《Nano Machine (Retranslated Version)》 Chapter 1 A long time ago, martial artists of Jianghu used to learn martial arts for their own safety and protection against enemies. But as time passed, martial arts evolved to kill enemies more efficiently and it grew to be more sophisticated and complicated. The simple forms became a series of movements, and the breathing techniques represented the basics of internal energy. Martial artists left heirlooms to the future generations with books and teachings of what they learned, allowing martial arts to evolve. Martial artists were soon the ones who were more powerful than normal humans as they could run through the trees like the wind, crush stones with their fists, and cut down trees the swing of a sword. They were soon called the people of Wulin. However, martial artists wanted to become more powerful and they gathered to form clans. Those who wanted justice and honor called themselves the Force of Justice, and the ones who did not care about using violence and cruelty were called the Force of Evil. And there were those who sought an entirely different route, seeking only strength. They were called the Demonic Cult. The current Wulin was in a tight competition between the three forces. South of Jianghu, there was a place called Ten Thousand Mountains. It was filled with tons of mountain peaks that spread vastly over the land, and this place was forbidden. It was because this place was the home of the Demonic Cult. In a deep forest far from the castle of the Demonic Cult, a boy who looked to be in his teens was running for his life. ¡°UGH!¡± The boy was exhausted and heavily panting. His clothes were ripped and his face was full of bruises, showing that he had gone through a severe beating before he had escaped. ¡°Dammit!¡± The boy spat, as he saw five masked men waiting to capture him. He had run so hard for the last thirty minutes, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t get away. ¡°F*CK!¡± The boy held on his trembling legs and glared at masked men. Their faces were covered, but it was easy to see that they all were smirking. ¡°You did well in running all the way here. Prince Chun.¡± ¡°Haha. I almost fell asleep while waiting for you.¡± The boy frowned. If they had been waiting for him here, then there was no point for him to continue running in this direction. The masked men all pulled out their swords from their backs. Their eyes were filled with the intention to kill the boy. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ It was his life that they wanted. It didn¡¯t seem like talking to them would work. He had used all of his internal energy to run here, so he had no energy left to run or fight. But even with his death waiting for him, his eyes were filled with anger rather than fear. ¡°¡­Why? I gave up on joining the academy already. Why do you want to kill me?¡± ¡°Prince¡­ you surely know that all of that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The boy was at a loss for words. He had expected this day to come ever since he was very young, but he didn¡¯t expect it would come even before he joined the academy. ¡°As long as you have the right to the throne¡­ it is your destiny.¡± The other masked men began making comments also. ¡°Surrender, and we will make this quick.¡± ¡°Even if you have peasant blood, we will not dishonor the blood of our Lord.¡± The boy then became filled with anger. The word he hated the most were the words that insulted his mother. ¡®Damn bastards!¡¯ If he was going to die anyway, he might as well try to fight back. He pulled out a dagger. He had never learned martial arts, however. All he knew was whatever he observed from watching his guard, Warrior Jang. ¡°Hmm? A dagger? Did you learn something from Jang?¡± Sadly, he didn¡¯t. If he really did learn it, the skill would have been very useful here. ¡°Crude. But your blood speaks it for itself, that you do not cower away at your death.¡± The masked men seemed to be very happy. It was better for them to kill someone who would not give up than someone who would beg. ¡°Kill him.¡± One of the men gave the order and the other four attacked the boy at once. He thought he would hold them off for at least a bit, but that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Haaaa!¡± ¡°ARGH!¡± One of the masked men used his sword hit to strike the boy¡¯s wrist and he dropped the dagger to the ground. His face grimaced and he glared at the masked man, but the man grabbed the boy¡¯s neck. ¡°Argh¡­¡± ¡°Is it over?¡± The boy¡¯s face turned red, but his eyes had not given up yet. At that moment, another man shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The dagger!¡± A dagger stabbed the man¡¯s chin. The boy had been hiding another dagger, and the attack killed the masked man at once. ¡®What¡­? A mere boy without any martial arts training killed one of my fighters?¡¯ The leader of the masked men who was watching became intrigued. It seemed like the boy was aiming for this from the beginning. ¡°Damn kid! Get him!¡± Another man charged in and kicked the boy, swinging his sword down the boy¡¯s stomach. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAARGH!¡± The boy had never felt such pain in his life. A searing pain shot up from his stomach and blood soared up from his throat. ¡®Dammit¡­ so it didn¡¯t work twice.¡¯ But killing at least one of them made him feel better. He was going to die anyway. ¡°Aaaaagh¡­¡± The masked man stepped on the boy¡¯s punctured wound and the boy screamed in pain. The ground was drenched with blood. The man could have killed the boy at once, but he seemed to be giving the boy as much pain as possible. ¡°Slowly¡­ I will give you a slow death!¡± The leader didn¡¯t seem to like what was happening, but he couldn¡¯t stop him since it was for the revenge of his teammate. Suddenly¡­ A bright light shined as if a lightning bolt had struck. When the light disappeared, the masked men¡¯s eyes turned in shock. ¡°W-what?!¡± Blood sprayed up like a fountain. The masked man who had been stomping on the boy had lost the entire top half of his body where the blood was spurting upwards. ¡°W-what?!¡± The boy also was in shock. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, some white light streak had zapped the man and his body melted away. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± The leader pointed to a certain direction in shock, and there was a strange man with weird clothing. The man then disappeared. ¡°Huh?¡± It wasn¡¯t through any movement skill. It was as if he had turned invisible so that he could not be seen. Another light then struck another man, killing him also. The only ones left were the leader and the remaining masked man. ¡®Someone is helping him¡­ the white light. Is it a beam?¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t an energy beam that was said to be used by highly skilled warriors, there wasn¡¯t anything like it that could instantly melt a human. The boy had lost a lot of blood, so he would die anyway. ¡®We did what we needed. We should retreat.¡¯ The leader tried to send a signal for his man to fall back, but he was then struck with another streak of lightning and he disappeared also. ¡°AAAARGH!¡± The man screamed in panic and tried to run, but he too was struck by the lightning. After all the men were killed, the boy smiled and chuckled, ¡°Hah, farewell bastards.¡± Then, a strangely-clothed man revealed himself in front of the boy. He wanted to scream in shock but he had no energy to do so. ¡°Whoa. So, my ancestor feels better even when you¡¯re about to die?¡± ¡®Ancestor?¡¯ The boy frowned, but he had no energy to speak and his body was growing cold. He had lost too much blood. ¡®Am I going to die now?¡¯ That¡¯s when he heard a weird beeping sound. Then he saw something on the silver-clothed man¡¯s wrist and became shocked. ¡°I wanted to come earlier and teach you how to use it but¡­ oh well.¡± The man took out two things from a small bag. One was a syringe. The boy was almost at the brink of death. ¡°I should hurry.¡± The man then injected the syringe at the back of the boy¡¯s ear. He then brought up another syringe and stuck it in the boy¡¯s heart. ¡°Ugh¡­ it pains me just by looking at it. Anyway¡­ hey, Ancestor.¡± The man called out to the boy. ¡°Please make it right and make your descendant¡¯s life easy, okay? The Nano Machine is the latest one there is, so it won¡¯t be too hard to use.¡± ¡®¡­What is he saying¡­?¡¯ And with that, the man disappeared. The boy then heard a strange sound in his ears. [Serial number: 034-4532-5893. Activating the 7th generation Nano Machine of the Sky Corporation. Scanning the user¡¯s physical data. Now scanning¡­] Weird words rang through the boy¡¯s ears and a weird light began glowing from his body. It felt like thousands of ants were crawling over his body and soon the sound came back. [Scanning complete. Emergency! Emergency! Found a severe wound on the user¡¯s stomach. The blood loss is at 13%. Initiating blood injection and healing for life support.] And the boy¡¯s body began to change. It was the beginning of his life¡¯s turning point. Chapter 2 Prince Chun had been attacked by masked men and was killed by a sword to the stomach. Or so he thought¡­ the guard, Jang, ran as fast as he could with his movement skill to find Prince Chun. When he found the boy, the place was littered with dead bodies that were missing their upper torsos. Only one of the masked men¡¯s bodies was intact, but he had been killed with a dagger to his head. ¡®It¡¯s the dagger I gave to him.¡¯ It was what Jang had given to Prince Chun on his 10th birthday. He didn¡¯t teach him a single dagger skill since he was made to swear an oath to not teach any martial arts to the boy until he joined the Demonic Academy, so it was astonishing that the Prince had killed even one man. ¡°Oh¡­ Prince!¡± Jang then found the Prince slumped down on the ground. The ground was drenched with blood, hinting of doom. ¡®Please¡­!¡¯ If the Prince to die here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the right words to apologize to the boy¡¯s mother. However, something was weird. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± He heard the boy¡¯s breathing. From the looks of his clothing, it was certain that the Prince had been struck with a sword to his stomach, but his breathing seemed to be normal. Jang went up to him and picked up the clothes. ¡°Huh? There are no wounds.¡± Prince Chun¡¯s stomach was clean of any wounds. It was weird since the ground nearby was full of Prince Chun¡¯s blood. ¡®What is it? Hmm¡­ did the Lord¡­? No. The Lord would not meddle with the fight for the throne¡­ but who killed these men and saved the Prince then?¡¯ His mind was full of questions, but none could be answered. Jang searched the area for a while and soon buried bodies and took up the Prince on his shoulder. He then activated his movement skill to travel toward the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle. As Jang¡¯s hand touched the boy, something in boy¡¯s head shocked him and deactivated his unconscious state. [Self-healing mode paused at 80%. Master, wake up please.] The boy¡¯s eyes opened in shock as he heard a voice ringing in his head. ¡®Huh?¡¯ He had to have died from the severe blood loss, but he was alive and someone was carrying him on their shoulder. He looked down and that it was Jang Gageng, his guard. ¡°Jang!¡± The boy¡¯s face brightened up and the cold mechanical voice came back again. [Confirmed target to be friendly. Deactivating automatic defensive mechanism. Reactivating self-healing mode.] ¡°UGH!¡± And with it, the severe headache struck the boy¡¯s head and he grabbed it with both hands. ¡°Prince! You¡¯re awake. Are you okay?¡± Jang smiled and asked excitedly. ¡°Prince?¡± But the boy couldn¡¯t stand the headache and fell unconscious again. It was the next morning when he woke up from his sleep. ¡°UGH!¡± His body was drenched with sweat. He realized that he was sweaty and he wiped his forehead with his palm. However, he realized that it was not sweat, but something sticky instead. ¡°Ugh, what is this? Huh?¡± He then saw the dark, black liquid on his palm and became shocked. It had a foul stench. ¡°Ewww!¡± The smell was so bad and the liquid covered his entire body as if it had seeped out from his body. ¡°W-what is this?!¡± That¡¯s when the voice came to his head. [Master. Are you awake?] ¡°What?¡± The voice repeated itself. [Master. Are you awake?] ¡°W-who are you?¡± The boy got up from the bed and glanced around, but he soon realized that the voice wasn¡¯t coming from outside. [Master, please calm down.] ¡®Is it coming from my head?¡¯ [That is correct, Master.] ¡°What!¡± He only thought the word and the voice seemed to have read his mind. The boy became nervous. ¡®Telepathic message? No¡­ it¡¯s not that.¡¯ Telepathy was a skill that highly-trained martial artists used to send messages to others. He had heard one of those types of messages once a long time ago. The message was sent with internal energy, and that made it feel like a wave of energy. [I am unsure of what this ¡®telepathic message¡¯ is, but you are not listening to me through your ears, Master.] ¡°What! W-who are you?!¡± The boy looked up in the air with wide eyes. He thought if one could send a message directly through his head, the one would be very powerful being. [I am the 7th generation Nano Machine, made by Sky Corporation to serve as a core to support Master¡¯s brain.] ¡°Wait, what? What are you talking about?¡± The boy became pale as what he was being told was beyond his comprehension. The Nano Machine realized that the user did not understand their words. ¡°Who are you, and what do you want with me?!¡± [I am the 7th generation Nano Machine.] ¡°Nano Ma Sin (Evil God)?¡± [Yes. I am Nano Machine.] The boy¡¯s face turned grim. The Evil God was the being that the Demonic Cult worshipped. The Lord was the one who was given the power to communicate with the said God. ¡°A-are you really the Evil God?¡± He was now kneeling on his knees, asking with a shaking voice. The Nano Machine had understood that the boy had gotten everything completely wrong. Chapter 3 The boy¡¯s name was Chun Yeowun. He was the member of the Chun family, the highest-ranked family in the Demonic Cult. The Chun family was related to the great Lord himself, and everyone considered them to be extremely powerful. However, contrary to people¡¯s speculations, they were just a part of the six main families that maintained the Demonic Cult. Chun Yeon was the son of a female slave who worked at the Lord¡¯s chamber and was not from the six families. Although he was the child of a slave, he was still part of the Chun family and he had the right to the throne. Nonetheless, he was not even close to having a chance at taking the throne. Then what made him fall encounter danger? The reason was with his mother, Lady Hwa. The Lord who did not like any of the six women from the six families fell in love with a mere slave. This made the other wives angry and spiteful. Moreover, their fury didn¡¯t just end there. Chun Yeowun encountered multiple life threats throughout the fifteen years of his life. He had no chance of succeeding the throne, but he was still wanted for his life due to the anger of the other wives. Since seven days ago, the assassination attempts increased greatly. It was because it was now time for him to join the Demonic Academy and that would test his right to succeed and earn the title to be the Lord¡¯s heir. If he joined the academy, he would learn martial arts and grow in power to have his own force. And the academy prohibited most outside entries, which would ensure his safety. That¡¯s why the assassination attempts happened so often. ¡°D-did you save my life, God?¡± Chun Yeowun asked the voice in his head while he laid flat on the ground. The Nano Machine answered. [If it is about the enemy who tried to kill you, no. But if you are talking about Master¡¯s wound after going into self-healing mode, yes.] ¡°W-what is a self-healing?¡± Yeowun couldn¡¯t understand most of the words that the Nano Machine used. Nano Machine realized that they couldn¡¯t communicate like this. [Sending basic information to Master¡¯s brain¡­] ¡°Huh?¡± Nano Machine understood that it needed to find the right words for its master to understand. [Searching for the right words for the era and culture.] Nano Machine began searching through words and terms so that Chun Yeowun could understand. After a while, Nano Machine finished selecting the words to communicate. [Master, I am not the Evil God that you speak of.] Chun Yeowun became surprised at the sudden change of tone, although it still sounded mechanical. ¡°What? Then who are you?¡± [I am trying to send you the basic information and manual about me to your brain. Will you accept?] Nano Machine thought it would be easy to send the information instead of talking about it and Chun Yeowun nodded without knowing what it was actually. Then, a video flashed in his brain at once. His eyes shook rapidly as he looked through multiple video images and soon he felt dizzy. He bent over and kneeled down to the ground to vomit. ¡°Ugh!¡± [It is a natural reaction after receiving information through your brain. You will not feel dizzy the second time around.] Chun Yeowun recovered from the dizziness and got up. ¡°What is going on?¡± It was hard to believe. He had not seen or been taught anything, but he now knew about the machine created with highly-advanced technology installed in his brain. ¡°Nano Machine?¡± [Yes, Master.] ¡°Is it true that thousands of machines are now embedded in my body?¡± [That is correct. 6 billion, 482 million, and 40 thousand nanomachines have now been placed into your body.] Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t feel good about having something weird in his body, but he now realized what he was dealing with was not a human nor a god, but a machine. He felt relaxed by the fact and asked, ¡°If I want, can you get out of my body?¡± [As you saw through the information that was sent, I am programmed to only be extracted outside the body in case you die.] Therefore, the machine was bound stay until Yeowun died. He couldn¡¯t understand why this had happened. ¡°Who put you into my¡­¡± That¡¯s when someone knocked on the door to his room. ¡°Prince. Doctor Baek is here.¡± It was Jang¡¯s voice. Yeowun wasn¡¯t sure about how he should explain the fact that he was talking with a machine, so he stuttered, ¡°S-stay quiet for a while.¡± [I can read your thoughts to communicate, Master.] ¡°I get it. Just be quiet.¡± [Going into silent mode.] Yeowun got back on the bed and laid down with the blanket over his body. The door opened and a middle-aged man, Jang, and an old man with long white hair came in. ¡°The Prince seems to be asleep so we will¡­ huh? Prince!¡± Jang found Yeowun looking at him from the bed and quickly ran up to him. ¡°Are you okay Pr- ugh!¡± He then placed his hand over his nose because of the terrible stench coming from the Prince. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yeowun forgot what happened to his body because he had been talking to the Nano Machine. The black ooze that came out of his body was too terrible to smell. ¡°Hmmm?¡± Doctor Baek then walked up with an interested look on his face. He was the designated doctor for the Lord of the Demonic Cult, and was nicknamed Demon Doctor in the cult. ¡°Prince Chun, we know each other, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Of course, Doctor.¡± There wasn¡¯t anyone in the cult that didn¡¯t know about the doctor. Also, Yeowun had met him when his mother was sick. ¡°Give me your hand. Let me feel your pulse.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± His hand was sticky from the ooze so it was embarrassing to show it to him. The doctor said it was okay he reached out so that Yeowun could give him his hand. The doctor checked his pulse for a while and opened his eyes in astonishment. ¡°This is very interesting.¡± ¡°What is it? Doctor Baek, did something happen to the Prince?¡± Jang asked with a frown, but the doctor shook his head and smiled, ¡°No. This is very good actually.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The entire body has been cleansed of any dirty substances and his energy flow has been activated. Did he consume a special kind of medicine or something?¡± Yeowun was confused. ¡°You now have the perfect body to train in martial arts.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yeowun then understood what the doctor said and became shocked. The black ooze that came out from his body was actually the dirty substances stuck inside his body. What was better was that his energy was now flowing, so he could now learn how to use his internal energy. ¡®Hey, Nano Machine. Did you do this?¡¯ [¡­] [Deactivating silence mode?] ¡®¡­Yeah.¡¯ [Deactivated. Yes, Master. The nanomachines have extracted the unnecessary substances from your body and have reshaped the blood, muscles, and joints to best fit your body shape.] ¡®¡­Wow.¡¯ Yeowun assumed that it was probably because of the Nano Machine, but it was even more shocking to hear it from the Nano Machine itself. ¡®Are you really not a Ma Sin (Evil God)?¡¯ [I am a machine, not Ma Sin, Master.] The Nano Machine answered with its mechanical voice. Chapter 4 Cheon Yeowun was a boy, but he was not a fool. He had overcome many hardships and assassination attempts that made him stronger and smarter. He knew the importance of a weapon if he had one, and also knew he had to keep it a secret if he were to keep himself alive. ¡®I have to keep it secret that I have Nano Machine in me.¡¯ Cheon Yeowun wasn¡¯t aware of it, but there was no way that the medical knowledge of this era would be able to find the Nano Machine. However, Yeowun did not know this, so he didn¡¯t feel good about letting Doctor Baek know as he was from one of the six families, Dokmajong. ¡®I hope he doesn¡¯t catch on¡­¡¯ He tried to hide it, but he became nervous. He was forbidden from learning any kind of martial arts before joining the academy. ¡®Hm¡­ he did get help from someone. That¡¯s certain¡­¡¯ The doctor was curious because of the change that had happened to the boy. He thought the boy would be pushed down the ranks with his weak body and no knowledge of martial arts. However, his state now proved that he was fit to learn martial arts better than any of the other princes from the other families. Nonetheless, he still was in a bad place to aim for the succession. The other princes already had started learning martial arts and had their own forces. ¡®He wasn¡¯t all that uninterested after all, it seems.¡¯ The doctor assumed that the reason for this change was due to the Lord, Chun Yujong. ¡®He is his son after all¡­¡¯ If the Lord had helped secretly, there was no need for him to acknowledge it. The doctor just wrote a prescription for some medicine to help Yeowun regain his energy and returned. ¡°Prince.¡± ¡°Jang.¡± Yeowun hadn¡¯t even thanked his guard yet. Nano Machine healed him, but if Jang didn¡¯t come in time, who knew what would have happened next? ¡°Thank you for bringing me back to¡­¡± Before Yeowun can finish, Jang coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Prince. You must wash up first.¡± ¡°¡­.Right.¡± It smelled terrible. The doctor called a slave to clean the bed and make preparations so that Yeowun could wash up. While bathing in a hot bathtub, Yeowun was filled with a strange sensation. ¡®Does the world want to change my fate?¡¯ His fate had already been decided the moment he was born to a female slave. All that was left for his life was to survive without being killed. ¡®Hey, Nano Machine.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] He had not talked to the Nano Machine for about an hour now. Nano Machine did not speak if he did not ask. ¡®You said you recovered me from my wound. How far can you do it?¡¯ [I can recover external or internal wounds quickly. But the loss of blood or a body part will require cell replication which will require a longer time period.] ¡®O-oh¡­ I see.¡¯ The Nano Machine had given him a lot of information, but it was still hard to understand. At least it was certain that he could recover from most wounds unless he lost a body part or too much blood. ¡®Should I test it?¡¯ [I would not recommend hurting yourself, but if you want to try, I suggest testing it first with a small cut.] Yeowun then grabbed the dagger placed on his pile of clothing and cut his palm. ¡°Ouch!¡± The pain made him frown. [Activating self-healing mode on the left palm.] With the voice, the blood stopped flowing from his palm and soon the wound disappeared as if it hadn¡¯t been there at all. ¡®It¡¯s hard to believe¡­ but it works.¡¯ There was more that was hard to believe, which included the usage of the Nano Machine. ¡®Can I really use all the powers that I was given the knowledge of?¡¯ [Yes, Master. You can use every power of the Nano Machine as shown in the instructions.] ¡®Good. I¡¯ll test it out after my bath.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] Yeowun then got out of the water and clenched his two fists. If he could utilize the power of the Nano Machine, he could rise up in power and get revenge on his enemies. At the south castle of the Demonic Cult was the house of Bokamjong. And next to its main building was a chamber for the heir candidate. In the front yard of the chamber, there was a teenage boy with freckles and a masked man kneeling down in front. ¡°It¡¯s funny. Do you think it even makes sense?¡± The boy seemed to be very angry and he shouted angrily. The masked man couldn¡¯t even answer to quell his anger. ¡°I sent you all to kill one weak boy and five were killed instead?¡± ¡°Prince Mukeum, I think some warrior helped him.¡± ¡°How dare you call my name!¡± ¡°I am sorry, Prince Chun.¡± Chun Mukeum was 3rd in rank in succeeding the throne. He had sent assassins from his own Bokmajong family to kill Chun Yeowun before he could join the academy, but it had failed. ¡°I thought he had nothing to help him, but it seems he had something up his sleeve then.¡± It was unexpected. They made Yeowun¡¯s guard stay away from him and attacked the prince, but they had failed. It meant that someone else was also protecting him. ¡®Did Father do something for him?¡¯ That¡¯s what he had in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t say anything about the Lord either. The Lord of Demonic Cult was the divine being. ¡°Oh well. I¡¯ll take more chances after joining the academy.¡± There was no protection given inside academy, as each of the princes who had guards appointed by the Lord himself weren¡¯t allowed to follow. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it myself, but I guess I have no choice.¡± Chapter 5 The Demonic Cult, located in the Ten Thousand Mountains. The cult had many families and clans, but it was mainly comprised of six clans: Wise, Sword, Loyal, Blade, Poison, and Lust clans. These six clans each had someone who could become the Lord. As per the oath, the Lord needed to marry women from all six clans and make babies who would all live with their mother¡¯s clans. The six sons would then join the Demonic Academy held once every ten years to be trained.¡¯ The academy was created to train the finest warriors of each generation ¡ª at least that¡¯s what it was known for officially. However, the academy was filled with the fiercest competition whenever the multiple princes or candidates to succeed the Lord joined. Inside the academy, the princes trained and made connections with other families and clans to increase their power. After claiming victory within the academy, he will become the heir to the throne. Yeowun got out of the bath and looked at his body through the mirror as he dried himself off. His body was originally scrawny and weak, but now it was muscular and well-toned. ¡®Nano Machine. How is this possible?¡¯ [I have reconstructed your body, Master.] ¡®Reconstruct?¡¯ [Creating something from nothing is hard, but reshaping your body and muscles is not as hard.] ¡®Your speaking is so complicated.¡¯ He had not learned martial arts yet, but he did not slack off in his studies. However, whatever words the Nano Machine used were those that he had not learned from any of his education sessions. Yeowun put his clothes back on and went to his office. ¡®Your name is too long. Is there any other name I can call you with?¡¯ [You can set any name you¡¯d like, Master.] ¡®¡­Hm. I can¡¯t think of any, so I¡¯ll just call you Nano.¡¯ [Registering -Nano-] ¡®I just gave you a name. How about you say thank you?¡¯ Yeowun joked about it, but there was no way a machine could understand a joke. [Thank you, Master.] ¡®¡­Yeah.¡¯ The Nano Machine was a machine and Yeowun was now getting used to it. His office did not have many books. Most of them were related to his studies, and there weren¡¯t any books about martial arts. All he had were basic books about gaining internal energy and that helped him very little. ¡®Bastards.¡¯ This was the work of all the ladies from the six clans. It was those ladies who secretly poisoned his mother and made Yeowun swear an oath that he would not learn any martial arts until he joined the academy in front of his dying mother. That¡¯s why Yeowun could only study this basic internal energy book. Even this was only possible because the Lord himself had sent it to him secretly. If he didn¡¯t even learn this, his muscle and veins would have hardened, making it impossible to learn any martial arts even after joining the academy. The six clans knew that the training would not make any differences so they did not care. ¡®Let¡¯s try it.¡¯ Yeowun took out a book from the shelves. It was a book about blood flow. ¡®What do I need to do?¡¯ [Look right into the book and go through each page until you reach the last one.] ¡®Just flip through the pages?¡¯ [Yes. Please start.] Yeowun was not convinced, but he started flipping through pages. He then quickly reached the last page. He did not realize it, but his focus was shaking rapidly. ¡®I did it.¡¯ [Scanned the book ¡®Blood Passage.¡¯ Attempting to send the information to the user¡¯s brain. Will you accept?] ¡®Scan? Oh, you mean you copied what it means?¡¯ [Yes, Master. Will you accept?] ¡®I accept.¡¯ And the feeling that he felt when he received the Nano Machine¡¯s manual came back to him. His head felt as if a jolt of lightning had struck him and the information swept into his brain. Yeowun felt slightly dizzy and he held onto the bookshelf. It was much better than before, but he still felt like everything was spinning around him. [Transfer complete.] ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­¡± [You will get used to it, Master.] ¡®Are you worried about me?¡¯ [I am just stating the fact.] And as Nano said, the dizziness quickly disappeared. ¡®Is this over?¡¯ [Yes, Master. As you did with the manual, you can think about the related information to bring it up.] Yeowun then thought about blood flow, and information about the book that he hadn¡¯t even read came up to him naturally. ¡®What¡­ wow.¡¯ It was hard to believe, but he had just crammed the entire book into his head without even reading it. He fully understood what it meant. [There was an error in the book that was corrected before it was transferred.] ¡®Error? What error?¡¯ [Information about the blood points were wrong, so it was amended.] The Nano Machine that was created in the distant future had embedded more precise information while scanning the book. ¡°This is crazy!¡± Yeowun thought this was amazing. He had to study and memorize books until now, but with this method, he didn¡¯t need to spend time on that anymore. ¡®I can just cram everything in!¡¯ Yeowun smiled excitedly. He didn¡¯t have that many books in his office, but it was going to be different once he entered the academy. ¡®Let¡¯s quickly grow stronger than everyone else and survive after joining the academy. That¡¯s the goal.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t fight the war for the throne just yet. He needed to focus on surviving for now. Little did Chun Yeowun know that the power of the Nano Machine was not only limited to its information transfer. Chapter 6 Yeowun¡¯s mother died when he was ten years old. The Lord sent Doctor Baek to look after his mother, but it was too late. He later learned that his mother died due to poisoning. It was a type that was hidden inside food, and one could not detect the poison until it killed the target that consumed it, thus assassinating them. Yeowun was also poisoned, but he did not have as much food and he was able to survive by taking Doctor Baek¡¯s medicine. After this incident, Jang always prepared his food. Jang always woke up early in the morning to train before preparing Yeowun¡¯s breakfast. It wasn¡¯t sure since when, but Yeowun always woke up early too and watched Jang go through his training. According to Wulin standards, it was rude to peek at another¡¯s training, but Jang felt sorry for Yeowun who couldn¡¯t learn martial arts and he didn¡¯t say much about it. And today, Jang was up early to train his dagger skills. ¡®It¡¯s today.¡¯ Yeowun stayed up late that night and now it was time for him to join the academy. Once he entered the academy¡¯s doors, he¡¯d lose Jang¡¯s protection. He drew a long face as he looked at Jang¡¯s training. ¡®Would it have been better if I learned some of his arts at least?¡¯ He always thought of this, but members of clans were always watching them so he couldn¡¯t learn. That¡¯s when the Nano Machine spoke to him. [Would you like to scan Guard Jang¡¯s movements?] ¡®What?¡¯ Yeowun opened his eyes in shock. ¡®Can you scan a person¡¯s movements too?¡¯ [It is possible.] ¡®Then you mean you can scan Jang¡¯s martial art movements and transfer them to my head?¡¯ [Yes, Master. And there is data of multiple martial arts techniques that I can transfer over to you at this moment.] Yeowun did not know, but the Nano Machine was created with advanced technology from the future. He did not gain approval from Jang, but he was going to the academy in the afternoon. He had to make a choice. ¡®Okay. Scan it.¡¯ [Activating the scan.] Yeowun¡¯s focus began to shake rapidly and then started to scan Jang¡¯s movements. After staring at his movements for about thirty minutes, Nano¡¯s voice filled his head. [Movement scan completed. Beginning transfer.] And with the jolt, the movement began to play back in Yeowun¡¯s head. And soon, it was complete. [Transfer complete.] With the slight dizziness, it was done. Yeowun¡¯s eye shined with astonishment. This was beyond amazement. ¡®Nano¡­ I can¡¯t believe this. I think I can use Jang¡¯s dagger skill!¡¯ Yeowun closed the window so Jang could not see him and readied himself. It was the basic stance that Jang did before unleashing his skill. Yeowun then swung his arm to unleash his dagger. He did not learn, nor was he taught, but his movements now matched Jang¡¯s movements outside. Jang had trained his actions for twenty years, but Yeowun could mimic his movements perfectly. Nano¡¯s voice rang in his ears again. [Muscle analysis complete for training the movements. Will you accept the transfer to your muscles?] ¡®I need the muscle transfer too?¡¯ Yeowun asked curiously. [If you don¡¯t have the proper developed muscles for your movement, you will¡­] ¡°Ugh!¡± Before Nano could finish, Yeowun felt pain tearing through his entire muscle. It was so intense that he couldn¡¯t even move. [There is muscle damage as it is not yet suitable for the movement.] ¡®Okay¡­ now I get it. Can you please make it easier for me to understand?¡¯ Yeowun thought as he barely got up and sat down on the bed. [Changing language to fit the user¡¯s level.] ¡®Level?¡¯ Yeowun frowned as it didn¡¯t feel too good, but he couldn¡¯t understand fully either. [Translation complete. You did not train like Jang for a long time, so your body is not yet accustomed to the movements that your brain has learned. Only after simulating the movements and analyzing the muscle development requirements can you use it fully.] ¡®Okay¡­ I think I understand better now. It¡¯s still hard.¡¯ Most terms that Nano used were not used in people of current times, which was hard to understand. [Would you like to lower the language level to the lowest level?] ¡®¡­No, that won¡¯t be necessary. So, if I transfer the muscle development, I won¡¯t have this bad pain?¡¯ [That is correct. Will you begin the transfer?] ¡®How long does it take?¡¯ [Reshaping muscles will require every Nano Machine inside the body, which will take loading time.] ¡®Loading time? So how long will it take?¡¯ [Approximately two hours.] It was still early in the morning, so two hours was okay. Yeowun nodded and agreed with the transfer. [Activating muscle transfer. It will come with strong pain, so you will be put under anesthesia.] ¡®Does it hurt?¡¯ [It comes with severe pain. There have been millions of cases of fainting from the pain.] ¡®Should I try it without anesthesia?¡¯ Yeowun wondered curiously. [Will you proceed without anesthesia?] ¡®¡­If I can¡¯t bear it, can you put me to sleep?¡¯ Yeowun added. He soon realized he was not wrong in adding that last part. [Beginning the process.] As millions of nanomachines began moving toward his muscles, he felt ticklish. ¡®This doesn¡¯t seem¡­¡¯ And the muscle change began at once. ¡°UGH!¡± he gasped. The muscles twisted and his eyes rolled backward at the intense pain. He couldn¡¯t scream, but he couldn¡¯t hold back either. ¡°Nnnnnnggghhhhhaaaaaah¡­¡± Yeowun twisted in agony and almost screamed as Nano¡¯s voice rang in his head. [Injecting anesthesia.] ¡°Gg¡­.r¡­.¡± And Yeowun fell asleep. Chapter 7 After completing his morning training, Jang prepared breakfast. He was not a good cook, but five years ago, after Lady Hwa¡¯s death, he had to start cooking for the young prince and now he was very skilled at it. Most of the time he prepared a simple breakfast, but today he prepared red pig meat that he got yesterday with an egg. It was to congratulate Yeowun¡¯s admission to the academy. It was maybe the last time he could enjoy a meal without worry, so Jang paid extra attention to prepare it. ¡®I hope he survives to enjoy my cooking again¡­¡¯ That¡¯s when Jang heard some screaming. ¡°Nnnnnngghhhhhaaaaaa¡­¡± Yeowun¡¯s room was close to the kitchen, so Jang was able to hear it easily. He grabbed the sword and ran toward Yeowun¡¯s room. As he burst into the room, Yeowun was sprawled out with only his upper body on the bed and bubbles foaming from his mouth. He was unconscious. ¡°Prince!¡± He quickly ran over and checked the Prince¡¯s pulse. It didn¡¯t seem weird as it was just like when he found him on the mountain two years ago. ¡®He¡¯s fine. What was he¡­ huh?¡¯ Jang then saw the faint trace of footsteps on the floor of the room. He placed Yeowun on top of the bed and checked the footprints carefully. ¡®Is it¡­?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure, so he placed his foot over the footprint and moved along with it. He was shocked. The footsteps represented the traces of his own dagger skills. A mere footstep would not leave a trace like this on a wooden floor, but martial arts movements sometimes left deep traces after pushing the feet down with hard stomps. ¡®What? Did he learn it on his own?¡¯ It was unbelievable. Jang had trained for twenty years to achieve his skill, but this prince had taken the perfect steps. It would require at least years of basic training to accomplish this. ¡®He watched my training for two years at most¡­¡¯ This made Jang dumbfounded. ¡®He watched my training for just two years and caught up to my twenty years of experience¡­?¡¯ It was unbelievable, but also it made his eyes turn red with tears. To him, Yeowun was always a person in need of protection and the son of the woman he thought of dearly. Realizing Yeowun¡¯s talent made him feel grateful. He then placed his hand on Yeowun¡¯s wrist and checked his internal energy. ¡®No energy¡­ he just knows the movements.¡¯ Maybe it was for the better. If it was revealed that he had learned to how use internal energy, it was going to enrage the six clans. Jang looked at Yeowun for a while and then walked out. Two hours then passed by. [Muscle transfer complete. Deactivating anesthesia.] With a jolt in his head, Yeowun woke up from his sleep. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yeowun got up, panting. He remembered the extreme pain right before he was put to sleep. He did not want to feel that kind of pain anymore. ¡°Ha¡­ I will never try it again.¡¯ [I warned you, Master.] ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± It was Yeowun¡¯s choice to try it out. He then got up from the bed and walked to the center of the room to prepare himself to use the dagger skill. ¡®Now it won¡¯t hurt, right?¡¯ [Through the simulation, you now have the same muscles as the ones that practiced the movements for twenty years.] ¡®Good!¡¯ Yeowun prepared his stance and swung his dagger. The power seemed to be very different from a while ago as his movements were more precise and accurate. As he stomped to move onto his next step, the wooden floor rumbled loudly. ¡°No!¡± Yeowun was surprised and stopped immediately. The floor now had marks of his footsteps. ¡°This is bad.¡± He became worried that Jang might see this. ¡°It leaves footprints even without internal energy.¡¯ While he was thinking about it, that¡¯s when someone knocked on the door. ¡°Prince. Your breakfast is ready.¡± It was Jang. Yeowun pressed down on the area that had the footprint to remove it, but it didn¡¯t work. That¡¯s when the door opened and Jang walked in. ¡°Prince?¡± ¡°OH! Haha, I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Yeowun quickly got up and brought the table near the window to the center of the room. Jang asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you always eat by the window?¡± ¡°Y-yeah, but I won¡¯t be returning for a while so I wanted to eat in the center.¡± It was suspicious enough but Jang silently placed down breakfast on the table. Yeowun sighed and sat down on the chair. ¡°Oh!¡± Breakfast was baked pig meat, fried vegetables, and the eggs that he loved. It was not a feast that the six clans enjoyed, but this was still lavish enough for Yeowun. He became silent as he knew that it was Jang¡¯s act of kindness for Yeowun who might not return from the academy. Yeowun took the chopsticks and began eating with teary eyes. [Strong emotions contributing to acid coming up the throat. Increasing saliva level. Please swallow the food with saliva to calm down the acid.] ¡®Stop saying weird shit and shut up!¡¯ [Going into silent mode.] Nano became silent and Yeowun swallowed his food. He couldn¡¯t leave any food behind. After a quiet breakfast, Jang began asking, ¡°When did you st¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t say the word ¡®steal¡¯ to his prince. ¡°Learn my dagger skill?¡± ¡°Huh? Uh- w-what are you talking about?¡± Yeowun was surprised by the sudden question. Jang pushed the table to the side and pointed at the floor. There was a clear footprint on the floor. ¡®I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡¯ The clear print was certainly from the stomp made by moving onto the second formation of the dagger skill. Yeowun did not learn any martial arts, but he was still from Wulin and he knew what the laws were like. Stealing other people¡¯s martial arts techniques was strictly forbidden and looked down upon. ¡°I.. I¡­¡± He did steal it through Nano, so he had nothing to say about it. He couldn¡¯t even look into Jang¡¯s probably disappointed look. Jang then knelt down and spoke with a soft voice. ¡°You did a good job.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°I am your guard, Prince. If it wasn¡¯t for the oath, I would have taught you my skills already.¡± ¡°Jang¡­¡± Yeowun¡¯s eyes filled up with tears. Jang was more of a father figure to him than his real father. Jang took out a paper filled with writing and gave it to Yeowun. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an energy flow method for the internal energy of the dagger skill.¡± ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡± ¡°I would love to give you a method on how to train the internal energy itself, but you will find a better one at the academy. Learn it.¡± Yeowun was now shedding tears. He swore that he would never cry after his mother¡¯s death, but he was still a young boy. Jang got up and took the empty plates before he began walking out. He then stopped to speak. ¡°You can cry today, but you will need to be stronger from now on.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Yeowun wiped the tears off his face. He now had no fear or hesitation. Even without his mother, he still had a place to return to. In the afternoon, the street near the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle was bustling with people. The opening ceremony was going to begin soon. Every boy, ranging from fourteen to nineteen years of age in every family and clan of the Demonic Cult was now gathering at the Demonic Academy. Chapter 8 The Demonic Cult had the six clans, three guardians, and hundreds of small clans and groups. The Demonic Academy was opened once every ten years to train a new elite individual. This current one had candidates that were the heirs to the Lord, so everyone labeled the academy as an Heirship competition. And this was a wonderful opportunity for many small clans to side with the future heir to the Lord. Thousands of boys and girls all gathered to join the academy. The Great Training Ground located right past the entrance of the academy was large enough to fit all the students inside. All of them looked excited and nervous about what¡¯s to come. It was because this was a chance to see the Lord himself who would join the opening ceremony. ¡°Look! It¡¯s the Left Guardian!¡± ¡°If he¡¯s here, the Lord will be here soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get to see his face for the first time in my life!¡± There was a middle-aged man with long red hair walking out from the left side of the giant stage, scoffing at children down at the ground. ¡®Fools. We only have fools this time. Or it may be the last time.¡¯ The middle-aged man was the Left Guardian, Fire King Lee Hameng, or the closest advisor to the Lord. The Lord had three guardians with him. The Great Guardian, Left Guardian, and Right Guardian only acted on the Lord¡¯s orders. They ranked within the top ten of fighting prowess within the Demonic Cult. ¡®Hmm. Are those the heirs from the six clans?¡¯ Hameng glanced at the boys standing in front of all children. All students who entered the academy were given a round name tag with numbers. They were given the numbers based on the order they entered, but these princes were exceptions. ¡®They are quite something as kids.¡¯ The other children were all lined up neatly, but these six princes arrogantly stood at the front as if they were telling everyone that they were on top of them all. Unlike others who had a white tag with black numbers on them, these princes had black tags with red numbers according to their rank to the succession. 1. Wise Clan ¨C Chun Muyeon. 2. Sword Clan ¨C Chun Kungwun. 3. Loyal Clan ¨C Chun Mukeum. 4. Poison Clan ¨C Chun Jongsum. 5. Blade Clan ¨C Chun Yuchan. 6. Lust Clan ¨C Chun Wonryou. They only had numbers on their tags, but Hameng knew their names. There were two girl candidates last time, and although there was only one girl this time around from the Lust Clan, he didn¡¯t really care. ¡®Everyone else is here, but I don¡¯t see him.¡¯ Hameng swept his glance across everyone, but he couldn¡¯t find the one he was looking for. There was one boy who was getting all the attention from the higher ranks of the Demonic Cult. ¡®Oh, there he is.¡¯ Hameng finally found the boy. He would not have found him if he didn¡¯t have a black tag. At the entrance, at the very end of the line, Chun Yeowun stood there alone. ¡®The heir candidate not from the six clans.¡¯ He was still a son of the Lord, but he couldn¡¯t come up to the front. And it also seemed like the other kids around him were shunning him. Therefore, he stood there alone. ¡®He¡¯s receiving attention in an interesting way.¡¯ That was the end of the interest. Hameng knew that the boy did not train in martial arts, so he was going to fail the entrance test. ¡®There are so many.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was able to see the thousand children standing in front of him. He wasn¡¯t late, but he was told that his tag was missing and had to wait until the end. So even with the black tag, he couldn¡¯t go up to the front. It was certain that it was the work of someone from the six clans, but it didn¡¯t matter to him. ¡®It¡¯s best I avoid trouble with them from the beginning anyway.¡¯ Chun Yeowun liked that. They wanted to kill him even before joining academy, so it was better to not see them at all. The horn sound blared across the field, and people began to mumble. It was due to the person who had just entered. Thousand boys and girls began to chant with shouts. A man with the character ¡®Sky¡¯ on his black silk clothes got up and sat down on the throne up on the stage. It was the Lord, and one of the Five Strongs of Wulin, Chun Yujong. Even without his title, his presence was overwhelming even in front of a thousand people. ¡°I can¡¯t even look at him directly.¡± The boys had lost the courage to even look up to him. Next to the Lord was the lead guardian, Great Guardian King Marakim. He had a special mask on his face so that no one knew what he really looked like. ¡°Oops.¡± And to the right of the throne was a ragged clothed man who seemed to be having a hard time standing up as if he were drunk. He was the Right Guardian, Submeng, the Crazy Blade. He acted silly, but he was still ranked within the top ten strong men in the Demonic Cult. ¡°Hah.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you lookin¡¯ at?¡± Submeng spat at Hameng who looked at him with a disgusted look and took a sip from his bottle of liquor. Marakim then walked onto the stage and shouted, ¡°SILENCE!¡± It was a voice laced with internal energy that spread through to everyone. The training ground went silent at once. ¡°The most honorable one, it is ready.¡± Marakim turned back and spoke quietly, and Lord Chun Yujong got up from his throne. ¡°To all who have entered the academy, you will be the future of our cult.¡± And unlike Marakim who shouted, the Lord spoke softly. However, his voice was crystal clear in the ears of the thousand boys and girls. It was proof of Chun Yujong¡¯s sheer power. ¡°I welcome you in joining the academy. I hope you train and play your part in our cult.¡± And that was it. Chun Yujong turned and Great Guardian Marakim spoke to him. ¡°That was a wonderful speech.¡± The Lord then walked off the stage with Marakim guiding him. It was so short that it made the students fall silent, but soon they shouted and chanted. ¡°FOR THE DEMONIC CULT!¡± Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t sure how he felt. He had never seen his father for fifteen years, but he met his eyes with him for the first time. The Lord had found Chun Yeowun standing in the farthest part of the training ground as soon as he got up on the stage, but his gaze was so cold. ¡®I don¡¯t care anyway.¡¯ He didn¡¯t appear when his mother, Lady Hwa, died. There was no disappointment when he didn¡¯t care in the first place. That¡¯s when people fell silent as Fire King Hameng stood up on the stage. ¡°With his speech, we will begin now.¡± -Mumble mumble¡­ ¡°Stand straight!¡± Hameng¡¯s voice pierced through the air and the students shut up. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it simple. Listen up.¡± Hameng began to explain the system of the Demonic Academy. ¡°The academy will last for four years and six stages.¡± Everyone knew the academy lasted for four years. But there were some who had teachers or parents who did not attend academy, so they began to focus on the tests on each of the six stages. ¡°You can take the six stages in steps, and you can take it only once.¡± Students began to mumble about only getting one shot at each stage. One failure meant that they would be cast out. ¡°You seem to get it pretty quickly. If you do not pass, you will be expelled right away.¡± There was only one chance to rise up. That¡¯s when a handsome boy standing in the front row raised his hand. ¡°I have a question.¡± It was the boy with number 2 on his tag. In second place for the throne, it was Chun Kungwun of the Sword Clan. Hameng was in the middle of his speech, but Kungwun confidently interrupted him. However- ¡°Who said you could ask questions?¡± ¡°What?¡± Chun Kungwun¡¯s handsome face grimaced. He had been treated with respect from everyone around him because he was a prince, but it was shocking to be treated with hostility. ¡°Oh? So you have a problem with my attitude? ¡®Prince¡¯? You want to be expelled even before the competition?¡± Left Guardian Lee Hameng spat angrily. Chun Kungwun was angered, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He was reminded of what his guard warned him about the other day. [Once you¡¯re in the academy, every privilege you had for being the son of the Lord will be removed. And whoever is appointed as the Chief of the Academy, never cross his lines.] He didn¡¯t mind it when he heard it, but he now realized it after experiencing it. He was against one of the strongest in the Demonic Cult. ¡°I apologize, sir.¡± Chun Kungwun bowed and the other five heirs smirked. Chapter 9 The training ground went quiet after Chun Kungwun¡¯s embarrassing moment. Left Guardian Lee Hameng continued, ¡°I know what your question is. You think just one chance is too harsh? There will be special privileges given to those who move forward into the next stage.¡± Everyone became intrigued. Those who stayed in the academy longer came out with more powerful prowess and higher titles. ¡°The first privilege is medicine. You will be given a medicine ball called the Black Dragon Ball. This is given each time you overcome the challenge.¡± This ball was created within the Demonic Cult. It wasn¡¯t as good as the one created in Sorim, but it was still good enough that made the person who consumed it would gain twenty years worth of internal energy. In simple math, passing the six tests would give the person one hundred and twenty years worth of internal energy. Of course, this was also the kind of medicine that would build immunity after continued use, but it was still a good privilege. ¡®Six stages, huh¡­?¡¯ Chun Yeowun also seemed interested. He had no internal energy right now, but if he were to pass all six tests, he would be given the chance to increase his internal energy instantly. ¡°The second will be the books to the martial arts secrets. If you are martial artists, you all should know the importance of such books.¡± This was one of the most important privileges in the academy. There were many books within the academy, and even the books from the six clans¡¯ martial arts were stored within the academy. ¡®Books!¡¯ This was what Yeowun needed the most. With the Nano Machine¡¯s power, he was able to learn the dagger skill, but he needed to get stronger. ¡°The library has five floors. The higher the floor, the stronger the books. You will be given access to a higher floor once you go up the stages.¡± The fifth floor, which was the last floor, was full of secrets to various martial arts manuals of Wulin itself. ¡°However, you all won¡¯t even go near the fifth floor, so give up.¡± Hameng spoke discouragingly, but the second privilege was still astounding. Not to mention, all of this also meant that whoever the students were, or wherever they came from, they all had equal chances to obtain greater power if they could take it. It meant that stronger the person was, the more powerful they would get. ¡®So, this was why¡­¡¯ Yeowun realized why everyone said it would be different once they were in the academy. In the academy, no one who would be protected by privilege or their family bloodline. Everyone was under the same food chain. ¡°If you pass the first stage, you are low-ranked warrior. Second, middle-ranked. Third, high-ranked. I hope none of you from military clan backgrounds stay only at the second to third ranks like losers.¡± Hameng spoke to students with a smirk. ¡°Oh, but even those of you who only want to be mid to high-ranked warriors will still be given medicine balls. Don¡¯t worry.¡± As Hameng said, the academy gave privileges to even the low-ranked warriors, which was a good opportunity to warrior prospects who want to become more powerful. These ranked warriors had a huge difference in power, with the high-ranked warriors being the most powerful and fewer in numbers. ¡°If you pass the fourth stage, you will be given the title of Squad Leader, and you will be given the title of Clan Leader upon your fifth stage test. For the sixth stage, it won¡¯t matter with you all so I¡¯ll just skip it.¡± Hameng said that because he had his reasons. The sixth stage test was almost impossible and less than ten people would manage to pass the test. That¡¯s why Hameng didn¡¯t anticipate such an event. ¡°And although you all start out with the same cadet rank, you will all come to have different ranks per the progress through your stages. You will then need to obey your superior.¡± That was the core element of the academy. One who does not strive higher will be left to rot. Chun Yeowun looked on eagerly. If he had survived until now, it was time for him to go up in the food chain. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. Most of you will not even go further than the third stage.¡± Hameng cracked a smile as he gave his closing statement. ¡°I¡¯m done explaining. Begin forming groups for assigned dorms, and I will proceed with the first test on the stage.¡± The students became shocked to hear sudden progress. They didn¡¯t think they would be tested on the first day. ¡°As I said before, if you fail this test, you are expelled. If you can¡¯t pass this test, you don¡¯t even deserve to be a low-ranked warrior.¡± More than half of the students became pale. They thought they would at least learn something before the test, but this meant that anyone with no training had no chance. Chun Yeowun was also shocked. ¡®What? First test already?¡¯ He had no internal energy and it was likely for him to fail the test. He had to hope that the test was either easy or did not require internal energy. Hameng declared what the test was. ¡°The first test will assess your basic skills. You will need at least basic internal energy if you are going to be a warrior of our cult.¡± Chun Yeowun frowned. This meant that if there was one without any internal energy, he was going to fail. ¡°If you fail this test, you will be sent down to the farms or mines for hard labor. Try your best to¡­ no, we do need people to do the dirty work, so don¡¯t try too hard.¡± Hameng was joking around, but Chun Yeowun felt uncomfortable after hearing it. ¡®Ugh¡­ this is problematic.¡¯ He was furious as he thought that at least the academy did not have traps set up for him. However, the internal energy test on the first day seemed to be too coincidental to think that it wasn¡¯t made for him. ¡®Was this why they didn¡¯t want me to train?¡¯ Yeowun now realized why the ladies of six clans did not allow him to train. If he were to be expelled here, he would be cast out and he¡¯d stay within the lowest caste of the cult. This would allow those people to kill him whenever they wanted to. ¡®Hmph.¡¯ Chun Mukeum, the prince of Loyal Clan, seemed to be satisfied. ¡®I was going to kill him myself, but this will get rid of him. Whoever thought of this is a genius.¡¯ The Loyal Clan did not have a part in not allowing Yeowun to train. Mukeum knew it was one of the six clans who led the plan, but he didn¡¯t realize it was to expel Yeowun from the first stage test. That¡¯s when a beautiful, alluring middle-aged woman came up onto the stage. Hameng pointed at her and said, ¡°She is the Clan Leader of the Lust Clan, and the proctor who will watch over this test. Our fifth elder, Hang Soyu.¡± A girl standing in the front row with lavish red silk clothes smiled. She was Chun Wonryou, and she was the sixth rank to the throne from the Lust Clan. The six clans were not involved with any of the tests in the academy except for the first one. ¡®What test calls for the fifth elder to come?¡¯ The students were filled with questions and Hameng explained, ¡°This test is a piece of cake. If you fail here, you will never get a chance to even become a low-ranked warrior.¡± After she finished, Hang Soyu sat down and readied to play the string instrument that she brought with her. It seemed like people realized what she was going to do and they began plugging their ears while crouching down. ¡°Well, you kids will not withstand her Musical Energy Wave, but she will control it for you weaklings. With luck, you might even endure it without any internal energy. Haha.¡± His last set of words felt like he was talking to Yeowun. The Musical Energy Wave was not something that one could tolerate with just endurance. Chun Yeowun bit his lips. ¡®¡­Dammit.¡¯ The first test was to endure the energy wave attack. This was also the simplest way to easily weed out the unworthy students. ¡°If they have even the slighted amount of internal energy, they will be able to endure a minute.¡± Fitting her clan name, Hang Soyu spoke with a beautiful voice, but none of the students were able to hear it as they were already plugging their ears. ¡°Those who endure the energy wave for a minute will pass the test! Begin!¡± And with the signal, the fifth elder began to play the instrument. The beautiful sound of the instrument spread through the training ground. However, it wasn¡¯t only beautiful. She didn¡¯t hadn¡¯t even played a measure yet, but tens of boys fell to the ground with bubbles coming out of their mouths. ¡°Nnnngh¡­¡± ¡°I-I still hear it!¡± It was only the beginning. As she plucked the strings, the sound thundered their eardrums and shocked their hearts; some students dropped while grabbed onto their hearts. Enduring such a wave required at least twenty years of internal energy. If it wasn¡¯t for the heirs of the six clans or the children from high-ranking clans, there wasn¡¯t anyone who had such internal energy. ¡®This stings in the ear. You will be down on the ground already, hehe..¡¯ Chun Mukeum was filled with joy, but things weren¡¯t going as expected. ¡®Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Hang Soyu¡¯s fingers that plucked strings began moving faster. Based on the look on her face, it was apparent that she didn¡¯t look too happy. It was because she was only looking at Chun Yeowun. ¡®Why? Why is he not falling down?¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who should not have any internal energy, was not falling. When the fifth elder began playing the instrument, Nano activated the emergency defense mode. [Sensing strong high and low frequencies from the instrument. They can damage the user¡¯s eardrums and body. Activating automatic defense system. Muting all incoming soundwaves to the user.] Nano usually activated programs per the orders of the user, but when an incoming attack threatened the user¡¯s life, it was automatically enabled. It blocked out every soundwave coming into his ears right now. ¡®¡­What?¡¯ He only heard Nano¡¯s voice in his head the moment Hang Soyu plucked her instrument and he couldn¡¯t hear anything else. Yet, countless students were falling down in front of him. Chapter 10 Chun Yeowun was really worried about going through a test, but with Nano, he was able to pass the danger with ease. ¡®Did you make me not hear the sound?¡¯ [The soundwaves coming from the instrument might be potentially dangerous to Master. I have stopped your body functions to sense sounds temporarily.] ¡®How am I hearing your voice then?¡¯ [The information is being sent directly into your brain.] ¡®I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying.¡¯ It was hard to understand Nano. More than half the students had fainted already. Some even had blood coming out of their mouths, proving that they had acquired internal damage. Hang Soyu¡¯s fingers were now fiercely playing the instrument. The tempo had increased much so that even Hameng who stood next to her could feel the intensity. Hameng knew why she was so frustrated. ¡®I thought he didn¡¯t have any internal power.¡¯ Hameng was also intrigued by the current situation. He knew that Chun Yeowun was not trained in any martial arts. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t have any internal power, but he seemed to be able to withstand the energy wave without any difficulty. And unlike Chun Yeowun, the other students around him were all on the ground. ¡°Nnnnghhh¡­¡± ¡°Ugh, your ear¡¯s bleeding!¡± ¡°You too!¡± And it seemed like it was hard even for those who were enduring it. However, that was also because Hang Soyu was increasing the intensity of her attack due to her frustration. ¡®Why is she playing so fiercely?¡¯ The princes of the six clans, who had about thirty years worth of internal energy, could still withstand the attack without that much trouble, but they still sensed the elder¡¯s frustration and that made them curious. They were not allowed to turn back to look, but Mukeum was extremely curious so he had to turn around to see. ¡®What?!¡¯ He almost spat out from his mouth. ¡®How is he still holding on?¡¯ Chun Yeowun was standing there as if the attack was nothing. Even Mukeum who had about thirty years worth of internal energy through the various medicines he took could feel stinging in his ears, but Yeowun stood there as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡®T¡­th¡­ that bastard. He had internal energy!¡¯ Chun Mukeum was extremely furious. Chun Yeowun swore that he would not train martial arts or internal energy, but withstanding Hang Soyu¡¯s Musical Energy Wave meant that he didn¡¯t keep his promise. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Fourth rank Chun Jongsum and sixth rank Chun Wonryou wondered why Mukeum seemed to be furious and they also turned back. ¡®W-what?! What¡¯s going on?!¡¯ ¡®How can he stand like that without any internal energy?¡¯ They all frowned too. They thought Chun Yeowun would have fallen a long time ago, but he was still standing. ¡®Nano, if I¡¯m right, those kids up front and the fifth elder who¡¯s playing the instrument are angry, right?¡¯ [Analyzing facial muscle movements. Frustration, shock, and anger can be seen from their facial muscles.] Without even analyzing, it was apparent that they were looking at him with hostility. Yeowun realized what he was doing was angering them. ¡®They thought I didn¡¯t have any internal power, but me enduring this triggered them.¡¯ If this wasn¡¯t solved, it would still be a problem even if he passed the test. He had sworn an oath that he would not learn about internal energy until he joined the academy. ¡®Nano, can you give me an internal injury?¡¯ [Internal injury as in damaging your internal organs?] ¡®Yeah. Can you do it or not?¡¯ [It is possible, but I do not recommend damaging your body intentionally, Master.] ¡®I see. Then can you injure me when the instrument is finished playing and make me vomit blood?¡¯ [Blood through your mouth?] ¡®Yeah.¡¯ He was making his enemies angry. If he did not take any internal damage or vomit blood, they would be suspicious of him. He couldn¡¯t take that risk even before getting the chance to learn martial arts. [As ordered, processing damage to the internal organs.] After the time limit was over, Hang Soyu¡¯s patience was at the limit. She was already angry that Yeowun had gained internal energy, but he was now withstanding like as if it was¡¯= nothing. Her tune changed. Lee Hameng quickly sensed the change and frowned. He knew how she felt but she was now forgetting the purpose of why she was playing her instrument. Before he could send her the message to stop, she began playing the instrument with half of her power. This attack could not be withstood unless one was a very powerful warrrior. ¡°UGH!¡± Students of the high-ranking clans and families turned pale at the moment. They began to vomit blood as their internal organs were damaged, and they weren¡¯t the only ones who were in trouble. ¡®UGH!¡¯ Even the heirs from the six clans couldn¡¯t stand the fifth elder¡¯s energy wave. They tried to defend themselves as much as they could, but it didn¡¯t work. The weakest of the six heirs, Chun Jongsum, began coughing from the internal energy damage and Hameng decided that it had gone too far. [Stop! This is dangerous! You must not do it any further!] With that, Hang Soyu also stopped playing. Students who barely withstood it fell to their knees in exhaustion. If she played for a bit longer, all the students might have failed. Hang Soyu became embarrassed that she went out of control, but she was still angry at Chun Yeowun. She was sure that Chun Yeowun had not kept his oath. It was then¡­ Chun Yeowun¡¯s face quickly turned red and went pale, and he sprayed blood from his mouth like a fountain. Everyone who was watching, Hameng, Hang Soyu, and Mukeum, frowned. ¡®What?¡¯ It was hard to believe that much blood could be vomited out from a person¡¯s mouth. ¡®He wasn¡¯t okay?¡¯ It was too much blood to be an act. Chun Yeowun sprayed blood out and fell to his knees with his hands on the ground. He had definitely taken some heavy internal damage. ¡®Nano¡­ you¡­¡¯ [Program processed as ordered.] ¡®I almost d-died!¡¯ People felt pain even when it was a simple vomit. But vomiting blood like a fountain was more painful than he had imagined. ¡°Ugggggh!¡± Chun Yeowun then vomited more blood. The place around him was now drenched in blood, and it was even a terrible sight to even look at. ¡°Hmph!¡± However, unlike the fifth elder who was dumbfounded, Left Guardian Lee Hameng couldn¡¯t just stand and watch. If Chun Yeowun, the son of Lord, did not die from the feud between family members but a test, all the blame was going to be on Hameng. He quickly rushed forward with his movement skill to fly to Yeowun and check on him. ¡°Hey, kid! Are you okay!? Hey!¡± Chun Yeowun felt dizzy after vomiting blood. He almost collapsed to the ground but Hameng got a hold of him. [Sensing dizziness from 7% blood loss. Activating self-healing mode against organ damage and blood loss.] Nano spoke of going into healing mode and Yeowun stopped it. ¡®No! Not yet.¡¯ [Master¡¯s condition might go into critical danger.] ¡®Wait a second.¡¯ Nano stopped its process. Hameng looked at Yeowun¡¯s pale face. ¡°You could¡¯ve just given up.¡± Hameng already had checked to see if he had any internal energy. Contrary to his expectations, Chun Yeowun had no internal energy within him. ¡®What? How can this be?¡¯ This meant that Yeowun had endured the attack through sheer will. And for the price, he had taken severe internal damage. ¡®This one is crazy. How can one withstand such an attack without any internal energy?¡¯ He was astonished. Yeowun really passed the test without a single hint of internal energy inside him. Hameng had heard bad rumors about the Seventh Prince. But who would have thought such a kid from a slave girl would have such a strong mind? Hameng called out to staff standing outside the training ground. ¡°Send him to a hospital room.¡± As Yeowun was being carried out by the staff, he gave an order to Nano. ¡®¡­Heal me, now.¡¯ Chapter 11 The fifth elder, Hang Soyou, didn¡¯t look all that excited as she watched Chun Yeowun being carried away. The amount of blood he threw out was proof that he had taken heavy damage. Lee Hameng soon walked up to her. ¡°You went too far.¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about?¡± ¡°You almost killed him.¡± After she acquired the musical wave skill, she had never seen a person take that much damage. It almost made her think that her attack skill had increased in damage. She became embarrassed at Hameng¡¯s words and asked, ¡°He¡­ did he really not have any internal energy?¡± She felt much better as she knew that her attack worked, but it was impossible to withstand her attack for so long without internal energy, which she couldn¡¯t believe. Hameng shook his head. ¡°No. None.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He has no internal energy. He kept his oath.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­ how can one withstand my attack without any internal energy?¡± Only about thirty students withstood her attack, and even some of those were down on their knees or vomiting from enduring so much. Moreover, those students had internal energy. ¡°He should¡¯ve passed out a long time ago.¡± ¡°He already had taken internal damage for quite some time. It was his will that kept him standing.¡± ¡°His will? You think that makes sense?¡± ¡°¡­It is beyond our imagination.¡± It almost made Hameng want to take him in as his apprentice if he wasn¡¯t a bastard son of the Lord. However, Hameng was a realist. He had no intention of taking on such a controversial individual as his own apprentice. ¡°HAHA! That¡¯s interesting. He just endured it, huh?¡± Right Guardian Submeng spoke amicably although he usually paid no interest in other matters. Hameng answered annoyingly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Go away and drink all you want.¡± ¡°Bah, I was going anyway without you speaking to me, redhead.¡± ¡°Drunkard.¡± ¡°Puny girl.¡± Submeng spat and walked away from the stage. They were both guardians, but they didn¡¯t get along very well. ¡°Well, either way, he did not have any internal energy and there is no problem. And for what you did¡­ it will be reported to the Lord.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Hang Soyu was still unconvinced, but she couldn¡¯t say anything further because of the warning she had received already. ¡®The Left Guardian will never side with that lowly peasant.¡¯ She then walked away and Hameng turned to the students crawling on the training ground. ¡°Ugh¡­ what should I do now?¡± He couldn¡¯t continue onto the next step with this situation. Behind the training ground was the main building of the academy. On the second floor was the first aid room, and Baek Jongmeng, the apprentice of the Baek Jongwu, was here. He had just gotten into the office from the orders of his teacher last night. He was excited to see as many patients as possible within the academy to gain more experience. That¡¯s when someone began banging on the door. ¡°Doctor! Patients!¡± ¡°Already? Come in!¡± He had not seen that many patients recently since all the giant Wulin forces were busy training their former warriors and they were in times of peace. ¡®This academy is great!¡¯ He was eager at the thought of seeing many patients. As the door opened, two academy staff came in with the patient. It was Chun Yeowun who was drenched in blood. ¡°What! What kind of test puts a man in such a state?!¡± This much blood could only come from fatal sword injuries. The staff members shook their heads and answered, ¡°He has taken serious internal damage. He does not have any internal energy so Left Guardian has asked for you to take special care of him.¡± ¡°THIS is from internal damage?¡± It had been ten years since he was the apprentice of the famous doctor of the Demonic Cult. He had seen many patients, but he had never seen that much blood from a patient with internal injuries. ¡°Well, he¡¯s all yours now. We¡¯ll be on our way.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The staff knew that they had things to do and that they were needed so they quickly came out of the room. However, one of the staff members stopped curiously. Another staff, who was his superior, scolded him on the spot. ¡°We¡¯re busy! Come on!¡± ¡°Uh, hm. It¡¯s nothing.¡± He felt that Chun Yeowun looked much better when he put him down on the bed, but he shook his thoughts away. After the staff was gone, Baek Jongmeng sat next to Yeowun and began checking on him. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yeowun then opened his eyes slightly and looked at Jongmeng. It felt so painful when he was at the training ground, but the self-healing had healed him enough to allow him to get back up. ¡®I didn¡¯t think of this..¡¯ He realized this as he was being carried up to the medical room, so he ordered Nano to stop healing him. He just focused on healing his painful throat and neck and decided to let everything stay as is until the doctor worked on him. ¡°Irregular and fast heartbeat¡­ he must have taken a huge amount of internal damage.¡± Jongmeng made the conclusion after checking Yeowun. However, it was still weird to have let out so much blood. ¡°Not even biting a tongue can do this.¡± Jongmeng then walked over to his desk to get some needles when someone burst into his office. ¡°Oh! My!¡± Jongmeng was shocked that he fell to the ground on his butt. He turned to the man who had walked in. It was a middle-aged man with a red nose and a bottle of liquor. ¡°Right Guardian?¡± ¡°Huh? Why are you here?¡± ¡°And why are YOU here? I thought you should be at the ceremony?¡± ¡°Hah, so are you the doctor of the academy this time?¡± Submeng didn¡¯t respond to Jongmeng and just kept asking his own questions. Jongmeng sighed as he knew Submeng was this kind of man. ¡°A little one came to the big league then, eh?¡± ¡°Ugh. So, why are you here? I hope it isn¡¯t YOU who got hurt?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, is that sarcasm?¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course not.¡± Submeng then looked away from Jongmeng and turned to the bed. He then smiled with interest. ¡°Oh? Look at this brat. Interesting kid.¡± ¡°W-what? What¡¯s going on?¡± Submeng then walked up to Chun Yeowun who was on the bed. Yeowun became frustrated. ¡®W-what? Why is he here all of a sudden?¡¯ He felt panicked that the Right Guardian himself had come up to the office, thinking that he might have noticed that he was acting all along. ¡®¡­Dammit.¡¯ The terrible stench of alcohol and breath bothered him. ¡°Why are you pretending to be asleep?¡± Yeowun felt his heart sink and flinched. Then, an unknown force pulled him up from the bed. He couldn¡¯t move as he hadn¡¯t been healed yet, but the internal energy sent by Submeng pinned him straight up. ¡°If you keep pretending, I¡¯ll smack you.¡± Yeowun had to wake up. He then saw the drunk man who had been on the stage. Yeowun frowned and retorted, ¡°How did you know?¡± Submeng laughed, flashing his yellowed teeth. ¡°Hahahaha! Aren¡¯t you an interesting one?¡± Submeng laughed for quite a bit and continued, ¡°Any experienced warrior can see through you if you are awake or not just by listening to your breath, kid.¡± Chapter 12 ¡®By the sound of my breathing?¡¯ Yeowun became shocked, and Nano spoke to him. [The average breathing count for a fifteen to twenty-year-old human male is about sixteen per minute. Your breathing just now was about eight times in one minute, showing your effort to hide your nervous state.] ¡®¡­I don¡¯t need an explanation.¡¯ Yeowun never imagined a mere person could sense such things. Submeng laughed, ¡°Hahaha. I didn¡¯t think kids these days had guts like you.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ He thought Submeng was here because he noticed Yeowun faked his damage, but it seems like that wasn¡¯t the case. Instead, he seemed to be pleased. ¡°Kids these days have no endurance. They always pick the easy way!¡± Yeowun felt bad. He didn¡¯t endure anything at all. He just stood there because Nano had cut off all the sound. ¡°So, what I mean is that you have the guts that no other kid has these days.¡± Yeowun didn¡¯t feel comfortable listening to all the compliments that he didn¡¯t deserve. He was going to heal himself after fooling Jongmeng, but listening to all this made him feel his pain again. His face began to go pale. ¡°Guardian, our patient is not in good condition. We should tend to him first.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Submeng then noticed the discoloration on Yeowun¡¯s face. He then let go of his internal energy and allowed Yeowun to lie down on the bed again. ¡°Let me cut to the chase, kid. I¡¯ll take you in as my apprentice.¡± Yeowun¡¯s eyes grew wide, and so did Jongmeng¡¯s. Submeng the Crazy Blade was one of the top ten most powerful warriors in the Demonic Cult. He was also famous throughout all of Wulin. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yeowun wasn¡¯t convinced as he had lived a lifetime in banishment and danger. Yet, Submeng looked very serious, if not considering the smell of alcohol. ¡°I am talking about taking you in as my student.¡± ¡°¡­Guardian. Do you not know who I am?¡± Everyone knew about Yeowun in the cult. ¡°Is there someone who doesn¡¯t know about you?¡± ¡°The six clans will not be happy if you take me in.¡± Submeng didn¡¯t seem to care. He spoke as if it was nothing. ¡°Hah, what will those women do? With or without you, they have to compete against themselves anyway.¡± Unlike Hameng, Submeng always did what he wanted. The one he feared and followed was the Lord of the Cult. Yeowun became tempted by the offer. ¡®But what if this is a trap?¡¯ Yeowun had gone through too many threats so he was suspicious. Jongmeng, who was looking at him from the side, also became interested. ¡®So, this is the famous prince.¡¯ He then made a conclusion about Yeowun¡¯s internal energy. ¡®So that¡¯s why¡­ they went too far then.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand the reason for the amount of blood at first, but if the six clans involved in this, it didn¡¯t seem all that impossible. And Baek Jongmeng¡¯s conclusion was fortunate for Yeowun. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to that offer, especially since I¡¯ll have a teacher in the academy.¡± ¡°Ugh, this sounds like I¡¯m begging you to be my apprentice!¡± Submeng then chugged his bottle. ¡®He¡¯s still not convinced.¡¯ He had never taken any apprentices until now, but seeing Yeowun enduring the sound energy tempted him to take Yeowun as his apprentice. Yet, Yeowun didn¡¯t seem so eager. ¡°Okay. If you are still unconvinced, I will offer you something you can¡¯t put down.¡± He then took out some wrinkled old paper and it placed down on the bed. However, Yeowun couldn¡¯t move so he couldn¡¯t check what it was. ¡°Heh, are you curious about what this is?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It is what you need most if you are to survive here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You took internal damage on your first day at the academy. Don¡¯t you think you will be left behind?¡± The Academy Chief was Hameng, but Submeng also had experience as a student in the academy. The academy progressed differently each time, but everything worked in similar ways. ¡°You can take the first test through sheer will, but you can¡¯t pass the second step with that.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°And you are already behind. Are you still going to be stuck inside the medical room for two weeks? That will push you back even further.¡± Submeng¡¯s words were correct. Yeowun had ways to heal in hours if needed, but that would cause the six clans to be suspicious, so he had to stay here for a few more days. ¡°Do you know why the redhead sent you here?¡± ¡°Redhead? You mean the Left Guardian?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is it because I took internal damage?¡± Yeowun asked awkwardly. ¡°Of course, but isn¡¯t it weird? There are other kids who took internal damage, but why aren¡¯t they here?¡± ¡®Huh? That¡¯s true!¡¯ As Submeng said, more than half of the students fell and most of them had taken internal damage during the first test. Yet none of them had been brought here. ¡°Most people of Wulin can heal themselves from internal damage through meditating. Moreover, they heal faster with help from a doctor or medicine.¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± ¡°Yes. The other kids didn¡¯t need to be sent here because they can heal themselves.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yeowun then realized what he meant. It meant Hameng verified that Yeowun did not have any internal energy, meaning he couldn¡¯t heal himself and had to be sent down here. ¡®Let¡¯s finish it then.¡¯ Submeng then decided to put an end to his offer. ¡°Do you think a boy who can¡¯t even meditate can heal in a few days?¡± ¡®¡­Yes.¡¯ He could heal in a day thanks to Nano, but that was top secret. ¡®Yes, he is right. If I¡¯m to move forward onto the next step, I will need internal energy and¡­ oh!¡¯ He then thought of something he had forgotten up until now. ¡°I forgot. I heard that if I pass the first test, I will be given the medicine ball and access to the first floor of the academy¡¯s library.¡± There were various books on the first floor of the library that would be pretty helpful. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Submeng then burst out in laughter and Yeowun was startled. ¡°I would do that too, but it seems like the redhead skipped real important one there.¡± ¡°What? What did he skip?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that you are always allowed to enter the library. You can only enter once after every test.¡± ¡°What?¡± That was far from having full access to it. ¡°All those important books are in there. Do you think you will be able to freely access such a place?¡± Submeng was amused by Yeowun¡¯s shocked reaction and continued, ¡°You can only stay on the first floor for two hours. And as you move higher up, you will be given more time because the books on those floors are complicated, but you still don¡¯t have enough time.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s a time limit too? How exciting.¡± ¡°Not to mention, you cannot copy any of the content down. It¡¯d be good if you could memorize maybe one book or two. Most use all the time available trying to find the book they want.¡± This was vital information that Hameng did not share. If people entered the library without knowing this, they¡¯d frantically waste their time until it was over. ¡®But I have Nano.¡¯ Yeowun then realized he had the Nano Machine, which could scan a book in seconds. ¡®This actually works better for me!¡¯ Two hours was probably enough for him to even scan hundreds of books. The information Submeng gave to Yeowun so that he would feel discouraged actually worked in the opposite way. Submeng did not know this, so he thought it was about the right time. ¡°So, a kid like you has a limit to how far you can go without any help.¡± Most students who entered the academy were trained in their family martial arts at least. Yeowun thought for a second and asked, ¡°The paper¡­ is it the Breath of Internal Energy?¡± ¡®I threw the bait, and you bit it!¡¯ He was glad that Yeowun had caught on, but he acted like he wasn¡¯t excited. ¡°Heh, so you are not all that dumb.¡± ¡°Why are you¡­¡± ¡°If you become my apprentice, I will teach you the Breath of Internal Energy for the first lesson.¡± Yeowun was tempted. He had longed for it, but he couldn¡¯t learn it because of the oath. Submeng then knew his offer had worked. ¡®Does this man really want me as his apprentice?¡¯ Yeowun looked at Submeng. He looked like a drunkard, but he was still a Right Guardian. Yeowun also felt that he really wanted to help him out. ¡®Then I should make him on my side.¡¯ He knew how helpful it was to have one ally when everyone else was an enemy. He then barely got up with a pale face and got down from the bed. ¡°Oh?¡± Submeng looked at him intriguingly and Yeowun bowed deeply to the ground. ¡°I accept Right Guardian as my teacher. Please take my bow.¡± Yeowun bowed, shivering from the pain. Submeng became satisfied. Yeowun tried to continue bowing, when suddenly he was pulled up by internal energy. ¡°Stop. The blood of Chun does not bow to anyone other than the Lord himself.¡± That was the law of the cult. ¡°Heh, my apprentice.¡± Submeng then felt embarrassed for saying such words and he held up Yeowun with his internal energy to put him back on the bed. ¡°You will need to rest today. So until I come back, look through that note and learn.¡± Submeng then grinned and walked out. It was unexpected, but it was fortunate that Yeowun had gotten such an ally in the academy. And at the training ground, squad forming was taking place. And when it was almost over, Chun Mukeum of the Loyal Clan grinned ominously. ¡®We are in the same squad, you peasant. Hehehehe¡­¡¯ Chapter 13 After Chun Yeowun was taken to the medical room, the ceremony came to a halt as all the students needed to meditate to heal. ¡®Hmmm.¡¯ People were curious as to what would happen to Yeowun who vomited blood out from his mouth, but Left Guardian Lee Hameng¡¯s attention was elsewhere. The first rank to the heir, Chun Muyeon of the Wise Clan, and fifth rank Yuchan of the Blade Clan had endured the first test as if it were nothing. ¡®They are beyond expectations.¡¯ Not taking any damage from Hang Soyou¡¯s half-powered attack would require at least hundreds of internal energy. ¡®They are beyond the level of students.¡¯ They were already at the level of powerful warriors. It obvious why the rumor of the Wise and Blade Clans taking the throne was spread. However, they weren¡¯t the only ones who had withstood it without taking any damage. The other members of the six clans endured without much trouble and there were also eight other students who also endured it. ¡®I thought they were all weaklings, but this is interesting.¡¯ It felt like there might be powerful warriors in this year¡¯s academy. All in all, that was going to be decided after four years when it was all over. A total of 415 students passed the first test. It was 200 less than the first test from ten years ago as the test had been more difficult due to Chun Yeowun. Not everyone knew it, but some of the students who looked back like Mukeum were angry to see the intensity of the test because of Yeowun. After dragging out the failed students, all the remaining students were officially appointed as cadets and they each were given a bronze tag with the number 3, symbolizing that they were now low-ranked warriors of the Demonic Cult. ¡°Is this the beginning now?!¡± ¡°I will go up to the top!¡± Then the students began dividing themselves into groups. Hameng grouped them based on their personal information and the result of the test. Other than the five groups of 20, the other remaining groups had 21 people. ¡°Do you know why there are twenty groups?¡± ¡°Mado!¡± Cadets answered ¡®mado¡¯ to Hameng¡¯s question. This was due to the instructions on answering with ¡®mado¡¯ for any answer that required a ¡®yes¡¯ or a ¡®no¡¯. No other answers were allowed. ¡°Until you pass the third test, all of you will be tested on the same day and same time.¡± The academy had no intention to waste money on training up to the third step which was for high-ranked warriors. Therefore, they had a set amount of time allocated for each of the tests. ¡°The amount you need to learn the ways of a middle-rank warrior is three weeks.¡± ¡®Only three weeks?¡¯ The cadets were frustrated. They were shocked by the unexpectedly quick pace. ¡°After three weeks, the twenty groups will battle. Ten groups will be allowed to move onto the next step.¡± This meant that two hundred people were going to fail. ¡°This is the only and last test where you will need to work together, so if you want to compete against yourself within the group, you can happily fail the test and leave.¡± Most groups were equally formed, but there were some groups with a fewer number of students from the powerful clans. Thus, they weren¡¯t all that excited. ¡°This ends today¡¯s schedule. You can return to your dorms according to your groups and rest. Starting tomorrow, you will be taught nicely by the staff that are standing in front of you right now.¡± The students then turned to their instructors who were standing there expressionlessly. When they saw the staff members dragging the failed students out by clubbing them with their black clubs hanging on their waists, the students shivered. ¡°You are dismissed!¡± ¡°DISMISSED!¡± Students then returned to their assigned dorms. However, one of the students stood in place while everyone left with exhausted expressions. It was Chun Mukeum of the Loyal Clan. Instructor Impeng, who was assigned to Mukeum¡¯s 8th group, walked up to him, ¡°3rd cadet. Why are you still standing there?¡± Until the students passed the fourth test, they were called upon by their numbers. ¡°I have a question to ask, Instructor.¡± ¡°You know I won¡¯t answer questions that are not related to training.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Instructors did not know all of their students¡¯ names and faces, but they at least knew about the princes of the six clans since they were going to be the future leaders of the cult. ¡°Good. What is the question?¡± ¡°I am sure that I will be the leader of my group.¡± ¡®Hmm.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t announced as it was going to be decided tomorrow, but Mukeum already knew that they were going to have group leaders. ¡®They don¡¯t care about the rules.¡¯ He knew the six clans would not keep secrets from their princes regarding the academy, but it was rather disappointing to see it in reality. ¡°One of my group¡¯s cadets, the 7th cadet, is in the medical room.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I do not want one of our cadets to be left out or missing so that our entire group fails.¡± ¡°What is it that you are proposing?¡± ¡°I want to let him know what we had heard today while he was gone so that he will not be left out.¡± He thought all of the six princes did not like Yeowun, but it seemed like Mukeum was different. Impeng became pleased and nodded, ¡°Good. I applaud you for your sincerity, and you seem to know about the importance of this second test. So, I will take your advice and go to the 7th cadet and give him the information myself.¡± ¡°Huh? N-no, that won¡¯t be necessary. I can go myself¡­¡± ¡°The main building is off-limits to cadets except under special circumstances.¡± Chun Mukeum became frustrated. ¡®Goddammit! This is bullshit!¡¯ His purpose was to go to Chun Yeowun and break his leg or something, but he didn¡¯t think he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter the building at all. He tried to imply that he was the heir of one of the six clans, but he realized his background didn¡¯t apply in this academy and gave up. ¡°Understood, Instructor. Oh, and can you tell me when the 7th cadet will be returning to us?¡± He then needed to wait until Yeowun returned. Around dinner time, Instructor Impeng went to Chun Yeowun¡¯s medical room as promised. Yeowun was in self-healing mode and was asleep. Impeng couldn¡¯t wake Yeowun who was badly injured and asked Baek Jongmeng on how long it would take for the boy to wake up. ¡°Hmm. He will need at least two weeks in bed.¡± ¡°Two weeks? That will be too long for him to move up to the second step. Can¡¯t he wake up earlier?¡± Impeng didn¡¯t like the idea of letting his group fail due to one student. It was survival for the students, but it was a competition for the instructors. ¡°Well, he doesn¡¯t have any internal energy so it takes time.¡± Impeng then had to leave knowing that it would take two weeks for Chun Yeowun to heal. ¡®Well, he¡¯s out of luck.¡¯ He thought Chun Yeowun was unlucky, but he later learned that it was not true. The next day, someone walked into the medical room before dawn. It was Submeng the Crazy Blade. ¡°Heh heh¡­ apprentice. It¡¯s your teacher.¡± He came back too fast. Chapter 14 A day ago, Baek Jongmeng had to quickly work on Yeowun. He tried to put needles in Yeowun so he could heal up. ¡®Will it be suspicious if I get better so fast?¡¯ If Yeowun was to heal with the Nano Machine, he¡¯d be fully healed within a day. He then became concerned. Making himself heal fast would be suspicious, but he couldn¡¯t dare to waste time and risk being left behind. ¡®Would it be better I just fill the time needed without becoming suspicious? Let¡¯s ask the doctor how long it will take me to heal and choose.¡¯ Yeowun then turned to Baek Jongmeng who was preparing his needles. ¡°Doctor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Baek Jongmeng.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Call me with my last name too,¡± Jongmeng grinned. ¡°Doctor Baek. How bad is it?¡± Chun Yeowun knew his body was damaged due to Nano, but he became curious as to how the doctor saw it. He looked at Yeowun¡¯s pale face and sighed. ¡°Well, it will take you about two weeks to return to the academy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yeowun was shocked. He knew it might take a long time, but that was too long. ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed.¡± ¡°But if it takes that long¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think of this, but I will keep your secret about learning from the Right Guardian.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jongmeng had witnessed the Right Guardian taking Yeowun as his apprentice. This was not allowed in the academy and Jongmeng had every right to report it to the Chief, but he didn¡¯t. Jongmeng also had a hard time in his younger days as he too was born to peasants and he faced hardships until he was accepted as a doctor for the Demonic Cult. That¡¯s why he felt sympathetic toward Chun Yeowun. ¡°¡­Thank you. I will not forget this debt,¡± Yeowun thanked the doctor. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t think much of it anyway because he thought that Yeowun had no other chances after becoming Submeng¡¯s apprentice. It would give him a good chance to learn, but he was already way too behind. ¡°Okay, lie down then. I will put the needle in you.¡± Yeowun then lay back down on the bed. [Sensing attack on the body due to the iron needle. Activating self-defense¡­] ¡®No, don¡¯t. This is a medical procedure done by a doctor.¡¯ [Stopping self-defense mode.] ¡®Can¡¯t you determine if it¡¯s a medical procedure or not?¡¯ Yeowun asked Nano. [If you do not warn me prior to the medical procedure, any act of damaging your body will be considered as an attack.] ¡®Okay. From now on, don¡¯t react to those that I take accept willingly.¡¯ [Understood.] As Yeowun ordered Nano, Jongmeng began putting needles into Yeowun¡¯s body. [Analyzing the needle-based acupunctural procedure. The needle placed over the spot is enhancing regeneration in the damaged stomach area.] ¡®Oh.¡¯ Yeowun had no interest in medical procedures, but it was fascinating to see it work. ¡°Take a nap while I work on this.¡± Jongmeng offered Yeowun to take a nap. Yeowun then came up with an idea. ¡®Nano, can you heal me and pretend that I still have wounds internally to fool others like the doctor?¡¯ [I do not understand your request, Master.] ¡®I mean, if I am healed, then it will be suspicious. So, can you fool the doctor so he won¡¯t know that I¡¯m healed?¡¯ [Positive. It is possible to change the pulse temporarily while the doctor is checking it.] If that was possible, then he could heal himself. If he could fool the doctor for two weeks, this might be the best chance for him to learn about internal energy from Submeng. ¡®Good. Then heal me and fool the doctor whenever he checks on me.¡¯ [Yes, Master. Activating self-healing mode.] After the Nano Machine began working on him, he was healed under thirty minutes. Yeowun was able to get a good night¡¯s sleep, until an unwanted guest intruded to the room before dawn. Submeng¡¯s stench of alcohol permeated the air around the room. Yeowun looked at him with a shocked written on his face. ¡°T¡­teacher?¡± ¡°Hmm? Is that a formal greeting?¡± Yeowun was surprised as to why he had come so early in the morning. ¡°Good morning, Teacher.¡± Yeowun then got up and bowed. Submeng replied, ¡°Good. So did you do my homework?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun, who was still not fully awake yet, was baffled. He then asked, ¡°Wait¡­ do you mean what you told me about the internal energy and how I should read it?¡± ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t I tell you to memorize it all before I came back?¡± Yeowun was dumbfounded. Nano had healed him, but he should have been sick in the bed without it and Submeng should¡¯ve known this. ¡®¡­He is quick-tempered.¡¯ Submeng looked at Yeowun with a suspicious glance, asking if Yeowun had not memorized it yet and Yeowun sighed. ¡°Of course¡­ I memorized it.¡± He didn¡¯t memorize it of course as the Nano Machine had just scanned it for him. Submeng became intrigued. ¡®Oh? He memorized it while he was sick in bed?¡¯ Submeng knew that he was being absurd. He was only here so that Yeowun could memorize it, but it was surprising to hear that Yeowun really did it. ¡°G-great. It is nice to hear that you are listening to your teacher.¡± ¡°Thank you. But aren¡¯t you too early?¡± The sun hadn¡¯t even risen yet. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°¡­No, sir.¡± Chun Yeowun always woke up early since he had to be awake for any assassination attempts. He just asked if there was a need to visit him so early in the morning. ¡°Good. Let me tell you a vital piece of information then.¡± Submeng dragged a chair next to the bed and continued, ¡°I have only two weeks to teach you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I can meet you here in this medical room, but once you return to the dorm, I can¡¯t contact you.¡± Learning martial arts by anyone else other than the assigned instructor was forbidden in the academy. Submeng was already breaking the rules. ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of that, sorry.¡± ¡°Yes, well you just joined the academy yesterday. So that¡¯s why I had to come early so that no one will know.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If I stay here in bright daylight, do you think people will not become suspicious?¡± Submeng did whatever he wanted, but he knew what he could and could not do. And he wanted to train Yeowun more than ever. ¡°I have to report to the Lord in the afternoon, so I can only come before dawn to teach you.¡± He had wanted to come earlier, but he had to wait until the guards and staff members loosened their patrols before dawn. He only was able to come here because the guard was dozing off. ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Chun Yeowun became thankful for Submeng doing things to this extent to teach him. ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear that I don¡¯t have much time?¡± Yeowun then got up from the bed. ¡°Sit down on the ground.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Yeowun sat down on the ground while Submeng sat behind him and placed his hand on Yeowun¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s good that you memorized my Breathing of Thousand Martials.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time, so I¡¯ll rummage the breathing into you.¡± ¡°Rummage..? what?¡± ¡°It is what my teacher created. You don¡¯t have to fill the qi. I will do the rest.¡± ¡°Uh, Teacher?¡± ¡°Hang on. Don¡¯t scream.¡± And before Yeowun could speak, powerful internal energy flew into Yeowun. A jolt of pain spread throughout his body. ¡°NNNGH!!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± It almost made him scream in pain. The internal energy then flowed through the entire body. Yeowun did not notice this, but Nano who always activated self-defense mode did not work on this pain. Chapter 15 The Nano Machine was programmed to activate whenever the user was in danger. Nano considered Submeng¡¯s act of sending internal energy was not dangerous as Yeowun had ordered to Nano, but it quickly began analyzing the effects. [Detected incoming formless energy into the body. Analyzing energy. Found energy to be called qi or chakra. Proceeding to analyze the effect on the user¡¯s body.] Yeowun did not know this was happening as he was busy enduring the pain. However, Nano¡¯s analysis would later will bring him a great fortune. ¡®Did he really not learn anything?¡¯ Submeng became curious. Yeowun¡¯s body had no problems or dirty particles that blocked the flow of internal energy. ¡®¡­Is it the work of the Lord?¡¯ This was due to the fact that the Nano Machine had extracted all the dirty particles from the body, but Submeng did not know this so he only could guess of Yeowun¡¯s father. ¡®So, he did love Lady Hwa then.¡¯ He was a guardian, so he had seen a lot of things aside from the Lord. The Lord never loved any of the ladies from the six clans aside from Lady Hwa. Submeng then took off his hand. He felt exhausted from stirring the heavy internal energy and swept his sweat, ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ so, did you memorize the flow?¡± ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Submeng was taught with this reckless method by his teacher, and it worked best for students who did not know anything about internal energy. ¡°I¡¯m sure that was painful, but it is the perfect method to teach those like you who have no internal energy.¡± Submeng was pleased to see Yeowun endure the pain. ¡°The goal is to finish this in seven days. You will need to get the internal energy in you within that time frame. You got it?¡± That was a bold goal for most people, but Submeng really wanted to accomplish this. ¡®If I can get the internal energy in a week, I can take this pain.¡¯ ¡°I will make it happen, Teacher.¡± ¡°Good. This will be the end of today¡¯s lesson then.¡± Submeng then walked out of the medical treatment room. The morning came and all cadets gathered at the training ground. The instructors also looked at their group members. ¡®As expected.¡¯ Instructors exchanged glances with each other as they saw bruises on many of the students. This was due to the fact that the students fought against each other overnight to set the ranks between themselves. The reason why instructors weren¡¯t there overnight was to let this happen on its own. ¡®So, are they the leaders?¡¯ Without having to appoint a leader, the ones that stood on top of the rank stood in front of each group¡¯s line. As expected, most of the heirs of the six clans were the leader of their respected groups. However, only one group had an unexpected outcome. ¡®Did he defeat the 4th cadet?¡¯ The 4th cadet was the heir of Poison clan, Chun Jongsum, and the boy in the front of the line was the 18th cadet. He had a long scar on his right eye and had heavy bruises on his face, hinting of a brutal overnight fight. ¡®This is interesting.¡¯ Lee Hameng became intrigued as he looked at everyone. Most cadets didn¡¯t dare to attack princes who might become a Lord in the future, but the 18th cadet seemed to have the guts and power to do so. ¡®Fool.¡¯ ¡®Did he lose to a low clan boy?¡¯ Other heirs looked disgustingly at Chun Jongsum, but he couldn¡¯t raise his head up from embarrassment. ¡°You are all here, and we will begin.¡± ¡°MADO!¡± And the training began. ¡°We¡¯ll move onto auditorium. From the first group, go!¡± ¡°Forward!¡± The training was divided into the morning and afternoon sessions. In the morning, they all gathered in the auditorium to learn about basic war tactics and they were sent to the training ground in the afternoon to practice formations. And they were given free time before dinner so they could train on their own. In the dormitory of the 8th group on the first day¡ª ¡°AAAARGH! Dammit!¡± Chun Mukeum was angered by what he heard from Instructor Impeng earlier. The other cadets were silent and afraid of Mukeum. ¡°How can he be in the hospital for two weeks?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the doctor¡¯s call is a lie or mistake.¡± There was only one boy who spoke calmly with the annoyed Chun Mukeum. It was 80th cadet who had short hair and a protruding chin. He was Jahyun, one of the members of the Loyal Clan. His mother and Mukeum¡¯s mother were related and he had sworn his allegiance to Mukeum since very young. ¡°No way. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s faking it.¡± Mukeum was annoyed that he wouldn¡¯t get a chance to attack Yeowun for another two weeks. ¡°That damn dirty peasant lying in bed comfortably? It gets on my nerves.¡± No one knew why, but Mukeum¡¯s anger toward Yeowun was beyond that of the other heirs. ¡°Dammit!¡± He kicked the furniture inside the dorm and Jahyun reassured him. ¡°Prince, calm down. Why don¡¯t we do this?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jahyun then began to whisper, and Mukeum listened, his face turned to a smile. Five days passed and it was about time for afternoon training. They had trained with wooden swords and shields until now, but they were now given real swords and iron shields for the last day of formation practice. Jahyun looked at the 23rd cadet and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡± The cadet nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the formation training! Keep your distance to each other! Form!¡± With Instructor Impeng¡¯s words, a red flag was brought up and the cadets began moving quickly to move into formation. Then suddenly¡­ ¡°AAARGH!¡± Someone screamed before they had even gotten into formation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Impeng quickly ran up and saw the 23rd cadet in pain from a sword stab him. ¡°You fools! I told you to keep your distance!¡± Impeng spoke angrily and pushed Jahyun again who was responsible for bumping into the other cadet. Impeng then decided that the cadet needed medical attention and carried him into the building. Mukeum grinned as he watched. ¡°Ooh?!¡± Jongmeng was dozing off on his desk when Impeng burst in, startling him ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jongmeng had been bored since he didn¡¯t have any patients other than Yeowun until now. ¡®Finally a patient!¡¯ He hid his excitement and asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°He was hurt while training with real swords. I couldn¡¯t pull out the sword since it might make him lose too much blood.¡± Impeng was panting since he ran over here. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s move him to the bed over here.¡± Jongmeng then guided them to an empty bed and got his tools ready. ¡°Will he be okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t pull out the sword. Hold it here.¡± Jongmeng then ripped the cadet¡¯s clothes and pulled out the sword. Blood began to pour out but Jongmeng quickly cleaned off the wound and stopped the bleeding. ¡°It missed the vital part. He¡¯s lucky.¡± Impeng then sat down on the chair and sighed with relief. ¡°Whew, so you do care about your students?¡± ¡°Yeah, they are under my care.¡± Every instructor was responsible for any accidents until the second test. Two of his cadets were already under medical care, which meant he needed to draft up an explanation report. ¡°Well, he will need to stay here for a while. I need to sew his wound up.¡± ¡°Oh wow.¡± The cadet needed at least three days in the medical room. And it was after Jongmeng left the office that someone got up from the bed carefully. It was the 23rd cadet who was asleep after being sewed. He glanced around to check if anyone was out there and returned to the doctor¡¯s tool cabinet to take out a knife. ¡°Whew.¡± He then crept up to the bed near the window that was covered with a curtain and pulled it open. There was a boy lying down on the bed. He was asleep. The 23rd cadet mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. I¡¯m only doing this to save myself.¡± He then placed the knife at Yeowun¡¯s foot muscle. He was going to cut it so that Yeowun couldn¡¯t walk. When he placed the knife on Yeowun¡¯s leg, Nano spoke to Yeowun. [Sensing hostile action on the user¡¯s leg muscle. Activating self-defense mode.] ¡°W-what?! Nnngaaaaaargh!¡± The 23rd cadet screamed from the powerful electric shock that came through the knife and fell down with all of his hair burnt. Chun Yeowun then opened his eyes and murmured as he looked down at the cadet. ¡°As I expected.¡± Chapter 16 In the hospital room in the main building of the Demonic Academy, near midnight¡­ ¡°Nngh¡­¡± The 23rd cadet woke up after fainting from the electric shock. His body shivered from the aftermath, and all he remembered was that he had been stunned by an unknown force while trying to cut Chun Yeowun¡¯s leg. ¡®W-why did I pass out?¡¯ He looked around, but he was still in the medical room. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ He glanced around and felt that it was weird. The cadet normally could feel the hair that touched his shoulder, but when he moved around, he couldn¡¯t feel any. ¡°¡­No. It can¡¯t be.¡± He couldn¡¯t feel any of his hair. The cadet then got up and tried to find a mirror, but before he could get up, a powerful force pushed him back down on the bed. ¡°Ugh!¡± There was no damage to his muscles, but his wounds were sewed with a needle, so the pain still lingered. He then looked down at his body. There was a rope that tied him down to the bed. He couldn¡¯t get out of it no matter how hard he tried. ¡°W-who tied me down here?!¡± ¡°Me.¡± The curtain was pulled and someone appeared. It was Chun Yeowun. The 23rd cadet became shocked and gasped¡±H-how did you?!¡± ¡°How? You passed out, so I put you back in bed.¡± ¡°Passed out?!¡± So what he thought was correct. He then became concerned about the whole situation. Chun Yeowun, who should be in bed due to his internal injuries, was walking around just fine. Not to mention, he had tied him down to the bed. And of course, there was his hair too. ¡°W-where¡¯s my hair?!¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. You¡¯re bald now.¡± Yeowun grinned and the 23rd cadet writhed, trying to scream. ¡°No- NO!! I can¡¯t be- NO! Me? Bald?! NO!¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The 23rd cadet tried to scream but Chun Yeowun struck him down with his fist, making him pass out again. ¡°He¡¯s too noisy. I should put have him bite on a rag or something,¡± Yeowun mumbled. It didn¡¯t take long for the 23rd cadet to be awake again. He tried to yell again this time, but he realized he had a rag in his mouth that stopped him from making sounds. Yeowun then sat down on the chair next to the bed. The 23rd cadet came back to his senses. He now knew what the situation was like for him. ¡°!!!!!¡± ¡°You have a rag in your mouth. I wouldn¡¯t try to say anything I were you.¡± Yeowun¡¯s cold voice made the 23rd cadet¡¯s eyes shake. He thought Yeowun was a foolish prince who did not know anything, but it turns out it wasn¡¯t. ¡®Was he like this on that day too?¡¯ Yeowun glared at him with a cold expression. The 23rd cadet then realized that his life was in danger. ¡°Hey, do you know how I survived until today?¡¯ Yeowun asked. ¡°Can you even guess how many assassins like you come to kill or poison me?¡± Yeowun¡¯s voice had a deep hatred in it. His life was like a storm. ¡°What is this?¡± Yeowun flashed something on his hand to the 23rd cadet. It was the knife that the 23rd cadet had stolen to cut Yeowun¡¯s leg muscle. Yeowun then pressed the knife against the 23rd cadet¡¯s neck and threatened him, ¡°You tried to play with me, so you must know how painful it is to get stabbed with this? Oh, it might kill you too.¡± The 23rd cadet became fear-stricken. Yeowun looked terrifying. ¡°Well, you better talk then.¡± The 23rd cadet swallowed his empty throat. ¡°Who sent you?¡± The 23rd cadet thought hundreds of ways to get out of this situation and came up with an idea. As he tried to talk, Yeowun took out the rag out from his mouth. ¡°Talk.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ hah..¡± The cadet panted heavily before he began to talk. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Besides, do you think you¡¯ll walk out fine if you kill me in a medical room inside the academy?¡± The 23rd cadet remembered of the rules of the academy. It was forbidden for students to hurt each other outside training or official duels. ¡®You think you can hurt me?¡¯ The 23rd cadet became instantly relieved and arrogant. Yeowun then frowned. ¡°Hmm. So, it didn¡¯t work then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. And even if you torture me, I won¡¯t open my mouth.¡± Yeowun then gave the 23rd cadet a weird look. ¡°Well then. Should I try it whether you open your mouth or not?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun then placed the rag back into his mouth and went to the cabinet to take out some long needles. The 23rd cadet¡¯s eyes grew wide with shock. ¡®W-what is he trying to do with that?!¡¯ ¡°You know, my place didn¡¯t have these kinds of things. But this place is full of it.¡± The 23rd cadet felt sweat running down his forehead. Yeowun then grabbed his left wrist. Cadet clenched his fist quickly, but Yeowun grabbed it and opened it forcefully. ¡®Ho-how is he so strong?!¡¯ Everyone knew that Yeowun did not learn any martial arts, but he was too strong right now. ¡®Please!!¡¯ As his fingers were stretched, Yeowun cracked an evil smile. ¡°This will hurt.¡± He poked the giant needle between the cadet¡¯s finger and nail. ¡°NNNNNNNNNNNGHHHH!¡± The pain made the 23rd cadet cry. It was so painful that veins popped up on his neck. Yeowun did not care about the sight and took another finger to poke the nail down. ¡°NGNGNGGHGHHHRHHHH!¡± It was only two needles, but it was too much pain for the boy to endure. He writhed in pain and Yeowun spoke to him for the last time. ¡°Well, you told me you won¡¯t spill through torture, so just consider it as my way of getting revenge.¡± The 23rd cadet then shuddered and tried to speak, but there was no use. It was the start of terrible torture. Soon, all of the fingers on his left hand had needles stuck underneath the nails. He had passed out two times due to the pain already. Yeowun then got up and dragged the chair to the right side of the bed. The 23rd cadet knew what this meant so he shed his tears in fear. He tried to speak as hard as he could, trying to spit out the rag in the process. ¡°NGH! NGH!¡± Yeowun smiled, ¡°You want to speak then? You should¡¯ve told me earlier.¡± He grinned and took the rag out of the cadet¡¯s mouth. He had bitten on it so hard that white rag had bloodstains on it. He then panted for a second and tried to say something, but Yeowun spoke first. ¡°Chun Mukeum, right?¡± ¡°H-how did you¡­?¡± Yeowun had guessed correctly. He didn¡¯t seem to know who was behind the plot, but it was enough to make 23rd cadet surprised. ¡°You¡¯re in my group right? The 8th group.¡± ¡°¡­Y-yes sir.¡± The 23rd cadet answered politely, still fear-stricken from being tortured. However, he was curious as to how Chun Yeowun knew that he was in the 8th group and knew that even the 23rd cadet himself was in that same group. ¡°Well, your tag is here.¡± Yeowun pointed at the 23rd cadet¡¯s number tag. ¡°But how did you know..¡± ¡°Well, thanks to our group leader, our instructor comes to me every morning to teach me what I¡¯m missing.¡± This was what Chun Mukeum had not even thought about. Since the morning session was done in the auditorium, each instructor had nothing to do so Impeng used this opportunity to visit Chun Yeowun to teach him basic martial arts techniques. It was his effort to not allow his group to fail, and Chun Yeowun was able to find out who was in his group and what his group number was. ¡°Well, I already guessed it, but I just wanted to hear it from your mouth.¡± The 23rd cadet couldn¡¯t believe that this boy was the foolish prince that Mukeum and Jahyun had told him about. ¡®He is definitely not just some foolish kid!¡¯ He was a monster in hiding actually. It was terrifying to guess how fearful he would be if he acquired such power. ¡°I still got good information from you, so let¡¯s finish it here.¡± ¡°R-really?!¡± The 23rd cadet became hopeful at the words. ¡°Yeah. And don¡¯t let other people know what happened here, okay?¡± He almost wanted to get up and bow in obedience, but his body was bound so he couldn¡¯t do that. Yeowun grinned and placed his finger on the blood point of the 23rd cadet¡¯s body. ¡°Huh?!¡± The 23rd cadet then began falling asleep. Sending power over to the blood point required some amount of internal energy, but he knew Chun Yeowun had none. ¡®He was lying to everyone!¡¯ And the 23rd cadet¡¯s first day in the medical room ended just like that. Chapter 17 A few hours after the incident in the medical room, Submeng visited the medical room as usual. However, he was more excited than his visit a few days ago since Chun Yeowun had finally achieved gaining internal energy within his stomach yesterday. ¡®This one is real.¡¯ Submeng was truly astounded. The one week he first spoke of was actually much shorter than what he expected it to be. His teacher¡¯s way of teaching how to acquire internal energy usually required at least two to three weeks, even months. Yet Yeowun had achieved it within five days. ¡®Hehe¡­ I can move on with the next steps then.¡¯ He now realized why his colleagues told him to take an apprentice. If the apprentice was talented, it gave the teacher more satisfaction in teaching. ¡°Apprentice Chun Yeowun. Good morning, Teacher.¡± ¡°Yes, my apprentice.¡± And he was very polite too. Aside from the first day when he came in unannounced in the morning, Yeowun always woke up early and waited for Submeng to arrive to kneel in front of him. Submeng asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°I have it under my bed.¡± Chun Yeowun then went to the bed near the window and brought out a small wooden chest. As it was opened, the thick smell of medicinal herbs filled the area. It was the Black Dragon Ball given to students who had passed the first test. This was the medicinal ball that the Demonic Cult created to allow one to acquire twenty years worth of internal energy after consuming it. Submeng looked at it with satisfaction and drank from his liquor bottle. If he instructed Yeowun to eat this while he was teaching him, Yeowun would safely acquire twenty years worth of internal energy without much loss. ¡®That will put him at the start line at least.¡¯ If it happened, that would be a great feat. ¡°Heh. Oh, but who is that kid?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Submeng pointed at the bed in the middle of the room that was hidden by a curtain. He never heard the other¡¯s breathing since he started coming here. The boy¡¯s breathing was shallow, as if he had been put to sleep from a blood point. Submeng got up and pulled the curtain to see a bald boy with linen bandages wrapped around on top of his body. He was put to sleep from the blood point as expected. ¡°Oh? You poked his blood point?¡± He had never taught Yeowun about any blood points, but it seemed that Yeowun had acquired this before. ¡°He attacked me after Doctor Baek went home.¡± ¡°He attacked you?¡± Submeng frowned. This meant that the bald boy did not fear being kicked out of the academy. If that was the case, someone was watching his back. Submeng asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a kid from the Loyal Clan in my group.¡± ¡°Hah! Loyal Clan? They are full of fools!¡± The Loyal Clan had a history of having people causing trouble, perhaps due to the characteristics of their martial art. ¡°Well, you sure do have a tough life.¡± ¡°¡­That is alright. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Yeowun was really used to such things, but Submeng didn¡¯t feel good about the fact that a young boy like Yeowun was used to being attacked. ¡°Huh?¡± Submeng then pressed the blood point of the 23rd cadet again and gave Yeowun some advice. ¡°If you poke it with a year¡¯s worth or less amount of internal energy, it wears off after a few hours. If you want it to be perfect, then you need at least ten years. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher,¡± Yeowun answered. With Submeng working on the blood point, there was no need to worry about the 23rd cadet waking up. He couldn¡¯t let anyone know that he was being taught by Right Guardian Submeng. ¡°Take out the ball and consume it.¡± ¡°Do I swallow it?¡± ¡°No. You have to chew it before swallowing it so that you can absorb all the energy.¡± If Submeng did not give him such advice, Yeowun would have only acquired half of the energy. He was lucky to have Submeng. As he chewed on the ball, a bitter taste filled his mouth and made him feel disgusted. After barely chewing it down and swallowing it, Yeowun sat down on the floor with his feet crossed. ¡°If you start using the Breathing of Thousand Martials, I will help you absorb the Black Dragon Ball¡¯s energy better.¡± ¡°Understood. Thank you.¡± ¡°Now, start.¡± Chun Yeowun then began breathing using the skill, and Submeng placed both of his hands on Yeowun¡¯s back to press internal energy into Yeowun. As the ball began spreading itself in Yeowun¡¯s body, Nano¡¯s voice could be heard. [A substance which aids powerful energy activation has been consumed. It is reproducing by reacting to the energy that flows within the user¡¯s fourteen veins. Will you accept its absorption by quickening the body cycle?] Yeowun couldn¡¯t understand most of what Nano was saying, but it seemed like it was going to help with absorbing the ball, so Yeowun gave a short answer. ¡®Yes.¡¯ [Activating.] And with that, the Nano Machine inside his body quickly began activating his body functions and cycle to absorb the ball. ¡°Whew.¡± Yeowun felt hot energy below his stomach. This was very lucky for Yeowun as Submeng was helping from the outside and the Nano Machine was helping him from the inside. He could probably only absorb maybe 70% of the energy from the ball, but now he was absorbing 100% of it. Yeowun¡¯s body began to sweat. ¡®What! Was he born with the body of a war god?¡¯ Submeng was beyond shocked. If this was going well, Yeowun was going to absorb all of the energy. Submeng began to focus so that none of it would go to waste and two hours passed by. ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ it¡¯s done.¡± Submeng swept the sweat on his forehead and drank the entire bottle. Unlike his prior concern, Yeowun succeeded in absorbing entire energy from the Black Dragon Ball. ¡°Good work!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Teacher.¡± ¡®And thanks Nano.¡¯ [I am programmed to aid you in the best way that I can, Master.] Yeowun now felt heavy energy under his belly, proving that he had successfully absorbed the energy. ¡°Well, you are a lucky one. You have gotten thirty years worth of internal energy.¡± ¡°Huh? Thirty?¡± ¡°Yes, that is a rough estimate. The other students will barely be able to acquire maybe half the energy from the ball because they will be absorbing it alone.¡± ¡°Oh!! Thank you, Teacher.¡± Yeowun bowed once more. Like Submeng said, those who acquired at least twenty years worth of energy were the heirs from the six clans, or a few of the members from the high-ranked clans. Most would barely receive ten years worth of internal energy. ¡°Oh, look at the time.¡± Submeng then saw the sun rising outside the window and got up. As he was walking out, Yeowun called out to him. ¡°Teacher.¡± What is it?¡± ¡°Can you teach me your Blade Skill Formation?¡± ¡°Heh, of course. You have little time on your hands, so be ready.¡± That¡¯s what Submeng had planned from the beginning, but he was glad to hear it from Yeowun himself. Submeng then walked out and before Baek Jongmeng came, Yeowun woke the 23rd cadet up. He couldn¡¯t say anything to Yeowun out of fear. Jongmeng saw the bald 23rd cadet and burst out in laughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡®Dammit¡­¡¯ The 23rd cadet had to hold back his anger. He couldn¡¯t dare to act out since Yeowun might not like it. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jongmeng apologized for laughing and covered the bed with a curtain. He figured something might have happened overnight as the cadet couldn¡¯t even say anything when he laughed, but he didn¡¯t mention it. As a doctor in the academy, he couldn¡¯t really ask questions about anything. ¡°What a great morning!¡± At the training ground for morning training, Chun Mukeum stood there brightly with a smile on his face. Thanks to Jahyun¡¯s plans of sending the 23rd cadet to the hospital, it had probably solved his problem. Thanks to that, the cadets of the 8th group were able to enjoy peaceful nights for two days at least. Chapter 18 Two days passed. At dinner time after the afternoon training, the 23rd cadet that Chun Mukeum had waited so long for finally returned. His head was wrapped with some small cloths. Mukeum¡¯s face crumpled terribly. ¡®If he won¡¯t come to us, we¡¯ll send someone to him.¡¯ It was what Jahyun had planned, and therefore the 23rd cadet was sent to the medical room. The 23rd cadet was a member of a weak clan within the Demonic Cult. Mukeum promised to help his family if 23rd cadet succeeded. ¡°Interesting. Why didn¡¯t you get expelled?¡± Mukeum glared coldly at the 23rd cadet. The 23rd cadet was on his knees as he answered carefully, ¡°I tried to cut his leg muscle, but his internal damage was so bad that the doctor stayed in the medical room to look after him.¡± ¡°Huh? Doesn¡¯t he sleep? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t have any time to do that.¡± ¡°I-I tried to wake up at midnight to do it, but the doctor woke up every time I moved.¡± The 23rd cadet wasn¡¯t sure if his lies would work, but he had no choice other than using the excuse that Yeowun had told him to use. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even get past a doctor?!¡± ¡°UGH!¡± Mukeum kicked the 23rd cadet¡¯s stomach, knocking him back. ¡°Damn idiot! You can¡¯t even do that right?!¡± Mukeum kept on kicking him, but the 23rd cadet couldn¡¯t do anything. Jahyun stopped Mukuem. ¡°Prince, stop.¡± ¡°What? What do you want?¡± ¡°Do you know the doctor¡¯s name?¡± Jahyun asked the 23rd cadet and he answered while panting heavily. ¡°Ugh¡­ it¡¯s¡­ Baek Jongmeng¡­¡± ¡°Baek Jongmeng¡­ Baek¡­ OH.¡± Jahyun had asked for a reason. He had learned and studied many things about the Demonic Cult to better assist Chun Mukeum. ¡°What? Do you know him?¡± ¡°He must be an apprentice of the Demon Doctor Baek Jongwu.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mukeum then became surprised and stopped. Baek Jongwu was a member of the Poison Clan who was interested in medical skills and became a doctor to the Lord himself. He was a doctor, but he was also a warrior within the top thirty ranks of the Demonic Cult. ¡°If he is the apprentice of the Demon Doctor, then he might have learned martial arts.¡± This was just a guess, and they didn¡¯t know that vague knowledge was inaccurate sometimes. Baek Jongwu did not teach martial arts to his medical apprentices. ¡°Dammit. Then there was no point in sending this bastard!¡± Mukeum was angry that his plan had failed and Yeowun was still fine. He then started kicking the 23rd cadet again to unleash his anger. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Bastard! Don¡¯t even think about getting assistance for your clan!¡± As Mukeum kept kicking him, the 23rd cadet thought to himself. ¡®Yeah, you do that. Let¡¯s see if you can do that when he comes back!¡¯ If Mukeum and Jahyun rewarded him and kept their promises, the 23rd cadet would have spilled everything he found out, but he didn¡¯t want to do that anymore. ¡®You will feel just how dangerous that Chun Yeowun can be!¡¯ It was just three days, but the 23rd cadet had witnessed Chun Yeowun¡¯s true nature. He wasn¡¯t just some foolish prince who didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s with this rag on top of your head anyway?¡± Mukeum asked and the 23rd cadet took off the cloth off his head. It showed his bald head and Mukeum smirked at it. ¡°Hah, you think I will forgive you if you shave your hair?¡± Mukeum then kicked him again, but it now was much weaker. The 23rd cadet screamed to himself on the inside after he revealed his baldness. ¡®Mukeum¡­ Yeowun¡­ go to hell, all of you!¡¯ And the 8th group descended into chaos once again. Seven more days passed, and soon it was the day of Chun Yeowun¡¯s return to the group. In the morning, Right Guardian Submeng visited the medical room as usual. The only difference was that his right hand held a sword in a cow leather scabbard. ¡°You¡¯re here, Teacher.¡± Chun Yeowun greeted Submeng. ¡°I have a lot to teach you, but it¡¯s already the last day.¡± Submeng¡¯s expression showed that he really wanted to keep on teaching Yeowun. However, since Yeowun was attending the academy, they needed to follow the rules. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Heh heh. This is my present to you.¡± This was actually due to Chun Yeowun¡¯s request. Chun Yeowun asked Submeng if he could watch Submeng use his blade skill and Submeng came to do just that. Submeng pulled out the blade with his right hand. It was not a large blade, but the phrase, Light-Dance had been carved onto the sharp blade. ¡°Hold it.¡± Submeng threw it to Yeowun. It was light. ¡°Isn¡¯t it light?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as heavy as I thought.¡± ¡°Most blades that martial artists use are heavier than that. But the Light-Dance Blade from our family is half the usual weight.¡± ¡°Is it because of the blade skill that you use?¡± ¡°Yes. You are very smart indeed.¡± Submeng¡¯s blade skill, Butterfly Blade Dance, was a quick and swift blade skill that looked like a butterfly flying in from multiple directions which required lightweight blades. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean the sword is weak though. Give it back to me.¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Yeowun handed over the blade to Submeng who grabbed it and swung the blade at the corner of the bed. It was just a simple movement, but the sharp attack had cut off a wooden piece from the corner. Yeowun then picked the piece up and placed in the corner. He should¡¯ve stopped Submeng from doing this. ¡®Oh well.¡¯ Baek Jongmeng liked to keep his room clean, and he probably wouldn¡¯t like to see his bed cut down. ¡°¡­It is sharp.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s why it¡¯s a treasured blade.¡± Submeng didn¡¯t go into the details, but his blade was one of the most famous blades within the Demonic Cult. ¡°Let¡¯s go over what you¡¯ve learned then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yeowun had learned the basic steps and formations. He quickly stepped through and flawlessly performed the movements. ¡®He is a genius!¡¯ Submeng was astonished. He only showed Yeowun a few times and fixed his form, but with this rate, it would be no problem for Yeowun to absorb all of it at once. Yeowun actually had perfectly acquired the forms as Nano scanned and memorized Submeng¡¯s movements. ¡®But I can¡¯t be too perfect from the beginning.¡¯ That was why Yeowun was taking it slow. ¡°Now, onto the formation!¡± The Butterfly Blade Dance was comprised of twenty-four forms. There were three minor sub-forms within each form, but Yeowun only learned about the sub-forms until now. ¡°Ohoh¡­¡± Submeng sighed. With such talent, he would¡¯ve taught him the basic forms if he had a month at least. It was a shame that he couldn¡¯t teach him any further than that. ¡°Good. You have learned well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Submeng complimented Yeowun. He then took out a crumpled piece of paper. The writing was bad, but it was full of basic information about the Butterfly Blade Dance and how to use the internal energy connected to it. ¡°I want to teach you it thoroughly, but we don¡¯t have time. I¡¯m sure you can handle it on your own. I will check on you when we meet again, so don¡¯t be lazy.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, Teacher.¡± Yeowun was touched by his teacher who looked out for him. ¡°So, that being said, I¡¯ll show you what you wanted to see. Stand back.¡± Yeowun backed away and Submeng readied his blade. He had never let Yeowun watch him move with his sword until now. Submeng became serious as he was about to use the core of his blade skill. Yeowun then spoke within himself. ¡®Nano, get ready to scan him.¡¯ [Activating scan of the target specified: Submeng] Chapter 19 The sky began to brighten up and the heavy fog came down on the training ground. One person was sprinting across the ground with their running skill: it was Submeng the Crazy Blade. He had jumped out from the medical room from the main building and was escaping the premise. His martial arts skill was so high that the staff or guards couldn¡¯t sense him if he tried to hide. However, there were ones who were watching them from the roof. It was a middle-aged man with long red hair and a man with a weird mask on his face. It was Left Guardian Lee Hameng and the Great Guardian Marakim. ¡°That rat¡­ I mean, the Right Guardian is leaving.¡± ¡°Good work for letting him be.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s an order. At least I won¡¯t have to see him sneaking around under my nose anymore.¡± They knew that Submeng had snuck into the medical room all along, but they allowed him to continue. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to put guards on the second floor again.¡± The second floor was also loosely guarded because of this. It was done on purpose so that Submeng could freely enter and train Yeowun. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡± Marakim tried to leave and Hameng asked, ¡°Why is he looking after the 7th prince like this?¡± Allowing Submeng to teach Yeowun meant that Lee Hameng had broken the rules of the academy himself when he was the Chief. If it wasn¡¯t for the order directly from the Lord, he would have declined to do it. Marakim stopped and answered shortly. ¡°It is to be fair.¡± ¡°Heh, so I guess every child is dear to him?¡± Hameng shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t question his will.¡± Marakim then disappeared from the roof. ¡°Hah. I can¡¯t even catch him if he really doesn¡¯t want me to.¡± Marakim, whose nickname was Wind God, had a fast running skill where even Lee Hameng couldn¡¯t keep up with him. He frowned and mumbled, ¡°It was only fourteen days¡­ will there even be a difference?¡± Even if Yeowun had learned from Submeng, it was only two weeks. As the morning session started, Yeowun was still in bed. ¡°Hmm?¡± Baek Jongmeng looked at him weirdly. Yeowun always woke up earlier even before he came to work, but he was still asleep. ¡®Well, it¡¯s his last day to get a good rest.¡¯ From what he heard, Jongmeng knew that Yeowun¡¯s group had Chun Mukeum, another heir from the Loyal Clan. This meant that Yeowun would have a hard time immediately if he returned. Jongmeng thought Yeowun would need at least a moment of peace and covered his bed with the curtain and returned to his desk. Unlike Jongmeng¡¯s thoughts, however, Yeowun¡¯s body was going through heavy reconstruction. [Estimated time needed for completion: 1 hour. Current progress ¨C 80% muscle restructure complete, 75% joint reform complete.] Millions of nanomachines inside Chun Yeowun worked to change his body shape to allow him to perform the Butterfly Blade Dance skill. He had started right after Submeng left, but it still wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡®Six hours? That takes too long!¡¯ [It is the estimated time required to change the user¡¯s body to fit target Submeng¡¯s movement.] Chun Yeowun was shocked, but it was understandable. And that¡¯s why Yeowun had to stay in bed the entire morning. One more hour passed. [Process complete.] Yeowun then woke up from his anesthesia and got up, but he immediately vomited on the ground. ¡°UUUUUUGHHH!¡± His entire body shuddered as it was overloaded from going through the heavy change and anesthesia. It was normal to have an adverse reaction from reforming his body to that of a well-experienced warrior. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?!¡± Baek Jongmeng was nodding off on his desk but he got up and came running. He patted Yeowun¡¯s back and got him back into bed. When Yeowun fell asleep this time, Jongmeng checked his pulse and he was shocked. ¡®What¡¯s going on? His pulse is as if he went through some heavy exercise.¡¯ This heart rate hard to believe, especially for someone who had been sleeping. And as Yeowun was asleep, the Nano Machine was moving onto the next step to calm Yeowun¡¯s state. [Stabilizing user¡¯s reaction to the body change.] Soon after Jongmeng began feeling the pulse, it calmed down. Yeowun was now sleeping peacefully. ¡°What is going on?¡± Jongmeng couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. And after an hour, a little bit before lunch was over, Yeowun opened his eyes. He got up with excitement and clenched his fist. He knew that the power he can put into his fist was very different. This showed how much training Submeng had gone through. If Submeng realizes that Yeowun had acquired his body in just six hours, he would be shocked. ¡°Doctor Baek?¡± He didn¡¯t sense anyone inside the room, but just called out to check. The doctor was out on lunch, so Yeowun got up and readied himself to practice the blade skill. He didn¡¯t have a blade, but pretended his hand was the blade. His body moved quickly and his hand slashed through the air. It was so quick that he was as fast as Submeng himself. ¡°Good!¡± Yeowun became excited and tried to move onto the second formation, but he heard someone walking down the corridor and stopped. ¡®Oh.¡¯ He didn¡¯t realize this, but his senses had also gotten more sensitive with his body. He mumbled as he looked at his palm, ¡°I¡¯m prepared.¡± ¡°Huh? Prepared for what? When did you wake up?¡± The doctor came in and spoke to Yeowun who was standing in the middle of the room. Yeowun became embarrassed and replied, ¡°¡­I mean, prepared to go back to the academy.¡± Doctor checked Yeowun¡¯s pulse again and declared that he was now healed and was free to leave. Yeowun then clothed himself with the martial arts uniform and took the tag with the red number 7 on it. Baek Jongmeng sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll be so bored without you.¡± Unlike his expectation of seeing many patients, his room was empty. Yeowun smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll get a lot soon.¡± There was an underlying meaning behind that, but Jongmeng just figured it would be good if he received more patients and answered, ¡°Yeah? I hope so. No, I guess it¡¯s better if there are no patients.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± ¡°Yeah. Good luck.¡± If the doctor didn¡¯t let it slide that Submeng was teaching Yeowun, it would have been troublesome. Yeowun was very thankful for the doctor and decided to send him some patients. At the training ground, all the students were gathered in a group. Everyone in the 8th group turned to one direction. It was Chun Yeowun who finally came back after two weeks. ¡®Finally here.¡¯ The group leader, Chun Mukeum, cracked an evil smile. Chun Yeowun found Instructor Impeng and walked up to him. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yes, Instructor.¡± ¡°Are you all fine now?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°That is good¡­ I taught you already, but I¡¯m sure you know where your place is?¡± Impeng didn¡¯t really seem all that excited to see Yeowun back. The formation battle required every individual to not fail for it to work well, and while Yeowun¡¯s spot was the least important, it still was concerning. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Good. Then go take your place.¡± Impeng pointed to the location. Yeowun knew that he wouldn¡¯t be welcomed for missing two weeks already, so he quickly took up the sword and shield and got to his location. Today was the real sword practice day that only came once a week. Mukeum tried to growl at Yeowun who was running toward him. ¡°You finally here? You cowardly chicken bas¡­¡± But Yeowun ignored him and simply ran past him. Mukeum became dumbfounded, but something was off. Yeowun didn¡¯t seem to fear him at all. ¡®What is it? His look¡­ it doesn¡¯t¡­¡¯ Instead, it looked like Yeowun¡¯s eyes were telling Mukeum to challenge him to a fight. Chapter 20 ¡°Let¡¯s begin! Keep your distance! If there are any more accidents, I¡¯ll expel you from the academy!¡± ¡°MADO!¡± The training began. Impeng, however, was only focused on one person. The other students had two weeks of training together, but Chun Yeowun did not have any. It was apparent he would make mistakes. And the problem regarding today¡¯s practice was that they were using real swords. There was an accident in the last sword practice, so Impeng was nervous. ¡®Dammit! Why am I stuck with him?!¡¯ No one wanted to take Chun Yeowun since he was taken to the medical room, and Impeng offered to take the lottery. Unfortunately, he ended up taking the boy into his group. ¡®Please don¡¯t make any mistakes. You don¡¯t have much to do anyway.¡¯ At least Yeowun¡¯s spot required the least amount of work. Impeng then flashed the red flag that called for the first formation change. Students quickly took the proper steps to move into place. The ones who needed to move the most were in the front row while the group leader in the middle needed to lead the others nicely. ¡°Good!¡± Impeng shouted. Everyone did it perfectly without any mistakes. Mukeum was arrogant and violent, but he managed his group well and made them follow his orders. And as for Chun Yeowun¡­ ¡®Huh?¡¯ He was doing quite well. Unlike the other students who had a hard time following the formation in the beginning, Chun Yeowun was following along quite nicely. ¡®Is he following what the others are doing?¡¯ Impeng was curious, but he just figured Yeowun was copying the others well. The problem with this formation was that the students had to maintain the formation without moving. ¡°Keep the formation!¡± Students had to hold up their swords and shields and stand still for quite some time. This required muscle strength. Everyone was holding on, but the weaker students¡¯ arms began to shake. If the shield shook and clashed with another shield, there would a sound. It wasn¡¯t that loud when it was between wooden shields, but the clang between the iron shields was very clear. ¡°Get it together! Don¡¯t even think about beating other groups with such endurance!¡± Impeng shouted and the students gritted their teeth. Impeng was angry that there were still students who still couldn¡¯t keep up even after two weeks. Chun Yeowun, who was known to have zero internal energy, probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up. Impeng turned to him. ¡®¡­What? Why is he still okay?¡¯ Chun Yeowun was looking ahead without any sign of exhaustion. His sword and shield did not move an inch. ¡®Did he really just return from the medical room?¡¯ Impeng had seen that himself, so that was obvious. It was astonishing to see Yeowun keeping up with the group so well. Impeng¡¯s view of Yeowun began to change. And when half of the students began to quiver, Impeng flashed the yellow flag. The students then moved around to change formations. The second formation was a semi-circle around the target so that the enemy to have nowhere to flee. ¡°Yes! Slowly!¡± The students took a step forward to pressure the enemy. No one made any mistakes and they closed in without failure. ¡°Good! Very Good!¡± Impeng shouted and Mukeum became surprised. This wasn¡¯t what he expected. ¡®How come he isn¡¯t making any mistakes at all?¡¯ Yeowun should have made some mistakes already, yet Impeng didn¡¯t seem to raise any questions. Instead, he was applauding the group for the good formation, which meant that no one had made any mistakes. Yeowun was in the back so Mukeum couldn¡¯t see him in the first formation, but now he could see him. ¡®What?¡¯ Yeowun looked fine. This formation was harder to maintain since they had to keep swinging the sword from top to bottom, but Yeowun didn¡¯t even look tired. ¡®Did he really not learn any martial arts?¡¯ Jahyun stood close to Yeowun but even his right arm was shaking. It was hard to believe, especially when Jahyun was from one of the high-ranking clans. ¡®Damn peasant. I won¡¯t let you take all the glory.¡¯ He then thought he should make Yeowun take the shame. Mukeum sent a telepathic message to Jahyun. [If you hear me, nod.] Jahyun became surprised, but he kept his cool and nodded slightly. Sending messages required at least thirty years of internal energy or more. [At the third formation, move on my command.] Mukeum sent the words to Jahyun who smiled and nodded in response. After a while, Impeng flashed the blue flag for the third formation. This was the hardest one as the shields had to be stacked together and the swords were thrust in between them to create a sturdy defensive line. ¡®This is easy.¡¯ Yeowun had learned all kinds of formations through Nano¡¯s simulations, so following it was easy. The other students were careful about pushing the sword through to not stab the person in front. ¡°Be careful, but also be quick! Do it!¡± The formation change became slower and Impeng shouted angrily. But soon, the formation was complete. Chun Yeowun was in the middle of the shields, but the student who had to put the sword through from behind was Jahyun. All that was left for them to do now was to hold their positions. ¡®I see your butt.¡¯ Jahyun smiled and raised his leg. He then focused internal energy to kick Yeowun to make him fall. ¡®Peasants are suited for crawling on the ground!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t make a sound, so he placed his foot on Yeowun¡¯s butt. Yeowun then looked back at the feeling of the shoes on his butt and he moved his eyes up to see Jahyun. ¡®What? How dare you!¡¯ Jahyun didn¡¯t like Yeowun glaring at him coldly, so it made him angrily send more powerful internal energy to kick him. Suddenly¡ª ¡°UGH!¡± Yeowun¡¯s butt was covered with a barrier, throwing Jahyun toward the back. Jahyun rolled on the ground and slumped down. He couldn¡¯t understand what just happened. ¡®It was internal energy from his butt¡­!¡¯ It was much stronger than his energy. As he was on the ground, someone came up to him and frowned angrily. ¡°You again?¡± It was Impeng. He knew him since Jahyun was the one who stabbed the 23rd cadet. He was shocked and tried to get up. However, pain shot up from his foot and he couldn¡¯t stand. It was the aftermath of being thrown off from the internal energy reaction. Jahyun could barely stand and he saw Chun Yeowun smirking behind Impeng. He bit his lips in rage, but Impeng got even angrier and reached for his black club on his waist. ¡°Biting your lip? Oh, so are you angry at your instructor now? Huh?!¡± ¡°N-no! It¡¯s not that, I was just¡­ his butt¡­¡± ¡°Butt? You must be going mad!¡± ¡°UGH!¡¯ Impeng quickly took out his club and plunged it into Jahyun¡¯s stomach. Jahyun grabbed his stomach and fell to the ground. Impeng whispered to him, ¡°You will lose free time for three days. Until you sleep, you will have special training with myself, personally.¡± ¡°N-no¡­ Instructor..¡± Jahyun tried to explain and Impeng gestured on swinging his club again. Jahyun quickly answered, ¡°Mado!¡± Students of the 8th group grinned. Jahyun was Mukeum¡¯s crony and they were glad that he was being punished. After all, he had done some bad things to the group. Then they heard someone grinding his teeth. Chun Mukeum was furious about his failed plan. ¡®Chun¡­ Yeo¡­ wun¡­.!¡¯ Chapter 21 As the day went on, students of the 8th group had to deal with two major figures cautiously. Chun Mukeum from the Loyal Clan was furiously focusing on Chun Yeowun, and that made it awkward for everyone because Yeowun ignoring it. And it wasn¡¯t only him who felt the tension. The Left Guardian, Lee Hameng, was also watching them. ¡®Two candidates for the heir in the same group¡­ interesting.¡¯ He didn¡¯t come out to watch the training; he was here today to see Chun Yeowun. The 8th group was performing as expected since it was the only group with two black tagged students. The only unexpected thing was Chun Yeowun¡¯s internal energy. ¡®He has more than what I expected him to have.¡¯ Chun Yeowun had nothing just two weeks ago, but it was weird that he had become more powerful than Jahyun, a member of the Loyal Clan. He knew Submeng had taught him, but even then the internal energy was inexplicable. With the Black Dragon Ball, he should have close to twenty or barely thirty years worth of internal energy, but the energy reflection that Chun Yeowun released on Jahyun meant that he had over thirty years worth of internal energy. Even if Submeng helped Yeowun absorb the ball, that was too much. ¡®Did he absorb all the energy from the ball? Then it¡¯s his own talent, not that drunkard who helped him¡­ heh. So does have the blood then?¡¯ Hameng didn¡¯t think Submeng had taught him well, so he then got up and left the area. When te afternoon practice was over, all the students crowded into the large cafeteria to eat dinner together. Chun Yeowun welcomed this as he had been eating rice soup for two weeks. The 2nd stage required teamwork and thus they were also required to eat together. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s chicken!¡± Chicken meat marinated with soy sauce was placed on the table. One of the perks of being a student was that they were provided an unlimited amount of food. As the students calmly waited with their chopsticks placed on the table, one of the instructors shouted, ¡°You may eat!¡± ¡°Mado!¡± The students replied loudly and began gorging down the food. Chun Yeowun smiled at the taste of chicken meat. He was sick and tired of two weeks of rice soup, and as he ate, he felt Chun Mukuem glaring at him the entire time. He wasn¡¯t sure why the Loyal Clan hated him so much. ¡®You better eat up now since you won¡¯t be eating well starting tomorrow.¡¯ Chun Yeowun also had a deep hatred rooted within him toward the six clans. His anger still gushed out of him whenever he thought of his mother who was poisoned to death. ¡®You dare trample on the weak? Now I will trample on you.¡¯ He had to bow because he was weak before, but it was different now. When dinner time was over, a bell rang and everyone stopped to placed their chopsticks on the bowls. Chun Yeowun also glanced at the others and copied them to wait. ¡°Dinner is finished!¡± ¡°Mado!¡± Students shouted in response and began leaving the cafeteria in lines. As they gathered back on the training ground in lines, Instructor Impeng dismissed his 8th group. ¡°You are dismissed for today. Everyone except for the 80th cadet, you are dismissed!¡± ¡°Dismissed!¡± Everyone left other than Jahyun who frowned as he waited. Chun Yeowun scoffed at Jahyun who followed Instructor Impeng and headed for the dorm. The dorm building was on the left side of the main building. It was divided into five sections, and each section had two floors. The lower floor was for the boys and the upper floor was for the girls. There was a total of ten rooms on each floor, and each room had a maximum of twenty beds. Therefore, each group could take one room to sleep in. That was how everything was divided until the third section, and at the beginning of the fourth section, everyone got their own personal rooms after passing the third test. The fifth section was where the instructors lived. Chun Yeowun was in room #8. ¡°Hey-hey. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± An annoying voice came from behind as Chun Yeowun tried to enter the room. He didn¡¯t hear the voice directly, but he was able to guess who it was. As he turned, Chun Mukeum was glaring him with his arms crossed. Behind him were six cadets who acted like his cronies within the 8th group. ¡®Does he want to be on top of everyone anywhere he goes?¡¯ All the princes and princesses of the six clans were known for being raised with the utmost care and respect. They never had to do anything on their own as they always had servants. For example, Chun Wonryou, the princess of the Lust Clan, did the same thing. She was the group leader, but when group time was over and it was free period, she still had about ten cadets following her like her subjects. Students soon gathered as they saw the rumored 7th prince having a stand-off with Chun Mukeum of the Loyal Clan. ¡®Heh, I¡¯ll show you.¡¯ Mukeum liked this situation as he wanted to embarrass Yeowun in front of everyone. ¡°Peasant boy. Was it nice to be locked up in the medical room like a coward?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes turned cold. Mukeum liked how Yeowun was triggered by his choice of words and continued, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like that word? Pea-¡± ¡°Are you talking ill of the Lord?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I am a peasant, you must be mean that the Lord is a peasant.¡± Mukeum then had a dumbfounded expression on his face. He was only thinking of Yeowun¡¯s mother, but when Yeowun mentioned the Lord, his words got stuck in his throat. ¡°Are you so noble that you can even talk poorly of the Lord himself?¡± ¡°I-I never said¡­¡± All of the students here were loyal to the Lord. Whether they were a member of the six clans or children of the Lord, they had to choose their words wisely. The students around them were silent. ¡°The Loyal clansmen are idiots.¡± Chun Wonryou scoffed as she watched. It was foolish to see him getting word-played by a boy like Chun Yeowun. ¡®Fool. Still clinging onto the peasant boy?¡¯ And Chun Kungwun who was from the Sword Clan, also shook his head while he stopped to see what was going on. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Chun Mukeum¡¯s face turned red. He was going to embarrass Yeowun, but he was getting embarrassed instead! ¡°You bastard. I will bust your face with¡­UGH!¡± Everyone turned silent. Yeowun¡¯s fist struck Mukeum¡¯s face before he could even finish, and blood gushed out from Mukeum¡¯s nose. ¡°With what? What were you trying to say?¡± ¡°AAAAAAAH!!!!¡± Mukeum then tried to unleash the Loyal Clan¡¯s martial arts starting with the Loyal Demon Fist Formation, but Chun Yeowun began running. Everyone who was watching never thought that Yeowun would attempt to flee. ¡°AAAARGH! Get him!¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Students who were behind Mukeum began to run toward Yeowun who was running toward the forest behind the dorm building. Mukeum also used his running skill to follow. And unlike the other students who were watching excitedly, Chun Wonryou and Chun Kungwun looked at Yeowun as if he were weird. The six students who followed Yeowun were shocked. They knew Yeowun did not have any internal energy, but they still couldn¡¯t catch up to him. ¡°Why is he so fast?!¡± They couldn¡¯t get him, but the Yeowun wasn¡¯t getting away either. The 203rd cadet then thought, ¡®Is he luring us?¡¯ He thought for a second as Yeowun seemed to be maintaining a certain distance while running. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mukeum swept the blood from his nose and shot past them. He had to catch Yeowun and destroy his bones so that he could feel better. Yeowun glanced back and stopped. ¡°Damn, bastard. Are you done running?!¡± Mukeum clenched his fist and walked up. Yeowun answered with a smirk, ¡°Running? Hah, I brought you here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the others to see it yet.¡± And with that, Yeowun¡¯s body bounced like a spring and he struck Mukeum down with his palm. It was almost an ambush, but Mukeum was ready with his internal energy all over his body. Thus, Mukeum brought up his two fists and blocked Yeowun¡¯s palm. Mukeum was pushed back two steps, but his eyes shook with shock. ¡°You.. you¡­ how did you learn such martial arts?!¡± He didn¡¯t think about any of the details until now, but Chun Mukeum was now shocked to see the power behind Yeowun¡¯s internal energy attack. Chapter 22 Chun Yeowun¡¯s attack was not a light one. It was so powerful that Chun Mukeum had defended with seven levels of energy, but he was still pushed back two steps. ¡®His power is not weak.¡¯ Mukeum thought Yeowun was a piece of cake, but it was not as he had expected. ¡®Now is the time!¡¯ Chun Yeowun then unleashed the second formation of the Butterfly Blade Dance. A quick attack of the blade was completed through the powerful spinning move originally made to defend, but it also proved to be effective when in close range as an attack. He didn¡¯t have any weapons in his hands, but he wielded internal energy in his right hand to make it work like a blade. ¡°Prince! Be careful!¡± One of the boys out of the six students shouted as they got down. Mukeum used his running skill to run three steps back to dodge the attack. ¡®He dodged it?¡¯ Yeowun became surprised as he thought that this was going to be the final blow. Mukeum then jumped out and attacked Yeowun¡¯s chest. It was the third formation of the Loyal Demon Fist. ¡°Ugh!¡± He had taken a strike from the counterattack, but he dodged the second attack by pulling his upper body back. However, that wasn¡¯t the end. Mukeum then jabbed Yeowun¡¯s right shoulder with his elbow. Yeowun quickly brought his wrist up to defend, but the attack from the elbow had more power. Yeowun was pushed back about four steps. ¡®I still lack internal energy.¡¯ Mukeum had entered the academy with twenty years worth of energy, and with the Black Dragon Ball, he increased the amount of energy he had. ¡®But I can take it.¡± Mukeum had taken many kinds of medicines since he was young, so his absorption rate of the Black Dragon Ball wasn¡¯t as high. Moreover, his quick temper also made him absorb less. ¡®I should give him no time to counter it.¡¯ Yeowun then unleashed agile blade attacks and his hand chop left a trace that looked like a butterfly flying through in the air as it attacked Mukeum¡¯s right shoulder. ¡°How can he use such martial arts?!¡± The six students blankly watched Yeowun. They knew he had acquired one of the finest martial arts just by looking at it. If they knew it was the Butterfly Blade Dance that Submeng used, they would have been so shocked. ¡°You are above my expectations.¡± Mukeum spoke in astonishment and dodged Yeowun¡¯s attack while getting closer. His fist skills were powerful but he also focused on being flexible, which allowed him to move flexibly and Mukeum kicked Yeowun¡¯s left side. ¡°UGH!¡± Yeowun was thrown to the right from the kick. He had learned about basic martial arts but he had not learned a landing skill yet. So, he had to roll on the ground before crudely getting up. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect a kick.¡¯ He was shocked. The kick got him on the head, so it made him feel dizzy. When he couldn¡¯t find his balance, Mukeum felt relieved. ¡°I was surprised at such fine blade art, but you still are a newbie.¡± Yeowun frowned. Mukeum had found out that Yeowun was still very new to martial arts just after a few exchanges. ¡®He has the basic movements down, but he does not know how to react to attacks.¡¯ Chun Mukeum was hot-tempered, but he was still a talented individual who was trained in various teachings. He had many experiences since various teachers had taught him. Martial arts required real-life experience so that the user would know when or what to use under different circumstances. ¡°Well well. You still have a long ways to go.¡± ¡®I underestimated him. What should I do?¡¯ Chun Yeowun became nervous. His head was filled with various formations of the Butterfly Blade Dance, but he didn¡¯t have the experience to choose what to use. ¡°I¡¯ll look into how you learned martial arts after I crush you.¡± Mukeum then charged in toward Yeowun. At that moment, Yeowun was frantically trying to make a decision. ¡®What should I do? What do I need to use?¡¯ And it was then that Nano¡¯s voice came to him. [Sensing danger from hostile entity. Activating Augmented Reality on the user¡¯s sight to deal with the incoming danger. Activating battle tutorial to start defensive mode.] Yeowun¡¯s eyes shook quickly while it shined with small light particles. ¡°DIE!¡± Mukeum¡¯s fists attacked and Chun Yeowun tapped to move to the side and punch Mukeum¡¯s chin. ¡°ARGH!¡± Mukeum had not expected an attack, so his head was turned to the side. The fist didn¡¯t have any internal energy, but the attack on the chin made him feel dizzy and made him lose his balance. ¡®W-what? This isn¡¯t the blade skill!¡¯ He would have passed out if the fist had internal energy. Mukeum then used his running skill to distance himself. ¡°What?! His movement changed!¡± Even the students were shocked. They thought Mukeum would finish him with the attack, but this made the situation uncertain. In Yeowun¡¯s eyes, everything was very different now. ¡®What is this?¡¯ [Augmented Reality has been activated to guide Master through the battle tutorial to react to the hostile entity.] Yeowun was seeing all kinds of lines and writings over what he was seeing. Even just now, when Mukeum¡¯s attack almost got him, he saw footsteps composed with lights and writing that told him to follow it. Yeowun followed it, allowing him to dodge the attack and then a white arrow appeared on Mukeum¡¯s chin with a fist sign, so he followed it. [There was no direction, so boxing, one of the martial arts recorded in the program, was applied temporarily for this tutorial.] ¡®Tutorial?¡¯ [It means guidance.] ¡®You ordered to tell me what to do?¡¯ [I analyzed the hostile entity¡¯s movements to the 0.01 scale and came up with the result.] ¡®I don¡¯t know what you are saying. So, what I just did is a¡­ boxing?¡¯ [Boxing is one of embedded martial arts in the program and¡­] ¡®It¡¯s okay. If you are using boxing as the tutorial, can you apply it with the Butterfly Blade Dance?¡¯ [The analysis and transfer of Butterfly Blade Dance is complete, so it is possible. Will you apply it?] ¡®Yeah.¡¯ [Changing tutorial mode to Butterfly Blade Dance.] While Chun Yeowun stood still to talk with Nano, Mukeum got up from his dizziness and shouted angrily. ¡°You even learned how to use fist techniques?! You sure hid a lot like a thief! But it won¡¯t work anymore!¡± Mukeum then charged in again with tens of fists. Yeowun saw the fists coming at him along with the directions on where it was all coming from. ¡®I can see where he¡¯s attacking!¡¯ Chun Yeowun smiled. He then followed the steps to dodge the attacks. ¡®What! He dodged everything?¡¯ It was hard to believe that Yeowun who could barely react to the attacks before was now dodging everything. It wasn¡¯t only that ¡ª Yeowun then attacked back with a powerful blade attack. ¡°W-what?!¡± Mukeum quickly turned to defend, but he could only defend two attacks. Yeowun¡¯s hands flew in like a butterfly and soon got him on the right shoulder. ¡°UGH!¡± Mukeum felt strong pain and blood came up through his throat. If it was an attack with a real blade, he would have been cut down. ¡®How can he use such an attack?¡¯ Yeowun did not have more internal energy than Mukeum, but his attack skill was that of like an experienced warrior. It was all possible because Yeowun¡¯s movements were the exact copy of Submeng¡¯s movements. Mukeum then felt his legs losing energy from the damage. He then came up with the memory. ¡®Mukeum. If you do well, the Lord¡­ your father¡¯s attention will come back from that dirty b*tch and back to me.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s all because of you! It¡¯s all because you are weak!¡¯ ¡®If only that dirty bitch hadn¡¯t appeared!¡¯ Mukeum¡¯s mother, Lady Ja, married the Lord Chun Yujong through an arranged marriage. It was a marriage from the oath of the six clans, but Lady Ja loved the Lord. She did all she could to win the Lord¡¯s attention, but she was never loved back. The Lord¡¯s attention was only on the girl slave at the Lord¡¯s palace. ¡®It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s all you. It¡¯s all because of YOU!¡¯ The last memory he had of his mother was Lady Ja choking his own son while sobbing madly. ¡®Why am I having that memory again?!¡¯ As that memory came back to him, he learned to hate only one person. Mukeum gritted his teeth with hatred and threw his fist at Yeowun¡¯s face. ¡°You think I will lose to a peasant like you?!¡± Yeowun easily dodged the attack by tilting his head and although he tried to strike Mukeum¡¯s forehead, he changed his mind and grabbed his opponent¡¯s wrist to pin him down. ¡°UGH!¡± Mukeum felt severe pain from the back of his head, and his head became red with veins popping out from his neck to his forehead. ¡°You dare¡­ I can¡¯t lose to a peasant like you! How!¡± Mukeum shouted angrily, but Yeowun looked down coldly at him and said, ¡°You brought it on yourself.¡± Chapter 23 Chun Mukeum, the prince from the Loyal Clan. His loss shocked the six students beyond belief. The boy who had no internal energy just two weeks ago now had a martial arts skill that easily exceeded theirs. ¡°Why? You want a piece of me too?¡± Chun Yeowun threatened the students and they all shook their head in unison. Yeowun just defeated Mukeum, whom all six of them combined couldn¡¯t beat. ¡°Then take him with you.¡± The six students ran up and grabbed Mukeum. Although Mukeum lost to Yeowun, they were still fearful of the Loyal Clan. ¡®If I gain my own forces, will they fear me like that too?¡¯ Yeowun thought as he looked at those students. Mukeum was lying down because of his pain and he was also embarrassed about being helped, so he shouted angrily as he pushed the students away. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯ll walk myself.¡± ¡°But Prince!¡± ¡°DON¡¯T! Make me say it twice.¡± Students then let go of Mukeum and he shouted at Yeowun, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you finishing me?!¡± Mukeum hated Chun Yeowun, but he knew Chun Yeowun had the same amount of hate since he was always in danger ever since he was young. However, Yeowun decided to not kill Mukeum by changing his chop to just pinning him down, and that made Mukeum feel like he was being sympathized. Yeowun answered, ¡°If the second test was not a group test, I would have crushed your head already.¡± The six students became pale. It was an acceptable reason but Mukeum still couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Bah! A peasant with your reasons.¡± ¡°If you keep on going with your jabbering, I might just crush your head.¡± ¡°Then do it! You bastard!¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Yeowun looked at Mukeum with a disgusted expression and made his way back to the dorm. While he was on his way back, he didn¡¯t look all that happy. ¡®I can¡¯t ignore the experience.¡¯ He was able to fight well with Nano¡¯s help, but he realized he lacked experience. If it wasn¡¯t for Nano, he might have lost. ¡®It will take time for me to gain experience and those six clans will not let me gain experience easily. Therefore, I need to know how to utilize what I have first.¡¯ Knowing about the battle tutorial would have helped him if he knew that before the fight. ¡®Nano.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] ¡®How many skills did I use from what you currently have?¡¯ Nano kept showing him new abilities, but it was all due to the fact that Nano was only reacting to emergencies. [Checking user data. Currently, Master has used 3% of the Nano Machine ability.] Chun Yeowun was only interested in martial arts so his usage was bound to be low. Nano¡¯s basic program was so vast that if all of it was used, it was enough to turn this age upside down. Nonetheless, most of it was locked in the program anyway, but Nano did not tell Chun Yeowun of this. ¡®Three percent?¡¯ [Yes, Master.] ¡®I only used so little?¡¯ [Official records indicate that most users utilize 30% of the Nano Machine on average.] ¡®I¡¯m sure there will be a lot of useful abilities.¡¯ Chun Yeowun then realized he had not been using the Nano Machine to its fullest potential. ¡®Tell me about all your abilities.¡¯ [Understood. Transferring detailed user manual regarding the 7th generation Nano Machine to the brain. Will you accept?] ¡®Yeah.¡¯ [It will accompany the transfer of the English language education program for better understanding. Will you accept?] ¡®Is it the language that you sometimes use?¡¯ [That is correct, Master.] ¡®Yeah, okay.¡¯ Nano then began transferring the information into Yeowun¡¯s brain. It took quite some time since there was a lot of information, and when it was complete, Yeowun did not feel nauseous or sick anymore. It seemed like his brain had now adjusted to the information transfer. He was only a little bit dizzy. As the dizziness faded, Yeowun began to go through what the Nano Machine could do. ¡®Can you do all these things?¡¯ It was beyond his imagination. There were multiple ways to help Yeowun fill the gaps for his lack of experience. One of them was the repeated simulation ability. ¡®So I can simulate battling others in augmented reality?¡¯ Yeowun was now able to understand the English words and other futuristic words. [Yes, but it requires the analysis of the opponent¡¯s movements.] ¡®Can I use Chun Mukeum¡¯s movements?¡¯ [There is a lack of information for the basic motion, but creating an avatar based on the previous battle record is possible.] It wasn¡¯t perfect but it was still better than nothing. ¡®Okay. Let¡¯s try it then.¡¯ Yeowun then changed direction and went to a remote area with no one around. It was free time until nightfall, so he decided to train with Nano¡¯s simulation. [Activating Augmented Reality. Creating an avatar for battle simulation.] Nano¡¯s voice came and a light appeared in his eyes to turn into Chun Mukeum. ¡°Whoa.¡± Yeowun became astonished. This Chun Mukeum was the avatar that only he could see. [Adjusting the simulation information. Please set the damage percentage that avatar can inflict on the user.] ¡®Damage percentage?¡¯ [If you want it same as reality, you can set it to 100%, but you can set it lower to lessen the impact.] ¡®I see. Then let¡¯s set it to 100%.¡¯ He thought it wouldn¡¯t be too painful since it was still a fake. Yeowun realized the hard way that he had made a foolish choice. [Beginning the simulation.] Chun Mukeum¡¯s avatar then smirked and yelled. [Peasant! Let¡¯s fight!] ¡°What?!¡± Chun Yeowun was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect the avatar to copy even the speech. He knew the avatar was fake, but it still felt irritating. ¡®I guess I can crush his head this time then!¡¯ Chun Yeowun then attacked and Mukeum¡¯s avatar attacked him back. It was the same attack that he encountered before. Yeowun thought of how he dodged it due with Nano¡¯s tutorial and sidestepped it to follow up with a Butterfly Blade Dance Attack. And at that instant¡­ [You think such a puny attack will work?] Chun Mukeum¡¯s avatar shouted and twisted his body weirdly to dodge it. Then he kicked Yeowun¡¯s stomach. ¡°UGH!¡± Chun Yeowun fell with the strong pain in his stomach. He didn¡¯t realize it would give him such real pain. ¡°Ugh¡­ how can it be this painful?!¡± Chun Yeowun winced and Nano answered, [Nano Machine replicated the same amount of pain reception that Master felt earlier.] ¡°Dammit.¡± It was foolish to set the damage percentage to 100%. [Will you change the percentage?] ¡°¡­No. Leave it!¡± Yeowun refused. He came to believe that such pain would make him weary of every move even if all of this was fake. [Peasant! Come and get me!] Mukeum taunted him with his fingers. Yeowun then charged at the avatar with his blade skill. Chapter 24 Late at night, Yeowun finished training with the Augmented Reality simulation and was on his way back to the dorm. He was exhausted from the four hours of training. Nano healed his wounds right away, but it still made him tired. ¡®I only won once out of the fifteen duels.¡¯ Yeowun sighed. Without the battle tutorial, the first duel was over after five exchanges. ¡®Crush his head? I was so foolish.¡¯ Nano¡¯s voice rang in the embarrassed Yeowun¡¯s ears. [Your ability will increase as you gain experience. Master¡¯s choice of movement and right skill will increase as you progress.] He had lost six times straight in the beginning, but he began to react to Mukeum¡¯s attack starting from the seventh duel. Yeowun was able to launch counterattacks that Mukeum¡¯s avatar could not react to starting with the tenth duel. And on the last one, he was able to win after thirty exchanges. ¡®But it was only a victory with Mukeum using only three of his attack skills.¡¯ Chun Mukeum¡¯s avatar had limited actions because Yeowun did not have all of the data, but it still was hard to defeat Mukeum. This made Yeowun even more eager to train. ¡®Whew. I will defeat that avatar easily in a few days!¡¯ [Understood, Master.] It was Yeowun¡¯s first goal, but there was a piece of information that Yeowun did not know. Chun Mukeum¡¯s avatar was created with what Yeowun had experienced in the real battle, but Avatar Mukeum had full knowledge of what martial arts skills that Yeowun could use. This meant that if Yeowun achieved victory over the avatar that knew all of his movements and never got exhausted, that was a great feat already. As he returned to the 8th group¡¯s room, people fell silent. ¡®He¡¯s here!¡¯ ¡®He doesn¡¯t even have any wounds!¡¯ It was apparent that the other students had heard about what happened. It was enough to let the students know where Chun Yeowun stood in power. However, they were still afraid of the Loyal Clan¡¯s power over the Cult itself, so they didn¡¯t dare to walk up to Yeowun and speak to him. As Yeowun walked down the middle toward his bed, the students opened the way for him to walk past. This was a different feeling from the day he entered the academy when people looked at him with disgust or sympathy. ¡®Is this what it feels like to have power?¡¯ He just had defeated one of the princes, but it made such a big difference that it almost made Yeowun laugh out loud. ¡®Where¡¯s my bed?¡¯ Yeowun glanced around to find his bed, and someone came running to him. It was the 23rd cadet, with a blue cloth over his head. He politely pointed at the bed with both hands and guided Yeowun. ¡°Your bed is here, Prince.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The 23rd cadet was acting as if he were Yeowun¡¯s servant. The other students became confused. ¡®What? What is he doing?¡¯ Most students were confused, but for the 23rd cadet, this was his chance to take the risk. He was beaten in front of everyone for his failure and the promise to look after his clan was gone. ¡®Bastard!¡¯ Chun Mukeum kept on saying that he was going to wipe out the 23rd cadet¡¯s clan when he got out of the academy, making the cadet even more angry. When he saw Mukeum appear four hours ago with wounds, he made his decision. ¡®If I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯ll just take the risk.¡¯ He then decided to stay on Chun Yeowun¡¯s side for the competition of the heir to the throne. And with that decision, he was now thought of Yeowun as his master. ¡°You aren¡¯t like what you were before.¡± Chun Yeowun knew that the 23rd cadet had changed after they met in the medical room. He wasn¡¯t just fearful of Yeowun now. ¡°Do you want something from me?¡± Yeowun asked. The 23rd cadet hesitated for a second, but he soon knelt down with one leg and gathered his both hands in respect and said, ¡°I, 23rd cadet Hu Bong, will serve you as my master!¡± Students murmured among themselves in shock and Yeowun was also surprised. He always thought he wanted a force for himself, but he didn¡¯t think it would happen so early. ¡°You want me to be your master?¡± ¡°I am sorry about my rudeness in the medical room. Please take me as your servant and let me serve you as my master!¡± Yeowun then began thinking. Unlike the Guard Jang who was sent to protect him by the Lord¡¯s order, seeing Hu Bong who wanted to become his servant willingly fired something up within him. ¡®Please! Please!¡¯ Hu Bong looked up at Yeowun and he grinned and nodded. Hu Bong then bowed with his head down on the ground in excitement. ¡°Thank you! I will serve you forever!¡± And it was then¡ª ¡°HAH! I didn¡¯t expect to see such crap!¡± It was Chun Mukeum. He came back together with Jahyun who had finished his additional training. ¡°You insect. How dare you pledge loyalty to a peasant?!¡± Jahyun was tired, but he frowned and spat angrily at Hu Bong. This scared Hu Bong and he began to shake. However, he didn¡¯t move his head and only looked at Yeowun, and therefore Yeowun made a decision. Yeowun¡¯s head turned slowly toward Jahyun. ¡°You dare speak ill of my servant?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yeowun¡¯s cold voice shocked Jahyun. If it was the Yeowun he knew, Jahyun would have charged to attack right away, but he had already heard that Mukeum lost accidentally. ¡°It is you who is the insect that follows someone¡¯s tail around.¡± ¡°W-what did you say?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the stuttering? Are you afraid?¡± Yeowun taunted and Jahyun became angry. ¡°Peasant!¡± Jahyun then jumped to attack at Yeowun. However, Yeowun twisted his top torso to dodge and struck the back of Jahyun¡¯s neck. ¡°ARGH!¡± Jahyun¡¯s eyes rolled back and he passed out. His attack, the basic fist skill of Loyal Clan, was what he had been practicing the entire evening that allowed him to do this. ¡°He¡¯s nothing compared to the avatar.¡± Yeowun mumbled and Hu Bong looked at him with shock and admiration. ¡®Ah! My decision wasn¡¯t wrong!¡¯ He had his doubts, but watching Yeowun put the subject of another prince in his place with that one attack made his doubt disappear. ¡°What? You want to fight me again?¡± Yeowun looked at Mukeum who was glaring at him at the entrance. However, Mukeum did not react as expected. ¡°¡­Hmph. You enjoy what you have for now. Nothing will change.¡± Mukeum then ignored Yeowun and went over to his bed and laid down. ¡®Did Chun Mukeum just ignore him?¡¯ ¡®Impossible!¡¯ Mukeum¡¯s action astonished all the students. Mukeum was known for his violent nature, but he just avoided fighting Yeowun. And beginning with this, the 8th group dorm had changed. The students began showing interest in Chun Yeowun. They didn¡¯t act like Hu Bong, but they now began to question things with ¡®maybe¡¯ in their heads. Soon, it was the day of the second test. Every student gathered at the training ground, ready with their real swords and iron shields. Chapter 25 The second test was a battle between group formations. They had to compete with each other through the twelve formations that they had trained. It required each individual¡¯s cooperation and the leader¡¯s accurate decisions. ¡°I have taught you enough. It¡¯s all up to you now. Is that clear?!¡± ¡°Mado!¡± Each instructor gave their final words to their respective groups. Beginning a few days ago, each group was led by their group leaders to practice the formations. Instructors were not that involved in the latter part of the training. ¡°Before we go onto the next test, we will choose who to fight through the lottery.¡± Left Guardian Lee Hameng spoke on the stage. ¡°As I explained earlier, First to fourth, fifth to eighth, ninth to twentieth¡­ four groups will pick from the lottery to choose which group to compete against.¡± He explained how the test was going to progress three days ago already. As the leaders got up onto the stage, students began to mumble to themselves. ¡°The leaders of the second and third group changed!¡± ¡°They changed too!¡± The second and third groups had changed leaders. Other than Chun Muyeon from the Wise Clan in the first group, and the 72nd cadet in the fourth group, the second and third groups had different group leaders. ¡°Hmph. Two only?¡± Hameng, however, didn¡¯t look surprised. Soon, the battle was decided between the four groups. [First versus third. Second versus fourth.] ¡°Whoaaaaa!¡± The first and fourth group shouted excitedly. As it had been decided, Hameng shouted, ¡°Next! Leaders from the fifth to eighth group, please come up!¡± The leaders of each group quickly came up onto the stage. People mumbled as the two groups had also exchanged leaders. The eighth group also had a different leader. ¡®Oh?¡¯ Hameng looked intrigued. He thought the leader of the 8th group wouldn¡¯t have changed since it was Prince Chun Mukeum, but it had changed to an unexpected individual. ¡®Chun Yeowun!¡¯ It was the black tag #7, Chun Yeowun. And the leader of the fifth group, Chun Wonryou of the Lust Clan was also shocked by this change. ¡®I warned him so much! Fool!¡¯ She cursed at Mukeum. On the other hand, Yeowun couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. He didn¡¯t think he would be chosen as the leader just up until last night. Last night, near the end of afternoon training, many groups left to practice for the upcoming test. Some groups did not do it since they were concerned that the other groups would peek at their tactics, and the 8th group was one of such groups. Chun Mukeum, who did not lack in potential as the group leader, already decided on the tactics and dismissed his group early. ¡°Chun Mukeum!¡± And when Mukeum was going to train his martial arts in a remote area, someone called him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± It was Chun Wonryou from the Lust Clan. Mukeum tried to walk past her, but Wonryoy quickly hustled over, blocking his way. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I called you. Can you at least stop to ask why?¡± Unlike Chun Yeowun, the princes of six clans knew each other and interacted with one another quite often. ¡°What. What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Ugh, you and your arrogance.¡± Chun Wonryou sighed and Mukeum responded grumpily. ¡°I thought you said the Loyal Clan is stupid?¡± He still remembered the day he faced Yeowun at the entrance to the dorm. ¡°Hah¡­ sure, okay. I¡¯ll make this short. Listen up.¡± She didn¡¯t like how Mukeum was acting, but she thought she needed to say it and pulled up her sleeves to show the linen wrapped around her arm. Mukeum asked, ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± AS far as Mukeum knew, no one else could hurt her other than the princes from the six clans. ¡°Yeah. Yesterday.¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± ¡°I was training alone and someone ambushed me.¡± ¡°You? Ambushed? Who in the right mind would do such a thing?¡± Chun Wonryou was weaker than the princes from the six clans, but she was still much more powerful than any of the other students at the academy. ¡°The attacker covered their face. I don¡¯t know who it is.¡± ¡°Whatever. So you were hurt by some puny coward?¡± ¡°¡­I warned you. I never lowered my guard.¡± She was in the middle of her training, so she was well ready. Yet, the attacker was equal to or perhaps more powerful than the princes of the six clans. ¡°So, you were hurt so you¡¯re telling me to be careful?¡± ¡°If the attacker came for me, they might attack you too. We are in the same competing group.¡± Mukeum frowned. ¡°You know that the four groups will compete with each other, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°We can always choose the lottery with all of the groups. Why do you think we are limited to four groups?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Gosh. Try thinking for once. If you narrow it down to four groups, then you can guess which group you might be fighting against!¡± Mukeum then thought for a second and said, ¡°¡­You mean that by spilling information, the academy is forcing each group to attack another group leader?¡± ¡°Well, you really are stupid. Yeah. If the leader is out of formation, it will be hard for that group to compete.¡± Chun Wonryou guessed that Lee Hameng had intentionally shared the information, thus making the groups attempt to attack another group leader. And her guess came true when she was attacked the other night. ¡°Well, tomorrow¡¯s the day of the test, so don¡¯t take the chance to go train alone. I don¡¯t want to see any princes getting expelled after the second test and bring shame to us all.¡± She could have ignored it, but she came to warn him for old time¡¯s sake. Mukeum nodded. And when she left, Mukeum heeded her warning and took Jahyun with him to practice. Near midnight, Chun Yeowun finished his simulation training and was on the way back. ¡®Ugh, I still have a lot more to go.¡¯ Unlike what he was saying, he now had the ability to defeat the avatar about 60% of the time. He hadn¡¯t yet reached his goal to win easily, but he was now more used to using his blade skills. When he was going down to head back, he heard the sounds of a fight breaking out. ¡°UGH!¡± After hearing the short scream, he ran toward the source. When he got there, there was one figure slumped down on the ground and another one fighting someone else off. It was too dark in the forest to make out who was who. ¡®Nano. Turn on night vision mode.¡¯ [Activating night vision mode on the user¡¯s sight.] The light exposure on Yeowun¡¯s eyes increased immediately and he was able to see everything clearly. ¡®Chun Mukeum?¡¯ The one who was being attacked while barely fending the attacker off with wounds was Chun Mukeum. He was fighting a masked man, but the man looked very powerful. He was pressing onto Mukeum with a powerful attack. ¡°DAMMIT!¡± Mukeum¡¯s right leg was injured, but he was holding off quite well. However, it was just a matter of time. As expected, Mukeum tried to take several steps back, but he fell down after losing energy in his leg. ¡°UGH!¡± The man then charged to stab Mukeum¡¯s left leg and Yeowun shouted, ¡°STOP!¡± He didn¡¯t like Mukeum, but he couldn¡¯t bear to lose the group leader the day before the test and charged in. The man then stopped and swung the sword at Yeowun. However, Yeowun could see everything clearly so he got down to avoid the sword and struck the masked man¡¯s stomach with his blade skill. After he touched the stomach, the masked man quickly retreated to put some distance between them. Yeowun became surprised. ¡®He retreated the moment I touched him.¡¯ It was hard to guess who powerful the man was. The man narrowed his eyes as he glared at Chun Yeowun and turned away to flee. Chun Yeowun thought of chasing after him, but gave up. Mukeum was on the ground, and another student was also on the ground with blood dripping down from the head. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± ¡°Peasant? Dammit¡­ how did I get attacked by some masked man!¡± ¡®Should I just leave him here?¡¯ Yeowun shook away his thoughts and helped Chun Mukeum and the other student quickly return to the dorm. Students of the 8th group fell silent with serious expressions as they saw their leader and another member with critical al wounds. The student whose head was bleeding was Jahyun. As he wiped the blood off Jahyun¡¯s head, he asked Nano, ¡®Is he okay?¡¯ [Scanning the wounded entity.] The doctor was out of the office right now, so he could only rely on Nano. [Found cut made from a sword. 4cm in length, 2mm in depth. Requires cleaning of the wound and sewing of the cut.] Contrary to his concern, the wound wasn¡¯t all that bad. The problem was with Chun Mukeum. ¡°Hah.. hah¡­ dammit!¡± He was holding onto his right thigh as blood poured out. His face was also pale from losing too much blood. ¡°Call an instructor!¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Hu Bong quickly ran out of the room at Yeowun¡¯s order. Soon, an instructor came and began treating Mukeum¡¯s wound, but it was pretty bad. ¡°¡­He won¡¯t be able to walk for a while.¡± The students¡¯ expressions turned grim. Chun Wonryou¡¯s warning had become a reality. Chapter 26 Mukeum was taken out by instructor for further treatment. Yeowun called out to the instructor since there was another wounded student, but the instructor was busy tending to Mukeum. Yeowun then picked Jahyun up and followed the instructor out. ¡°Where did he go?¡± The instructor was already on his way to the main building. Yeowun quickly used his running skill to catch up to him. The instructor, however, seemed to be expecting Yeowun. ¡°Instructor. The 80th cadet is also hurt.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I knew someone would get him and follow me.¡± The instructor just said that he purposely left Jahyun back there. Yeowun then asked, ¡°Did you make me come after you?¡± ¡°Well, you are not stupid.¡± It was a yes. ¡°What is the reason for that, sir?¡± ¡°Reason? Nothing special. Your group especially made it seem like the entire test was already doomed.¡± Something was weird about what the instructor was saying. ¡°Well, I just wanted to tell you that. Give him to me.¡± The instructor hoisted Jahyun over his shoulder and told Yeowun to return. ¡°You know a cadet can¡¯t be outside the dorms at night, right?¡± ¡°¡­Understood, sir.¡± Chun Yeowun turned to go back but the instructor spoke to him from behind. ¡°Well, there¡¯s more than one way to skin a cat.¡± Then the instructor went into the building with two cadets over his shoulders. Yeowun then thought about what the instructor had said to him. As he entered the room, he realized something. ¡®What said¡­ especially. So other groups had the same thing happen to them?¡¯ He then realized what the instructor meant. Unlike Mukeum, Chun Yeowun did not know what was happening nor did he understand the intent behind letting them know about the test three days prior. ¡®Attacking the group leader will makes be easy to deal with. If the other groups experienced the same attack, they would¡¯ve all realized this.¡¯ Chun Yeowun then came to a conclusion about what happened. ¡®So this was why the four groups were destined to fight each other.¡¯ Everything had been intentional from the beginning to condone covert attacks. ¡®No wonder it was weird that it was so simple.¡¯ This was the academy of the Demonic Cult, not the academy of some justice-oriented clan. Pushing for noble teamwork was weird, and this was the reason behind it all. Chun Yeowun then realized the truth. ¡®So, they want us to act like true cultists. Good. Then I don¡¯t need to be tied down to the rules.¡¯ Yeowun casually walked into the room. After hearing the instructor¡¯s words, members of the 8th group were all depressed. Yeowun sighed, ¡°How long are you going to sulk for after losing our leader?¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about!¡± One of the cadets that followed Mukeum shouted back. All the students then turned to Yeowun. ¡°We should be busy choosing a new leader and thinking of a new strategy for tomorrow¡¯s test. We shouldn¡¯t just sit around and do nothing.¡± Nobody could find the words to respond. Yeowun was right. They felt stupid for thinking they had already lost after losing their leader. One of the students asked, ¡°Then who will be our leader?¡± They all knew about the formations, but only the leader had the experience of leading the entire group. In addition, the leader¡¯s responsibility for the eighteen students other than Mukeum and Jahyun was something that none of the students wanted to take. Hu Bong got up and proposed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think we have a leader? My master, Chun Yeowun, is here to lead you.¡± The students were flabbergasted. They thought they didn¡¯t have a leader at first, but they realized that maybe Yeowun could take the place. Silence fell and one of the students raised his hand. ¡°I, 38th cadet Lee Chan, agree to the idea.¡± ¡°M-me too!¡± It was the start. And soon, most of them agreed to elect Chun Yeowun as the leader. The six cadets who followed Mukeum had to agree because of everyone else, and Chun Yeowun asked the group to confirm their decision. ¡°Is everyone on the same page with me being the new leader?¡± They answered yes and Chun Yeowun shared what he thought when he was being trained. They then spent the night coming up with a new plan. At midnight, when everyone was asleep, someone left the 8th group¡¯s dorm and walked somewhere silently. He had covered his face with black clothes. ¡®Nano, night vision mode.¡¯ [Activating night vision on the user¡¯s sight.] It was Chun Yeowun. Why was he walking around when everyone else was asleep? Chun Yeowun then stopped at the entrance of one room. It was the 7th group room. There was an opening to the door of the room, and Yeowun looked over it. ¡®Is there someone that¡¯s not asleep here?¡¯ [Scanning the interior of the room.] Yeowun¡¯s eyes swept across the room and the light ran from left to right. [All twenty entities inside the room are all asleep.] Nano¡¯s voice confirmed that the people inside were sleeping. Yeowun carefully opened the door and walked in. ¡®Finally, everyone¡¯s asleep.¡¯ Yeowun had been out throughout the night, checking on the students of other rooms to see if they were asleep. ¡®Nano, is the one who attacked Mukeum in this room?¡¯ Yeowun knew Nano memorized everything he saw. [No match in this room.] The 7th group did not have the attacker either. But Yeowun did not leave the room. ¡®I see. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Yeowun then began walking over to the bed and began pressing every student¡¯s blood point. And when he was done working on all the students except the last bed, he walked over to the group leader. And when he got near the bed, the leader¡¯s eyes flashed open. ¡®What?!¡¯ Unlike the other students, the leader slept lightly and he was strong, so he had woken up from the sound. ¡°YOU- nngh¡­.¡± However, his blood point was pressed on before he could react. Chun Yeowun was shocked but he was able to quickly put him down. He sighed with relief and took out the long needle from his pocket. ¡®Well, I know you didn¡¯t do this, but I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Yeowun then poked the needle in 7th group leader Ko King¡¯s thigh, foot, and a few muscle points. When he woke up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk for a few days. ¡®We¡¯re done here. Let¡¯s move onto the next.¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s target wasn¡¯t just one room. It wasn¡¯t for revenge, but he was going to find the attacker and get payback. He also was going to act on the second test¡¯s hidden goal, so Yeowun then moved to the fifth room. Unlike the 7th and 8th where entire group consisted of boys, the fifth group had two girl cadets; one of them was the leader, Chun Wonryou. Chun Yeowun then realized she was upstairs and gave up. ¡®Then¡­ the culprit must be in the sixth group.¡¯ If it was to hurt Mukeum, then it must have been one of the leaders. Yeowun then thought the leader of the 6th group might be the guilty party and walked to the sixth room. Nano scanned the room. [A total of 16 students are all asleep.] ¡®Sixteen?¡¯ Chun Yeowun frowned. The sixth group had a total of twenty students and three of them were girls. If there were only sixteen inside, then it meant that one person was missing. Yeowun then walked in and checked on each student. He couldn¡¯t find the leader. ¡®What?¡¯ Yeowun scanned everyone, but none of them matched the attacker. It was suspicious that the leader was missing. Yeowun then shook his head and looked at other students. ¡®¡­Well, there are more ways to skin a cat, right?¡¯ He then grinned and began pressing the blood points of all the students. And this was what happened until Chun Yeowun was up on stage for the lottery. Lee Hameng was truly astonished. If Chun Yeowun was the leader, it meant that Chun Mukeum was injured by someone here. ¡®They understood my test then. I guess this year¡¯s academy is a success.¡¯ Hameng then asked the leaders, ¡°Are you all done?¡± All the leaders shouted, ¡°Mado!¡± ¡°Good. I know you all have prepared fair and square for this test. Good luck.¡± ¡®Fair and square?¡¯ All the leaders seemed to feel uncomfortable. As the leaders stepped down and gave the paper they pulled out to the instructors, one student was glaring at the other leaders. It was leader of the sixth group, 108th cadet Ha Ilming. Chun Yeowun then ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, scan him.¡¯ Wherever Ha Ilming went, half of his group was limping with pale faces. Yeowun felt satisfied knowing that he had achieved his goal. [Scan complete. Entity Ha Ilming matches the attacker profile.] Chapter 27 Chun Yeowun smiled after finding the attacker. As for Ha Ilming, he didn¡¯t feel so good. He was the only individual leader who wasn¡¯t a prince of the six clans or a member of a high-ranking clan. When he heard the information about the four groups fighting against each other, he came up with an idea to easily pass the test. ¡®If I get rid of the leaders, then it will be a piece of cake.¡¯ All groups were given the same formation training, so naturally, they were equal in power. Therefore, Ha Ilming began ambushing the leaders each night. He attacked two of the princes and the princess. After exchanging a few attacks with Chun Wonryou, he thought he could easily injure her. However, there was one thing he didn¡¯t know. Chun Wonryou¡¯s musical wave energy which could spread through allowed her to hear what was going on. After the first failure, he went after Chun Mukeum. After ambushing with enough preparation, he was able to injure Mukeum. He tried to take him out completely, but an intruder made him fall back. However, he thought injuring Mukeum¡¯s leg was enough. He then tried to attack the next leader, but he couldn¡¯t as the damage from the previous attack didn¡¯t allow him to do it. ¡®I thought I got away.¡¯ He thought he had dodged the attack from the intruder, but he actually didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t. The attack cracked his ribs so he had to stay on the roof at midnight to heal himself, and it was then that it happened. ¡®What bastard did such a thing!¡¯ He didn¡¯t think that someone would attack the entire group at night. He figured it was weird when his entire group wouldn¡¯t wake up and he realized that they had all been put to sleep with blood points, which was bone-chilling. When he woke up everyone, he then realized half of his group couldn¡¯t walk because of their thighs, feet, and muscles.. ¡®Why the leg? OH!¡¯ Ha Ilming then realized that it was payback for what he did. ¡®How dare¡­¡¯ It was likely that the culprit was in the 8th group. And when he saw Chun Yeowun coming up on stage, he became confused. ¡®Him¡­? The rumored seventh prince? It can¡¯t be him¡­¡¯ How could a man with no internal energy just three weeks ago do such a thing? There had to be someone hiding within the 8th group who was more powerful like himself. Ha Ilming¡¯s goal was clear. ¡®I will find the culprit and destroy his leg!¡¯ And the result of the lottery was decided. [Fifth versus eighth. Sixth versus seventh.] Members of the 7th group sighed in relief. They had to change leaders because of last night¡¯s incident and they wanted to avoid the fifth group that had Chun Wonryou as the leader. ¡°We¡¯re lucky.¡± ¡°The 6th group is worse than us.¡± ¡°Maybe we will go up!¡± Ha Ilming wanted to fight the 8th group to get his revenge, but this result only made him angrier. ¡®Just wait¡­¡¯ And for the 8th group, they weren¡¯t all that thrilled. They were up against a group that had taken no losses at all. ¡®Hmph. All that was for nothing then,¡¯ Chun Yeowun thought. This was very unlucky. He decided to never go gambling and looked at Chun Wonryou. ¡®Lust Clan.¡¯ Chun Wonryou was the sixth in rank to the throne. Mukeum was in the same group so there was no other way, but Yeowun had to defeat her right at the start. Although she was not the strongest of the heirs, the problem was that she was known for her leadership capabilities. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter. I have to defeat all of them sooner or later,¡¯ Yeowun assured himself. And with every battle decided, Hameng shouted with the beginning of the test. ¡°First set of groups, come to the middle of the training ground!¡± ¡°Mado!¡¯ For the first battle, the 1st and 3rp group got onto the training ground and looked at each other. Unlike the 3rd group who was tense, the 1st group seemed like they were certain of their victory. ¡®Chun Muyeon.¡¯ Yeowun knew the name also. He was first in line for the throne, and he was known for being the closest heir. Without considering the fact that he was from the Wise Clan, or the most powerful clan among the six clans, he was known for his power, wisdom, and character. As both groups got ready, Hameng shouted, ¡°The group that overpowers other wins. Begin!¡± ¡°Mado!¡± And then the test began. Both groups charged toward each other. ¡®Huh?¡¯ It was the first formation battle, but both groups didn¡¯t change their formation and charged with their shields up. At this rate, they were just going to clash against each other to push the other out. It was understandable for the 3rd group since their leader had changed, but it was too simple for a man like Chun Muyeon to have come up with such a plan. ¡°Whoaaaa!¡± Right before they collided with each other, Chun Muyun hollered, ¡°From the right, THIRD FORMATION!¡± The right flank of the formation sped up and the form changed. Hameng was astonished. ¡°Oh? Diagonal strike here?¡± The 1st group charged diagonally and the 3rd group couldn¡¯t even react to them as it was too fast. When they collided, the left side of the third group was pushed back and soon enough, the last row at the far right began falling too. ¡°Ugh! Don¡¯t push!¡± ¡°Waaaaah!¡± Soon, they all got pushed back. ¡°Get up! You have to get up!¡± The new 3rd group leader shouted, but they couldn¡¯t get up. At that time, first group leader Chun Muyeon thrust his sword into the third group leader¡¯s shoulder. ¡°ARGH!¡± Muyeon spoke to him with a cold voice. ¡°You lost. Surrender.¡± ¡°Nnngh¡­!¡± It was too late. There was no going back as the entire formation had crumbled. ¡°¡­I surrender.¡± And that was it. The understanding and the quick decision by Chun Muyeon had brought victory to the first group. Hameng stood up and shouted, ¡°Congratulations on the victory! I announce the 1st group¡¯s passing of the second test!¡± Students mumbled and looked at the first group with envy. Yeowun, however, was thinking about something deeply. Soon, the second pair came up. ¡°Begin!¡± It was the battle between the 2nd and 4th group. Both groups watched what happened prior, so they didn¡¯t charge in recklessly. After a few formation changes, the winner was decided as expected. ¡°Congratulations to the fourth group for their victory!¡± ¡°The 2nd group did their best even though their leader changed, but they still lost.¡± ¡®As expected. They are the same.¡¯ While everyone was focused on the results, Yeowun was glad that he had guessed right. The losers had to leave the training ground with grim faces and the winners shouted with joy. Hameng shouted, ¡°Next pair, come up!¡± It was the fifth versus eighth. Yeowun looked at his anxious group members. ¡®They are discouraged. This isn¡¯t good.¡¯ Yeowun then took a deep breath and turned to them. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Me too. I know all of you are concerned that our leader has changed. But if we don¡¯t win here, we will be expelled from the academy. I do not want that. I want to climb higher.¡± Everyone turned to Yeowun. Yeowun was talking to them with the same perspective of being a student. ¡°But I am also angry. I do not want to lose to someone who attacked our leader so that we would fail!¡± Sometimes, anger was the best medicine for nervousness. And at Yeowun¡¯s words, his group members started becoming angry. ¡°If you share my thoughts, we cannot fail here! I won¡¯t say anymore. Let¡¯s win this!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s choice wasn¡¯t wrong. At his words, the students began to grow eager for battle. They now had forgotten their fears and concerns. ¡°Let¡¯s win!¡± The 8th group went up to the stage and Hameng wondered, ¡®Can he rally the group too?¡¯ It was unexpected. He didn¡¯t think much of Yeowun as a replacement and he didn¡¯t believe Yeowun had what it took to do such a thing. However, it didn¡¯t mean that he was going to win either. ¡®Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s a cat or tiger cub.¡¯ Hameng then gave the start signal. ¡°Whoever overpowers other group wins. BEGIN!¡± ¡°Mado!!¡± Chapter 28 The leader of the 5th group, Chun Wonryou, glared at Chun Yeowun. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t what she wanted. She wanted to defeat the 8th group led by Chun Mukeum and prove that she had the potential to be the next leader, but the current 8th group was led by Chun Yeowun who was too weak and had a bad background. It wasn¡¯t enough to prove her potential. ¡®You do not belong there.¡¯ She didn¡¯t feel that hostile against Yeowun like the Loyal or Poison Clans, but she too considered Yeowun to be peasant blood. ¡®You should blame your mother for putting you in such a spot.¡¯ She knew the hardships that Yeowun had faced while growing up. ¡®Your peasant blood doesn¡¯t belong in the competition for the throne. I will put an end to it right here. It will be better for your unfortunate life.¡¯ Chun Wonryou then decided to finish Chun Yeowun here and now. When the test began, the 5th group began charging in. Yeowun then talked to Nano in his head. ¡®Nano, activate Augmented Reality. Activate the formation tutorial.¡¯ Yeowun then started seeing the lines and writings in his sight. He had already registered the twelve formations into Nano¡¯s program. Members of the 8th group became nervous as Yeowun did not give them any orders while the 5th group was charging straight at them. ¡°Not yet!¡± Yeowun shouted to his members. And when the 5th group reached a certain distance, Chun Wonryou shouted, ¡°Number two!¡± The 5th group then began changing their formation. Yeowun then thought, ¡®Spear formation?¡¯ Yeowun then saw the lines analyzing their movements which turned into writing before they even completed the formation [Opponent is changing into the spear formation.] They were forming an arrow with Chun Wonryou at the front. This was effective when the leader had the strength; they could penetrate the enemy¡¯s defenses through brute force. ¡®It¡¯s as expected.¡¯ The tutorial began to show him how to react to the attack. [For the perfect defense, there is the defensive formation. Success rate: 100%. For a counterattack, fishnet formation can be used. Defense success rate: 60%, counterattack success rate: 90%.] Augmented Reality gave him two choices. The first one was the safer choice, but Yeowun took the second one. ¡°We will go as planned for the first! Number six!¡± Wonryou raised her eyebrows as she guessed the formation. As she had guessed, the 8th group quickly changed into the fishnet formation. ¡®How dare he!¡¯ Unlike the spear formation which guaranteed penetration, the fishnet formation was an attack formation that was created to defend at the front with support from behind. However, this also required the leader at the forefront to be powerful. ¡°Fishnet formation here?¡± Hameng also couldn¡¯t understand this. That required the leader to handle the opposing formation¡¯s leader. Hameng knew Submeng had taught him, but that was too reckless. ¡®Maybe I thought too highly of him.¡¯ He shook his head, and this thought was shared by all the students. ¡®Such a foolish choice!¡¯ Nobody thought Chun Yeowun would be able to handle Chun Wonryou. Yet, none of the members of the 8th group thought twice about Yeowun¡¯s decision. ¡°How dare a peasant like you think of fighting me!¡± Chun Wonryou clashed head-on against Yeowun who wielded internal energy on the shield. People were surprised by what came after. They thought the 8th group led by Yeowun would be put down the moment when they clashed, but they were holding off. ¡®They blocked them!¡¯ Everyone was shocked. However, the one who was the most shocked was Chun Wonryo. ¡®W-what?!¡¯ Her attack was being pushed back. She had over thirty-five years worth of internal energy. Even if Chun Yeowun had acquired that much internal energy from the Black Dragon Ball, it should not have been enough to fend off Wonryou. ¡®Whew¡­ it¡¯s as expected.¡¯ Yeowun felt sweat rolling down his forehead. Unlike Wonryou¡¯s assumption, Yeowun actually only had thirty years worth of internal energy. ¡®It¡¯s stingy.¡¯ He was a bit weaker in internal energy, but his muscle cells were at Submeng¡¯s level, and that allowed him to hold his ground. Yeowun then took a step forward. His lack of internal energy let the attack wave pass through the shield, but he also had a way to deal with this. [Regenerating bodily damage from hostile energy force coming through the shield.] Nano moved quickly to heal Yeowun. Wonryou was shocked. ¡®What has he done?!¡¯ She then realized she had to change the formation or else her group would be destroyed. She shouted, ¡°Retreat! Number one!¡± Her group then took a few steps back and Wonryou also brought up her shield before hopping back. Number one was the basic formation of two lines. ¡®It¡¯s our chance!¡¯ Yeowun looked around to plan his next move. [Opponent has changed formations. Corner them through the Sparrow¡¯s Wing formation and subdue the opponent through the circle formation. Success rate: 90%.] With Nano¡¯s voice, Yeowun shouted at his members. ¡°Change! Number three!¡± They began spreading out. Wonryou smiled. She realized Yeowun was changing the formation by using the numbers. The third formation was the four-line formation. ¡®Fool. You think what the first group used will work against me?¡¯ She figured she managed to find out what Yeowun intended on using, and thus she shouted toward her students. ¡°Number six!¡± Number six was the fishnet formation. It would allow her to cut right through the middle of the four-line formation. Her group then began to form a fish. ¡®It¡¯s over now!¡¯ She sent the power to her sword. She didn¡¯t know what Yeowun did, but she didn¡¯t think he would have gotten this much stronger so quickly. ¡®If I corner him alone, I will kill him!¡¯ However, her plan didn¡¯t work. Soon enough, they couldn¡¯t hide their shock. ¡°W-what?!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the four-line formation!¡± The 8th group had spread themselves into the Sparrow¡¯s Wing formation to corner them in. They were now being cornered in the semi-circle. ¡®What? What is going on?!¡¯ Even Wonryou was shocked by the situation. Yeowun just shouted number three, but the formation was different. Before she could get back to her senses, Yeowun shouted again. ¡°Number two!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Chun Wonryou¡¯s pretty face contorted at number two. Number two was the spearhead formation, but it was not a good formation to shift to from the Sparrow¡¯s Wing formation. ¡®He¡¯s not forming the circle formation? What is¡­ no!¡¯ Chun Wonryou¡¯s eyes almost popped out. Unlike her first thought, the 8th group was changing into another formation that she hadn¡¯t guessed. ¡®W-wait¡­¡¯ She then saw Yeowun grinning at her with a smirk. ¡°AAAAHHHHHH!¡± She screamed as her face turned red, realizing the secret behind this. Yeowun had given backward numbers to the formation while the other groups kept the same number. ¡®He shouted the regular number to fool me!¡¯ For the first formation, the 8th group used regular numbers. But from the second formation on, they changed the system. The 8th group was now closing in from the circle formation, and the 5th group was cornered. ¡®No¡­ how can I¡­¡¯ With no way out, there were no way for them to win this either. Yet, Wonryou couldn¡¯t accept the result. The students in the 5th group fell into despair. They all began dropping their shields after realizing they had lost. ¡°What are you doing! Why are you putting your shields down!¡± Wonryou shouted at her members. She couldn¡¯t bear to lose against Yeowun whom she thought had no place against her. She had to win against Yeowun easily to compete with the others. ¡®They will laugh at me! Everyone will laugh at me!¡¯ She then lost control and charged at Yeowun. ¡°DIE!!!!!!¡± Wonryou unleashed the Lust Can¡¯s unique skill, Sword Energy Wave, trying to kill her target. And what happened next shocked all the students yet again. Chun Yeowun threw down his shield and jumped up, unleashing his Butterfly Blade Dance at his enemy. Chapter 29 Submeng¡¯s blade skill mesmerized people who saw the traces that it left. ¡°DIE!¡± Chun Wonryou¡¯s attack lost its unique smooth flow due to her anger and brute force. Yeowun¡¯s sword crashed into her attack and shot past her cheek and arm. ¡®The last attack move isn¡¯t complete because it¡¯s not a blade.¡¯ He had to use a blade for it to work, but this was only a training sword so he couldn¡¯t use the skill perfectly. However, it was perfect until then. Something dropped to the ground. Blood began to pour out from the cut area, and Chun Wonryou¡¯s face turned pale as her eyes trembled. ¡°Kyyyaaaaaaah!¡± Her scream filled the training ground. It was her right arm that had fallen down. It was same for most martial artists, but for the Lust Clan, the right arm was like a treasure that could not be replaced. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAH! My arm! My arm!!!¡± She screamed as she grabbed her arm on the ground, not thinking about stopping the bleeding. It was so sudden that everyone stared blankly before they returned to their senses. The instructor of the 5th group quickly ran up, grabbed the cut arm, and pressed on Wonryou¡¯s blood point. He then took off his clothes to wrap it around her arm to stop the bleeding. It had only been three weeks, but the Instructor Wuchil glared at Yeowun who had injured his student so horribly and looked away. Within the Demonic Academy where the strong took everything, Yeowun had done nothing wrong. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Lee Hameng was dumbfounded. He knew Right Guardian Submeng¡¯s blade skill better than anyone else and what Yeowun did was the perfect copy of Submeng himself, if not considering the experience and the internal energy. ¡®Drunkard¡­ what have you done?¡¯ He had created a masterpiece out of nowhere in just two weeks. Hameng thought Yeowun would not have such luck at the beginning of the second test, but he was wrong. ¡®No. It¡¯s not Submeng.¡¯ He would have thought it was Submeng if Yeowun was just powerful in martial arts, but he had passed the second test so easily. He overpowered Wonryou in using formation tactics, and Hameng liked how aggressive Yeowun was in dealing with his enemies. ¡®¡­Maybe I should¡¯ve taken him in as my apprentice before Submeng did.¡¯ The result came as regret for Hameng. But he was the Chief of the academy, and Submeng was already Yeowun¡¯s teacher. Hameng got up and shouted, ¡°Congratulations to the 8th group on their victory.¡± ¡°Whoaaaaaa!¡± Members of the 8th group shouted with joy. ¡®I passed the second test. Whew¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun also realized it by hearing his members shouting in joy. ¡°Go back down now.¡± They returned to their position with joy. The victory of the 8th group didn¡¯t only give Chun Yeowun happiness. ¡®Chun Yeowun.¡¯ ¡®He was hiding his skill.¡¯ ¡®The peasant dares to defeat the Lust Clan?¡¯ ¡®¡­I should pay attention to him.¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s ability had now been revealed to everyone within the academy. Now, all the students from the high-ranked clans and princes began focusing on him. And as for Chun Jongsum who hated Yeowun as much as Mukeum, he began planning ahead. The test began again as the next set of groups was ready. As they walked forward, Yeowun felt a faint sensation of hostility and turned around. It was Ha Ilming who was glaring at him. ¡®Now you know?¡¯ Yeowun smiled and Ha Ilming scowled. ¡®You!¡¯ Ha Ilming didn¡¯t think Yeowun was the culprit until the test progressed further. After seeing Yeowun attack Wonryou, he became certain that it was Yeowun. He couldn¡¯t miss it as he had been attacked by Yeowun the other night. ¡®Bastard!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t do anything since they were in the middle of the test and he had to finish the test first. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡¯ The 7th group was beyond excited to see half the members of the 6th group limping up onto the stage. This was going to be an easy victory. ¡®Attacking all the members? Whoever did it is very aggressive.¡¯ Hameng also was intrigued to see such a thing. He had never seen an attack on this many students before. ¡°Begin!¡± The 7th group began charging in with a charging formation. ¡°Six!¡± It was the fishnet formation. The 7th group moved quickly to get into formation, but the 6th group did not move. Ha Ilming looked back at his members and seethed, ¡°You all should thank me eternally.¡± What did that mean? Ha Ilming then flashed his sword up and shouted. ¡°Spear formation!¡± ¡°Spear formation!¡± The 6th group members moved slowly to change formation and the leader of the 7th group, Wujun, scoffed. ¡°Hah! What a fool. Telling us what formation they¡¯re using?¡± And the formation was indeed the spear formation which was weak against the fishnet formation as seen from the battle with the 8th group. ¡®What a noble sacrifice for your members, huh?¡¯ Wujun thought as he and his group charged in. And when they were about to collide¡­ ¡°Goodbye!¡± Wujun threw his shield out with the internal energy, but Ha Ilming threw his shield on the ground and grabbed on his sword with two hands. ¡®What?¡¯ Ha Ilming¡¯s two arms then began to expand and he swung his sword from the bottom up. ¡°Dammit!¡± Wujun brought down his shield to the bottom, but the shield was crushed and thrown up. Wujun looked up at his shield with shock and Ha Ilming¡¯s powerful thrust came for his chest. ¡°URGH!¡± The sword penetrated Wujun¡¯s chest. Blood poured out from his mouth and he couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°Ugh!¡± Ha Ilming then focused the internal energy in his leg and shouted, ¡°PUSH!¡± His group members then began putting the shield in front and started moving. Ha Ilming then used Wujun like a shield to push forward. ¡°ARGH!¡± The 7th group began to move back frantically. This result was completely different from all the other groups. Every student who was watching became dumbfounded and Hameng almost burst out in laughter. ¡®Hahaha! What kind of battle is this?¡¯ This result was achieved through just one person¡¯s strength. Hameng was curious as to how Ha Ilming would pass the test with his wounded group, and this was beyond expectation. ¡®This year¡¯s academy is exciting.¡¯ Hameng then got up and shouted, ¡°Congratulations¡­¡± The 6th group shouted with joy. And as they were filled with joy, Ha Ilming glanced at Wujun before he turned to look at Yeowun who was watching. His expression was saying this: ¡®You¡¯re next.¡¯ Yeowun then realized that he had created an annoying enemy. The test went on with the other groups and they weren¡¯t that exciting. They were mostly normal formation battles. Countless students were wounded, but the only one who was killed was the 7th group leader, Wujun. Now, only 270 students were left and they moved onto the third stage. Chapter 30 All the cadets were dismissed from the training ground right after the second test. They were light-footed as they were the ones who had passed the test. Contrary to their expectations of hearing the details about the third test, Lee Hameng, the Left Guardian and the Chief of the Demonic Academy, gave them a vacation. ¡°I applaud each and every one of you for passing the second test. You will be given three days of rest.¡± ¡°Whoaaaa!¡± All students rejoiced with a shout. The past three weeks had been busy for them. These three vacation days was for the students so they could take the time to recover, but it was also for instructors who needed rest. At the office on the first floor of the main building, there was a long meeting table with piles of documents which the instructors were shifting through. Someone came up to Lee Hameng with a pile of organized documents. ¡°This is the evaluation and information regarding the failed cadets through the fifth group.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lee Hameng recieved the documents and flipped through the pages as he shook his head. ¡°We have a lot of failed cadets.¡± ¡°Are you talking about ones from the high-ranked clans?¡± ¡°Yeah, they lost a good chance.¡± Hameng continued looking through the documents. There were a lot of individuals who would have passed easily if it wasn¡¯t for the group testing. Even Chun Wonryou who was one of the candidates to the throne was included. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re here to do this work?¡± ¡°Haha, yeah. That¡¯s true.¡± The Demonic Academy was open for once every ten years for four years only. The academy was strictly based on competition and gave no second chances to the failed students or talented individuals. This had been an issue with various families, and after through meetings, a reasonable amount of compensation was created. ¡°If we strictly base everything off the original rules of the academy, we wouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you will be hearing all those complaints from the various clans.¡± The compensation was to give a fair evaluation to the invidiuals and give them proper ranks and jobs that suited their skills. Failing the second test meant that no one would be a third-grade warrior, but that was deemed to be a waste of talented individuals. Therefore, it was changed. But why was it not announced earlier? That was because of the academy¡¯s talent-based system. If the students found out that they would be given a fair evaluation and title worth getting even if they failed, why would they risk their lives in the competition? The students who failed were missing out on the Black Dragon Balls and access to the libraries, but the compensation was acceptable. ¡°Hmph. By the way, they should be crawling over to the library by now.¡± Hameng thought as he stretched for a break. And as he had guessed, the entrance to the library was crowded with over hundreds of students trying to get in. ¡®There are a lot of them.¡¯ Most were here to go up to the second floor, and Chun Yeowun was one of them. There were more at first, but half of them returned to the dorm to try another time. ¡®I¡¯ll be going to the first floor anyway.¡¯ It was Yeowun¡¯s first visit to the library. Most of the cadets had already used their time on the first floor, but Yeowun had used that time to do a simulation with Nano. The choice to do so was also partly because of Submeng¡¯s advice. ¡®Concentrate on learning my blade and breathing skills until you get to the second stage. That will increase your chances of moving on.¡¯ ¡®Of course, Teacher. But shouldn¡¯t I visit the library too?¡¯ ¡®No. You have learned martial arts that would be on the fourth or fifth floor of the library, so don¡¯t waste your time delving into the ones on the first floor.¡¯ He had a point. The Butterfly Blade Dance and Breathing of Thousand Martials were some of the best martial arts placed in the upper floors of the library. Chun Yeowun heeded the advice and focused on training his skills. When he got the three-day vacation, he decided to visit the first and second floor of the library. ¡®One hour.¡¯ That was the time limit given for the first floor. It was a very short amount of time to look through books, but it didn¡¯t matter to Yeowun. ¡®I¡¯ll scan as many as I can.¡¯ His goal was to scan as many as he could within the time limit. The library was shaped like a tower, and each higher floor had less space. There were no windows and the only entrance was from the entrance on the first floor. ¡®I should give up on trying to sneak in.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was shocked to see this. The library had one of the top security measures throughout the entire Demonic Cult castle. ¡°Hey, get in line!¡± All the cadets lined up to write their names, and they each received two red candles. One of them had a line which showed how many hours they had spent. One of the candles was placed at the entrance, and the other was for cadet to carry around to keep track of time. ¡°What? One and a half hours?¡± ¡°Why is it so short?!¡± Some cadets were sighing at the entrance. It seemed like the time given for the second floor wasn¡¯t that long either. And then it was Chun Yeowun¡¯s turn to enter. ¡°Second floor?¡± ¡°No, sir. First floor.¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t visit the first floor yet?¡± The instructor looked at Yeowun suspiciously and flipped through the book that recorded all the entrances to the first floor to check if Yeowun¡¯s name was there. ¡°No? Hmm.¡± He became curious as to why Yeowun had not visited the first floor yet, but it didn¡¯t matter to him so he placed him on the last page of the booklet and said, ¡°Write your name down there.¡± Yeowun then received two candles. His candles were shorter than the candles that the other cadets going to the second floor received. ¡°You will be allowed one hour. If you go over the limit, you will be dragged out and punished. Make sure you check the time.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Yeowun answered casually and entered the library. A guard at the entrance gave him a box with a handle so that Yeowun could put the candle inside. This was to protect the books from accidental fire. As he walked in, he saw entire walls covered with bookshelves full of books. In addition, there were bookshelves all over the place. The many rows made it hard to count how many books there were. ¡°Whoa.¡± Yeowun was astonished. He had never seen so many books in his life. He then quickly went over and took out the first book he saw. The cover of the book said: Sword of Five Martials. ¡®I don¡¯t have time.¡¯ The first floor had less important books, but it was better to know more than nothing. Since all the cadets were on the second floor, it was good for Yeowun to concentrate alone. ¡®Nano, I¡¯ll look through pages. Scan all of them.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] Yeowun then began flipping through the books. It only took him about a minute to go through the entire book. [Scanning complete.] He then continued looking through any book he could find and went on to read any book he could get his hands on. Nano kept telling him whenever the scan was complete. Once Yeowun was able to scan over fifty-five books, his pace became faster. He then moved toward the middle of the floor to look at the books in the middle. ¡®Huh?¡¯ At the center of the library, there was a giant stone monument that glowed faintly in blue. Next to it was a middle-aged man with a long beard sitting on a chair. It seemed like he was the guard who watched over the first floor. ¡®What¡¯s with this stone?¡¯ As he walked past it with a curious look, the middle-aged man looked at Yeowun¡¯s tag and spoke to him. ¡°This was left by our founding father, Chun Ma.¡± ¡°Chun Ma?¡± Yeowun became intrigued after knowing the secret behind this blue glowing stone. The man then got up from his seat and added, ¡°It was created with blue pearl stone.¡± Blue pearl stone was stronger than any other type of stone as it was hard to even scratch without proper internal energy. There was also a poem written on the stone which looked like it had been engraved by a finger. ¡°Was this written by hand?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing? We can¡¯t do this with our swords, but Father Chun Ma did it with his finger.¡± Even the most powerful warrior would say that it was impossible to leave such an engraving on blue pearl stone. ¡°Most are too busy looking at the books that they miss out on seeing this, but you seem to recognize your ancestor¡¯s greatest achievement.¡± ¡°I almost missed it too.¡± The man grinned at his words. ¡°Yes, but it is only natural. Who would care about a mere stone that was left by a person in ancient times when you are busy digging through books?¡± He had guarded this place for twenty years but he never saw anyone who took a good look at the stone. It was same for even those who had the blood of Chun. ¡°Well, I took too much of your time. Go on with your business.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± They only talked for less than a minute, so Yeowun smiled and walked past him toward the opposite side of the stone. He couldn¡¯t scan the books when the man was watching him, so he glanced back at the stone that his ancestor had supposedly put there. He then noticed that the stone had sharp scars. It seemed like it had been done to cover something up. ¡®What?¡¯ Yeowun then walked closer to check the marks. It seemed like it had been made with sharp weapons. ¡®Nano, analyze these.¡¯ [Scanning the surface of the blue pearl stone.] Nano began to analyze the surface through Yeowun¡¯s eyes. Soon, Nano finished the analysis. [Complete. It is a mark left by a sharp sword.] ¡°A sword mark?¡± Yeowun was surprised. Who would have done such a thing on the stone that was left by the founding father of the cult? Nano then added some additional commentary. [After further analysis, it seems that the marks were left by two different entities.] ¡®Two people?¡¯ Chapter 31 ¡®Nano, can you trace the sword marks through augmented reality in 3D mode?¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who now had gotten used to Nano¡¯s ability, ordered Nano with ease. [Activating.] White lines appeared in Yeowun¡¯s vision and the augmented reality was shown. Nano¡¯s voice soon followed. The augmented reality had created a detailed 3D image of the swords and they created each mark. ¡®Oh.¡¯ He didn¡¯t realize it when he just glossed over it, but the marks had various depths and angles on the stone. Was this done on purpose to hide something else? ¡®Maybe it erased someone¡¯s realization of the truth?¡¯ Yeowun felt a chill down his spine. If the person who left the poem in the stone was founding father Chun Ma, then it was easy to guess who left the original sword marks. And if those were left by Chun Ma also, it was likely that the sword marks represented the trace of Chun Ma¡¯s founding of the truth. ¡®Nano, can you figure out who left which trace? Can you track the trace that was left first and then erase the rest of it?¡¯ [Understood.] Yeowun then saw countless sword marks being removed and was just left with a few sword marks. His eyes shook. It wasn¡¯t due to Nano¡¯s ability, but Yeowun¡¯s surprise. ¡®It- it¡¯s a sword skill.¡¯ Yeowun then realized it wasn¡¯t just a regular trace. It was the trace of a sword skill created from various movements. There were certain patterns and movements to leaving the sword marks. ¡®I can see that it is from a sword skill, but this is not enough.¡¯ Yeowun didn¡¯t have the experience to analyze it properly, but Yeowun had the Nano Machine, or the technology of the future. ¡®Nano, can you retrace these marks and find out what moves the person made to create this?¡¯ [Positive. However, I require the density of the blue pearl stone to accurately portray the degree of strength required to leave the marks.] ¡®You don¡¯t want me to destroy it, do you?¡¯ Yeowun frowned. He couldn¡¯t dare to damage the stone when even the strongest warrior couldn¡¯t do it. Besides, the guard was still sitting in front of the stone. [I can analyze it if you place your palm on the surface.] Yeowun nodded and placed his hand on the stone. He then felt a tingling feeling going through his palm. [Completed. Since the density of diamond is 10, blue pearl stone has a density of 7.] It was astonishing that the stone had such density. ¡®It¡¯s that hard?¡¯ Yeowun then thought the one who left the marks on this stone must have been really powerful. He then came to one thought. ¡®Wait¡­ who made the marks on top it then?¡¯ Nano¡¯s voice then resounded in his ears.. [Recreating movement that created the sword trace.] A vague human avatar materialized itself in front of Yeowun and began going through the motions. Many movements from the sword skill were unleashed instantaneously. It was extremely quick. Yeowun thought the marks had been left through many movements since there were so many marks, but it was only the result of one combination. ¡®W¡­what?¡¯ Yeowun was shocked. He had only learned the dagger skill and Butterfly Blade Dance, but he knew that the movement he witnessed just now was at an even higher level. ¡®It¡¯s impossible.¡¯ Yeowun thought of countering it with the Butterfly Blade Dance, but he couldn¡¯t find a way to counter it effectively. It was that powerful. ¡®N¡­Nano. Is this from one formation?¡¯ [It is analyzed to be all interconnected. In the standard of martial arts that Master knows of, yes.] Yeowun then felt his heart pounding and his legs shaking. The movement was perfect. He then swallowed his throat and asked, ¡®Is there any other formation?¡¯ [After careful analysis, it was found to be only one formation.] Yeowun asked this because his Butterfly Blade Dance was created with twenty-four basic movements. Three movements were connected to each other to create a single formation. The last formation of the skill was the ultimate formation that consisted of eight basic movements and even Submeng needed half a year to learn it. Yeowun was able to learn it easily with the help from Nano, but even he felt the muscle strain from the last formation. ¡®Twenty-four movements in one formation¡­ it is simply perfect. What if there is more than one?¡¯ Even if it was perfect with just one, there was no way a sword skill would be comprised of one formation. Yeowun then thought there might be more than one of this stone. ¡®Nano, save the sword move that I just saw.¡¯ [Understood.] He wanted to learn the movements, but he didn¡¯t have much time left. He didn¡¯t expect much from the library, but this was an amazing find. ¡®I almost missed the treasure because of the trace. Whoever it is, he did it intentionally. Well, it also only allowed me to get it, so maybe I should thank him.¡¯ The sword skill would have been found if it wasn¡¯t for the sword marks. Nano spoke to him. [After analyzing the sword mark left over the original, it was found to be created with forty-five basic sword movements.] ¡®What?¡¯ Yeowun almost gasped out loud in shock. He just thought it was left to hide the original mark, but it wasn¡¯t. [And it was left over time.] ¡®It wasn¡¯t made all at once?¡¯ It was created by one person, but was left over time. That confused Yeowun. ¡®All this was from a sword skill? Then why¡­?¡¯ Yeowun then issued another order to Nano. He now had forgotten about scanning books completely. ¡®Nano. Simulate the forty-five sword skill movements.¡¯ [Understood. Activating¡­] And just like before, a human-shaped figure appeared in front of him and quickly began going through the motions. ¡®What?¡¯ As the sword skill was unleashed one by one, Yeowun¡¯s expression turned into that of shock. From the first to the tenth, to the twentieth, and to the thirtieth, Yeowun couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­ it¡¯s getting closer to perfection!¡¯ It was already astounding by the twentieth move, but by the time it passed the fortieth attack, it was close to perfect. At the last forty-fifth movement, Yeowun¡¯s face was drenched with sweat. [Completed.] ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yeowun then came back to his senses. ¡®Oh, I¡¯m sweating.¡¯ He wiped the sweat off of his face. It was so shocking that he was now so thirsty from it. He then ordered, ¡®Nano, can you apply the two sword skills to the avatars and let them fight?¡¯ [Activating battle mode.] Two avatars appeared in front of him. They looked at each other and they each began using their different sword skills. The battle instantly ended, and the outcome was beyond belief. Yeowun mumbled with disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ countered¡­¡± The latter forty-fifth sword skill easily countered the former that Yeowun considered to be perfect and chopped the opponent avatar¡¯s neck. Chapter 32 Chun Yeowun felt excited after discovering the sword skill behind the pearl stone. ¡®To think no one had noticed this¡­¡¯ It was fortunate that he had come across such a finding. Yeowun ordered, ¡®Nano, memorize these forty-five skills.¡¯ [Understood.] Yeowun couldn¡¯t hide his smile. The middle-aged man then came over to him with a curious look. ¡°Huh? Were you still here?¡± ¡°Oh.. uh¡­¡± ¡°Ah, so you were looking at the backside. It¡¯s a mess, isn¡¯t it?¡± The man smiled bitterly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it shame? It was rumored that the back of the stone held a secret to Father Chun Ma¡¯s founding of the truth with the sword.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yeowun looked at the man with an intrigued expression, but he shook his head as he felt the chaotic marks all over it. ¡°Whoever did this did a terrible thing. Maybe he wanted to take all of the glory for himself.¡± Chun Yeowun was shocked. If this man had been guarding the stone for a long time, he should have had ample time to look at these marks, but he just thought that it was an act of destroying the former record. ¡®Nobody has noticed it then.¡¯ But there was one thing Yeowun did not know about here. In order to find what sword skill was used, the one observing it had to have much more knowledge in martial arts. However, two sword skills left on this stone were even beyond Right Guardian Submeng¡¯s level. Yeowun then asked the man, ¡°Are there more stones like this one in the library?¡± It was an important question. If the stone only had one formation originally, he thought it was possible that more stones would be left with other formations. The man replied, ¡°I only stay on the first floor, but I heard these exist on every floor.¡± It was what Yeowun wanted to hear. He quietly nodded. ¡®Oh¡­ it¡¯s almost over.¡¯ Time was now running out, but he didn¡¯t care. He had gotten something better than scanning through books. ¡°Oh, are you almost done here?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Yeowun smiled and the man pointed to a direction in the library. ¡°Go check on the ¡®Origins¡¯ section. There aren¡¯t that many martial arts books that are useful here, but those books might help you.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my apology for taking your time.¡± He then patted Yeowun¡¯s shoulder and returned to his seat. Yeowun then bowed to the man and went to the shelves. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The books here had the basics of all martial arts and the origins. What caught Yeowun¡¯s eye was the book called ¡®Origin of Internal Energy¡¯. ¡®Nano, scan the book.¡¯ Yeowun then began skimming through the book and realized that the information it contained seemed useful. It was a book that explained the basis of internal energy that might help Nano analyze and help with the breathing skill. Yeowun then used all his remaining time to scan the books on the shelf. He didn¡¯t realize it now, but this would later help him in creating his own martial arts. ¡°Hmph. You are just in time.¡± The instructor at the entrance pursed his lips. Yeowun had barely made it out in time. ¡°You can go now.¡± The instructor said he could leave, but Yeowun wasn¡¯t finished yet. He wanted to go to the second floor to check on something right away. ¡°I want to go to the second floor too.¡± ¡°What?¡± The instructor became confused. Most of the students would be busy returning to their rooms so they could write down what they memorized, but Yeowun¡¯s decision to go to the second floor didn¡¯t make sense. However, the instructor just thought that maybe Yeowun didn¡¯t consider the first-floor books to be that important. ¡°¡­Write your name down.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yeowun was then allowed to enter. There was a staircase near the entrance right before the first floor. The guard standing at the stairway checked Yeowun¡¯s candle and allowed him to go upstairs. The second floor was smaller than the first. Inside, a countless number of cadets were reading and memorizing the books. ¡®Oh, they¡¯re still here.¡¯ Most of the cadets here had a bit of left time as they entered the floor around the same time as Yeowun. These books did not help much to those from powerful clans, but it was a great help for those from low-ranked clans and they were memorizing as fast as they could. ¡®Oh.¡¯ Yeowun then spotted an unexpected person. It was Chun Yuchan from the Blade Clan. Unlike the other candidates who underestimated the books on these floors, he was here looking through various blade books. ¡®Maybe I should watch out for him.¡¯ People who put in more effort into things that looked pointless were more dangerous to him. Yeowun then walked silently to the center of the floor. ¡®There it is!¡¯ There was the blue pearl stone standing proudly in the center. Unlike the guard on the first floor, the guard here was walking around the stone, checking to see if the students were copying the books here. Yeowun then walked to the back of the stone. ¡®I knew it!¡¯ He almost gasped in astonishment. The stone was covered in sword marks too. Yeowun called out to Nano again. ¡®Nano, scan those marks and analyze it.¡¯ [Understood.] Nano began to scan the traces. [Found marks left by same entities from the first floor. One entity left one formation created with twenty-four movements. Another entity left a total of fifty-six formations over time.] Nano was much quicker in scanning it since it had prior information. ¡®It now has more formations here.¡¯ It seems that the person who covered the original marks had gone on with further training. Yeowun wanted to see how the fifty-six formations were able to counter the original formations, but he could only do it later since there were too many people around. ¡®Nano, scan and save the sword movements and formations.¡¯ [Understood.] ¡®I got four more formations then¡­ heh heh.¡¯ Yeowun then glanced over at the candle. It hadn¡¯t even melted yet, so he skipped watching the simulations. ¡®So, I still have an hour and a half left. I guess the books here are better than the ones on the first floor?¡¯ Yeowun then began going through the books to scan them. ¡®Nano, scan it.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] Yeowun then began walking through the shelves. As Yeowun began scanning at a fast speed, the cadets were drawn to his actions. The continuous sound of Yeowun flipping the pages distracted from concentrating. They were already distracted by the guards walking around, but this was worse. ¡®Ugh, what is he doing?!¡¯ ¡®Ughhhhh!¡¯ It was especially irritating as Yeowun was just skimming through those books. However, he wasn¡¯t interfering with their reading directly, so they couldn¡¯t raise complaints either. ¡®Ugh, I can¡¯t let him distract me. Let¡¯s focus!¡¯ As Yeowun passed through, all the cadets screamed internally. Chapter 33 As Chun Yeowun was scanning the books, there was one person who was looking at him closely. It was Chun Yuchan, the prince from the Blade Clan. He had been focusing on the blade-related books, but he couldn¡¯t stand watching Yeowun who was just skimming through countless books. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t look like any of the other princes. Soon, most of the cadets ran out time and left. More cadets who entered, but it was more empty than when it was filled with over 100 cadets. [Scan completed.] [Scan completed.] [Scan completed.] When Yeowun¡¯s candle was almost at the line, Nano spoke to him. [156 books scanned.] While most cadets memorized one to two books, Yeowun was able to scan a hundred times that. ¡®This should be enough.¡¯ He had scanned too many books. Jegal Hyun, who was known for having the most knowledge in the Force of Justice would know less than Yeowun regarding low-ranking martial arts skills now. ¡®Nano, analyze all the books I scanned today and save it in the program.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] Yeowun scanned these books not to just learn them. It was because of Submeng¡¯s advice regarding the experience. ¡®From what I can see, my Butterfly Blade Dance is probably within the top ten in the cult, but don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡¯ ¡®Yes, Teacher.¡¯ ¡®Even if you have the skill, you need to train hundreds and thousands of times.¡¯ Training was the hardest parts of martial arts. Luckily, Chun Yeowun was able to skip the hart part with Nano¡¯s help. ¡®The second thing you need is experience. I have perfected my martial arts after countless battles where I risked my life. In that sense, the Demonic Academy is a good place to gain such experience.¡¯ Those were his teacher¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t have any chances to get that experience until now. Only the real fight he had experienced so far was between him and Chun Mukeum. That of course helped Yeowun with his simulation, but it was limited as Mukeum¡¯s avatar only knew three formation. This was where his scanning came in to help. ¡®Nano, can you create Guard Jang¡¯s avatar also?¡¯ [It is possible since his basic information has already been analyzed while scanning for the dagger skill.] ¡®Oh!¡¯ Yeowun was then able to fight Guard Jang. He was weaker then Chun Mukeum, but he was harder to deal with because unlike Mukeum who knew three formations, Guard Jang used all the formations of the dagger skill. ¡®Wait.. then I can make him use more skills!¡¯ That¡¯s how Chun Yeowun came up with a new idea. However, there was one more thing he needed to do beforehand. He wanted to look more closely at those sword formations in the blue pearl stone and transfer them to himself. ¡®Oh, I¡¯m almost out of time.¡¯ His candle was almost at the limit. Yeowun quickly returned and left the library. The instructor got the candle from him and circled Yeowun¡¯s name in the booklet. ¡°Hmph. You are free to go now.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± And when he turned, the instructor mumbled, ¡°Oh, and he wanted to know when you were coming out?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nevermind.¡± Yeowun felt curious about that, but turned back to return. ¡®Did someone wait for me?¡¯ He wanted to ask who, but it didn¡¯t seem like the instructor would tell him anyway. Yeowun looked forward to returning to his private training room so he could transfer the sword skill. The sky was now quite dark. He had to return to his dorm before 10:30PM so he didn¡¯t have much time. There was a wide building next to the main building that had 250 rooms for the cadets to practice alone. It was fully accessible after the second test. As Yeowun was going in, someone appeared and blocked him. ¡°There you are, 7th cadet.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yeowun looked at the boy blocking him. It was Ha Ilming, the leader of the 6th group. ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± Ha Ilming answered with an annoyed voice, ¡°What? You think I don¡¯t know that you made half my group members become limp?¡± Thanks to Yeowun, Ha Ilming had to give up on every formation plan he had to achieve victory with his own strength. ¡®Ugh¡­ I¡¯m busy, man.¡¯ However, Yeowun was only focused on learning the sword skill. His thought that he had attracted an annoying enemy was correct. ¡®He¡¯s not weak though. Do I need to fight him?¡¯ Yeowun then thought there was no other way around it and decided to taunt him so he that he would lose his calm. Yeowun smiled, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t tell you to leave the room that night though.¡± ¡°OH! Of course! Thanks to you, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Ha Ilming didn¡¯t fall for his taunt. ¡®He¡¯s not like you know who.¡¯ Not everyone fell to taunts like Chun Mukeum. Ha Ilming already saw Chun Yeowun using the blade skill and he also cracked his ribs, so he was very careful. ¡®I have to be serious then.¡¯ Yeowun turned serious and readied himself. Right when they were about to lunge toward each other, someone called them. But two boys did not look away as they were focusing on each other. ¡°Hey!¡± And the man appeared in between them, blocking their sight. ¡°Who are you!¡± Ha Ilming cried. When Yeowun saw the intruder¡¯s face, he became wary. It was Chun Yuchan from the Blade clan. ¡°Haha, you two sure were focused.¡± Chun Yuchan laughed and turned to Yeowun. It looked like he had been waiting for Yeowun. Yuchan then turned to Ilming. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve been waiting for him for a while. Can I talk to him first? It won¡¯t take long, please?¡± He then bowed. This was an act that was never before seen from any prince. Ha Ilming became dumbfounded. ¡°I have been looking for him all day. Don¡¯t give me that crap and get lost.¡± ¡°Oh? But I can¡¯t do that. Hmm¡­¡± Chun Yuchan kept on speaking with dumb look on his face and Ilming couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He jabbed his fingers forward like a sword to use his sword skill. He wielded strong internal energy with the attack. Yet, Chun Yuchan easily blocked the attack and his hand stopped right next to Ilming¡¯s neck. If it was a real blade, it would have killed Ha Ilming. ¡°Y-you¡­!¡± Ha Ilming was shocked. Yuchan smiled at him. ¡°Will you give me some space now?¡± Chapter 34 ¡®A basic movement countering the formation?!¡¯ Chun Yeowun was astonished by Chun Yuchan¡¯s movement. Ha Ilming couldn¡¯t believe he had been overpowered by someone who wasn¡¯t even ready to fight. Chun Yuchan smiled, ¡°When you took the step with your right, your right arm was a bit rigid and your fingers went off balance. Did you hurt your right rib?¡± Ha Ilming¡¯s eye grew wider in shock. Yuchan knew about his injury just by observing a few movements. ¡®This guy¡­ he¡¯s not like any of the other cadets!¡¯ He then felt a huge difference in power between him and Yuchan. And unlike Ha Ilming who was serious, Chun Yuchan was still smiling. ¡°So, what will it be?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Ha Ilming frowned as he nodded. He couldn¡¯t dare to go on. Yuchan then pulled his hand back from Ilming¡¯s neck. ¡°Wait there. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°¡­Whatever. I¡¯ll get going. You take your time or whatever.¡± Ha Ilming then left to return to the dorm. He didn¡¯t feel like fighting Yeowun when his pride was hurt. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s quick to change his mind.¡± Chun Yuchan laughed and scratched his head as he walked toward Yeowun who became wary of the man. He was the second prince to approach him after Chun Mukeum. ¡®Is he trying to put me down?¡¯ He realized he didn¡¯t have a chance if he tried to fight Chun Yuchan from what he just saw. Yeowun gave an order to Nano. ¡®Nano, activate Augmented Reality. Activate battle tutorial with the setting of the Butterfly Blade Dance.¡¯ Yeowun then saw lines in his line of sight, analyzing Chun Yuchan. And as he readied himself, Chun Yuchan raised both hands as if he was surrendering. ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s with all nervousness?¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t hostile. Chun Yeowun became confused to hear such a friendly reaction from a member of the six clans. ¡°Oh, well. I guess it is natural in your shoes.¡± Chun Yuchan nodded understandingly and Yeowun frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Uh, what should I say¡­ I was just trying to say hi to a half-brother?¡± Chun Yuchan then smiled, showing his white teeth. Chun Yeowun was shocked. He had been bullied and talked down by all members of the six clans until now, and it was the first time he had heard the word ¡®brother¡¯ from one of them. ¡®¡­Is he joking with me?¡¯ Chun Yeowun was still unconvinced. Chun Yuchan then bowed to Yeowun. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, brother.¡± At that expression, Chun Yeowun became angry. No matter how he put it, his tone didn¡¯t make it sound like they were on good terms. ¡°Hmm. I guess I¡¯m still hated.¡± Yuchan then got back up. He knew what Yeowun had been through until now, so he understood. ¡°Well, I guess I can¡¯t expect friendliness from you.¡± ¡°¡­And you wanted me to show you that?¡± ¡°No, no. I just wanted to be on good terms with you. You see, I¡¯ve come to like you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chun Yeowun frowned. It was irritating to hear that Yuchan now liked him. He smiled and continued, ¡°We now walk the same path of the blade, you see?¡± ¡°¡­And is that the reason why you like me?¡± ¡°Of course! You know how shocking it was when I saw you cut the arms of that Lust Clan girl with your blade skill?¡± Yuchan began talking about what he saw and that he couldn¡¯t forget the moment. When everyone else became wary of Chun Yeowun, it seemed like Yuchan thought otherwise. ¡°I¡¯m your number one fan now, brother.¡± ¡°Stop jabbering brother nonsense and tell me your real reason for coming to me.¡± Yuchan then sighed at Yeowun¡¯s continued suspicion and sighed, ¡°Oh well¡­ I guess it will take time for you to warm up. I¡¯ll cut to the chase.¡± ¡®He had a reason then.¡¯ The six clans made him swear an oath to never learn any martial arts even after his mother was killed. There was nothing weird in hearing anything. ¡°I¡¯m being honest here. Join our Blade Clan.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re shocked? Well, I guess you are.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been waiting for you to come out to ask this. Of course I¡¯m not joking,¡± Yuchan replied. He was truly asking Yeowun to join the Blade Clan. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but I don¡¯t think you are my enemy. I want you to join the Blade clan and stay by my side.¡± ¡®This guy¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun then realized what he was thinking. He was asking him to give up on the competition and become his subject. ¡°You want me to drop out of the competition?¡± ¡°Oh? Is that what you think of it? Haha.¡± Yuchan burst into laughter and he soon stopped to speak seriously. ¡°You have no chance.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said. If you walk the path of the blade, you will have to go through me. But you don¡¯t stand a chance. However, since I am now your number one fan, you will have no problem if you walk in the same direction with me! Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Chun Yeowun then realized how this man saw him. He didn¡¯t even consider Yeowun as his competition. This made Yeowun even more adamant. ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chun Yuchan stopped his act at the cold rejection. ¡°You are not enough to take me in.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Let me give you an offer instead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yuchan raised his eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t stand in my way and I will let you live.¡± At that moment, Chun Yuchan¡¯s face scrunched up into terrible scowl. White lines began snaking around Yuchan¡¯s right hand and arm, and numbers began to rise in Yeowun¡¯s sight. [The enemy is focusing strong energy in his right arm. Take a half step to the left and activate the second formation of the Butterfly Blade Dance.] Chun Yuchan¡¯s right arm moved slightly and Yeowun took a half step to the left. At that moment, Yuchan¡¯s face returned and he began laughing again. ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± [Enemy has ceased their attack. The energy focused in the right arm is decreasing rapidly.] Yuchan laughed for quite some time and answered expressionlessly, ¡°It made me a little angry, but it was funny after I thought about it. Don¡¯t stand in your way? That really sounded cool.¡± There was no friendliness in his eyes now. Yuchan then shook his head as he sighed, showing he had lost interest and turned away. He took a few steps forward and then stopped to speak. ¡°If you walk the same way, we will soon cross paths. However, you are too far from talking about my life just yet.¡± [Enemy is focusing energy into his right hand. There is no intention to attack Master.] As Nano¡¯s voice trailed off, Yuchan raised his right arm in the air and slashed it toward the ground. With the sound of a strike, a blue spark appeared, leaving a clear line on the ground. ¡®Blade qi?¡¯ It was blade qi, clearly in shape of a blade around Yuchan¡¯s arm. Only top class warriors could shape qi into a certain form. ¡®Are you showing off your level?¡¯ This was to show the difference in power. ¡°We¡¯ll talk again.¡± Yuchan then left the scene. Chun Yeowun was left alone, clenching his fist. He thought he was now at a similar pace, but he still had a long ways to go. ¡®Don¡¯t think ahead¡­ I need to rule over them, not just catch them.¡¯ He then reformed his thoughts again. And as for Chun Yuchan, he wasn¡¯t all that pleased. He replaced his anger with laughter, but it was for a certain reason. ¡®¡­He read my attack first.¡¯ He was going to cut Yeowun¡¯s right arm. If he wasn¡¯t going to join Yuchan, it was better to cut his arm off so he couldn¡¯t use blades anymore, but Chun Yeowun had moved out of range before Yuchan could bring up the power to unleash the blade qi. ¡®So he¡¯s not just an ordinary fool.¡¯ Chapter 35 Chun Yeowun walked into the empty room with the panel that said ¡®Vacant¡¯. He flipped it around to ¡®Occupied¡¯ on his way in. The room was lit by the small candles on the wall. Overall, the room was too small to practice footstep formations. Chun Yeowun then rapped on the wall and realized that it was pretty thick. ¡®It¡¯s enough.¡¯ This was enough space for Chun Yeowun. At least this would allow him to transfer the information without any disruption. ¡®Nano, activate the Augmented Reality.¡¯ [Activating Augmented Reality.] Nano¡¯s voice rang inside his head and his eyes shook as lines appeared in his sight. ¡®Nano, simulate the formation scanned on the second floor of the library in 3D.¡¯ [I will activate it beginning from the very first mark.] A human figure appeared and began showing the sword movements that had been left on the stone. ¡®It¡¯s faster and more complicated!¡¯ Yeowun thought of using his last Butterfly Blade Dance formation, but he couldn¡¯t even defend against one of those movements. This second formation looked like it was much more powerful than the one on the first floor. ¡®This¡­ is terrifying. How many people out there can counter this?¡¯ [Now activating the marks of the sword formation from a different entity.] Now, the human figure started emulating a different sword formation. It was awkward at first glance, but as it began to repeat itself, it also began to perfect itself. When it reached the last fifty-sixth formation, Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡®¡­This is crazy. This is mad!¡¯ There was no way to complete such a sword formation unless one was mad about the sword. ¡®Oh¡­!¡¯ He then thought of an idea of having the two entities fight against each other but by using all fifty-six formations starting from the very first one each time. ¡®Nano, use all formations in chronological order to do a simulation battle.¡¯ Two human avatars appeared again and began fighting against each other. The first battle ended up with the second entity not even defending against the first movement of the original. As it progressed further and reached the thirty-sixth formation, it was now blocking a total of fifteen out of the twenty-four movements. ¡®This is crazy.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was beyond astonished. He focused on watching the formation countering the already-powerful sword formation that was left prior to it. And soon, it was the last formation. Many lines were drawn, and like before, just by the difference of one movement, the original sword formation was countered completely. ¡®Oh-oh¡­¡¯ [Simulation complete.] Yeowun couldn¡¯t forget what he had seen. Nano said that the simulation was completed, but Yeowun couldn¡¯t stop concentrating on the battle. In his head, the two warriors were still fighting against each other. In that imaginary space, Yeowun was now one with the second entity and he was using his Butterfly Blade Dance to fight the original sword formation. [User¡¯s brain neurons have been activated. The energy within the blood points are replicating and circulating throughout the body.] However, Yeowun was too deep into his thoughts to notice. Nano then stopped alarming the master and began recording the change in the body as data since it knew that this change was not harmful toward the master. After a long while, Chun Yeowun woke up from his hundreds of fights against the perfect swordsman. His focus came back and he became confused. ¡®W¡­what was this?¡¯ He remembered seeing the simulation, but when he woke up, it felt like everything had been an illusion. ¡®It feels weird¡­ oh!¡¯ Chun Yeowun then felt the difference in his body. He felt that his internal energy had increased. It wasn¡¯t just a small amount either. It was hard to believe, but his internal energy had now increased to about forty years worth of energy. ¡®Oh! I came to a realization then!¡¯ What Chun Yeowun thought to be an illusion was the breakthrough of martial arts. And this didn¡¯t only increase his internal energy. ¡®Maybe I can do it!¡¯ He got up and tried using the first formation of the Butterfly Blade Dance. The sound of his hand slashing through the air sounded different. His movement now left a faint trace wherever he moved his hand. ¡°Wow!¡± Yeowun gasped. There was a faint silver glow on his right hand. ¡®Am I¡­ shaping qi?¡¯ The feeling in his hand was the shaping of the qi. He wasn¡¯t used to it yet so it couldn¡¯t take the shape of a blade, but it definitely was qi. ¡®It¡¯s not perfect yet.¡¯ Although it wasn¡¯t perfect, when he achieved sixty years worth of internal energy, he would acquire blade qi like Yuchan. ¡°Whoaaa!¡± Chun Yeowun shouted in joy. ¡®If I absorb the next Black Dragon Ball, it will get me up to sixty years worth of energy!¡¯ Chun Yeowun then asked, ¡®Nano, how long have I been doing this?¡¯ [You were in a trance for two hours, Master.] ¡®Two hours? That long?¡¯ He thought it was only for a brief moment, but it took him two hours. If that was the case, he had to return to the dorm. ¡®I guess I have to do the rest tomorrow.¡¯ He then thought to send sword formation into his brain for now. It didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d have the time to transfer it into his body. ¡®Nano, send all the formations into my brain.¡¯ [Understood. Transferring.] Yeowun felt a sting in his head, but that was it. He focused to check and he saw the sword movements coming up naturally in his mind. ¡®How long does it take to reshape my body to use these?¡¯ [It will take about ten hours to complete the transfer.] ¡®What?!¡¯ That was too long. He knew this martial arts skill was beyond that of any other, but it required a lot more time. ¡®I guess I will have to start early tomorrow then.¡¯ At least it was fortunate that he had a break. Yeowun then happily returned to his dorm. When he returned, there were still a lot of cadets missing. ¡®They are running late.¡¯ There was still some time left, but most of the cadets returned much earlier. Chun Yeowun soon saw the reason why. Cadets who started returning had papers of the copied books that they wrote down after leaving the library. ¡®Oh, so that¡¯s why they weren¡¯t here.¡¯ It seemed that they had been training privately to study the books they copied. ¡°Master, you¡¯re here already.¡± Hu Bong bowed as he walked in later. He too had a book in his hand. ¡°Did you get something good?¡± Yeowun asked. Hu Bong smiled, ¡°No, it¡¯s not much. My sword skill is too weak, so I copied a footstep skill to help.¡± Hu Bong¡¯s clan used swords. Hu Bong thought using the only sword would not work as they progressed so he copied a book on something else to help him further. Yeowun nodded. ¡®I guess everyone is going to get better now.¡¯ This three-day vacation wasn¡¯t just time to rest. It was time to help the cadets advance. Early the next morning, Chun Yeowun went to the private training room. ¡®They are up fast.¡¯ The dorm was open starting at 5:00 AM, but when Yeowun woke up, two cadets were already off their beds. When he got to the building, many cadets had already gathered there. ¡®Only the ones who put in the effort will survive.¡¯ Chun Yeowun then went up to the second floor and took his spot in the empty room. The room could only be locked from the inside, so Yeowun locked it and ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, go through the body shaping with the sword formation. Oh, and don¡¯t forget anesthesia.¡¯ [Yes, Master. Proceeding with the anesthesia¡­] Soon, Yeowun was blacked out. After ten hours, Yeowun woke up after hearing Nano say that the procedure was complete. He panted roughly and vomited onto the floor. The long hours of body transformation made him sick. This was much worse than before. [Stabilizing adverse reaction to the transformation.] It was only after Nano worked on it that his pain stopped. ¡®Ugh, I can¡¯t get used to this.¡¯ Yeowun then got up and clenched his fist. This was much more different than when he learned the Butterfly Blade Dance. He then took off his top. ¡°Whoa.¡± It was astonishing. His upper torso was tightly packed with muscles that it looked like he had trained for years. ¡®It¡¯s not like my body.¡¯ He felt like he could punch a hole through the sturdy wall. ¡°Should I give it a try?¡± He didn¡¯t think it would make a hole anyway and he wanted to try to see how strong he had gotten. He then took a deep breath and threw his fist at the floor. It exploded. ¡°Argh!¡± Dust and rock particles exploded out and Yeowun heard screaming from below. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yeowun waved his hands to brush the dust away from his sight and he saw the hole in the floor. He then looked down below and saw a private training room below. There was rock debris and a cadet on the ground with blood seeping out from his head. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Chun Yeowun groaned. Chapter 36 Ha Ilming. After becoming a powerful warrior at an early age, he thought that he could defeat any of the princes. And he did injure one: Chun Mukeum. However, since he was not even close to defeating Chun Yuchan, it made his pride crumble. ¡®I was a fool.¡¯ He realized he had to train more and forgot about all his anger toward Chun Yeowun. ¡®I can¡¯t waste time on such a fool.¡¯ Ha Ilming then began training right away. Like the other cadets, he was going to spend all of his vacation in training. That¡¯s why he was up early to train in the private training room. After training internal energy in the morning, and he then proceeded to practice formations in the afternoon. And then it happened. An explosion came from above and rocks showered down. Ha Ilming was struck with a large rock and passed out on the ground. As his consciousness faded, he saw Chun Yeowun¡¯s pop up out of the hole. ¡®T-that bastard¡­ rrr. Guhh¡­¡¯ It rekindled his anger. Soon, the instructor in charge of the private training rooms came running with the master key. He opened the room and took Ha Ilming to the medical room. And when he came back, he scolded Chun Yeowun harshly. ¡°How can you think of creating a hole in the place when everyone is training?! What would you have done if he was meditating? You almost killed him!¡± If Ha Ilming was really meditating, it might have put him in serious danger. ¡°Consider yourself lucky that he¡¯s alive. Or else you could have been expelled. This will go into your evaluation.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± ¡°And if you ever destroy the private training room again, you will never be allowed to use this place.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Needless to say, he was already forbidden from using rooms on the first and second floors. He was only allowed to use the underground room that the students didn¡¯t like to use, but Yeowun had no choice. As Yeowun walked down to the underground floor, the instructor watched him curiously ¡®He made a hole in the stone floor created with extremely hard rock¡­ did his internal energy exceed sixty years worth of energy?¡¯ That was weird. Chun Yeowun also asked himself the same question. ¡®How did I become so strong?¡¯ Chun Yeowun also didn¡¯t think that he would be able to make a hole in that floor. [Master¡¯s muscle strength and fiber have been increased to the maximum.] ¡®What?¡¯ [Your body was altered to be able to physically leave marks on the blue pearl stone, thus increasing your muscle fitness to the maximum.] ¡®Oh¡­ that¡¯s how..¡¯ Nano didn¡¯t analyze the data of sword skills this time. It had analyzed the mark left on the stone, so it based it off the fact that the sword made a mark on the stone, not considering the fact that it had been done through internal energy. ¡®Wow.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was dumbfounded. ¡®So, is this the limit to how strong I can become?¡¯ [It is set to not disturb with your normal growth.] ¡®So, can you mark it stronger when I grow up?¡¯ [Maximum potential limit of the muscle fiber increases with the growth of bones and muscles.] ¡®Interesting.¡¯ He had learned a lot about Nano¡¯s usage, but it was always fascinating to know about these things. ¡®I guess I will have to grow up then.¡¯ Chun Yeowun then started to try testing his sword formation. His sword moved quickly, simulating the twenty-four sword movements, but his face didn¡¯t express excitement when he finished the formation. ¡®W¡­what?¡¯ He seemed as if he had failed. He couldn¡¯t accept it and tried doing it again. ¡®No. This is not it.¡¯ He had completed the same movements, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied. It felt like he hadn¡¯t completed it. He then used the formation left on the second floor. And this time, the more complicated and powerful movement came from his hand. When it was over, his expression turned even grimmer. ¡°Why?!¡± It even made him angry. Chun Yeowun then tried doing the formation that countered the original. His movement quickly replicated the forty-fifth formation that he saw on the first floor of the library. His sword quickly moved through and his excitement spread across his face. ¡®It worked. It¡¯s perfect!¡¯ Yeowun then moved onto the formation he found on the second floor. It was a success this time around too. He tried going back to the original formation, but after going through both formations, he felt lost. ¡°Why is it not working?¡± His movement was different from what he saw from the simulation. ¡®Nano, can you show me the movement I just did and compare it to the original movement from the library?¡¯ [Activating Augmented Reality.] Nano then began showing the avatars of two human figures, one with a vague human figure and one that looked exactly like Chun Yeowun. Both began to move at the same time. As he looked closely, he was able to see the difference clearly. The human figure moved flawlessly, connecting each movement smoothly, but Yeowun¡¯s movement was connected but was awkward. And he was a bit late on the movement too. ¡®I couldn¡¯t do it perfectly. Why?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand. He had gotten the information and the muscle fiber to replicate the movement but it still wasn¡¯t perfect. Yeowun then sat down to ponder on the problem. He was soon full of sweat and was spending about an hour on thinking. ¡®What is the problem? Even if I don¡¯t have the energy flow, it won¡¯t affect¡­ huh?¡¯ He then came up with an idea. ¡®The energy flow.¡¯ He finally reached a conclusion. Most formation movements required no use of internal energy to fully function, but this sword formation required internal energy to work correctly. ¡®It¡¯s the same as the last formation of the Butterfly Blade Dance.¡¯ He then realized the last formation of blade skill also required the flow of energy within him. ¡®Then I don¡¯t have the core element of it.¡¯ Yeowun had to settle on having the counterattack at least. It was fortunate that the counter formation required no use of special energy flow. But it didn¡¯t make Yeowun feel any better. ¡®Why did he skip how to use the energy flow when he left a formation?¡¯ It even made him become angry at the Father Chun Ma who left it. He sat down with gloom for a while and thought of poems left on the front of each stone. ¡®Maybe he hid something in that poem.¡¯ It was nonsense to only leave sword formation. ¡®Nano, can you replicate the front side of the stone on the first floor?¡¯ [Searching through saved video data.] Nano usually saved what Yeowun heard and saw. Soon, Nano was able to find the front side of the stone. [Found the video in the data. Creating 3D image of the stone¡¯s front side.] Yeowun then saw the stone appearing in front of his eyes. [Ah the mighty wind blows, scattering the flying clouds, After I unified the realm, I returned home. How can I assign my fierce warriors to guard the four corners of our nation?] Chun Yeowun frowned as he looked at the writing. ¡®It just looks like a normal poem. Is there something hidden in it?¡¯ [After checking through the internal data, this is the poetry wrote at the creation of Han dynasty.] ¡®Huh?¡¯ [It is poetry written by Liu Bang when he returned from his victory over Xiang Yu.] ¡®¡­So, it wasn¡¯t written by Father Chun Ma?¡¯ [No, Master.] Chun Yeowun was able to see what the poetry was, but he had to find out the secret behind it. ¡®Nano, is the poetry have any different writings or letters?¡¯ [No, master.] Yeowun sighed. ¡®Analyze it. See if you can find any slightest of clues in here.¡¯ [Scanning the surface.] A line began to move horizontally from the top to bottom slowly. And when it was done, Nano¡¯s voice spoke. [There is a small hole at every word of the poetry.] Nano then showed unexplained holes in the letter, and each letter had a different number of holes. ¡®What does this mean?¡¯ Yeowun began to think deeply into it. ¡®Small hole.. a hole¡­ is it the blood point?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s heart began to pound. ¡®Think.. think¡­ four holes.. four blood points? No. What is it then? Hmm. Oh, let¡¯s look up the book.¡¯ Yeowun then remembered the blood point book that he scanned first and focused on the book, going back to the information. ¡®Four holes¡­ probably means the fourth blood point.¡¯ The fourth blood point was shown in the book on its location. ¡®This is weird. The basic flow of energy starts from another place¡­ it would need seven holes then¡­ OH!¡¯ Chun Yeowun then finally realized the secret behind this. ¡®The first word is comprised of three lines, if adding four into it, it will point at the seventh blood point!¡¯ That was the secret behind it. Yeowun then began to calculate the letter and numbers to see the blood point of energy movement. And soon, he was able to complete the energy flow that moved through 23 points. ¡°Hahahahaha! This is it! This is IT!!!¡± Chapter 37 After acquiring the energy flow, Chun Yeowun was able to replicate the sword formation perfectly. He still felt like it was a bit lacking, and he knew that it came from his lack of experience. Yeowun then asked Nano to see if he had recorded the front side of the second floor stone, and luckily, Nano did have it. And Yeowun went through the same process. The second formation was also bit lacking but this was as far as he could go. ¡®Let¡¯s thank Father Chun Ma for his discovery.¡¯ He then wondered about the rest of the sword formations probably left on other floors. ¡®I guess I have no choice but to pass all the tests.¡¯ Yeowun then came up with one more question. ¡®Then why does the counter formation require no energy flow?¡¯ He was not yet experienced enough to learn this. He thought he could take it slow since he still knew how to use the formation at least. Yeowun asked Nano, ¡®What¡¯s the time right now?¡¯ [It¡¯s about 6:00 PM, Master.] It was already dinner time. He had skipped lunch, so he was starving. Yeowun then left the room. The underground floor seemed empty. It was great that the group test was over. All cadets were required to eat together during the second stage, but they were now allowed to go during designated hours to eat meals whenever they wanted. ¡®Wow.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was excited to smell the food as he walked in. Unlike other times, today was a special food day. ¡®It¡¯s noodles!¡¯ Yeowun got in line and received the noodles and meat broth. The cook that poured the broth spoke to Yeowun with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a beef noodle soup. It¡¯s uncommon in this region.¡± It was a noodle bowl created with meat broth which contained boiled with beef bones and meat. It was a common noodle bowl south of the Yellow River. The academy¡¯s cafeteria had various cooks from each region, so it gave cadets the opportunity to try different foods from each region. Yeowun got to the table and began eating the noodles. He had never eaten noodles before, and it was soo good that he began chowing down. When he went for another bowl and came back, someone sat next to him. The table was open to all cadets so Yeowun did not care about who sat next to him and focused on eating, but the person started speaking to him. ¡°You are the 7th cadet, the leader of the 8th group right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± His question could easily be answered just by looking at the tag, so that meant that he was talking to Yeowun on purpose. Yeowun looked up to the young man next to him. He was handsome but he had maybe one little flaw. ¡®Where is his eye?¡¯ His eye was very narrow and small. But it seemed to fit him very nicely too. ¡°I¡¯m lucky. I wanted to meet you.¡± He was polite but also suspicious. ¡°If you are asking about me, shouldn¡¯t you be introducing yourself first?¡± The young man then grinned. ¡°Oh, mind my manners. I am the 200th cadet, Yumpa from the 19th group.¡± ¡°Chun Yeowun.¡± Yeowun answered coldly and Yumpa asked, ¡°I know this is a strange question, but can you duel me?¡± Yeowun frowned. He didn¡¯t expect a request to duel while he was eating. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you to duel me.¡± ¡°¡­You have a problem with me?¡± He couldn¡¯t think of anyone other than from members of the six clans having grudges against him. Yeowun wasn¡¯t completely sure, but he did cause some nuisance at the 2nd floor of the library. ¡°No-no. Nothing like that. It¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°Then why do you want a duel?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ should I say, it¡¯s too see if it¡¯s worthy?¡± ¡°Worthy?¡± Chun Yeowun was confused. He wasn¡¯t sure if the worthiness was about the young man or about Yeowun. He then decided that there was no point in dueling him and shook his head. ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°As expected¡­ but too fast.¡± ¡°Why did you ask if you expected it?¡± Yumpa didn¡¯t seem to be let down. He then brought up an offer. ¡°Then let me explain what I can give to you if you accept. If you win the duel, I will give you vital information about the third test, and a small gift.¡± He whispered when he said the third test. Yeowun became intrigued, but he didn¡¯t show it. ¡°How can a mere cadet like you have such important information?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t spill everything when you won¡¯t accept my duel request, but I guess I have to prove myself. My father once reached the fifth stage, so I know about everything up to the fourth test.¡± ¡®Is he from a high-ranked clan?¡¯ That was most likely if his father had passed the fourth test. Unlike Yeowun who entered the academy without any prior knowledge, most cadets from the high-ranked clans had heard about what to expect in the academy. But Yumpa¡¯s offer had a flaw. ¡°I heard the tests go through changes each time. Your father passing those tests means nothing.¡± ¡°¡­That is true, but it still shares the same concept. It was as expected up until both tests so far.¡± Yumpa was certain. Yeowun then began to hesitate. ¡®What does he want? Why does he want to duel me? Is he certain that he can defeat me?¡¯ That was the weird part. However, there was no loss in dueling him and Yeowun didn¡¯t think he would lose either. Yeowun decided to agree to the duel. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°You will not regret it.¡± Both of them then headed to the forest at the back of the dorm. When they got to the point where no one was around, Yumpa readied himself. He had seen Chun Yeowun using a powerful blade skill while dealing with Chun Wonryou already. However, he was also certain that he wouldn¡¯t lose easily. ¡®If what you showed during the test was your all, then it will be disappointing.¡¯ He didn¡¯t say this as it could be taunting him. Yumpa stood in the distance and bowed. ¡°Yumpa of the Moon Energy Blade Clan.¡± Yeowun became intrigued. He didn¡¯t think Yumpa was going to use a blade skill. He also bowed. ¡°Chun Yeowun. Let¡¯s start.¡± Yumpa then charged. His movement was a bit slower than Chun Mukeum¡¯s, but it was still very fast and powerful. ¡®He¡¯s an experienced warrior.¡¯ Yeowun was able to guess the opponent¡¯s power easily. It seems like he had the power that most group leaders had and asked to duel. However, Chun Yeowun was very different now. He quickly took his steps and dodged the blade skill. ¡®That is good, but this is not the end!¡¯ Yumpa then spun, moving into his next formation, but Yeowun snatched his wrist quickly. ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Yumpa was shocked. He hadn¡¯t unleashed the blade skill yet, but his wrist was wielding powerful energy within it. And Yeowun snatched it as if it was nothing. Before Yumpa could react, Yeowun threw him up and down on the ground like a sack. ¡°Argh!¡± It was so powerful that the ground sunk behind him. Yumpa even forgot about his pain and became dumbfounded. The duel was over in just one move. ¡®He-he¡¯s not like how he was two days ago!¡¯ Chapter 38 Chun Yeowun looked down at Yumpa, the 200th cadet, and back to his hand. ¡®¡­I should get used to it.¡¯ Yeowun failed to control the power he now held. Yumpa crouched on the ground from the pain coming from his back. It wasn¡¯t too bad, but it seemed like he had taken internal damage. ¡®Ugh¡­ was he hiding his power?¡¯ He thought Yeowun was an experienced warrior and that he would be able to withstand at least tens of formations. However, he had to reevaluate his thoughts. ¡°I¡­ I lost.¡± He accepted his loss while crouching. And when the pain subsided, Yumpa got up. ¡°I thought you were around the level of an experienced warrior, but you are more than that. You sure do inherit the blood from the sky.¡± Chun Yeowun did not respond to that. He didn¡¯t appreciate his lineage that much. ¡°Anyway, I will have to keep my promise then.¡± ¡°I want to ask you something first.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why did you want to have a duel with me?¡± Yeowun still couldn¡¯t find the reason why Yumpa wanted to duel, especially with the condition of sharing vital information. ¡°Haha. You sure don¡¯t trust people very easily.¡± ¡®Hmm?¡¯ ¡°As I said in the cafeteria, it was to see the worthiness.¡± ¡°Worthiness? Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°Yes, and it also applies to me too. It is for the third test.¡± What did it have to do with the third test? Yumpa then began explaining the third test. ¡°It is likely that the third test will be done with groups again.¡± ¡°What? I heard that there will be no more group tests.¡± That¡¯s what Lee Hameng himself had declared. Yumpa waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not like the second test.¡± ¡°What difference is there?¡± ¡°Because this one relies on one¡¯s own strength.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Third test is to sort out the high-ranked warriors. I¡¯m sure you know how powerful our cult¡¯s high-ranked warriors are.¡± Currently, the ones who were strong enough to be considered as strong as high-ranked warriors were only about 40 out of 207 cadets that were left. ¡®If what he says is true, the next test will take a while.¡¯ Most cadets only had ten to twenty years of internal energy, which was lacking to become a high-ranked warrior. ¡°With the Black Dragon Ball, most cadets will achieve thirty years worth of energy.¡± That was possible since they would all be receiving the Black Dragon Ball soon. However, there was a catch. ¡°Then they will be missing out on the martial arts.¡± ¡°Yes. Their internal energy issue is solved, and they now need to be taught good martial arts.¡± That was necessary to be considered as a powerful warrior. Since the cadets were not allowed on the third floor of the library which had books on top-level martial arts, most cadets were bound to fail. ¡°If the test isn¡¯t to have cadets to create a new martial art, then there is only one answer.¡± Yumpa smiled. ¡°Yes. A top-grade martial art will be provided in this test.¡± ¡°So, only the ones who acquire it can pass the test?¡± ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s another issue. That alone will make it too easy, and as you know, the test gets only harder once you move up.¡± Over 80% of students would pass if that was the only issue with the third test. ¡°If what my father told me is right, the martial art form that¡¯s provided is the Seven Demons Sword, which all of our high-ranked warriors know how to use.¡± It was the sword skill created by famous the swordsman named the Sword Demon within the Demonic Cult. It was created to fight against Sorim¡¯s formation. The unique thing about it was that if there were more people, it had the ability to create a powerful formation attack. This allowed weaker warriors to fight against stronger warriors if they outnumbered them. ¡°My father told me that twelve people had to group up to learn this.¡± ¡°Twelve?¡± ¡°Yes, it is the basic number to complete the skill. But learning the formation was harder than learning the sword skill itself.¡± Yeowun then realized why Yumpa had asked him to duel. It was to see how powerful Yeowun was. ¡°¡­Was that the reason why you asked me to duel?¡± ¡°Of course. I couldn¡¯t decide just by looking at one formation. I needed to see your real skill to count on you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chun Yeowun frowned. ¡°Oh! I forgot to tell you this. The new test will be done voluntarily. On everything.¡± ¡°Huh? Voluntarily?¡± ¡°You can choose your own groups. I heard that only the group leaders are chosen due to evaluations.¡± ¡°Meaning, they will allow the leader to choose whoever they like?¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct. But members can refuse also. I¡¯m pretty sure this is a test for the princes of the six clans, rather than a test for regular cadets.¡± Yeowun then became excited. This meant that the test would directly be the competition to the throne itself. ¡®It¡¯s my chance to make allies.¡¯ ¡°But don¡¯t the cadets need to side with the leaders to pass the test also?¡± Yumpa answered, ¡°Yes, but they can¡¯t just choose any leader, otherwise they will risk their success rate to the test itself. We might have to compete with other groups in some other way in the end.¡± ¡®I see. He¡¯s quite clever.¡¯ It seemed that Yumpa was quick-thinking and quite knowledgeable. He had the potential to be a tactician and seemed to be very helpful. ¡°So, was that why you said you will count on me?¡± ¡°Yes. Remember I said that I would give you a small gift? The gift is me.¡± Yeowun frowned. He didn¡¯t expect a great gift, but he didn¡¯t like it that much either. ¡°I might not become a leader.¡± ¡°No, from what I can see, you will be a leader. And don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better you have someone like me, rather than some lacking cadets?¡± Yeowun was hesitant as there was still one more thing he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why did you choose me? There are other princes or leaders who passed the second test.¡± This was his biggest question here. ¡°¡­That is an excellent question.¡± ¡°I need to trust you if I am to take you in.¡± Yumpa then scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. No offense, but I actually offered the same thing to the princes of the Wise and Sword Clans.¡± He sighed as he said that, which meant that he had been turned down. ¡°Were you refused?¡± ¡°They were already full. They already have skilled warriors serving them. No spots left for me.¡± ¡°What about the other four groups?¡± It was too quick to give up after meeting just two groups. Yumpa shook his head. ¡°Yeah¡­ but I thought all the princes from the six clans would be the same.¡± ¡°So, I was the second choice?¡± Yumpa smiled, ¡°Yeah. And we walk the same path of the blade, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°¡­Oh?¡± Yeowun looked at him weirdly. Yumpa then smiled awkwardly as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not just asking you to take me in. You can just consider it as using me until you pass the third test.¡± It was now up to Chun Yeowun. Yumpa even bowed politely. ¡°Will you take me in, Prince?¡± Chun Yeowun smiled softly. Yumpa thought he had been accepted, so he went down on his knees to show his thanks. ¡°Thank you for¡­¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun spoke to him again. ¡°I said, I refuse.¡± Chapter 39 ¡°B-but why?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for you to think about.¡± Chun Yeowun turned his back to him. His eyes were cold when he turned. ¡®Nano, deactivate facial expression analysis.¡¯ [Deactivating.] It was one of Nano¡¯s abilities that allowed him to see if the person was lying or not. ¡®¡­He¡¯s suspicious.¡¯ When he talked with Yumpa, he felt the shadow of Chun Yuchan from within and activated the skill. There was no change to the facial muscles while talking about the third test, but when he was asked why he didn¡¯t go to the other princes, Nano found the change in expression. ¡°They were already full. They already have skilled warriors serving them. No spots left for me.¡± [Sensing slight change in facial expression. Chance of the entity lying is at 45%.] ¡°Yeah¡­ but I thought all the princes from the six clans would be the same.¡± [Detected continuous muscle shift in facial expression. Chance of lying increased to 62%.] It was impossible for the Nano Machine to read human expressions entirely. If it was against a trained spy, it would not have been possible. As for Chun Yeowun who had his doubts, Yumpa gave him some evidence. ¡°Yeah. We walk the same path of the blade, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡®We walk the same path of the blade.¡¯ That was very similar to what Chun Yuchan had said before. Yeowun then was able to confirm the shadow of the Blade Clan inside Yumpa. ¡®A crony¡­¡¯ He then came to realize the various suspicious things that Yumpa had. He said he went to the Wise and Sword Clan and took out the Blade Clan when he was a blade skill user. Yeowun then went to the private training room for further training. As Yeowun went down to the forest, Yumpa also went down and met with someone in the alleyway between buildings. He was meeting with Chun Yuchan to give him the report. ¡°He refused?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Prince.¡± Chun Yuchan raised his eyebrow. ¡°He just heard about the information of the third test and left. I didn¡¯t say anything that might make him suspicious¡­¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± Chun Yuchan burst into laughter. Yumpa wasn¡¯t sure why he was laughing when Yumpa had failed his mission. ¡°He really is interesting. He just ran off with the information then.¡± Yuchan waved his hand. He then stopped laughing and continued, ¡°So, a petty scheme won¡¯t work.¡± Yuchan didn¡¯t seem to expect much from Yumpa anyway. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this ruin the whole plan..¡± ¡°It is ruined already. Then what? Are you going to beg him to take you in?¡± ¡°No, of course not.¡± As Chun Yuchan said, Yeowun did not trust people easily. He had been suspicious of Yumpa from the beginning and it only became worse as time went by. ¡°It would have been interesting if your plan worked¡­ but he¡¯s too valuable to fail the test for not having the amount of required team members. I would recruit him again if he wasn¡¯t in the competition.¡± Yumpa¡¯s plan was to join Yeowun¡¯s team and leave his group on the day of the test so that he would fail the test without even taking it on. Yumpa then knelt down. ¡°Prince, give me another chance. I have other plans ready.¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s alright.¡± He smiled and reassured Yumpa, but it made Yumpa even more scared. ¡°B-but¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that anymore, so you should go look for a different group to sneak into. Who knows if you will become a leader also?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yumpa was shocked. He had worked so hard to serve Chun Yuchan, but he was now banishing him. ¡°T-then you won¡¯t accept me as¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I already have many fools who I have to kick out, you see.¡± ¡°Prince! Please give me another chance!¡± Yumpa tried to grab Yuchan¡¯s pants, but he quickly moved back and dodged it. He then became cold and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a useless fool. Get lost.¡± Yumpa was abandoned just like that. As he walked back to the dorm while sobbing, Yuchan thought about the concerning part of the report. ¡®He overpowered Yumpa in one attack¡­¡¯ This was hard to understand from what he saw himself regarding Yeowun¡¯s power two days ago. Chun Yeowun returned to his private training room in the underground area. ¡®Eleven people¡­ nothing¡¯s for sure yet.¡¯ He had gotten good information, but nothing was official yet. However, he thought he should be ready to recruit people. He already had few from the 8th group, but he still needed more. He also questioned if ones in the 8th group would follow him. ¡®Let¡¯s finish up the training and think about it after I get back.¡¯ He then focused on the remaining training and ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, did you finish analyzing all the books scanned from the first and second floor?¡¯ [Yes, Master.] ¡®Nano, can you create an avatar with a certain amount of power and movement embedded with those martial arts techniques that you scanned?¡¯ [That is possible if you appoint a certain entity.] This was what Yeowun decided to do to move on with his training. ¡®Set the avatar to be Chun Mukeum, and begin embedding each martial arts technique.¡¯ [Yes, Master. Creating avatar for the simulation¡­] And soon, the augmented reality created Chun Mukeum in front of his eyes. [Peasant. Come and get it.] ¡®You come.¡¯ [Fool! Hiya!] The martial arts was low-ranked one from the first floor, but when Chun Mukeum, a proficient warrior, used it, the skill was still quite powerful. Yeowun dodged the skill and used his Butterfly Blade Dance to throw his hand at the avatar¡¯s neck. ¡®I got him!¡¯ [Urgh!] It was the same way he did it in the forest, but the result was different. Mukeum¡¯s avatar neck twisted weirdly as it was struck, and the avatar disappeared. [Chun Mukeum¡¯s avatar died with a destroyed neck bone.] ¡°What?¡± Yeowun was dumbfounded. Just three days ago, the avatar was only thrown to the side. Nano¡¯s voice resounded in his head. [The avatar of Chun Mukeum cannot take the damage from Master.] ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ His physical strength was now at the limit, so a young warrior like Chun Mukeum had no way to fight back. ¡®Hm¡­ this won¡¯t work.¡¯ Yeowun then decided to change methods. ¡®Let¡¯s do this. Create five Chun Mukeum avatars, no actually, ten avatars with mid-ranked martial arts skills.¡¯ [Understood.] He thought that would even out the odds. A total of ten avatars was created. The room was small, but the augmented reality didn¡¯t care about the physical size of the room and created a virtual room for avatars to move further back. ¡®Hm¡­ was this too much?¡¯ Chun Yeowun regretted it a bit but decided to go on with the training. All ten avatars attacked him at once. ¡®I have to block them at once!¡¯ There was a perfect formation for doing this. It was the second formation of the Butterfly Blade Dance. He quickly spun and swung the hand blade to counter the formation from four avatars. Two of them were struck in their blood points and that made them disappear. ¡®Got the first. Next¡­ Ugh!¡¯ There was no time to waste. The other avatars quickly moved toward him and Yeowun jumped up to avoid being attacked. And at that moment- ¡°UGH!¡± He bumped into the ceiling. Unlike the avatars, he was still in a small room. Chapter 40 Chun Yeowun fell to the ground and he heard Nano¡¯s voice inside his head. [Stopping Augmented Reality.] All avatars were put to a stop. ¡°NO!¡± Chun Yeowun then looked up at the ceiling, concerned that he might have torn a hole through the ceiling again. Luckily, it was fine, but there was a large crack and a dent in the area where he had bumped his head. ¡®¡­Should I not report it?¡¯ If he reported this, he¡¯d definitely be forbidden from using the private training room. However, he decided to tell the truth. ¡®It will cause more problems if I don¡¯t inform them.¡¯ A cleaning crew would be coming in later in the night, and they would definitely notice the mess he had made. Yeowun then went to the first-floor office and reported it to the instructor. ¡°What! You destroyed the room again?!¡± He shouted furiously and they went to the room together. After looking at the ceiling, he placed his hand over his forehead and spoke dumbfoundedly. ¡°What in the world¡­ oh, gosh.¡± The instructor then spoke coldly. ¡°I warned you. You are now forbidden from using this private training room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He had nothing more to say and bowed. He then tried to go out and the instructor stopped him. ¡°Hmph. Where do you think you¡¯re going? Come with me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± It seemed like there was additional punishment. As he followed the instructor, they went to the building right across the private training rooms. The building was about half the size of the training building, but it wasn¡¯t yet open to cadets. It was dark and instructor lit up candles to walk in. There were many rooms just like the training building, but they were wider. The instructor then opened up one of the rooms and told Yeowun to go in. ¡°Oh!¡± It was a training room, but it was much larger. The instructor said, ¡°You will train here from now on.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you destroy the other rooms.¡± He smiled and Yeowun was grateful for being provided with another place to train. ¡°And where is this?¡± ¡°This is the training room open to those who pass the fourth test.¡± ¡°Fourth?¡± ¡°Yes. The fourth test requires you to be at the level of a master. Only those who become the Squad Leader are allowed in this room.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t pass the fourth test.¡± ¡°No, of course not. I just opened it for you earlier.¡± The instructor had talked about this issue with Chief Lee Hameng already, and he asked him to open up the training room for the ones who were at the level of masters, reason being that they might destroy the training rooms like Yeowun did. Lee Hameng deemed it reasonable and approved it. ¡°But how did you find out that I was at the master level?¡± Yeowun asked curiously and the instructor grinned. ¡°You can¡¯t even leave a dent in the wall in that private training room if you weren¡¯t at such a level.¡± Yeowun nodded. ¡°This place is more durable, so it won¡¯t be destroyed. You can concentrate on your training.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± But the instructor did not know that Yeowun¡¯s physical strength was strong enough to even damage walls of this place since he was made to damage the blue pearl stone. ¡®This size should be okay for me to use augmented reality. Nano, what¡¯s the time?¡¯ [A little after 7:00 PM, Master.] ¡®I see.¡¯ He still had a lot of time left before he had to return. He then tried to battle against the ten Chun Mukuem avatars again, but he came up with a different idea. ¡®Nano, can you make Teacher Submeng be the avatar?¡¯ [Yes, but it will be based off his movements that he showed in the medical room.] Yeowun smiled. ¡®Teacher will be more helpful than Chun Mukeum.¡¯ [Will you set the martial arts?] ¡®Hm¡­ let¡¯s set it at the Butterfly Blade Dance for now.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was curious as to how hard would it be to fight Submeng in his own martial arts skill. He was one of top ten warriors of the cult after all. [Activating¡­] And soon, Right Guardian Submeng appeared in front of Yeowun. [Heh, my apprentice. Let¡¯s have a fight!] Yeowun then prepared himself and charged in. ¡®I¡¯ll attack first.¡¯ He still had a long ways to go to fight Submeng, so he needed to take his chances. But it was then- Submeng used basic movements from his skill to block Yeowun¡¯s blade and kicked him. ¡°Argh!¡± Yeowun flew back and Submeng unleashed his third formation. The seven movements quickly attacked Yeowun, cutting through him. He was then thrown on the ground with pain coming from all parts of his body. Nano, which made the cut on his body, quickly healed him back. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He was shocked. He knew he had no chance, but he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be taken out after one formation. ¡®I guess this was too much.¡¯ [Will you change the martial arts of the avatar?] Yeowun frowned. He didn¡¯t feel like doing it since it felt like he was losing. ¡®No, let me test one more thing.¡¯ [Understood. Proceeding with the battle.] The Avatar then began to move again. [What? You want more?] Yeowun then unleashed the original sword formation he learned from the blue pearl stone. Submeng¡¯s avatar tried to fight back through his blade skill, but he couldn¡¯t counter the sword skill and was struck in his blood points. [AAArgh!] Submeng¡¯s avatar was thrown back. ¡®I got him!¡¯ Yeowun then followed up with the last movement, but Submeng¡¯s avatar spun quickly and unleashed the second blade skill. Yeowun¡¯s finger touched Submeng¡¯s head, but he was thrown back from the blade spin. He thought he had lost even while using the sword skill and looked at Submeng¡¯s avatar. ¡°OH!¡± Yeowun had left some damage on Submeng¡¯s avatar. He had overpowered the avatar through the formation, but he lacked the experience to deliver a critical blow. ¡®So, I need other powers to win.¡¯ Yeowun realized that he couldn¡¯t just fight powerful warriors with the knowledge of sword formations. ¡®Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions.¡¯ It only had been three weeks since he learned martial arts and he still had four years left within the academy. He then got a new goal. ¡®Let¡¯s beat Teacher in four years.¡¯ He of course meant Submeng¡¯s avatar, but if Yeowun achieved his goal, it would make him a powerful warrior in record time. Yeowun then returned to training against the ten Chun Mukeums. After using his entire day to train, he was now able to fight against the ten Chun Mukeums as an equal. And then three-day vacation was over. Early in the morning, all the cadets gathered at the training ground and Lee Hameng came up onto the stage. ¡°Did you spend your vacation well?¡± ¡°Mado!¡± The cadets roared and Hameng continued. ¡°I will explain the next test and hand out the Black Dragon Balls.¡± As he spoke, instructors quickly brought up seventeen tables onto the stage, and each table had twelve books. ¡°The third test is to make a sword formation with twelve-men groups.¡± People began to mumble and Yeowun, who knew about the test already, looked at Hameng eagerly. Chapter 41 Cadets from the high-ranked clans were smiling. They were certain that the third test would be held just like how their family members had told them. Left Guardian Lee Hameng kept on explaining. ¡°For twelve to complete a sword formation, you must have top-class martial arts skill.¡± People were shocked and began talking amongst themselves even more. ¡®Top-class?!¡¯ ¡®How many are they trying to drop?¡¯ ¡®Dammit!¡¯ As the cadets began get noisy, Hameng shouted, ¡°SILENCE!!¡± The training ground immediately became silent. Hameng frowned as he continued, ¡°Do you see the books on the table?¡± ¡°MADO!¡± ¡°This is the Seven Demon Dragon book, one of the top-class martial arts that will be the foundation to the Sword Demon Formation of our cult.¡± The cadets then became excited immediately. This was a dream come true for the cadets from weaker clans. It wasn¡¯t common for them to come across a chance to learn a top-class martial art. ¡°If you absorb the Black Dragon Ball given out today and learn this Seven Demon Sword formation, you will be able to have a top-class martial arts skill in no time.¡± Chun Yeowun nodded. Even if the test was supposed to be harder, they weren¡¯t going to make it way too hard. ¡®That sounds easy until now¡­¡¯ If what Yumpa said was right, then this was only a prerequisite. Lee Hameng grinned as he continued, ¡°The third test will take place exactly four weeks from today.¡± The students then turned grim. That wasn¡¯t too long. They needed to learn the Seven Demon Sword and group up with others to form a formation, and two weeks was too short for it. However, the real challenge had yet to come. ¡°So, the twelve of you will form a sword formation and you have to defeat the instructor you see up on the stage. Isn¡¯t it simple?¡± Hameng spoke casually as he pointed to the thirty-six instructors lined up on the stage. ¡®S-simple?¡¯ ¡®What!¡¯ All of those instructors were those at the level of Squad Leaders who were at least at the masters of martial arts. Some were even at the limit of the master level. This wasn¡¯t an easy test. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ ¡®I wondered why it was so easy!¡¯ Many cadets turned pale. They weren¡¯t sure if they can defeat such powerful instructors. ¡®It is as Yumpa said. What¡¯s left now is to choose the leader.¡¯ As Yumpa had foretold, they were given a goal to overcome. It became harder since they weren¡¯t fighting against each other, but it wasn¡¯t all that impossible either. ¡®Total of seven.¡¯ That¡¯s how many people Yeowun now needed. After passing the second test, Yeowun had seven people who were friendly toward him. So, he called them up with Hu Bong last night to share the information about the third test information and offered them to join his team. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, if it¡¯s for the test, I won¡¯t join.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Prince.¡¯ Yeowun had expected all of them to join him as he had shown strength and leadership in the second test, but four of them refused saying that they wanted to follow different leaders. ¡®I still have four.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t too bad anyway. He had gotten four cadets on his team already. Yeowun was thankful for their decision. He knew he had a different start line from the other princes, and since these cadets agreed to follow him, it was proof that they truly trusted Yeowun. ¡°This test is different from the second one. Everything is up to you, cadets. You gather your group members and learn the formation.¡± The cadets became confused. If the instructors weren¡¯t going to teach them, it meant that the leader would have to play a vital role. ¡°There is a total of 207 of you, so if you are divided into groups of 12, then there will be 17 groups.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®What happens to the three leftovers?¡¯ The cadets then realized that three people would be without a team. This meant that they needed to group up quickly or else they would not even be given a chance to take the test. ¡®Most of the explanation is done now. Now the leaders¡­¡¯ Cadets who knew most of the information now turned to their group leaders up in the frontline. From how things went on until now, it was likely that the current group leaders would be chosen to be leaders again. ¡°So, let¡¯s talk about how we will appoint a group leader and I will dismiss you all with the Black Dragon Ball and the book of the Seven Demon Sword.¡± ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Some of the cadets were shocked. What he just said was that the academy was not appointing leaders by themselves. ¡°Do you see instructors with tags?¡± The cadets turned to the instructors to see their tags. They hadn¡¯t noticed until now, but all of them had different colored tags. From a total of thirty-six cadets, many of them were yellow, and when counted, it came down to a total of seventeen yellow tags. ¡°Whoever takes the yellow tag in one week will become a group leader.¡± ¡®IMPOSSIBLE!¡¯ The cadets grimaced. This was too hard of a challenge. The final test was to defeat the instructor, but needing to take the tag away from them was too much. ¡®This means that if there aren¡¯t that many who can take those tags, then we might not even have seventeen groups!¡¯ This had increased the difficulty of the test. Cadets wanted to raise an objection but no one dared to do that. ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s too hard.¡± Lee Hameng spoke with a laugh. ¡°Instructors with yellow tags will only fight you with the Seven Demon Sword, not their own specialized martial arts. If you can counter their Seven Demon Sword technique, you will get the tag.¡± Even then, it still wasn¡¯t going to be easy. They were still up against experienced martial artists who had used those skills for a long time. However, there was a hidden factor here, and Chun Yeowun knew this. ¡®If a cadet can learn the sword in that short amount of time, it means he or she has greater knowledge about the sword formation. This wasn¡¯t just decided to make the test harder.¡¯ As he thought, if the group leader knew how to counter the Seven Demon Sword technique used by the instructor, it meant that all the cadets would agree to follow the leader in learning the Seven Demon Sword. ¡®A week¡­¡¯ But the time was too short. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Lee Hameng looked amusingly at the cadets and gave an unexpected offer. ¡°You have a week left, but is there any cadet who wants to issue a challenge right now?¡± No one had read the book of the Seven Demon Sword right now, but asking if anyone was up for challenge was like asking if there was anyone who was confident enough with their own skills to counter it. The crowd turned silent. No one dared to raise their hands. Most of them were still mediocre, and even those who achieved the level of top-class couldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing. ¡°Hmph. So, no one is that brave? Okay. Then¡­¡± Lee Hameng seemed to be disappointed and tried to begin giving out the books and balls, but the crowd turned wild. ¡°OH?!¡± Hameng was astonished. Three group leaders raised their hands. It was Chun Muyeon of the Wise Clan, Chun Yeowun, and the 18th cadet who defeated Chun Jongsum of the Poison clan to be the leader of his 12th group. ¡®This¡­ is interesting.¡¯ Lee Hameng was deeply entertained. He thought Chun Muyeon and Chun Yuchan will volunteer, but his expectation was wrong. Chun Yuchan simply stood back, watching what was happening casually. It was likely that Chun Mukeum would have volunteered also if he wasn¡¯t in the medical room. ¡®Bakgi¡­ and Chun Yeowun!¡¯ These two were the cadets who had showed excellence beyond expectation. Lee Hameng brought them forward. ¡°Three group leaders from the second test. Sure, you should have that much of courage in you as a leader. Come to the front of the stage.¡± The three leaders walked out. As they grouped up, Yeowun turned to Bakgi who walked up on his right. Chun Muyeon was famous, but he had only seen Bakgi guide his formation. He had a long scar on his right eye. ¡°Hahaha! You look eager. So, who among you instructors will fight them?¡± Lee Hameng laughed as he asked and seven of yellow tagged instructors walked up. It wasn¡¯t intended, but there were instructors from 1st, 8th and 12th group also. Chapter 42 Lee Hameng frowned. He had told the instructors not to be too attached to their cadets, but it seemed they had already done so within three weeks. ¡®Whew¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t scold them in front of all the cadets, but there was also an unexpected person within the seven instructors. ¡®Oh?¡¯ The instructors who walked up were also surprised. Then three of them then stepped back, deciding to not volunteer anymore. This instructor in his late fifties with a black beard with white hairs hinted here and there was the oldest instructor here. ¡®Instructor Hou.¡¯ Hou Jinchang. He was the most experienced instructor at the early stage of the superior master level. He had been an instructor at the academy for a long time and he was also a war veteran. Lee Hameng also respected him accordingly. ¡®Oh¡­ if he¡¯s up, then I won¡¯t need to do this.¡¯ Instructor Impeng then looked at him and stood back. He didn¡¯t like Yeowun that much, but he was going to pay him back for helping out with the 8th group to pass the second test by challenging other challengers so that they couldn¡¯t become group leaders. But if Hou Jinchang was here, then there was no need to help. ¡®The rest is up to you now, 7th cadet. Whoever¡¯s up here will not go easy on you.¡¯ No one would challenge their own group¡¯s cadet to easily let them become the group leader. They all had similar thoughts as Impeng. As numbers the numbers were matched, Hameng said, ¡°Hmph, we have enough then. So, let¡¯s start with the first cadet. Who will challenge him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I will do it, chief!¡± Hou Jinchang was trying to volunteer when the 12th group leader Yushun quickly raised his hand to intercept it. ¡®He dares?!¡¯ Hou Jinchang frowned. He was interested in Chun Muyeon, who was known to be the closest to being the next Lord. He wanted to check on Muyeon¡¯s talent himself, but he was too slow. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but you would have not gone easy on him.¡¯ Yushun also thought Chun Muyeon was the right individual as the future Lord, and didn¡¯t want him to be embarrassed here. Unlike his interest, Hou Jinchang was not someone who would go easy on them. Hou Jinchang then raised his hand and shouted at Lee Hameng, ¡°Chief! Then I will handle the 18th cadet!¡± It almost made him laugh, but Hameng held back and agreed. ¡°You do that.¡± Yushun frowned. He tried to help guide Chun Muyeon away from danger and got his own cadet, Bakgi, in trouble instead. It was the price he paid for angering Hou Jinchang. And as for Chun Yeowun, he was paired with Sang Munyo, the instructor of the first group. He was glad about the outcome since Sang Munyo wanted to fight Chun Yeowun from the beginning. ¡°Two of you may begin first.¡± Chun Muyeon and Yushun looked at each other, bowed, and readied their stances. As they were preparing, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes shook and white lights lingered in them. Chun Muyeon charged first. The Wise Clan specialized in two martial arts techniques: the Wise Demon Sword, and the Flowing Cloud Palm. ¡°GOOD!¡± Yushun shouted. Even for the martial artists in the cult, it wasn¡¯t common for them to fight against the members of the six clans. He wanted to fight with his own martial arts, but he had to use the Seven Demon Sword, which was a downside. Yushun used the defense formation, or the fifth sword, to defend. Chun Yeowun narrowed his eyes. ¡®What?¡¯ The movements were familiar, but he couldn¡¯t counter the formation just once. Chun Muyeon then moved onto his next attack. Yushun was astonished by the level of power. It seemed like he would lose if he underestimated Muyeon. ¡®Let¡¯s not consider him as a cadet.¡¯ Chun Muyeon was already at the level of a Squad Leader. Yushun unleashed his two swords and three sword skills at the palms that covered his sight. By attacking with the two sword skills, it defended against the shadowy palms coming in. ¡®This is a top-class martial art?¡¯ Chun Muyeon was shocked. He didn¡¯t think his palm attack would be blocked like this. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun was able to confirm that even if the formation was different, the sword movement was exactly the same as what was left on the blue pearl stone. The difference was that there were twenty-four sword movements on the stone, but the movement from Seven Demon Sword had fewer moves. There were only about eight of them. And from what could be seen, it looked like the Seven Demon Sword had twelve sword movements in total. ¡®If it¡¯s the same movement as what was left on that stone¡­ then.¡¯ Was it the Sword Demon who left the trace? It hadn¡¯t been proven yet, but that was very likely. As Chun Muyeon and Yushun fought for ten formations, Yushun had used all the seven sword formations and shown all of the sword movements. Yet, it was so flexible that Chun Muyeon¡¯s eyes turned cold. They were at a similar level of martial arts, but Yushun had more experience and internal energy that allowed him to defend well. ¡®So, he is an instructor after all.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t let it drag on, so Chun Muyeon prepared himself with a different stance. His right hand went back and he pushed his left palm forward. His palm attack then turned in the opposite away as he attacked. Yushun was shocked when he was attacked from another side. It was the same attack, but this time it came from the left hand, which made it hard for him to make the right adjustments. At that moment, Muyeon¡¯s right hand suddenly appeared and struck Yushun¡¯s shoulder. It was the sword qi, wielded by Muyeon¡¯s right hand. ¡°Whoaaaa!¡± Cadets shouted in astonishment. It was the first group leader who had defeated the instructor and he even showed the sword qi that one would be able to use when they became a master martial artist. ¡®He doesn¡¯t disappoint.¡¯ Lee Hameng nodded above the stage. ¡®He has learned the martial arts of the First Elder already. He is a genius.¡¯ The First Elder Mu Jinwon of the Wise Clan was known for using his both hands, which placed him as the second most powerful martial artist in the cult. ¡°Great,¡± Yushun said as he grabbed his right shoulder that was bleeding. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Yushun had confirmed the future Lord¡¯s power and was satisfied. He then gave the yellow tag to Chun Muyeon. ¡°You are now a group leader for the third test.¡± Chun Muyeon bowed. Cadets shouted again. As they all were busy talking about Chun Muyeon¡¯s power, Chun Yeowun was looking at the yellow tag. ¡®Take that tag¡­¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem simple. ¡®Is one person only allowed one tag?¡¯ He was told that he could take the tag, but this seemed a bit weird. While Chun Yeowun was being curious, Lee Hameng got up and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next fight!¡± ¡®Oh, it¡¯s my turn.¡¯ Chun Yeowun got up and stood across Sang Munyo. His question for the yellow tag was set aside. ¡®What I do here will decide what will happen next.¡¯ He had to prove himself in front of all the cadets. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Sang Munyo thought it was in interesting to see Chun Yeowun who wasn¡¯t tense at all. ¡®I thought he wouldn¡¯t even complete the first test.¡¯ Chun Yeowun exceeded the expectation of every instructor in the academy. His growth shocked everyone. ¡®But your journey ends here.¡¯ Sang Munyo couldn¡¯t accept Chun Yeowun as the candidate. The only ones he deemed worthy were Chun Muyeon and Chun Yuchan. ¡®I will crush you, kid.¡¯ Chapter 43 Unlike the first fight, the cadets weren¡¯t as interested in the second fight since they all knew the difference of power between the two. ¡®He¡¯ll be lucky if he even lasts a few exchanges.¡¯ ¡®Just because he got better¡­ I think he¡¯s being too reckless.¡¯ Cadets remembered Chun Yeowun¡¯s power from the second test. He had shown top-quality martial arts and a fine blade skill, but that didn¡¯t seem like it was enough to fight against the instructor. ¡°You may begin!¡± Both of them bowed. Chun Yeowun then readied his Butterfly Blade Dance. ¡®Butterfly Blade Dance,¡¯ Sang Munyo thought. After the second test, Lee Hameng told every instructor that Right Guardian Submeng had taught Chun Yeowun his blade skill. They weren¡¯t sure why Submeng had taught Chun Yeowun, but Submeng was known for being erratic so it didn¡¯t matter. ¡®You are lucky to have learned that skill, but that¡¯s not enough.¡¯ ¡°Come. I will allow you to attack first.¡± Sang Munyo waved at Yeowun who then charged in. ¡®He¡¯s a master level warrior. Let¡¯s do my best!¡¯ Yeowun was at the beginning of the master level, but his internal power didn¡¯t equal those experienced master level warriors. ¡°Hah!¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s attack was unleashed more powerfully than what Sang Munyo expected. ¡®It¡¯s not like a few days ago!¡¯ Munyo flinched and quickly brought his energy up to defend all the way to 70%, which was 20% up from his intended 50%. ¡®This will do.¡¯ And Yeowun¡¯s hand struck against him and Munyo was startled. Unlike his guess for Yeowun to have thirty years worth of internal energy, the attack was too strong. Munyo was sent way back, stumbling five steps. He became embarrassed and blushed. ¡®What an embarrassment!¡¯ All the cadets were shocked too. They thought Yeowun would lose easily, but even the instructor who fought Muyeon wasn¡¯t pushed back like that. ¡®Ugh! Dammit!¡¯ Sang Munyo then decided to do his best to overpower Yeowun with all he had. As Sang Munyo unleashed his all of internal energy, Chun Yeowun was thrown back. Yeowun then took steps back, knowing that his enemy had unleashed all his energy. ¡°You think you can run?!¡± Sang Munyo then unleashed the fourth and sixth sword movements of the Seven Demon Sword. ¡°Take this!¡± Cadets gasped in astonishment as they saw the powerful sword skill being unleashed. However, Yeowun wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡®I can see it!¡¯ He didn¡¯t have tutorial mode on, but he was able to see the weak point of the sword movement. ¡®It¡¯s not perfect yet.¡¯ He had learned the original sword skill multiple times and the counter sword skill. ¡®This is nothing compared to the counter sword skill I saw on the stone!¡¯ He could have countered this attack easily if he had used the original sword skill and the counter skill from the stone, but it wasn¡¯t time to show it here. ¡®If I¡¯m not wrong..¡¯ Yeowun then charged against the instructor¡¯s sword. Sang Munyo scoffed at the sight. ¡°You are a fool. You cannot defend this with a mere attack.¡¯ He thought he had won, but in the next moment, his eyes shook in shock. Chun Yeowun used his basic blade movement to counter every single sword attack. ¡®W-what!¡¯ Chun Yeowun still had taken a bit of internal damage as he lacked internal energy, but this was enough to make everyone, even the cadets, surprised. Even Chun Muyeon couldn¡¯t counter the attack perfectly like this. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Sang Munyo grimaced. He had now forgotten about the test. ¡®Then I will defeat you with internal energy!¡¯ Sang Munyo then attacked with the seventh sword, thinking this was the only way he could defeat Chun Yeowun. However, there was one thing he didn¡¯t expect. It was Nano. [Healing the internal damage taken from the hostile energy damaging the body.] Chun Yeowun¡¯s body was healed instantly moment he took damage. Blood dripped from his mouth, but he wasn¡¯t falling down, which made Sang Munyo pale. ¡®Why isn¡¯t he falling?! Why?!¡¯ He had been pushing against Yeowun with all of his power, but Yeowun stood still. This made Sang Munyo panic and that gave Yeowun a chance. Yeowun then unleashed his blade attack against Munyo¡¯s right rib. ¡®No! I have to defend this!¡¯ Munyo quickly sent internal energy to make a barrier within himself, but when Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand struck, his rib cage was destroyed and he screamed in pain. ¡°AAAAAAAARGH!¡± He was able to defend against the internal energy, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about the tremendous amount of physical strength. ¡°Ugh..¡± He slumped down on the ground and looked below. He saw pieces of his rib bones poking out of his flesh and felt his sight fading away. ¡°You¡­ m-monster¡­¡± Sang Munyo gasped and passed out. The cadets shouted with excitement as no one expected Yeowun to win. ¡®¡­So, Yumpa didn¡¯t overestimate him. This is dangerous,¡¯ Chun Yuchan thought as he looked at Yeowun. All of the other princes had the same thought. ¡®He countered the sword skill?¡¯ Lee Hameng, who was sitting down originally, was up on his feet as well. It was after he saw Yeowun counter the sword skill. The Seven Demon Sword was made by the legendary Sword Demon, which was hard to counter. ¡®¡­I really should¡¯ve have let that drunkard take him.¡¯ This meant Yeowun was the genius of the century. Hameng became envious of Submeng who took him in as his apprentice. Then someone shouted at Hameng. ¡°Chief! We have to move him to the medical room! His rib cage¡­ its broken and three of his ribs are protruding out of his body!¡± ¡°Get him to the medical room now.¡± As Lee Hameng looked at him, he remembered the report given by the instructor who was in charge of the private training room. ¡®He destroyed the wall of the private training room. I think the 7th cadet is at the level of a master.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ He had forgotten to tell this to the instructors who just got back from vacation. If Sang Munyo had heard of this, he would not have been injured that badly. ¡®Oh well.¡¯ ¡°Here, I got his tag for you.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Impeng went up to Chun Yeowun who was panting and gave him the yellow tag. Yeowun bowed. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have much expectations for you at first, but seeing you grow makes me have second thoughts. Good luck.¡± Impeng then returned and Yeowun smiled as he grabbed the yellow tag before returning to his 8th group. ¡°Master! Congratulations!¡± ¡°Congratulations, Leader!¡± As he returned, Hu Bong and the three cadets came to congratulate him. There were also the four cadets who rejected his offer that looked sad. ¡®Dammit¡­¡¯ But it was too late for regrets. Chapter 44 The atmosphere on the training ground was now very different. Instructors were like the symbol of impossible for the cadets. However, they had just witnessed two cases where the impossible had turned possible. The instructors were also shocked. It might be better for the cadets to have hope than despair for the next test, but this was also very embarrassing. ¡°Hmph.¡± Hou Jinchang shook his head. He didn¡¯t care about embarrassment. Instructors had to be happy if their cadets were talented. ¡®IF they have the skills, then they can be stronger than instructors.¡¯ He first thought he wanted to try fighting Muyeon, but after seeing Yeowun, he also became disappointed that he couldn¡¯t fight against him either. ¡°Let¡¯s see the last fight then!¡± Hou Jinchang and Bakgi got up to the front of the stage. All instructors were saying this with their eyes: ¡®Please win!¡¯ But they weren¡¯t that worried either. Hou Jinchang was the best instructor there was. Bakgi gathered his hands politely and bowed, ¡°I will look forward to being taught a lesson, Instructor.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do our best.¡± Hou Jinchang smiled as he liked Bakgi¡¯s politeness. As they readied themselves, Bakgi charged like lightning and threw a kick. ¡®Kick skill?¡¯ Yeowun became surprised. He thought Bakgi looked like a blade user, but he was using a kick skill. Yeowun watched the fight with Augmented Reality to analyze what he was seeing. ¡®I have more avatars I can fight against now..¡¯ All these fights were great material for Yeowun. Unlike Chun Mukeum, Chun Muyeon had shown all the formations of his palm skill, and they were all scanned. Yeowun was also intrigued by the fact that Muyeon used both hands with different formations. ¡°Watch your leg.¡± Hou Jinchang warned and pressed on the blood point of the Bakgi¡¯s leg. Bakgi then threw his waist to dodge and spun to kick Hou Jinchang. Jinchang then easily reached the bottom of the foot to press on the blood point. Bakgi gasped and was thrown back. ¡°Ugh!¡± Bakgi frowned. His foot was turning red. The sharp energy that penetrated his foot was the sword qi. Use of such qi in that short moment meant that the enemy was beyond the level of a master. ¡®¡­Is he at the superior master level?¡¯ Bakgi was able to guess Hou Jinchang¡¯s level as a warrior. He thought Jinchang would be at a similar level as the other instructors, but that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡®Do I give up?¡¯ He had lost his leg, so he couldn¡¯t use kick skill anymore. Hou Jinchang asked, ¡°Your right leg is damaged. What will you do now?¡± It was as if he was asking what steps he would take to overcome the danger. Bakgi nodded and got up again. ¡®My foot is injured¡­ I will have to finish it with one formation.¡¯ Bakgi then jumped and attacked Hou Jinchang. His kick came through, and Hou Jinchang tried to defend by using the fifth sword of the Seven Demon Sword technique. That¡¯s when Bakgi¡¯s body dropped below. Hou Jinchang¡¯s sword swung in the air, and Bakgi slid to the bottom and threw himself up from the foot up to kick. Hou Jinchang then saw white light coming from Bakgi¡¯s foot. ¡®Qi?¡¯ It was qi. Bakgi was also entering the level of a master warrior. Most cadets didn¡¯t see the light but Chun Yeowun and the other cadets who were over the top-class level saw it. ¡®Please!¡¯ That¡¯s when Hou Jinchang used his sword formation to form a durable defense. ¡°That was close.¡± Hou Jinchang blocked Bakgi¡¯s foot and pressed on the chest blood point. It didn¡¯t have qi so it didn¡¯t penetrate him, but it instead pinned Bakgi onto the ground. ¡°UGH!¡± Bakgi coughed up blood as the internal energy struck him down. It was a complete loss. Yushun shook his head bitterly. ¡®OH¡­ he lost.¡¯ ¡®He couldn¡¯t even stand a few formations!¡¯ ¡®So the instructors are powerful then.¡¯ ¡®The 1st and 7th cadets are monsters!¡¯ ¡°Ugh.. I- I lost.¡± Bakgi could barely stand up to speak. Hou Jinchang smiled. He had overpowered Bakgi, but he also thought Bakgi was a talented individual. ¡°I will look forward to your growth.¡± ¡°T-thank you, sir.¡± Bakgi bowed and returned to his group. He was pale from exhaustion and toward the back, Chun Jongsum smiling at his leader¡¯s loss. Chun Yeowun looked at it weirdly. ¡®¡­Nano, get the 18th cadet¡¯s video ready so I can check on him later.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] There was something that didn¡¯t seem right. So, two group leaders had already been appointed. There was a total of fifteen spots left, but who would dare to take the tag from Hou Jinchang? ¡°Good. We already have two leaders. So, if you don¡¯t want to be left out, get ready!¡± ¡°Mado!¡± The cadets shouted. ¡°So, now we¡¯ll bring out what you¡¯ve been waiting for.¡± Hameng glanced at the instructors and they began bringing out big wooden boxes. ¡®It¡¯s the Black Dragon Balls.¡¯ The cadets became excited. There were a lot of boxes coming in, meaning there was more than just the Black Dragon Balls. As instructors opened the boxes, there were smaller wooden boxes that held Black Dragon Balls and wooden swords. ¡°We will supply wooden swords for the third test. There is only one per person, so don¡¯t break it.¡± ¡°Mado!¡± They all had to train on their own now, so they had to have a sword. As the students received their own wooden sword, Black Dragon Ball, and the book, the cadets returned to their spot to line up and Lee Hameng dismissed them. ¡°I will see you during the third test. Dismissed!¡± Cadets then began scattering to go about on their way. Some went to the private training room to take the Black Dragon Ball, while some high-ranked clan members went to study the book first so they could aim to be a group leader. ¡®Let¡¯s take the ball first.¡¯ Yeowun already had the tag, so he was seven days ahead. ¡®And I need to check something too.¡¯ He had to check on Bakgi¡¯s video too. As he was walking toward the private training room, many cadets approached him. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Chapter 45 Twenty students surrounded Chun Yeowun. However, they weren¡¯t hostile. Four of them were Hu Bong and three cadets from the 8th group. Hu Bong realized why there were all here. It seemed that these cadets wanted to join as members of Yeowun¡¯s group. Hu Bong glanced at the other three members, and they blocked the way to Chun Yeowun. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®He already has four?¡¯ Some cadets looked disappointed. As expected, they were here to ask Yeowun to take them into his group. ¡®It¡¯s good that we decided!¡¯ Hu Bong, Machil, Wungchun, Ho Daming were satisfied that they had made the right choice. They were from middle-ranked clans that didn¡¯t have much power because they were not favored by the six clans. They had dreams, but they couldn¡¯t do much since the six clans had cast them out, which led them to despair. After looking at Chun Yeowun¡¯s quick rise to power, they thought they might have a chance at changing their fate. ¡°What business do you have with my master?¡± Hu Bong asked the cadets. Chun Yeowun almost laughed. Hu Bong was doing a good job as a servant. ¡°I want to talk to the 7th cadet himself, not you.¡± A big-bodied, muscular cadet spoke grumpily. Hu Bong shook his head and blocked him before he turned to Yeowun. ¡°Master, what would you like to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let me talk to them.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hu Bong walked past and the well-built cadet came up to him. He bowed and complimented him, ¡°I saw your valiant fight.¡± Chun Yeowun also bowed, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°I am the 857th cadet, Ko Wanghur.¡± ¡°Chun Yeowun.¡± ¡°Take me into your group.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Yeowun¡¯s group members became excited. It was better to find group members early so they could get ready for the test. Ko Wanghur then introduced himself further. ¡°I am from the Demon Fist Clan, and I am at the top-class level. I will be a good member to you.¡± The other cadets surrounding them were surprised. ¡®Oh¡­ there goes a spot.¡¯ If they were the leader, there was no way they would turn down Ko Wanghur. But if this was who they were competing with, their chances of getting accepted to group were becoming slim. The cadets then shouted their names and their clans. There were some from high-ranked clans like Ko Wanghur. Out of the sixteen of them, five were from high-ranked clans and eleven of them were from middle to low-ranked clans. As the people turned to Yeowun and waited for his answer, Yeowun calmly said, ¡°I first want to thank you for wanting to be in my group.¡± Chun Yeowun bowed to them. All sixteen cadets then bowed back, astonished by his politeness and sincere movements. ¡°I want to bring up something first.¡± They all focused as it seemed like Chun Yeowun was going to say something important. ¡°I am not only looking for members who will complete the third test with me.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ What did he mean? Some figured out what Chun Yeowun meant and began to frown. ¡°I am looking for allies who will walk alongside me on the perilous path within the cult.¡± ¡®Wait¡­ is he talking about the competition for the throne?¡¯ They then realized what Chun Yeowun really was talking about. He was aiming to be the heir to the throne and was gathering allies. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ ¡®What should I do?¡¯ They only wanted to pass the third test, but this was an entirely different issue. If they joined Chun Yeowun for the competition, it also meant that they would be facing the six clans. ¡®They are afraid.¡¯ Chun Yeowun also realized this. He spoke to the cadets. ¡°If you are with me, I don¡¯t care where you are from. At the end of the path, the current clan rank or fame will not matter. I will change the basic foundation of our cult.¡± The cadets were shocked. This was like a declaration of war against the six clans. ¡®Is he crazy?¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s path required power, but also formidable forces. It was like a bad gamble to be with Yeowun. Most of them were now thinking of giving up. ¡°Please be my ally and be the root of the new clans to the Demonic Cult. That is my condition.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s voice indicated that he was speaking with sincerity and truthfully. The cadets then began to show their rejection. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Prince. I just want to pass the third test.¡± ¡°I¡¯m out.¡± Most of the cadets then began declining the offer politely. Four of Yeowun¡¯s members became shocked. ¡®Oh, no¡­¡¯ ¡®He could¡¯ve just taken them in and told them later¡­¡¯ But they also understood the risk involved in this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Most of them apologized as they left. Although most of the cadets had left, three were left behind. What was more surprising was that Ko Wanghur hadn¡¯t left. Hu Bong was touched by the three cadets who stayed behind. Ko Wanghur from Demon Fist Clan, Ja Wumin from Golden Door Clan, and Ohjong of the Tiger Sword Clan. These cadets also thought of giving up on joining Yeowun, but they felt the power and charisma in Yeowun¡¯s speech. ¡°Pr¡­¡± ¡°Pr¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you first.¡± Both men spoke first, but Ja Wumin told Ko Wanghur to speak first. ¡°Prince Chun. Your path might endanger all those who follow you. They might die as well.¡± The other two cadets next to Ko Wanghur also nodded. ¡°Honestly, I thought about leaving too.¡± It was understandable. Ko Wanghur had the power to side with a more reliable candidate. ¡°But as a warrior, I wish for a greater goal. After hearing your dream, I felt tempted to join your cause.¡± Ko Wanghur then knelt on his knee. ¡°I have a long way to go, but I will never kneel to anyone besides you. Please use me as your first sword.¡± He shouted as he gathered both hands, ¡°I pledge allegiance to Prince Chun Yeowun!¡± And here was the First Fist Ko Wanghur of the former Demon God, pledging allegiance to Chun Yeowon. ¡®¡­I¡¯m the first servant.¡¯ All the cadets were astonished, but only Hu Bong was jealous. Chapter 46 After joining Chun Yeowun¡¯s team, three of them introduced themselves to Hu Bong, Machil, Wungchun, and Ho Daming. Hu Bong then spoke to Ko Wanghur. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are Sword or Shield of the Master, but his first servant is me.¡± He wanted to make this clear. Puzzled, Ko Wanghur raised his eyebrow and Yeowun laughed. ¡°Yeah, Hu Bong is my first servant.¡± ¡°Haha! I see. I guess we have to make things clear!¡± Ko Wanghur laughed as he agreed and Hu Bong laughed in satisfaction. Yeowun now had seven members, but he still needed four more. ¡®Let¡¯s not hurry.¡¯ However, he didn¡¯t have to gather people too fast since Chun Yeowun wanted true allies. ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± Hu Bong asked. Their training now relied on the group leader¡¯s instructions. Chun Yeowun ordered, ¡°Everyone, absorb your Black Dragon Ball. We will need to do that first to learn the Seven Demon Sword.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Other than Chun Yeowun and Ko Wanghur, the other five didn¡¯t have top-class internal energy. They had to increase their energy up to thirty years worth so they could learn Seven Demon Sword, and train for the formation. Hu Bong asked, ¡°Master¡­ what should we do with the Seven Dragon Sword? We have never learned any top-class martial arts skills yet.¡± Ohjong, Machil, Wungchun, and Ho Daming nodded. Unlike Chun Yeowun, they didn¡¯t have the chance to learn powerful martial arts. ¡°They have a point. Learning a top-class martial art isn¡¯t easy.¡± Ja Wumin also shared the same thought. He had learned the Golden Door Spear skill, which was a top-quality martial art, so he knew how hard it can be to learn it without a teacher. ¡®Hmm, nothing is easy then.¡¯ Yeowun had a solution this, however. If he used tutorial mode, he could scan the person¡¯s movements to easily correct any problems or errors. ¡®I will have to teach them myself.¡¯ Yeowun smiled, ¡°Then after you absorb your Black Dragon Ball, learn all the movements to the Seven Demon Sword first.¡± ¡°Movement?¡± ¡°Starting tomorrow, you will train with me in the morning. I will teach you the formation and the movements. If you can¡¯t do it alone, come.¡± The cadets became excited. Meanwhile, Chun Yeowun was thinking of a very effective teaching strategy. ¡®Well, I can just ram it into their head until it works.¡¯ Yeowun decided to adopt Submeng¡¯s education philosophy. After the plan was set, the cadets left to absorb their Black Dragon Balls. The only one left was Ko Wanghur who wanted to talk some more. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Master, I think it¡¯ll be better for you to have someone with you when you move around.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I am concerned about the point where we were told to take the yellow tag from the instructor.¡± Yeowun became intrigued. He too was concerned about that. The Chief didn¡¯t say that the tag was only limited to one person ¡ª the meaning behind the words suggested, ¡®The one who has a yellow tag will become a leader.¡¯ ¡®Maybe the purpose for the yellow tag wasn¡¯t to defeat the instructor, but to have the cadets fight against each other.¡¯ And that was what Ko Wanghur was worried about. ¡°You have fewer allies with you compared to the 1st cadet, so you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡± ¡°Of course, Master.¡± ¡°Yeah, then let¡¯s do something about this first.¡± Chun Yeowun then went to the instructors to ask about how the dorm rooms would be assigned. Fortunately, he was told that the group leaders could ask for a new room with his own members. Thus, Chun Yeowun immediately requested a room. When that was done, he went to the private room to absorb the Black Dragon Ball. Ko Wanghur, who wanted to use the room next to Yeowun, was astonished when he saw that Yeowun was allowed to use the wider room that was not open to the other cadets yet. ¡°I will become more powerful and strive to be in the same building as you, Master!¡± His eagerness only grew. Yeowun came into the room and opened the wooden box. ¡°Ugh.¡± A thick foul stench filled the room. Chun Yeowun picked up the ball with a scowl and put it into his mouth. He chewed it down carefully, enduring the bitterness. ¡®Ugh¡­ Nano, help me absorb this thing.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] Yeowun then swallowed it and began using the Breathing of Thousand Martials skill. [Sensed substance that provides strong energy activation. Increasing bodily function to absorb the substance.] A while later, Chun Yeowun¡¯s body began letting out steam. It was the phenomenon that happened when one obtained sixty years worth of internal energy. After a while, the steam stopped and Yeowun opened his eyes. ¡°OH!¡± He was astonished to feel the heavy internal energy below his stomach. His internal energy was now above a little bit over the sixty years. ¡®Now I really am at the master level.¡¯ Yeowun thanked Nano. ¡®Nano. it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡¯ [Yes, Master. It¡¯s all on me.] ¡®¡­.Yeah.¡¯ Nano was a machine, so it did not know to be humble. Yeowun got up awkwardly and began trying using his internal energy. On his hand, the clear shape of qi appeared on his palm. ¡°I got it!¡± If he could give it will of the blade, then it would allow him to use blade qi like Chun Yuchan. ¡®I should get used to using qi.¡¯ Chun Yeowun tried to go into training when he suddenly remembered something. ¡®Oh, right. Nano, can you show me the video about Bakgi?¡¯ Yeowun asked. [Playing the video through Augmented Reality.] Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes moved rapidly began to watch the playback of Bakgi starting to fight against Hou Jinchang. ¡®Nano, zoom in on Bakgi.¡¯ [Zooming in.] Yeowun looked closely after Nano zoomed in. What he was looking at were Bakgi¡¯s face and neck. And when Bakgi was thrown back and got up while coughing, Yeowun thought, ¡®Nano, zoom in on his face and neck.¡¯ [Zooming in.] As the screen zoomed in to the point where it began to show Bakgi¡¯s skin pores, Yeowun ordered Nano to stop. ¡®Stop.¡¯ [Pausing video.] Bakgi¡¯s face was pale and his eyes were red. What was more surprising was the fact that his neck was redder. With the zoomed image, one could see that there were small red dots all over. Yeowun mumbled in anger. ¡°¡­Poison!¡± Chapter 47 The poison killed its target slowly without them knowing. The red dot was the symptom that showed when the person was poisoned. Chun Yeowun bit his lips. ¡®Mother¡­¡¯ His mother, Lady Hwa, was killed by the same poison and Yeowun couldn¡¯t forget the fact. He had learned from the pain of having his loved one die. ¡®How can he be poisoned?¡¯ The symptom seemed to be severe. Lady Hwa had those dots a few months before she died, and Bakgi had the same dots. ¡®That only appears after long exposure.¡¯ It was weird for Bakgi to have been exposed to the poison for a long time. ¡®Chun Jongsum!¡¯ Yeowun then remembered Jongsum who was smiling at Bakgi. That was why Yeowun had to check Bakgi¡¯s video in the first place. Bakgi was the only one who defeated the prince within the group. It was likely that Chun Jongsum was angry and embarrassed. However, as far as Yeowun knew, one needed to be exposed to the poison through years of dosage. ¡®He was either poisoned before he entered the academy, or Chun Jongsum used a heavy dose.¡¯ It was likely that the latter was what was happening. The former was also possible but Chun Yeowun leaned toward the latter. ¡®Bastard¡­¡¯ To Yeowun, poison was frowned upon since it killed his mother. He knew he didn¡¯t have to do anything with the problem between Bakgi and Chun Jongsum, but seeing the same poison being used made him furious. ¡®He will try to do the same against others with the poison. I can¡¯t say he¡¯s doing anything wrong in the Demonic Cult Academy, but I can¡¯t let him do that.¡± Chun Yeowun then decided to destroy Chun Jongsum¡¯s evil plans. At the training ground, a duel was going on. One person was a instructor and the other was 5th cadet Chun Yuchan. ¡®He¡¯s beyond the level of the other cadets too.¡¯ Instructor Hong Duwi was astonished. The fight was a close match since both of them were at the level of master warriors. ¡®I can¡¯t defeat him with the Seven Demon Sword only.¡¯ The Seven Demon Sword was being countered. It wasn¡¯t a perfect counter like what Chun Yeowun did, but it was still being countered. ¡®He¡¯s also a genius like those two.¡¯ They didn¡¯t need to duel anymore. Chun Yuchan already had enough power and knowledge regarding the skill. Hong Duwi took a few steps back and raised his hand to stop. Chun Yuchan smiled back. ¡°This is enough.¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the tag.¡± Hong Duwi then took the tag and gave it to Chun Yuchan. ¡°Haha! I¡¯m a group leader now!¡± ¡°Yes, congratulations. I wish you luck.¡± ¡°Thank you, Instructor.¡± Chun Yuchan bowed. After he saw Hong Duwi return to the building, he grinned. ¡°There¡¯s one. Who should I go for next?¡± It was now close to dinner time. The cafeteria was crowded with cadets who were busy eating. They were all smiling as their internal energy had increased greatly from absorbing the Black Dragon Ball. But those cadets who had not achieved the thirty years worth of energy were gloomy, since having that much was the basic requirement to learn the Seven Demon Sword. That¡¯s when everyone turned to the person walking in. It was the 18th cadet, Bakgi. He was alone, unlike the other group leader worthy cadets. He took a seat in an empty corner and began to eat. Someone then sat down in front of him. Bakgi did not look up. ¡°Hey, 18th cadet.¡± Bakgi then raised his face. It was Chun Kungwun, the prince from the Sword Clan. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I watched your duel.¡± Bakgi placed his chopsticks on the bowl and glared at Chun Kungwun. ¡®How dare he?¡¯ Chun Kungwun did not like Bakgi¡¯s attitude. Most cadets were always polite toward him since he was still a prince, but Bakgi wasn¡¯t like that. ¡°I am eating. What do you want?¡± Bakgi was curt. Chun Kungwun became angrier, but he kept his calm. ¡°Hmph. I noticed you were at the master level.¡± Bakgi was appalled. It seemed like he had seen the qi too. This meant that Chun Kungwun was also a master. ¡°I like your skill. I think you want to be a group leader, but don¡¯t you want to go up higher?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bakgi sighed as he realized Chun Kungwun¡¯s intentions. He was offering him to join his group. Bakgi then began to eat. Chun Kungwun frowned, but he wasn¡¯t the type to show his anger in front of everyone else. ¡°Well, you think about it.¡± Chun Kungwun left and Bakgi focused on the food. This was the second time already. When he was on his way to the training room, Chun Yuchan had already come up to him, offering a spot in his group. Bakgi refused since he wasn¡¯t interested in joining the princes¡¯ groups. All he wanted was to become strong. He kept eating while he was irritated, until someone sat in front of him again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can we talk?¡± ¡®Ugh¡­ again?¡¯ Bakgi sighed. If he had known that this would happen, he would not have challenged instructor in front of everyone else. He spat at the cadet. ¡°Not interested. Get lost.¡± ¡°¡­Hm.¡± The cadet moaned. It was Chun Yeowun. Chapter 48 There were three ways to find other cadets in the academy. One was to hope to meet them by coincidence, but it became much harder after the private training rooms had been opened. The second was to go to their room, but it wasn¡¯t a good way since many of the students would be asleep. The last way was to find them at the cafeteria. Chun Yeowun took the third way and found Bakgi eating alone. Before he got there, someone walked up to him first. ¡®Chun Kungwun?¡¯ It was Chun Kungwun, the Prince of the Sword Clan. ¡®Nano, cut out all the noise except for the conversation between those two.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] Chun Yeowun then heard Kungwun and Bakgi¡¯s conversation. What was interesting was that Kungwun wanted to recruit Bakgi who was powerful enough to be a group leader. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Kungwun would want a powerful warrior like Bakgi, but there was no way Bakgi would join a group when he himself could be a leader. Chun Yeowun then took a seat. It didn¡¯t matter as he was here to let him know about the poison. Yeowun then looked at Bakgi¡¯s neck. ¡®His neck¡­?¡¯ His neck had regained color and the red dots were gone. Bakgi answered, ¡°Not interested. Get lost.¡± ¡°¡­Hm.¡± Chun Yeowun then began thinking about how should he explain everything. He didn¡¯t know what to tell Bakgi when the red dots were gone. However, he couldn¡¯t let Bakgi die from the poison. ¡°If we don¡¯t talk now, you might die.¡± ¡°What?¡± It wasn¡¯t his intention, but Bakgi interpreted this as a threat. He glared at Yeowun. ¡°You are more arrogant than the other princes. Do you think you can get group members like that?¡± ¡°¡­You misunderstood.¡± ¡°What? You just threatened me. I understood you perfectly fine.¡± Bakgi was almost trying to fight him. Yeowun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that. Hear me out. You have been poisoned.¡± ¡°Poison? What the hell do you mean?¡± Bakgi became dumbfounded. ¡°I saw your fight and saw the red dots on your neck. Your face also became pale. You have been poisoned with a special kind of poison.¡± Bakgi frowned. There was no way he would not notice being poisoned when he was a master-level warrior. ¡®Poison? That¡¯s impossible.¡¯ He had never found any type of poison while meditating. Ever since he was appointed to the group, he had been wary of Chun Jongsum. He even avoided coming into contact with the prince. ¡®And why is he warning me of this?¡¯ Bakgi then became curious about Chun Yeowun¡¯s intentions. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry I misunderstood you, but there is no way that I would¡¯ve missed detecting the poison.¡± Bakgi apologized for his mistake. It seemed like he was very truthful to his feelings. ¡°What?¡± Chun Yeowun was also surprised. He and Lady Hwa had no internal energy, so he didn¡¯t know that one could sense poison by meditating. ¡®Meditating allows one to detect the poison? But¡­ that symptom was surely because of the poison.¡¯ If what Bakgi said was right, then he wasn¡¯t poisoned. As Chun Yeowun thought, he saw someone entering the cafeteria. It was Baek Jongmeng, the doctor of the academy. ¡®Doctor Baek!¡¯ Chun Yeowun then decided to ask the doctor. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we check with the doctor? It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± It was reasonable, but it felt like Yeowun was doing what he wanted. Bakgi returned his dishes and went to Baek Jongmeng along with Yeowun. ¡°Dinner, dinner~¡± Baek Jongmeng was getting the food while whistling. ¡°Doctor Baek.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Baek Jongmeng turned and saw Chun Yeowun. ¡°Oh, long time no see! Uh, or is it? Anyway. Did you eat?¡± ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s eat. I don¡¯t want to eat together though. I want to tell you something too later.¡± Baek Jongmeng wanted to thank Yeowun. After he left, he had gotten many patients. They weren¡¯t all because of Yeowun, but Jongmeng loved being busy. Yeowun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can you check up on him before that?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jongmeng turned to Bakgi who was standing next to Yeowun. ¡°18th cadet, Bakgi. Sir.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Baek Jongmeng. Did you get hurt?¡± Baek Jongmeng had never seen Bakgi. Although his foot was pierced by sword qi, he didn¡¯t go see the doctor. ¡°¡­I think he¡¯s been poisoned.¡± ¡°What? Poison?¡± Jongmeng¡¯s expression turned serious. He didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d have a poisoned patient in the academy. ¡®Oh¡­ they are here I guess.¡¯ He then realized that Chun Jongsum and the other members were from the Poison Clan. ¡°I can¡¯t do it here. Let¡¯s go back to the medical room.¡± Jongmeng then returned the food he had gotten and went back to his medical room. When they reached the second floor, Chun Yeowun was confused by the number of guards. There weren¡¯t that many before. ¡®¡­All these guards were here and Teacher got past all of them?¡¯ That didn¡¯t seem likely. He then realized that none of the instructors including the Chief were curious about his Butterfly Blade Dance. ¡®I see¡­ so they must have known.¡¯ Chun Yeowun then followed Jongmeng into the room. Jongmeng let Bakgi have a seat and began checking his various blood points. ¡°Hm¡­ this is strange.¡± ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Bakgi was concerned so he carefully asked his question. ¡°No, your pulse is fine.¡± ¡°Then am I okay?¡± Bakgi asked with relief but Jongmeng then said, ¡°Did you try meditating?¡± ¡°Yes, always. I didn¡¯t sense any poison.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ I can¡¯t find anything from just feeling the pulse and blood points.¡± Yeowun then interrupted, ¡°His eyes turned red and his face became pale. His neck also had red dots.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bakgi was shocked. ¡®How did he see that?¡¯ He was surprised that Yeowun had seen all those details at such a distance. ¡°I think it¡¯s the poison that kills the target slowly.¡± Yeowun offered his conjecture and Jongmeng exclaimed, ¡°¡­Right! How did you know that?¡± Chun Yeowun was right about the poison¡¯s symptoms. Yeowun answered, ¡°¡­My mother was killed by that poison.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jongmeng bowed. He then remembered seeing his teacher taking the medicine to use it as an antidote for that poison a long time ago. ¡®¡­So, that¡¯s why.¡¯ Bakgi also became apologetic. He was suspicious of Yeowun trying to help, but hearing this made him understand. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t find that poison through meditating or just checking the pulse.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Jongmeng then went to his cabinet and brought something out. He then began mixing the medicines and fired it up. The smoke began to rise. ¡°Breath with your mouth to take the smoke in.¡± ¡°Mouth?¡± ¡°Yeah, a big one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bakgi then took in the smoke and began coughing roughly. He began to turn pale and the red dots popped up around his neck. ¡°Ugh!¡± He fell down on the ground and kept on coughing. Jongmeng put out the fire, and then Bakgi got up with a pale face. ¡°It is the poison.¡± ¡°W-what¡­ but how..¡± He couldn¡¯t understand how he had been poisoned. ¡°But I was fine when I meditated and I didn¡¯t make any contact! I always ate alone too!¡± This was why Bakgi ate alone. It was to defend himself from Chun Jongsum so he couldn¡¯t do anything to him. ¡°Well¡­ this one is a bit different.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This one shows the effect when it¡¯s inside your lung or stomach.¡± ¡°Lung?¡± ¡°You can consume it through food, but you can also be poisoned by breathing it in while you sleep. And the poison is so little that you won¡¯t notice it when you¡¯re asleep. Do you share a room with someone who might be using the poison?¡± Bakgi then glared with reddened eyes and shuddered in anger. ¡®Chun Jongsum, you bastard¡­!!!¡± Chapter 49 Bakgi was already at the level of a master when he entered the academy. He quickly overpowered Chun Jongsum who threatened the other group members on the first day of the academy. Chun Jongsum warned him when he lost. ¡®You enjoy your victory now. The claw of the Poison Clan is like good wine. It gets deeper as time goes on.¡¯ Therefore, Bakgi always watched out for any signs of a poison attack, but he still got poisoned in the end. ¡°Hmph.¡± Baek Jongmeng brought out more medicine to take out the poison. Chun Yeowun then asked the doctor, ¡°How bad is it for him?¡± Jongmeng smiled. ¡°He¡¯s okay. Luckily, we detected it early. He¡¯ll heal after a week of antidotes.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it severe if he has the red dots?¡± He remembered Baek Jongwu¡¯s explanation to him regarding the poison. He said that since the red dots covered her entire body, Lady Hwa had no way to survive. ¡°Oh, that happened because I got it through his lungs.¡± ¡°Lung?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s to check if he¡¯s been poisoned. If he shows the signs of being poisoned without it, then it is too late.¡± Yeowun then remembered that Hou Jinchang pressed on Bakgi¡¯s chest during the duel. ¡®Oh, so that¡¯s what triggered the symptom!¡¯ ¡°So do you need that smoke to check it?¡± ¡°Not really. If your lungs get damaged, the poison might go into the wound and show the symptoms also.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see. So, that¡¯s why.¡± Yeowun then realized why Bakgi showed the symptoms earlier. Jongmeng quickly boiled the medicine. Bakgi was still infuriated from the fact that he had been poisoned. ¡°Here, drink up.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Bakgi drank the medicine and Jongmeng said, ¡°You must be angry, but aren¡¯t you still lucky?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thanks to the 7th cadet, it wasn¡¯t too late. If it was, then you really would have died.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Bakgi realized he had not shown his gratitude to his lifesaver. Bakgi got up and bowed to Chun Yeowun. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. Thank you for saving my life. I really am thankful.¡± Chun Yeowun waved it off. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me too much. I don¡¯t want to see anyone dying from that disgusting poison. And¡­ I was looking for the culprit behind it.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s last words showed that he was furious. It was deep hatred that came from his vengeance. Bakgi was at a loss for words. He had expected it, but Yeowun¡¯s hatred was beyond his imagination. Jongmeng then opened the curtain of the bed and spoke to Bakgi. ¡°How about you rest here in the medical room today?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You will heal in seven days, but if you go back to your room, you will be targeted by the poison again.¡± Bakgi frowned. ¡®He¡¯ll poison me again?¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t for Baek Jongmeng, Bakgi was going to go to Chun Jongsum and unleash his vengeance. But there was a chance that Chun Jongsum would poison him again when he was asleep. ¡°Dammit!¡± It was irritating. Chun Yeowun agreed, ¡°Yeah, stay here like the doctor said. I know how you feel, but you must heal first.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Leave Chun Jongsum to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bakgi became shocked. Baek Jongmeng hesitated as he asked Yeowun, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°¡­I think I need a word with him.¡± ¡®A word?¡¯ However, seeing Yeowun¡¯s eyes filled with hatred didn¡¯t seem like he was just going to exchange some words with the prince. Jongmeng sighed. ¡°I heard rumors that you¡¯ve become strong, but can you handle ones that use poison?¡± Fighting against poison users wasn¡¯t an easy thing, even for experienced martial artists. Even the leaders of the six clans said the Poison Clan was the hardest to deal with. ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Yeowun then began walking out and stopped. He then spoke to himself before going out. ¡°¡­If that is true, then I will send him next to your bed.¡± ¡°What?¡± It seemed like he was talking to someone. Jongmeng and Bakgi exchanged glances and then heard an irritated person speak up. ¡°Hmph. That damn peasant.¡± It was Chun Mukeum who was also in the medical room. [Hey, peasant. The one you are looking for should be in the forest across the fifth building of the dorm.] Chun Mukeum sent a telepathic message to Chun Yeowun. It was information about Chun Jongsum¡¯s whereabouts after dinner. He told him this, but it was not for Yeowun or Bakgi. ¡°Heh.¡¯ Chun Jongsum hated Chun Yeowun almost like Chun Mukeum himself. Chun Mukeum also hated the Poison Clan more than any of the other six clans. ¡®You or that lunatic¡­ I don¡¯t care who dies.¡¯ He told Yeowun the location, hoping it would kill either of the two, or both of them. The sky had turned dark and the only place that had mountains around it was near the dorms. The building of the fifth dorm was where instructors stayed, so the cadets did not go to the forest across it. However, there was one who went there often. It was Chun Jongsum. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± He traveled to the mountain every night, collecting poisonous herbs. Poison of Destruction. To learn this poison attack, one needed to poison himself and heal up countless times. This would allow one become the Poisonous Human, thus yielding hundreds of poisons inside the body, poisons so powerful that one could even melt qi. ¡®With the internal energy at the master level, I will be at the fifth level of the Poison of Destruction.¡¯ The Poison of Destruction had a total of nine levels, and the power went up exponentially beginning at the fifth level. Chun Jongsum was embarrassed when he lost to Bakgi and poisoned him in anger. He poisoned him every day and he saw the poison working today. ¡®It¡¯s a bit fast, but who will notice it?¡¯ He had given a higher dosage, so the symptoms appeared faster than expected. However, there was no one in the academy who might know about the poison other than him and the members of the Poison Clan. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Bakgi, I will kill you myself before you die to poison.¡± If he reached the fifth level, there was no need to wait for Bakgi to die to the poison. It made him excited. ¡°What¡¯s so exciting?¡± ¡°What?¡± Chun Jongsum became surprised and got up. It was a dark night, so he couldn¡¯t see the face. ¡®W-what? That voice doesn¡¯t sound like an instructors.¡¯ Chun Jongsum then uncovered the candle that he had to hide in the darkness. ¡°You¡­?¡± He saw the man¡¯s face. It was Chun Yeowun who was glaring fiercely at him. ¡®What? Why is he here now?¡¯ Chun Jongsum was shocked. Yeowun spoke to him angrily. ¡°Is it fun playing around with poison?¡± Chun Jongsum then realized Yeowun was talking about using the poison on Bakgi. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if Yeowun was talking about his mother or Bakgi. But it didn¡¯t matter as Yeowun was certain that he had noticed something. ¡°Hmph. What about it?¡± ¡°Red dots on Bakgi. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice it?¡± ¡°You? Oh¡­ OHHHH!¡± Chun Jongsum then began cackling. ¡°Kekekekek! I see! That¡¯s how! Your dirty mother was¡­¡± Before he could finish, Yeowun charged in like lightning and crushed Jongsum¡¯s face with his fist. ¡°ARARRRRGH!¡± He was thrown to the back like a cannonball. It was so powerful that he slammed into a large tree, half destroying it. Chun Jongsum¡¯s chin was turned weirdly to the left and all the teeth on his right side were either pulled or destroyed. ¡°Urrrgh¡­¡± Chun Jongsum didn¡¯t pass out from severe pain however and moaned. ¡®What? What is going on?!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. He only remembered being struck in the face. Chun Yeowun then came up with a demon-like face. ¡°It¡¯s only the start.¡± Chapter 50 Blood spilled out of Chun Jongsum¡¯s mouth. His chin was twisted weirdly so he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. And based on how Chun Yeowun was approaching him, it seemed like he was here to kill him, not caring about the rules of the academy. ¡®He-he must be bluffing!¡¯ Chun Jongsum was afraid, but he denied to accept what he saw. ¡®Move! Move!¡¯ He tried to pull himself up from the tree, but he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°You dare to talk about something you should not have. You know what it is?¡± Yeowun asked coldly while Chun Jongsum struggled to get out of the tree. ¡®Please! Move!¡¯ His heart was pounding as Yeowun got closer. He already knew that he couldn¡¯t fight Yeowun with martial arts. And with forced effort, internal energy began to flow into him and his fingers began to move. Yeowun was already upon him. ¡®He thinks I can¡¯t move yet. I¡¯ll surprise him.¡¯ Chun Jongsum looked dumbfoundedly at Yeowun intentionally. Yeowun then spoke to Jongsum in front of him. ¡°You made a mistake on talking about Mother with your dirty mouth.¡± Yeowun then tried to strike down on Jongsum¡¯s head and Jongsum jumped up, throwing his fist at Yeowun¡¯s chest. ¡°Hheeekek! Shuerpriesssed?!¡± ¡®Hehehe! Surprised?¡¯ Chun Jongsum was excited, but he then became shocked. Yeowun had grabbed his wrist. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Yeowun then grabbed the fist and shook his head. ¡°Idiot. You should¡¯ve just stayed down.¡± ¡°AAAAAAARGH!¡± Yeowun crushed the fist in his hand, shattering the bones into pieces. Chun Jongsum then thought he couldn¡¯t just stand there. ¡®Dammit! I have to k-kill him!¡¯ It felt like he was going to be killed if he didn¡¯t kill him first. Chun Jongsum then moved the poison inside his body. The reason why he didn¡¯t use poison on Bakgi was because it might kill the target, and he couldn¡¯t kill anyone in the academy. The strongest poison he had was the sulfur. It was so strong that it melted the skin and bones. Even the leader of the Poison Clan told him to never use it against the same cultists. ¡®I can¡¯t just die!¡¯ ¡°DDIIIIIIIE!¡± Chun Jongsum then reached out at Yeowun¡¯s face with his left hand. Yeowun then quickly took the proper steps to move back but Chun Jongsum closed in. Yellow smoke came up to his face and chest, burning his skin. ¡°Arrgh!¡± ¡®I got him!¡¯ Chun Jongsum thought it was over. Since the poison was thrown at his face, it was certain that his face was going to melt and that he was going to die. However, something happened that shocked Chun Jongsum beyond reason. [Sensing poisonous substance entering through the face and chest. Activating emergency defense mode. Detoxicating the poison and healing the damaged skin tissue.] With Nano¡¯s voice, Yeowun¡¯s face began healing back. ¡°W-whhat ish thish?!¡± Chun Jongsum was even terrified. Yeowun¡¯s face that showed even the muscle below the skin was now healing up quickly like a monster. ¡°Y-you a monsshter?!¡± He had never heard of or seen such regeneration from the poison effect. Chun Yeowun then walked up to him again. Chun Jongsum fell back. ¡°Poison.. poison¡­ damn poison! Yes, you are from the Poison Clan so you must want to use that. But you know what? I can¡¯t let you poison bastards live on.¡± ¡°Aaaargfhh!¡± Chun Jongsum began crawling on the ground, trying to run back. Chun Yeowun then ran up and kicked Chun Jongsum¡¯s chin. It made his chin to return to the same place to close his mouth, but the lower part his face was twisted at a weird angle. ¡°AAAARGH!¡± Chun Jongsum then spat his teeth out. Now, all his teeth were broken. Chun Jongsum sobbed as he looked at his broken teeth. He had never felt such pain and fear in his life. Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t seem to care about rules, so there was only one thing left for Chun Jongsum to do. ¡°P-pleashhh! Do-do-do donts kill meee!¡± Chun Jongsum banged his head on the floor. He didn¡¯t have any pride. Banging on the ground ripped his forehead apart and blood began to spill out. Chun Yeowun then grabbed his chest and pulled the young man up. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Chun Jongsum moaned. He hoped that maybe Chun Yeowun would let him live. Chun Yeowun then spoke to him with a dark voice. ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t let my mother live when she pleaded for her life.¡± Chun Jongsum then realized that it was a mistake to use the same poison that killed Lady Hwa. Yeowun would never forgive him. Chun Jongsum¡¯s heart began to pound in fear. ¡®N-no! I should at least yell!¡¯ However, before Chun Jongsum could yell, Yeowun pressed on his blood point. Jongsum couldn¡¯t even yell and he turned pale from the fear. ¡®D-dammit!¡¯ He loved the forest because people rarely came here, and now it was working against him. ¡°Did you use this hand to use that poison?¡± Yeowun then stepped on Jongsum¡¯s left hand and began crushing it. Jongsum¡¯s left hand got smashed. ¡°Nnnnghhghghghrrghh¡­.!¡± The pain was beyond what he could bear. Chun Jongsum sobbed from the pain and Yeowun declared, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you today. I don¡¯t want to get expelled for killing trash like you.¡± ¡®Is he letting me live?!¡¯ Chun Jongsum became hopeful, but that was false hope. ¡°Instead, you will beg for me to kill you. Let¡¯s start with the bones, shall we?¡± And that was the start of Chun Jongsum¡¯s nightmare. Chapter 51 After quite some time, Chun Jongsum began to regret using the poison on Bakgi. ¡®Damn that poison!¡¯ Chun Jongsum had learned about the poison because of a certain visitor at his home when he was very young. A middle-aged woman who hid her face with a red veil contacted his mother, Lady Baek. Chun Jongsum overheard their conversation while he was studying herbs. ¡®How long will it take to see the result?¡¯ ¡®Possibly a year.¡¯ ¡®Good. Is there any way for one to notice it if they don¡¯t have internal energy?¡¯ ¡®There is no way. Someone with sixty years worth of internal energy can burn the poison from the body while meditating, but without it¡­ there is no way.¡¯ ¡®Good. I will trust your words then.¡¯ ¡®So¡­ where are you going to use the poison?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know. What do you think?¡¯ And the woman left. A year later, news of the Lord¡¯s 7th wife Lady Hwa¡¯s passing spread across the entire Demonic Cult. At the time, Chun Jongsum¡¯s mother, Lady Baek, was also glad about the news since she hated Lady Hwa too. But the excitement didn¡¯t last long. After it became apparent that Lady Hwa¡¯s death was due to the poisoning, the Poison Clan and Lady Baek became the number one suspect. If it wasn¡¯t for Demon Doctor Baek Jongwu¡¯s claim that the poison could be acquired even if it wasn¡¯t for the Poison Clan, things would have gotten out of control. The Lord became furious and arrested every servant who served Lady Hwa, but after finding out that the cook that had killed herself, they couldn¡¯t find the real culprit behind it all. They found out that the cook had met with some woman with a veil, but they couldn¡¯t find out exactly who it was. After Lady Hwa¡¯s death, the Lord cut ties with every wife from the six clans. And as for the Poison Clan, Leader of the House Baek Oh had to step down from his Eldership. Baek Oh knew that the Lord suspected his family, so he couldn¡¯t even object and he too was suspicious that the culprit might be his own daughter. ¡®No! It¡¯s not me!¡¯ Lady Baek wanted to tell the truth to the Lord. But if things got out that the source of the poison came from her, that was the same thing as saying that her family was behind Lady Hwa¡¯s death anyway. So she couldn¡¯t tell the truth. She deliberately sold the poison, not knowing who it would be used upon. ¡®Jongsum, my child. You must keep this secret between you and me. Or else, even you will be hated by your father.¡¯ Lady Baek told Chun Jongsum to not say a word about it and soon passed away while suffering from the stress. ¡®Mother¡­¡¯ Chun Jongsum became furious. The real culprit was hiding behind the six clans, and the fact that his mother died because of it only made him angrier. ¡®No! It¡¯s not my mother! It¡¯s not!¡¯ However, he had no way to find out who the red-veiled lady was. So, Chun Jongsum decided to become the future Lord and find who was behind the incident. He would then wipe out her entire family to avenge his mother. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for that b*tch, my mother would still be alive!¡¯ Chun Jongsum blamed all of this on Lady Hwa, and thought to kill Chun Yeowun, her son instead. ¡°Nnnnnnghhhhhrgh!¡± However, he was the one who was on the verge of death. All the bones in his body had been destroyed and he couldn¡¯t move. He despaired and was terrified of Chun Yeowun. No amount of martial art training would allow him to defeat this monster. ¡°Your bones have all been crushed, so I should finish it then.¡± Chun Yeowun then began focusing energy in his hand, trying to finish it off by destroying the internal energy within Chun Jongsum. This was to ensure that Chun Jongsum would never try to hurt anyone without killing him. ¡®W-wait! No!¡¯ Chun Jongsum, who almost had given up, began twisting madly. ¡°NNNNNRGH!¡± Having all his bones broken and taking internal damage were two different things. With the latter, there was no way one could be a warrior anymore throughout his entire life. ¡°Stay still!¡± Chun Yeowun pressed on the blood points to make him stop moving. ¡°NNNNNNGH!¡± ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Chun Jongsum kept on trying to say something, so Chun Yeowun allowed Jongsum to speak by pressing on the blood point again. ¡°Argh¡­ ahh¡­.¡± Chun Jongsum panted for few seconds. ¡°Yyouush¡­. Mosher¡­ wash keeled¡­ nooot¡­ bye¡­ ma¡­ crrrran¡­.¡± His teeth were all gone and his chin was distorted, so it was hard to understand what he was saying. ¡®I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying. Nano, analyze it.¡¯ [Yes, Master. Interpreting from the pronunciation and lip movements.] [Your mother was killed not by my clan.] Nano told him with the correct pronunciation. ¡°Huh? What are you saying?¡± Chun Yeowun became shocked and Chun Jongsum sighed in relief. He was trying to tell the secret he had been keeping all along, trying to stop his internal energy from being destroyed. But there was another reason for this. Chun Jongsum thought that if this monster brought out the real culprit, then the monster would go after the culprit and kill her in the most painful way possible. [The real person who killed your mother is one of the ladies in the five clans other than mine.] ¡°One of the ladies in the other five clans?¡± Chun Jongsum barely nodded. This was all he knew, but if Chun Yeowun yearned for vengeance, then he was going to find out no matter what. [So please¡­ don¡¯t destroy my internal energy at least.] Chun Yeowun asked Jongsum with a suspicious look, ¡°So¡­ how do you know this?¡± ¡°Nnngh?¡± ¡°How can I tell if you are telling the truth that the culprit is from one of the other clans?¡± It was hard to believe that the Poison Clan was innocent when his mother had died from the poison. Yeowun thought that the Poison Clan and Lady Baek were behind his mother¡¯s death all along. Jongsum then couldn¡¯t find the word to describes, but if he had to tell everything, then he had to say that his mother was the source of the poison. ¡®Nano, analyze his facial expression.¡¯ [Analyzing¡­] Chun Yeowun activated Nano¡¯s ability to find out the truth. ¡°Is it true that culprit is with the other five clans?¡± Chun Jongsum nodded. This was true, so there was no need to hesitate. [No change in muscle movement. Chance of lying: 5%.] This meant that Jongsum was telling the truth. The truth was shocking however, for Yeowun had long thought that it was Poison Clan who was behind his mother¡¯s death. ¡°Then¡­ does the Poison Clan¡­ Lady Baek has nothing to do with my mother¡¯s death?¡± At that question, Jongsum¡¯s eyes shook slightly. He didn¡¯t need to tell the truth about this, so he nodded. Nano¡¯s voice resounded in Yeowun¡¯s ears. [Detected change in facial expression and eyes. Chance of lying: 75%.] This was much higher than when it was used on Yumpa. This meant that the Poison Clan did have a part in Lady Hwa¡¯s death. Yeowun looked down at Jongsum coldly. ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t trust your words.¡± ¡°I-ish nott lyeeeeing¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Chun Yeowun then struck his underbelly. Chun Jongsum almost screamed from the pain coming up from his stomach, but he was put under silence by Yeowun as he pressed on the blood point. Yeowun punched again with the energy, destroying Jongsum¡¯s internal energy. All the energy within Jongsum¡¯s body began to dissipate. It was gone. ¡®My energy! No! NOOOOOO!¡¯ At the medical room, Doctor Baek Jongmeng did not go home and waited. ¡°Hmph¡­ should I prepare an antidote?¡± He was worried that Yeowun went out full of anger. Even if he had gotten stronger, it could be dangerous if Chun Jongsum used his poisons. Yeowun was the first cadet that Jongmeng had become friends with, so he was worried that Yeowun might get hurt. That¡¯s when he heard someone running up the stairs. Soon, he heard guards talking in alarmed voices to go ahead, and the door opened. ¡°What?! You!¡± Jongmeng looked at Chun Yeowun bursting in. He had someone on his shoulder, who was hanging like a rag doll. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Do something about him first!¡± Chun Yeowun threw the man down on the bed. It was Chun Jongsum. ¡°Nnnnrgh¡­!¡± He had bubbles coming up from his mouth, almost dying. His entire face turned purple as if he had been poisoned. ¡°W-what have you done? What is going on?!¡± Jongmeng was baffled, but he quickly moved over to start checking on Jongsum. And the bed next to it was where Chun Mukeum laid. He was dumbfounded. ¡®This bastard¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t think Yeowun would really bring Jongsum next to his next bed, right on the verge of death. Chapter 52 The Poison of Destruction art. When one reached the fourth level, it allowed them to store poison within the body and use it when needed. The internal energy helped control the poison that was within the body, but if the energy was shattered, the poison spread out uncontrolled. ¡°Nnnrggghgh!¡± Chun Yeowun was shocked when Chun Jongsum¡¯s face turned purple and his mouth was full of bubbles. He wasn¡¯t going to kill him because of the academy rule, but it looked like Jongsum was dying. ¡°God¡­ his internal energy is gone,¡± Baek Jongmeng gasped. He realized why Jongsum had been poisoned. ¡®I knew something was going to happen, but this¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t think Yeowun would destroy Jongsum¡¯s energy. He was not a martial artist, but he knew how important internal energy was for a martial artist. Looking at all those bones that had been destroyed, it made him frown. ¡®You should¡¯ve stopped after breaking his bones. Why did you go so far?¡¯ Jongmeng had many questions he wanted to ask, but he had to treat his patients first. Jongmeng quickly placed needles over Jongsum¡¯s blood points. He didn¡¯t know what poison was in effect, so he had to get the poison out of the body first. The blood points began to spill black blood with the foul stench of poison coming from it. ¡°Ugh!¡± It was a powerful poison that should have killed a normal person already. Fortunately, Jongsum was not dead yet. ¡®Is he immune to poison?¡¯ But even then, this level of poison was going to kill Chun Jongsum anyway. ¡°Oh! I have that!¡± Jongmeng then quickly went through his desk drawers and found a red silk pouch that had small medicinal pills inside. ¡®I¡¯m so lucky that I have these.¡¯ It was what his teacher Baek Jongwu told him to take. Jongmeng put on a glove so he would not come into contact with the poison and opened Jongsum¡¯s mouth and place three pills inside. ¡°You might feel like dying, but swallow it if you want to live. Go on!¡± Chun Jongsum was dying, but he barely swallowed it. As Jongmeng was doing his best to save Jongsum, Yeowun looked on with a serious expression. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know anything about poisons, so there was no way Yeowun would have known this. If Jongsum died, Yeowun was going to be expelled. ¡®Dammit. I can¡¯t let him die.¡¯ He had gone too far, but there was nothing he could do now. ¡®I have to let him live.¡¯ The best way was to make Nano analyze the poison and detoxify it, but Nano said it was not possible to move into another person¡¯s body. ¡®Why can¡¯t you?¡¯ [It is against the system protocol. There is a lock on it that restricts you from doing it.] ¡®Why is there a lock?¡¯ [There is an embedded genetic code that protects the Nano Machine from being taken by other entities.] Yeowun didn¡¯t know, but there were a lot of restrictions in the Nano Machine program. It was done to protect the current time frame from having highly advanced technology so that it wouldn¡¯t be revealed to the public. ¡®Then what should I do?¡¯ ¡°OH!¡± Chun Yeowun then found the blood that was on his clothes from carrying Jongsum. ¡®Nano, can you just analyze the poison then?¡¯ [Understood. Please place your hand over the substance.] Yeowun placed his finger over the poison as Nano instructed him to do. [Analyzing.] Chun Yeowun then walked over to the cabinet that held herbs while Nano was analyzing. Jongmeng was busy tending to Jongsum so he didn¡¯t know what Yeowun was doing. [Analyzing complete. Total of seven poisons have been mixed, thus making a new poisonous effect.] ¡®Analyze the way to the mix herbs I see right now to detoxify it. Hurry!¡¯ [Understood.] Nano then began searching through the medicinal herbs that Yeowunw was looking at. Soon, Yeowun was what herbs he had to use and how much through Augmented Reality. Yeowun quickly grabbed what he needed and began creating medicine soup. As smoke began to rise up from the boiler, Jongmeng turned toward him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He was drenched in sweat, barely relieved. It seemed like Jongsum was barely controlling the poison with the medicine pills. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m just creating medicine soup.¡± Chun Yeowun hesitated for a second but he ended up telling the truth. Baek Jongmeng, who was having a hard time due to what Yeowun had done, got up and tried to scold him. ¡°What are you talking about! How can you even try¡­ huh?¡± He was shocked to see the medicine on the table. All of the herbs that Yeowun had taken out were those that were used to nullify poisons, and some required to be mixed with others. ¡®What? He wouldn¡¯t know this if he didn¡¯t study medicinal herbs¡­¡¯ Jongmeng then tasted the soup a little with his finger. Medicinal herb mixture could be toxic if done incorrectly, but this didn¡¯t seem to have any problems. ¡®He studied medicines!¡¯ He didn¡¯t. Yeowun was only following Nano¡¯s instructions. However, Baek Jongmeng did not know this and was astonished. Even then, making a medicine soup without knowing what it was for was still dangerous. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but we need to know what poison it is to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sulfuric Poison, so it includes poison fish, poisonous mushrooms, plague insects, blue oak, and red extracts.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yeowun quickly listed off the poisons inside Jongsum and Jongmeng was shocked. It was unbelievable when Yeowun didn¡¯t even extract the poison to study it. ¡°Doctor Baek, can you trust me on this one?¡± Yeowun had no time to waste so he begged Jongmeng. The doctor then turned to Jongsum who was still purple and told him to wait. Jongmeng then gathered a small drop of blood from Jongsum and placed it into a small bowl. He then began checking to see if the blood really contained the seven poisons that Yeowun had spoken of. ¡®¡­It really is!¡¯ What Yeowun said was correct. Yeowun probably knew what he was doing with the medicine soup, so Jongmeng then decided to use the soup that Yeowun had created. He brought the soup over and had Jongsum take it spoon by spoon. All that was left to do now was to wait. ¡°We¡¯ve done everything we can now. I have to keep him on the needles so that the poison will not spread.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Baek.¡± Yeowun deeply regretted doing something out of control. Jongmeng shook his head. ¡°But why did you have to destroy his internal energy? Even if the basics of the academy supports the survival of the fittest, this¡­ this seems like too much. Can you take the backlash?¡± Jongmeng was really worried. Yeowun was still in the academy, but he would graduate in four years and after placing the candidate of the Poison Clan in such a state, it was likely that the Poison Clan would retaliate. Yeowun spoke with a bow. ¡°¡­Thank you for your concern. I will take anything that comes to me for what I have done.¡± There was no going back even if he regretted it. And he had decided to fight six clans from the very beginning, so it didn¡¯t matter anyway. ¡®Ah¡­ you are still young.¡¯ Jongmeng then felt Chun Yeowun¡¯s young recklessness and gave him some sincere advice. ¡°I hope you think deeply about every instance from now on. From what I have learned in the cult, it is more common for smartest ones to survive, than the strongest one. Be flexible with your thinking.¡± Baek Jongmeng hoped that Yeowun would not be arrogant about his own power and become smart instead. Thinking that brute strength would topple everything in the cult was the wrong idea. Chun Yeowun thought deeply about the advice. ¡®Maybe¡­ I was too reckless this time.¡¯ His fast growth in power made him arrogant. He couldn¡¯t understand it now, but he did feel like he had done something wrong after hearing Jongmeng¡¯s advice. ¡°Well, it¡¯s too late. You should go back now.¡± It was almost time for the dorms to close. Chun Yeowun bowed and tried to return when someone spoke up awkwardly. ¡°Uh¡­ what about me?¡± It was the 18th cadet, Bakgi. Chapter 53 As they walked out, Bakgi watched Chun Yeowun silently. Yeowun didn¡¯t say anything, and Bakgi felt apologetic for what had happened. ¡®I got him into something that I should have dealt with by myself.¡¯ Bakgi was shocked when Chun Jongsum came in almost dying due to the poison. He too knew that Chun Yeowun was going to use violence when dealing with Jongsum, but he didn¡¯t expect Yeowun to destroy Jongsum¡¯s internal energy either. He first wondered why Yeowun had gone so far as to destroy Jongsum¡¯s internal energy. That meant that Chun Jongsum¡¯s life as a warrior was over, and not to mention, all of his bones had been crushed. ¡®Does he not think about the backlash? Or is he that vengeful against him?¡¯ Bakgi then thought about what would he have done if he faced someone who might have killed his own parents. It was questionable to say the least. Bakgi then spoke to Yeowun. ¡°7th cadet.¡± Yeowun stopped and looked back curiously. ¡°Let me ask you something.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why did you destroy his internal energy?¡± After going so far, Chun Yeowun now was going to get all the fury from the Poison Clan. Yeowun answered calmly. ¡°¡­I was just let my anger out of control.¡± Yeowun continued, ¡°I was afraid that if I let him be, he would use poison on the other cadets also.¡± That made Bakgi astonished. Yeowun was more worried about the other cadets being poisoned than him being blamed by the Poison Clan. ¡®This guy¡­¡¯ He wasn¡¯t just a reckless fool. His decision-making wasn¡¯t perfect, but he was still more of a leader than the other princes that Bakgi had met. ¡®He¡¯s different.¡¯ Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t actually worried about other cadets. He just didn¡¯t want to see the poison that killed his mother spreading across the academy. However, Bakgi had interpreted it as Yeowun¡¯s noble sacrifice and began to think that Yeowun was fitting as a leader. ¡°What if¡­¡± Bakgi then tried to say something to Yeowun when seven cadets came running for him. They were Yeowun¡¯s team members. ¡°Master! Where were you?¡± Hu Bong asked with sweat over his face. The seven cadets looked like they were really worried and sighed in relief. Ko Wanghur also spoke with relief. ¡°We were worried that you got ambushed. I was waiting for you to come out of the private training ground.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yeowun then remembered talking with Wanghur to go back to the dorm together after dinner time. But when Yeowun did not come out after an hour, Wanghur began searching the academy with the other members. Yeowun apologized to them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No, it is good that you are okay.¡± Bakgi then looked at them and smiled bitterly. ¡®He already has his own people.¡¯ Bakgi realized that he always distanced himself from the other cadets, so even when he was a leader for the 12th group, no one followed him. Yeowun then asked Bakgi, ¡°What were you trying to say?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Bakgi shook his head and returned to his room. When Yeowun¡¯s team heard about what happened between him and Chun Jongsum, they became concerned. Ko Wanghur of the Demon Fist Clan was also worried about Yeowun destroying Jongsum¡¯s internal energy. Wanghur then gave them a solution to deal with this. ¡°We have to grow in power for now. They cannot do anything to us while we are still attending the academy, but we are against one of the six clans of the cult. We must focus on growing in power while we can.¡± Ko Wanghur was big and muscular, but he was also very intuitive and logical. Yeowun agreed with him. He had to be prepared for the Poison Clan to retaliate in any way. And unlike Wanghur, Hu Bong was worried about another issue. ¡°Master. I¡¯m more worried about how the Chief will handle this issue.¡± The rules of the academy didn¡¯t state that one couldn¡¯t destroy another¡¯s internal power, but internal power was like a lifeline to a warrior, so they weren¡¯t sure about what the academy would do about this issue. ¡°Let¡¯s hope nothing happens.¡± Hu Bong¡¯s concern became a reality. Early in the morning the next day, three instructors came to Yeowun and his members in the forest nearby where they were going to train. One of those instructors was Impeng. ¡°You¡¯ve done a foolish thing.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°The Chief has ordered us to take you to his room.¡± ¡®Oh no..¡¯ The seven members all became worried. They just hoped that Yeowun would not get expelled. If that happened, then Yeowun would be targeted by the Poison Clan right away. When instructors brought Yeowun up to the office of the Chief, they let Yeowun go in alone. ¡°Chief, the 7th cadet is here.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± When Yeowun walked in, Lee Hameng had tied his long red hair to the back and was working on a document. Yeowun then bowed politely. ¡°7th cadet, reporting to the Chief of the Demonic Academy.¡± Lee Hameng did not respond and focused on his document. The air went cold as silence fell. Soon, Lee Hameng finished writing on the document and got up to stretch his muscles. ¡°I had to write an incident report thanks to you, so don¡¯t be angry about me not responding to your bow.¡± That was what Lee Hameng had been working on. He had to report Baek Jongmeng and the other instructors on what had happened. Hameng pointed at the chair near the meeting table and allowed Yeowun to have a seat. Lee Hameng sat across Yeowun and looked at him with his fingers crossed. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. After a long time, Hameng said, ¡°You are still young.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the work first. Let me speak first as the Chief of the Academy.¡± ¡®As the Chief?¡¯ Yeowun became curious and Hameng continued, ¡°You¡¯ve done some serious damage by destroying another cadet¡¯s internal energy.¡± The problem here was that. Fighting and dueling behind the scenes were unofficially recommended by the academy, so the actual fighting was not a problem. ¡°You basically killed a martial artist.¡± It was likely that there was going to be punishment for this. Yeowun¡¯s eyes shook. This meant that he might even get expelled. ¡°Through our long history in the academy, you are the first to do such a foolish thing. If we let you walk freely after doing such a thing, there will be others who will replicate such a foolish act.¡± ¡®No¡­¡¯ Yeowun put his head down. Hameng concluded, ¡°So, as the Chief of the Academy, I hereby order you to turn over your yellow tag and stay for five days in the prison cell.¡± Yeowun¡¯s eyes widened with shock. ¡°¡­Am I not getting expelled?¡± ¡°Expel? What nonsense are you talking about? The only expulsion in the academy is from failing a test, or killing another cadet outside an official duel.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yeowun then sighed in relief. At least the worst-case scenario did not happen. Hameng shook his head. ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s too early to feel relieved.¡± It was as Hameng said. If he had to return the yellow tag, it meant he would lose the right to become a leader. After five days in prison, it would give him only one day to get the tag back when he came out. But would there be any instructors left with a yellow tag on the last day? ¡®¡­That¡¯s a problem too.¡¯ Lee Hameng had given such punishment to show all cadets what will happen when one went too far with violence. ¡®I was going to make you stay for seven days, but that will give you no chance.¡¯ This was a small gift from Lee Hameng. He couldn¡¯t bear to lose talented individual like Chun Yeowun, although he was really disappointed over this issue. ¡°Well, so with that done, let¡¯s talk about your foolishness as a senior graduate of the academy.¡± Hameng then unleashed his powerful energy throughout the office. It was so terrifying that it even made Chun Yeowun flinch. The reason why Hameng covered his office was to mask the sound that could seep out of the office. ¡°I am very disappointed with you.¡± Unlike how he was formally punishing Yeowun, he now seemed very angry. ¡°I had big hopes for you, and you¡¯ve done something only a thug would do,¡± Lee Hameng spat angrily. Yeowun then thought Hameng was disappointed in Yeowun for destroying the internal energy of a fellow cadet and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry for what? Can¡¯t you do your work better? You have no head to take care of your shit?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you bring him to the medical room after you destroyed his internal energy because you sympathized with him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Of course not. You were afraid you might get expelled. Then you should¡¯ve not have done that from the beginning.¡± ¡°But Chun Jongsum¡­¡± ¡°He used the poison that killed your mother, so he deserves to be killed? Is that it?¡± Yeowun was confused and the words got stuck in his throat. Lee Hameng had found out every little detail of what had happened. Baek Jongmeng had spilled all the details about Chun Yeowun, in hopes of defending Yeowun¡¯s position. Lee Hameng scoffed and spoke with a cold voice. ¡°You bring him to the medical room when you think he¡¯s the one behind your mother¡¯s death? Because you were afraid that you might be expelled? What a fool! If you were going to do it, then you should¡¯ve done it right.¡± ¡®Wait- is he¡­?¡¯ Lee Hameng wasn¡¯t talking about destroying internal energy. He was implying that Chun Yeowun should¡¯ve just killed Jongsum. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let an enemy live. That will only create more enemies.¡± Chapter 54 Lee Hameng got the report of what happened the other night when he came to work early in the morning. He quickly came to understand that Chun Yeowun had lost his control over his rage, and thus he was unable to comprehend the problem at stake. ¡®He must have been busy learning martial arts for two weeks¡­¡¯ Hameng hated Right Guardian Submeng, but he too knew that there was no time for Submeng to teach Yeowun things other than martial arts. It seemed that Chun Yeowun was missing out on real-life lessons. ¡®I can¡¯t just let him rot with his talent.¡¯ Chun Yeowun had high potential, given the right lessons and guidance. Lee Hameng valued his connection with the six clans, but he was also intrigued by Chun Yeowun. ¡°Do you know what follows for the one who fails to clean up after his mess?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It is death. The ruckus you caused is exactly what you are bringing upon yourself.¡± Unlike Doctor Baek Jongmeng, Lee Hameng was a realist who usually criticized and judged on the actual problem. ¡°You. Why did you enter the academy?¡± Lee Hameng asked. Yeowun bit on his lips and answered, ¡°¡­It is to become stronger than anyone else.¡± ¡°Than anyone else, you say?¡± Yeowun noticed the hint of anger in the voice after he said why he wanted to become strong. He wanted revenge. ¡°Is anger what pulls you and make you stronger?¡± Everyone had a goal, and a goal was what made people work harder. All cadets in the academy had their own goals. ¡°Anger can be your reason to live, but you are also a candidate to the throne.¡± Chun Yeowun shuddered. ¡°As a possible future Lord, will you be satisfied after getting your revenge? Anger is only part of the path you take. It should stay as your motivation.¡± The Lord was the Demonic Cult itself. If Yeowun was just another cadet, the goal would not have been that bad, but he was also a candidate to the future Lord¡¯s throne. ¡°You have to look at the forest. Your anger burns the entire forest, not just the tree. And it will burn yourself with it in the end.¡± Lee Hameng was now advising Yeowun. ¡°Do you know what I mean?¡± ¡°¡­I think so, sir.¡± ¡°If you unleash your anger like a thug, it will hurt the people around you, and it will hurt you too in the end.¡± Hameng spoke coldly. ¡°7th cadet. No, Chun Yeowun. If you want to survive and become the future of the cult, you should have a cool head but a warm heart. Or else, you will die before you even avenge your mother.¡± ¡®¡­Cool head, warm heart.¡¯ Yeowun etched the advice deeply in his heart. He had never heard of any kind of advice in his fifteen years of life. All he thought about was revenge and to put an end to the six clans that killed his mother. But he had never thought about what would happen afterward. Those thoughts cooled Yeowun¡¯s anger. ¡®He is right.¡¯ If he only focused on revenge, that was going to be it. If he wanted to achieve his revenge and survive, he needed to look higher and farther. He had to accept his mistakes and amend it. ¡®Well, he doesn¡¯t seem like entirely idiot at least.¡¯ Lee Hameng smiled. He thought if Yeowun didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, Hameng was going to forget about Yeowun. But if Yeowun understood and could fix his mistakes, it was likely that Yeowun would grow to become a real monster in the cult like no one else. ¡®And I will be the trusted teacher who gave him a valuable lesson, if it comes to that. Heh.¡¯ Lee Hameng then retrieved his energy, hinting that their conversation was over. Chun Yeowun got up and took the yellow tag to hand it over to Hameng. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Chief. I really am thankful.¡± Yeowun bowed to Hameng who had given him a life lesson. Hameng was satisfied by that, but he didn¡¯t show that he was. ¡°Instructors, come in.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After Hameng gave the order, the instructors immediately walked into the office. ¡°Take him to the prison cells.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chun Yeowun was shocked. He wanted to tell his teammates about what happened and was going to give them orders on what to do while he was gone, but he didn¡¯t think he would get taken in right away. ¡°Chief. Can you give me a little more time before going to the prison cell?¡± Lee Hameng shook his head and snapped coldly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°At least so I can talk to my teammates¡­¡± ¡°Your imprisonment will be announced officially. And, it is your ¡®former¡¯ teammates. They are now just cadets.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chun Yeowun then moaned. He then realized what Lee Hameng did to teach him. ¡®¡­He wants me to know the consequences of my actions reaching other people.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was able to feel it very truthfully. His imprisonment was announced after lunch time to every cadet. [The 7th cadet has destroyed the 4th cade¡¯s internal energy, thus destroying the 4th cadet¡¯s chances of being a warrior for life. As punishment, his right to become a team leader has been taken away and he will be imprisoned for five days. All cadets should learn from this and never attempt such foolish acts within the academy.] This shocked all cadets. Even when the aademy had a basic rule of the survival of the fittest, destroying one¡¯s internal energy when they were all in the same cult was beyond reasonable. ¡®Whoa. He¡¯s terrible.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s just not strong then.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s mad.¡¯ ¡®4th cadet¡­ Is it Chun Jongsum from the Poison Clan?¡¯ ¡®How he dare attack the Poison clan? He will be killed right after he leaves the academy!¡¯ ¡®Or he might get killed in the academy beforehand.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, but who knows? He might have someone on his back.¡¯ ¡®Yeah. No fool will dare to attack the Poison Clan without a way to protect himself.¡¯ The cadets all had different thoughts about this issue. Despite all this, at least Chun Yeowun was no longer an unworthy son of the Lord who was going to die soon. Chapter 55 ¡°Hahahahaha! He really is crazy! How did he even think about destroying the internal energy?¡± Chun Yuchan burst into laughter as he read the announcement on the wall. Chun Yeowun¡¯s action was unpredictable. It was amusing, but it didn¡¯t feel like he had made the right choice. ¡®I thought the competition was going to come from three sides, but that won¡¯t be the case.¡¯ He thought Yeowun would be dangerous after seeing him fight an instructor, but this made him feel relieved. This way, Yeowun would surely fail the third test without even being tested. Chun Yuchan touched his three yellow tags and smiled. ¡®Well, well. Isn¡¯t it a wonderful thing?¡¯ Chun Kungwun of the Sword Clan also liked what he saw on the announcement. Chun Muyun of the Wise Clan, however, didn¡¯t pay much attention. He just glanced at the announcement and walked away. However, there were those who were beyond shocked. It was Chun Yeowun¡¯s team members. Luckily, Yeowun had not been expelled, but they were now teamless. ¡®There will be one day left when the Master comes back. Will there be any yellow tags available until then?¡¯ Ko Wanghur was worried. He believed Yeowun was strong, but at this rate, it was likely that Yeowun would need to steal a yellow tag from one of the other teams. ¡®It won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ Someone soon came up to them. It was Bakgi, the leader of the 12th group from the second test. He spoke to Yeowun¡¯s seven members, making them confused. During dinner time, the mansion located west of the Cult¡¯s castle, the home to the Poison Clan was full of anger. Four hours ago, they had received a letter and someone was carried in. It was Chun Jongsum. All of his bones had been shattered and his internal energy had been completely destroyed, shocking all the Poison Clan members. After reading what had happened from the Chief¡¯s letter, they became furious. Leaders of the Poison Clan gathered at House Leader Baek Oh¡¯s office. It had been a long time since they all gathered like this ever since the day of Baek Oh¡¯s resignation from being an elder. All of the leaders had been looking at Baek Oh silently for two hours already. Baek Oh had the letter in his hands with his eyes closed from fear and a certain hesitation. A middle-aged man interrupted the silence. ¡°We must do something! Leader, we can¡¯t just wait until he comes out of the academy!¡± With that as a signal, others began to shout also. ¡°Let¡¯s send assassins! If we hire an assassin from the Kill Clan, we can do it quietly.¡± ¡°No, how about we just bribe one of those instructors to do the job?¡± ¡°We can just use cooks or servants at the academy to poison him to death!¡± They all had different opinions but they had the same goal of killing Chun Yeowun. They didn¡¯t care where Chun Yeowun was. They wanted to kill the person behind the near-death of their prince. Baek Oh, who had been listening quietly, then opened his eyes and spoke coldly. ¡°And if he dies¡­ who will be the most suspicious?¡± The leaders were then lost for words. They were blamed for Lady Hwa¡¯s death a few years ago and they lost most of their power over the cult. If they were to cause more problems, that might even be their end. ¡°But we can¡¯t just let him walk away after almost killing our prince!¡± Baek Munwung, the second son of Baek Oh, shouted angrily. Chun Jongsum was his nephew. He was angry that his nephew had lost a chance to become a warrior, but he didn¡¯t like being laughed at by the other clans because they couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Fool. If that was that important, the Lust Clan would have done something already.¡± Baek Oh was talking about Chun Wonryou who failed the second test. She didn¡¯t have her internal energy destroyed, but she had lost her right arm. The Lust Clan was also furious after knowing that it was Chun Yeowun who did it. Yet, they were holding back from doing anything. ¡°After what happened a few years back, the Lord is distancing himself from the six clans and is looking for every opportunity to take our powers away. We can¡¯t act foolishly.¡± Doing something to a cadet of the academy was against the way of the Demonic Cult itself. If they were to kill Chun Yeowun, they were giving the Lord every reason to persecute them. ¡°Then are you saying we have to wait until he comes out of the academy!?¡± Munwung shouted, biting on his lips. Baek Oh answered, ¡°That is how it should be¡­ but.¡± Baek Oh looked down at the letter. He then stared for a long time at the letter and grabbed his staff. ¡°I will need to meet the Left Guardian myself.¡± Late at night a day later, there was a big mountain peak far from the academy¡¯s library. There were many caves on the upper portion of the peak where the prison cells were located. The academy did not have its own prison since it was made to train people. But this prison cave had a way to block the entrance from outside. Inside the cave, there was only one small candle that brightened the area. Yeowun bit on the hard grain. ¡®Ugh, this is terrible.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was given five days worth of grains and was locked here to train alone. The entrance was sealed tight and the cave was dark and stuffy, which made it harder to train. Nonetheless, Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t feel too bad while spending his time here as he was training with Augmented Reality. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that the guards don¡¯t watch what I¡¯m doing.¡¯ The guards stayed on the outside of the gate, so he didn¡¯t worry about being noticed. Yeowun then concentrated on training late into the night and now he was eating his grain. ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun then heard the vibration of a rock being pushed away. There were still three days left for him to be freed, but the door was pushed open and fresh air swept in. ¡®Hmph.¡¯ Then, someone came in slowly wearing black attire. It was an old man with a weird-looking staff. ¡°So, you are Chun Yeowun.¡± His voice had hatred in it. Yeowun then focused his internal energy and the old man reached toward him. Then, powerful energy stormed within the cave, throwing Yeowun up into the air. Chapter 56 Chun Yeowun was shocked. He had never felt such powerful energy ever since he had learned martial arts. Telekinesis. It required a very high amount of internal energy and a lot of understanding of qi, but it allowed one to even lift a person up into the air. ¡®He¡¯s a powerful warrior.¡¯ Yeowun had unleashed 100% of his energy, but even he couldn¡¯t resist against the power. And the old man was very hostile; Yeowun could feel it on his skin. ¡®I will get killed if I don¡¯t do anything.¡¯ Yeowun then tried all he could to regain control over his body. As his muscles became tense, the body began to move slowly. ¡®This boy has a tremendous amount of physical power.¡¯ The internal energy was only at about sixty years worth, but Yeowun¡¯s muscle strength was like that of a monster. The old man had seen many warriors in his life, but he had never seen a man with this amount of muscle strength. It was due to the Nano Machine strengthening Chun Yeowun¡¯s muscles so that he could physically damage the blue pearl stone. ¡®He resists too much. Hmph.¡¯ As Chun Yeowun kept on squirming, it sucked too much energy from the old man and he made a gesture to pull him in. Yeowun was then sucked toward the old man¡¯s hand. ¡°Argh!¡± The old man grabbed Yeowun¡¯s neck. The energy was so powerful that even a slight twist was going to snap Yeowun¡¯s neck. That¡¯s when Yeowun heard Nano¡¯s voice in his head. [Detected powerful hostile energy threatening the user. Activating Emergency Defense mode.] But Yeowun put a stop to it quickly. ¡®No, Nano. Hold for a second.¡¯ Nano¡¯s defense mode was to send out electricity from the body, but Yeowun thought the enemy was too powerful for such an attack to work. If it failed, then it was only going to make the enemy even angrier. ¡®If this old man wanted to kill me, he would have done so already.¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s guess was correct. The old man could have killed Yeowun the moment he barged in here. Although he was still wary of the old man, Yeowun stopped resisting the old man smiled. ¡°I wanted to come see the one who made waste of my grandson. You seem to have grasped the situation quickly.¡± If Yeowun tried to resist in some way, he would have been attacked with the incoming energy, thus damaging his internal organs. ¡®Grandson?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s eyes shook. There was no way he couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡®The Poison Clan!¡¯ This old man was the leader of the Poison clan, Baek Oh the Demonic Poison Hand. Chun Yeowun was shocked. He thought the Poison Clan would try to do something in retaliation for what had happened, but he didn¡¯t think the leader himself would come for him. ¡°Do you know why I came to see you myself?¡± ¡°Argh¡­ are you here to kill me?¡± The hostility proved it. There was no way the leader of the house would forgive Yeowun for destroying the prince¡¯s internal energy and shattering all of his bones. ¡®Think. Think about how to get out of this situation!¡¯ Yeowun tried to keep calm to think about it, but there was no way. He was going to die the second Baek Oh twisted his hand. ¡®Am I going to die here?¡¯ And when he came to such a conclusion, what came to him was anger, not the fear of death. He was angry that he was going to die before getting his revenge. ¡®His eyes¡­¡¯ The fifteen-year-old boy was at the brink of death, but his eyes were now filled with anger and determination. Baek Oh was surprised. However, he couldn¡¯t allow anyone to make such eyes toward one of the top ten leaders of the Demonic Cult. ¡°Hmph. You need some punishment.¡± ¡°ARGH!¡± Baek Oh put his energy into the staff and smacked Yeowun¡¯s stomach. The energy was so powerful that it Yeowun felt the immediate pain and blood soared up through his throat. ¡®Now, you won¡¯t make such eyes¡­ huh?¡¯ Baek Oh was dumbfounded. He had expected Yeowun to be in pain, but his angry eyes still remained. Baek Oh didn¡¯t know this, but Yeowun¡¯s internal damage was healed instantly by the Nano Machine. It still gave him pain whenever he was hit, but the pain didn¡¯t last for long as the damage was healed quickly. ¡®So, you¡¯re not like any other child.¡¯ Baek Oh shook his head. He figured Yeowun would be very vengeful, thus destroying the internal energy, but Baek Oh didn¡¯t think it would be this serious. ¡®He will be problematic if I let him be.¡¯ Baek Oh was going to decide what to do with Chun Yeowun after meeting him, and now he decided that he shouldn¡¯t let Yeowun be. Baek Oh¡¯s hostility began to strengthen, and Yeowun spoke to him. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°You know the answer to that yourself.¡± ¡°You are going against the academy rules if you do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think such a petty rule will control me. I will kill you here and melt your body with my poison so no one will notice.¡± Baek Oh didn¡¯t think about leaving any traces. Yeowun then became silent for a second and then said, ¡°You can erase the trace, but if I disappear within the academy, the Poison Clan will be the main suspect for it anyway.¡± Baek Oh raised his eyebrow at such a sharp thought. A fifteen-year-old boy at the brink of death was not afraid. Instead, he was thinking everything through rather thoroughly. ¡®He really is dangerous.¡¯ Yeowun had powers beyond his anger, determination over fear, and decision-making skills for each situation. All of this showed how dangerous he would be to the Poison Clan if he grew up. ¡®I would have killed him right now if it wasn¡¯t for the academy.¡¯ Baek Oh became frustrated. He didn¡¯t think to kill him at first. As Yeowun said, if he killed Yeowun here, the Poison Clan was going to be seen as the suspect and the Lord would not look over this. His main reason for visiting him here today was to see Yeowun¡¯s face and warn him. ¡°You are clever. But you still have a lot more to go. Since you hurt my grandson, you have brought this upon yourself.¡± Chapter 57 ¡°¡­¡± Yeowun knew he had made a mistake about this one. His lack of experience and uncontrolled anger had made it come down to this. ¡°As you said, even I can¡¯t kill you while you are here, but¡­¡± Baek Oh¡¯s hand quickly moved over Yeowun¡¯s blood point, freezing him. Yeowun couldn¡¯t speak anymore, and Baek Oh continued, ¡°Let me promise you this. As soon as you leave the protection of the Demonic Academy, you will be given pain beyond imagination.¡± Baek Oh¡¯s eyes were on fire from the anger from the pain that his grandson had gone through. ¡°You have shattered my grandson¡¯s bones, so I will shatter your bones and carve out your flesh to feed it to the animals. Then I will destroy your internal energy and keep you alive so you can beg to be killed.¡± Baek Oh¡¯s warning was terrifying. When he was done, he took something out from his pocket. It was a small medicinal ball which was even smellier than the Black Dragon Ball. He then sent a telepathic message. [I can¡¯t just leave you, so I will give you a small gift. Then we will be able to meet faster.] ¡°Nnngh!¡± Baek Oh then opened Yeowun¡¯s mouth forcefully. Yeowun tried to resist, but he couldn¡¯t as the hand that grabbed his neck increased the energy. ¡°Argh!¡± Baek Oh then threw the ball down into Yeowun¡¯s throat. He tried hard to not swallow it, but as the grip on the neck strengthened, the ball went down his throat. [It is not a poison that will put your life in danger. But if you ever talk about the ball to anyone, I will not care about the rules of the academy and I will come to kill you myself.] He finished with the final warning. ¡°Nnnngh!¡± ¡°You have been warned. I look forward to our next meeting.¡± Baek Oh then tossed Yeowun back inside the cave and flew out. Yeowun was stuck next to the inner side of the wall. When Baek Oh came out, the giant stone that acted as the entrance rolled over to seal the cave again. Baek Oh spoke to someone waiting for him outside. ¡°I am done.¡± ¡°You promised me that you would not harm him.¡± It was Left Guardian Lee Hameng. Chun Yeowun was confused as to how Baek Oh had come to see him, but it was through Lee Hameng that Baek Oh was able to come here. Lee Hameng heard the giant cracking sound coming from within and he was asking about Baek Oh about that. ¡°Would you stop yourself from smacking once or twice while standing in front of someone who hurt your family?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Haha, okay. I will apologize for that. But it is not that bad, so don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t damage him.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Hameng acknowledged it suspiciously and Baek Oh bowed. ¡°Thank you for listening to my request, even if it was against the rules.¡± ¡°Please make sure no one else knows about this.¡± ¡°Of course. I will bring this to my grave.¡± Normally, not even the leaders of the six clans were allowed into the Demonic Academy. Lee Hameng was worried about the Poison Clan retaliating against Chun Yeowun out of rage and that was why he sent the letter to request them to not attack Chun Yeowun, at least inside the academy. Baek Oh then promised that he would accept the request only if he was allowed to see Chun Yeowun himself. Lee Hameng valued his connections with the six clans, so he couldn¡¯t refuse such a request. ¡°I will return.¡± Baek Oh then covered his face with his clothes and used his stepping skills to run down the peak. After checking to make sure Baek Oh had left, Lee Hameng glanced at the cave and mumbled, ¡°You have four years before your protection wears off. It is up to you to survive after that.¡± Meanwhile, Chun Yeowun was sitting down in meditation. His eyes were closed and his clothes were blackened while the foul stench filled the area. It was what happened after he was flung into the wall. Yeowun heard Nano¡¯s voice coming to him. [Detected toxic substance coming into the user¡¯s throat.] He wasn¡¯t sure what Baek Oh had made him eat, but he was certain that it was bad so Yeowun quickly ordered Nano. ¡®Take it out of my body, now!¡¯ [Careful analysis of the substance shows that if some of the toxic components are removed, it will help the internal energy activation, similar to the substance: Black Dragon Ball.] ¡®What?¡¯ [Toxic components are what diminishes the energy.] What Baek Oh fed to him was a medicine ball that made the target lose its internal energy partially. It was so harmful that it created immunity inside the body after one dosage and it could not be used repeatedly. If the one eating was unlucky, it could possibly erase more than half of the internal energy. A powerful warrior with over ninety years worth of internal energy would have ways to extract these poisons when swallowed, but that was the only way to fight it. ¡®So, he tried to weaken my internal energy!¡¯ Baek Oh was going to make Yeowun lose his internal energy so that he would fail the third test. However, Baek Oh did not know about Nano. Nano quickly analyzed the substances and came to the conclusion that if only those poisons were removed, the other substances were actually helpful. ¡®So, I just need to remove those poisons?¡¯ [Yes, Master.] ¡®Whew¡­ good. Then do it.¡¯ [Beginning to remove the toxic components from the substance.] And that¡¯s what Nano was now doing. Soon, the black ooze began coming out from Yeowun¡¯s upper torso. It wasn¡¯t a lot since it was from a small medicine ball, but the smell was too awful. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yeowun felt sick over the smell when Nano¡¯s voice spread throughout his body. [Successfully removed toxic components. The substance now activates the internal energy flow within the body.] Yeowun then began using his Breathing of the Thousand Martials to meditate. Chapter 58 Nano quickly helped the activation of the flow of energy within Yeowun¡¯s body. After a long time, Yeowun opened his eyes. He then smelled the foul stench from the black ooze and took off the clothes that were drenched in the ooze. ¡°Ugh¡­ this is really disgusting.¡± He was able to forget about the smell while meditating, but he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore when he was awake. He then felt the heat within the cave. It seemed like the energy activation within his body let out some heat, warming up the entire cave. Yeowun then felt heaviness under his stomach and felt the weight of his internal energy. ¡°Whoa.¡± He gasped in astonishment. The whole incident was a blessing in disguise. The internal energy that was just over sixty years worth now had ninety years worth of energy. Baek Oh¡¯s action had resulted in helping Yeowun instead of harming him. ¡®¡­He really did give me a gift then.¡¯ Baek Oh¡¯s small gift had turned out to be a huge gift. Chun Yeowun¡¯s internal energy was now within the top five out of all the cadets. ¡®I would have died if it wasn¡¯t for Nano.¡¯ Nano had given unfortunate Chun Yeowun a climactic turn in his life. ¡®I was really lucky this time. I never thought the Poison Clan would go so far.¡¯ He then thought that it was good experience for learning how his wrong decision might come back to him. ¡®It was an important lesson.¡¯ He was lucky this time, but Yeowun decided to not make any foolish mistakes. ¡®So, what is this?¡¯ Yeowun then got up and walked to the inner part of the cave. It was too dark to see in the cave, but Yeowun had night vision from Nano. ¡®Nano, night vision mode.¡¯ Yeowun was then able to see the inside of the cave. A part of the inner wall was broken when he was thrown into it by Baek Oh. ¡®Something felt weird.¡¯ Yeowun felt like the inside of the wall was empty when his back hit the wall. He felt curious, but he had to focus on taking care of the poisonous medicine ball he ingested. ¡°Oh?¡± Air was seeping out from the cracked part of the wall. It was proof that there was space on the opposite. Yeowun then became curious. ¡®Let¡¯s check on it.¡¯ Yeowun began to tap the cracked side with his fist. The wall had too many cracks in it and the slight tapping made it fall apart, making a small hole that Yeowun could crawl into. ¡®There we go.¡¯ The hole let cold air come in from the opposite side, making the cave a bit cooler. Yeowun then crawled into the dark hole. He then frowned. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Unlike his expectations of seeing a bigger cave, it seemed like a tunnel-like cave that connected somewhere else. Yeowun then got up and looked back. The cave wall was shaped as if it was made artificially to block it. The opposite side looked natural so he didn¡¯t realize it, but it was very apparent from this side. ¡®Was it blocked off intentionally?¡¯ It seemed like something was hidden inside. Yeowun then thought about going in when Nano¡¯s voice called out to him. [Detected faint natural light coming from the tunnel.] Yeowun became curious. The only possible natural light source in such a cave could only be from a firefly. Yeowun then began to walk in. The cave was located on the peak of the mountain, but this tunnel seemed to lead him below. ¡®It¡¯s getting brighter¡­¡¯ As Nano said, the green-colored light began to grow stronger. He now didn¡¯t need night vision mode to see anymore. Yeowun then deactivated the night vision and walked in. Soon, he then reached the closed end. It shined very brightly with the light. Yeowun then took a step forward and almost fell. The ground in front had a huge hole. ¡°What in the world¡­?¡± Yeowun looked down, but he couldn¡¯t see anything. He then jumped down. It was a few meters deep, which was not safe for any normal human to jump down, but Yeowun was able to land easily with his walking skill. He then looked up to where he had come from. The entrance he went through looked more like an air vent from what he saw from below. The space he was in now was very wide. ¡°Whoa.¡± Countless light-emitting stones were on top, brightening the entire place with the green light. It was so bright that it was hard to even look up at it. ¡°To think such a place was hidden inside the prison cave.¡± It was amazing. He looked around and found a round stone pillar in the middle and nothing else. There was an exit at the southern side of the cave, and that was blocked by a stone from the outside. ¡®It¡¯s an unused place.¡¯ It felt strange to not use such a nice place. ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun then looked down and found traces of something being dragged out. From the size of it, one could tell that it seemed like a large stone was pushed out from it. As he followed the trace, it led him to the center of the area. ¡®There¡¯s more than one.¡¯ The trace was made by more than once. It seemed like something was placed in five directions around the pillar until it was dragged out. It must have been very heavy if it made such a deep trace. ¡®It looks like there must have been some kind of giant stone¡­ a pedestal¡­?¡¯ Yeowun then thought of the blue pearl pedestal in the library. He then realized the library had five floors, which meant that the pedestal was also created through the five levels. ¡®Nano, activate Augmented Reality and show me the blue pearl pedestal on the first floor in the library.¡¯ [Activating.] Yeowun then was shown the actual size of the blue pearl stone. ¡®Nano, do you see those traces on the ground? Can you see if this stone was placed in any of those spots?¡¯ [Analyzing the traces on the floor.] Nano then began scanning the five spots and placed the same blue pearl stone over the five spots. And when they were all in place, Yeowun¡¯s eye grew larger. ¡®It has the same size.¡¯ The size of the trace and the stone were the same. When the five stones were placed there, the one located on the south side shined in red. [This location seems to be where the blue pearl stone from the first floor was located at.] Yeowun then walked over to check it out himself. ¡®Can you check the second floor one too?¡¯ Nano then began scanning everything, and it seemed like the second stone was located on the southwest side. ¡®Ah¡­ so, this was the place.¡¯ It seemed that all those stones were originally placed here. If all of them were still here, then it would have been much easier to learn about Father Chun¡¯s original sword skill. ¡®What is up with this pillar then?¡¯ Yeowun was curious as to why all these stones were placed around it while facing the pillar. Yeowun walked over and looked around. On the north side of the pillar, there was a letter written in handwriting. [Sword Force of the Sky Demon] Yeowun felt his heart pounding. He then found a small dots that looked like those under the writing of the blue pearl stone which showed a drawing. Chapter 59 A martial art that represented the Lord of the Demonic Cult was the Godly Force of the Sky Demon. Every cultist knew of the power beyond that martial art and it was also one of three Godly Forces of the Jianghu. But the word said Sword Force, not Godly Force. ¡®Hmm¡­ is it a sword skill?¡¯ Chun Yeowun was confused. He had never heard of Sword Force. Was it a breathing skill or a sword art? He learned from Guard Jang that the Lord¡¯s best martial art was the Sword Art of the Sky Demon. But what was this Sword Force? ¡®Is it the name of the original sword skill in the blue pearl stone?¡¯ That seemed to be the most likely case here. The bearded middle-aged man who Yeowun met on the first floor of the library said that the blue pearl stone held the truth from Father Chun. ¡®He would leave a new name for it of course. I guess Father Chun is the one who wrote this here.¡¯ It was natural for making up such a name for a powerful sword art like that, especially if it was made after the Sword Art of the Sky Demon. ¡®Nano, can you check the writing on this pillar to see if it matches the writing on the blue pearl stone pedestal?¡¯ A white line then scanned the writing on the pillar and Nano soon responded. [Analysis complete. It is from the same writer.] ¡®That is the name then!¡¯ Yeowun then learned the real name of the original sword skill he had learned. ¡®What up with these holes then?¡¯ Yeowun then looked down at the holes underneath the name. Holes under the poetry on the pedestals represented numbers, but these holes looked different. ¡®It looks like a drawing.¡¯ The holes formed the shape of a dragon. ¡®Dargon?¡¯ The animal in the myths symbolized unity and power. He would have not paid that much attention if he didn¡¯t find out about the secret behind holes on the blue pearl stone pedestal. He was curious if this drawing had some secret behind it also. ¡®What is it trying to say?¡¯ Yeowun then sat down to give it some thought. He brought the pedestals to his left and right and began looking closely at the holes in the shape of a dragon. However, he couldn¡¯t find identify any relationships between these holes. ¡®Are the holes related to the numbers again?¡¯ Yeowun then counted the number of holes. ¡®¡­Twenty-four?¡¯ There was a total of twenty-four holes. He wondered if the number twenty-four meant anything. After thinking for an hour, all he could think of was the sword movement comprised of the Sword Force of Sky Demon and its twenty-four movements. ¡®What is it talking about?¡¯ ¡°Whew¡­¡± He sighed in frustration. He couldn¡¯t find any answers. What did this soaring dragon mean? ¡®It should mean something¡­ why is there a drawing of a dragon going up¡­ huh?¡¯ Yeowun then looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Ugh!¡± The light stones from above shined down on him, making him look down. It was too bright to look up directly. ¡®It¡¯s too bright.¡¯ It was too painful to look directly at the stones. Yeowun looked up because the dragon was trying to go up into the ceiling, but he then thought that maybe the secret was on the ceiling. However, he couldn¡¯t look directly at it to see what was going on up there. ¡®Hm¡­¡¯ Maybe the secret was hidden behind the light, not the darkness. Nothing left by Father Chun Ma was easy to get, but Yeowun had a way to look directly into the light. ¡®Nano, can you control the light coming into my sight?¡¯ [Adjusting light perception.] Yeowun¡¯s eyes flickered and the cave turned dark. Yeowun then looked up again as he was ready. ¡°This is amazing¡­¡± Yeowun was astonished. There were a number of shiny stones, but the ones around the giant center pillar showed hundreds of bright stones with writings. ¡°This was it!¡± Yeowun smiled. He wasn¡¯t sure what these hundreds of stones were talking about, but they surely held the secret related to the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. ¡®Nano, can you scan those stones?¡¯ [Yes, Master¡­ scan completed.] ¡®Project it on that large wall so I can see it more closely.¡¯ Nano then recreated the writing on the ceiling over on the wall. Yeowun walked over and checked the writing. ¡°¡­What?¡± Yet, the writings weren¡¯t related to martial arts at all. It consisted of poetry and other things. ¡®This¡­ and this¡­ and this¡­ what is going on?¡¯ All of them had no relations to martial arts. Yeowun frowned as he had expected a great finding. ¡®Did I miss something?¡¯ He thought that going through all of these writings would give him the answer to a great secret, but even if there was a secret hidden within the writings, it didn¡¯t seem like it would be that hard to decipher it. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s hidden among all this.¡¯ Yeowun figured there must be something that was related to martial arts. Finding it was the problem. Of course, he didn¡¯t need to read all this writing by himself. ¡®Nano, can you find anything among all this that might have a relationship to martial arts?¡¯ [Scanning.] Nano proceeded with the scanning. This shortened the amount of time Yeowun needed if he were to look at every stone. Soon, Nano finished scanning and analyzing. [There is a total of twenty-four stones that contain writings and drawings that seems to teach the Breathing Skill.] ¡®Breathing skill?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s eyes grew larger. What kind of breathing skill would be divided up into twenty-four stones? Nano then highlighted the twenty-four stones in red. Yeowun¡¯s eye grew larger as he looked at it. ¡°This¡­!¡± Chapter 60 It was astounding. Over hundreds of stones were placed around the pillar, and twenty-four of them had placed in the shape of a dragon soaring up into the sky. It was the same shape that was placed on the pedestal. ¡°So, this was what that dragon meant! This was it!¡± Yeowun¡¯s voice became excited from the finding. He then quickly wanted to look into what meaning it held. ¡®Nano, get rid of the other stones and leave only those twenty-four stones.¡¯ [Understood.] And Nano¡¯s voice trailed off, the extra stones in the image began to disappear. Yeowun looked closely at the remaining stones. There were writings and teachings related to a breathing skill. However, it didn¡¯t seem like any other breathing skill. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The writing required a certain movement and flow in the internal energy through certain blood points. And the movement of the skill was very familiar. Yeowun frowned as he knew these movements. ¡®This is similar to the movement of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon.¡¯ It was the exact same sword movement. Yeowun then walked over to other stones. After checking out every stone, his eyes shook in shock. ¡°Oh my¡­ these are all sword movements from the Sword Force.¡± All the movements recorded on the stones were equal to the twenty-four sword movements of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. However, those were all paired with the related breathing skill, and that was connected from the head of the dragon to its tail. ¡®This is strange¡­ it¡¯s really strange.¡¯ This was strange if these things represented a breathing skill. A breathing skill usually required one to sit or lie down to take a comfortable position, but this was one with the sword movement to display a sword formation. ¡®I should just give it a try.¡¯ He had no way to find out unless he tried it out. ¡®Nano, can you transfer these teachings and movements into me?¡¯ [Understood. Transferring to the user¡¯s brain¡­] Nano soon transferred all the information into Yeowun¡¯s brain. When it was done, Yeowun used his finger to follow the first movement. ¡®Take a deep breath and move into¡­¡¯ The meditating also started. He had to connect all the movements together while in motion. Yeowun followed the twenty-four movements and sent his internal energy into the blood points as written in the breathing skill. As the energy stopped flowing through his body, the qi in the body began to tremble. Yeowun then repeated the twenty-four movements again without thinking, as if he had gone into a trance. The powerful energy flowed inside, and Nano began to analyze to store it as data. After some time had passed, Yeowun stopped. He didn¡¯t even know how long he had been practicing this breathing skill. ¡®Nano, how long have I been doing this?¡¯ [It has been two hours.] ¡®What? Two hours?¡¯ It was shocking to hear that he had been moving through the movements for two hours straight. Yet, he didn¡¯t feel exhausted or tired. It even felt like he was full of energy and the internal energy was flowing fluidly within him. ¡®It felt like the energy flow became faster as I moved through.¡¯ [Yes, that is true, Master.] Nano had recorded the quick energy flow within the body already. Yeowun then became curious about Nano¡¯s conclusion and brought up his internal energy. ¡°Huh?¡± The speed of the internal energy flow had gotten much faster. He focused slightly and the energy spread into his body very quickly. When Yeowun focused on his right hand, a clear light appeared to create a qi on his hand. ¡®It¡¯s much faster now!¡¯ Yeowun was not used to shaping qi outside his body. But with the quickened energy flow, shaping qi was also much easier now. The breathing skill that was written on the stone was beyond the level of any breathing skill. ¡®Ah¡­ this should be the best breathing skill in the world!¡¯ Chun Yeowun was astounded beyond belief. There was no telling as to how much he would grow if he trained with the breathing skill. Yeowun then walked over to the pillar at the center. [Sword Force of the Sky Demon] He now knew why this was written as Sword Force. This martial art was a sword formation and breathing skill combined into one. ¡®So Father Chun really was a legendary man.¡¯ No one else in the Wulin would even dare to combine a sword skill with a breathing skill. The Sword Force of the Sky Demon would allow one to train the sword skill while meditating with the breathing skill. ¡®Father, please accept my bow.¡¯ Yeowun then bowed twice to the pillar. It was to show his respect for receiving such a gift from the ancestor. Yeowun then got up. ¡®This is fortunate that I came across this.¡¯ Baek Oh¡¯s action to put Yeowun into danger was truly a blessing in disguise. If Baek Oh found out about what followed after he left, he might collapse because of a stroke from the shock. ¡®So, there¡¯s only one thing left to do then.¡¯ Yeowun then walked over to the pillar so he could erase the traces. He couldn¡¯t do it near the blue pearl stone pedestal since there were guards, but no one was here. It would be hard to find out what Father Chun had left without Nano¡¯s help, but he didn¡¯t want to leave any hints for the others to find out about it. ¡®I¡¯ll just erase these holes.¡¯ Yeowun then reached out to the holes while wielding internal energy in his hand. That¡¯s when the pillar began to tremble while letting out steam. ¡°W-what?!¡± Yeowun jumped back. Something came up from the pillar and soared up into the ceiling, striking the glowing stones. The ceiling shook and some of the stones dropped to the ground. Yeowun was shocked, but he quickly hopped to dodge the falling stones. It seemed like the shock wasn¡¯t too bad, since only a few stones had dropped. ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun¡¯s eye grew wide. The number of stones that dropped was the twenty-four. ¡®No way..¡¯ He then walked over and frowned. The stones were those with the movements and writings from the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. Chapter 61 Yeowun had to rely on Nano¡¯s skills to find out about the breathing skill, but the pillar was programmed to make it easy to find these stones as well. It was surprising. ¡®¡­Well, I guess you would need such a thing to find out about it without Nano.¡¯ What was funny was that no one had even tried it before. No one dared to do what Yeowun had done to the pillars until now. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yeowun then noticed the place where he bowed at the front of the pillar sank in the middle and liquid seeped out from it. He tasted it with his finger and found out that it was oil. ¡®Is it made for fire?¡¯ The pillar had a mechanism to burn itself when its duty was complete. The oil was to be wet when it sent down those stones so that the internal energy would be able to light it on fire. ¡®¡­Hmph. I got it anyway.¡¯ He was lucky at least. Yeowun realized it was easy to get these stones too late, but could now destroy it. ¡®Now it will be easy to erase those holes on the pillar.¡¯ Yeowun then walked over and picked up one of the stones to destroy it. ¡°Huh?¡± He then became confused. ¡®What is this?¡¯ There was something engraved on the other side of the stone. Yeowun looked down at it, and saw weird lines on it, unsure of what it meant. Those lines were hidden from sight. ¡®This is strange¡­¡¯ Yeowun then looked over at the other stones. ¡°Huh? This one has it too.¡± The other stones also had weird lines etched onto them, but they all had different shapes from one another. ¡®What is it? Why are there lines on the back of the stones?¡¯ Yeowun then gathered every stone and gathered them in one place. He then turned them backward to show the strange lines. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Yeowun moaned. He stared at it, hoping to find anything that might be hidden behind it, but the lines just looked like doodles. ¡®What are these?¡¯ It was really strange. But nothing left by Father Chun was there without reason, so there had to be a message. ¡®It¡¯s not made with a sword at least.¡¯ The lines were too crooked to be made with a sword. Then what were these things trying to say? After looking at it for a long time, Yeowun narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hmm?¡± Yeowun got up and looked down at it from the top. He then sat down and made the stones face each other. After putting them together, he got up and looked down again. ¡°OH!¡± He then realized that the lines seemed to form some kind of map. The lines didn¡¯t match up yet, but he was certain that it was a map. ¡®I need to order it right.¡¯ Yeowun then sat down and began matching the lines. After moving from stone to stone for over an hour, Yeowun finally completed it. ¡®I did it!¡¯ All the lines perfectly matched each other now. Yeowun got up and looked down again. ¡®I knew it¡­ it¡¯s a map.¡¯ It was a one giant map created with crooked lines. ¡®This¡­?¡¯ The map marked a certain place, and there was another line that gave directions on how to get there. ¡®To think such a map was hidden here¡­¡¯ What would be hidden at the place indicated on this map, other than the Sword Force of the Sky Demon? It had surely been left for the next generation. ¡®And where is this?¡¯ He knew it was a map, but it was hard to know the locations that this map represented. There were strange crooked lines that showed some kind of cave map. Yeowun only came to that conclusion after staring at it for a long time. ¡®I can¡¯t be sure of anything for now.¡¯ What was certain was that this map was not for this prison cave. It was probably a place hidden somewhere else, but it was not possible to know for now. ¡®Nano, scan this map and save it.¡¯ [Understood, Master.] Yeowun then saw white lines moving down the map. Nano saved the map and Yeowun began to move to do what he intended to do the first time. Yeowun began destroying the stones one by one. After cracking the stones, he collected all the debris and stomped them to turn them into powder. He then scattered away the rock particles and sand. Now, all secrets and the map that was hidden inside this cave was only for Yeowun. Yeowun then got up to go back the vent and he returned to his small prison cave. And for the first time after he was locked up, he was able to get a good night¡¯s sleep. Chapter 62 Four days had now passed after Yeowun was locked up. There was only a day left for Yeowun to come out and there had been a lot of changes within the academy. When Yeowun was sent to the prison, the only ones who had yellow tags were Chun Muyeon of the Wise Clan and Chun Yuchan of the Blade Clan. However, four days were enough for talented cadets to learn about the Seven Demon Sword. Ko Wanghur¡¯s concern became a reality. Chun Yeowun was still in prison, but all the other yellow tags were taken by powerful cadets. However, there were only eleven cadets that became leaders. There was a total of seventeen tags, so why were there only eleven group leaders? This was due to three particular leaders. There was no limit to how many tags one could take. Three people realized this and collected every tag they could get their hands on. Chun Muyeon had one tag. Chun Yuchan had four tags. Chun Kungwun had two tags. Sama Chak, the 700th cadet, had two tags. And seven other cadets had one tag each. So with Yucan, Kungwun, and Chak hoarding more than one tag, they had taken five more tags that could have been used to create more leaders. The only surprising thing was that Chun Muyeon didn¡¯t go for other tags. Now, with sixteen tags in the cadets¡¯ hands, the only tag left was the one that Hou Jinchang had. No one could take this tag from him as he was a grandmaster level warrior. ¡°This is problematic.¡± Hu Bong shook his head. All cadets knew that the three leaders had more than one tag, but no one dared to raise complaints. ¡°They are that much more powerful,¡± Ko Wanghur answered as he nodded. These three cadets were famous for their prowess. Rumor had it that their martial arts skills were at the level of exceeding masters. Moreover, they all had their armies of cadets behind them. ¡°It could have been dangerous for us too.¡± Ja Wumin smiled bitterly as he spoke. The reason he said this was because Yeowun¡¯s group had taken a steep drop after Yeowun was taken to the cave. They were no longer a group, but rather, regular cadets. ¡°Maybe we¡¯re lucky. We lost those who were going to lose anyway,¡± Ohjong said with an annoyed expression. The other cadets also became angry. A total of six cadets had gathered here. ¡°We just have different paths.¡± Ko Wanghur shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think their way of doing things will make other groups welcome them.¡± Hu Bong mumbled in disappointment. On the day of Yeowun¡¯s arrest, two of their team members left them. They were Wungchun and Ho Daming. They had been very anxious ever since they heard that Yeowun had destroyed Chun Jongsum¡¯s internal energy. As soon as Yeowun¡¯s punishment was decided, they left right away. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I want to stay together, but I don¡¯t see a future in this.¡¯ Maybe this was the right tactic to safely pass the third test. But they didn¡¯t only join Yeowun¡¯s group for the test and the members became angry. Although two members had left, six cadets were still here. It was due to the 18th cadet, Bakgi. Hu Bong got up and said, ¡°Oh well. Let¡¯s not be too pessimistic. We lost two baddies, but we have Bakgi here with us. He¡¯ll do quadruple the amount they ever could¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me too much.¡± Bakgi smiled. Ko Wanghur smiled also. ¡°No, we would have been in grave danger if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± Ko Wanghur had a reason for this. It was because of the yellow tag that Bakgi had on his right chest. He had taken this tag three days ago by defeating an instructor. ¡°Yeah. If it wasn¡¯t for him, we would have all been scattered. We are really grateful.¡± Ohjong also nodded. If it wasn¡¯t for Bakgi, Yeowun¡¯s team members would have had to scatter and wait for Yeowun to come back. When the punishment was decided, Bakgi came over to them and offered to take the lead. ¡®I owe a lot to the 7th cadet. I want to help him.¡¯ Bakgi thought Yeowun had taken the punishment that should have been for him. If Yeowun did not tell him about the poison, he might have died. After thinking through the night, Bakgi made a serious decision. ¡®I almost died. It will not be enough even if I pay it back for my entire life.¡¯ Thus, Bakgi decided to follow Chun Yeowun. He wanted to tell Yeowun himself of his decision, but Yeowun was locked away. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll want me in his group.¡± ¡°If Master didn¡¯t like you, he would not have helped you.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Ko Wanghur and the other cadets welcomed him after hearing what had happened. And with a powerful warrior like Bakgi joining them, they were going to become stronger. So Bakgi first took the yellow tag just in case. It was to prepare for Yeowun return who had to stay in prison for five days. Bakgi¡¯s actions proved to be correct. ¡°Well, we welcome you to our group anyway. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yeah, we do!¡± ¡°Master will welcome you too. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Bakgi smiled. And as the day came to an end, the five cadets who trained Seven Dragon Sword went to the cafeteria to eat dinner. ¡°Are you skipping dinner?¡± ¡°I only eat dinners usually, but I ate lunch with you guys today too.¡± Bakgi usually skipped lunch to train in the private training room. But after joining the team and training with them, his solo training time was reduced. ¡°Hmm. Then I should skip dinner too.¡± ¡°You?¡± Bakgi became confused at Ko Wanghur¡¯s decision. Bakgi had spent a few days with them and Ko Wanghur ate a lot, which was fitting for his big body. It was shocking to hear Wanghur, who ate three times more than the other cadets, to decide to skip a meal. ¡°Well, you are our temporary leader, so you need protection.¡± He didn¡¯t want to miss a meal, but he also thought that he needed to protect Bakgi. There was no telling what might happen because of that yellow tag. Bakgi then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m going straight to the private training room, so don¡¯t worry. Besides, we¡¯ll all be together when we leave the training room.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You go ahead and eat dinner.¡± Bakgi assured Ko Wanghur and headed off to the private training room. Wanghur usually made rational choices, but his temptation for a meal was so strong that he couldn¡¯t make up his mind. Ohjong shook his head. ¡°Hmph. Hu Bong and I will follow him, so you go ahead and eat.¡± ¡°Oh! Will you do that?¡± Wanghur brightened up instantly. ¡°Yeah. As you said, he is our temporary leader.¡± ¡°Thank you! Please look after Bakgi.¡± Ko Wanghur then gladly moved into the cafeteria. However, Hu Bong didn¡¯t look so happy while following Ohjong. ¡®¡­Do my thoughts not matter?¡¯ Hu Bong wanted to eat too. Chapter 63 Ohjong and Hu Bong quickly caught up to Bakgi who was walking alone toward the private training room. Bakgi looked at them weirdly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys go to eat?¡± ¡°Well, I can skip a meal. We are here because you are our leader. We can¡¯t let you get beaten up, you see?¡± ¡°¡­Well, if you are so concerned, then you won¡¯t eat anything even if the 7th cadet returns,¡± Bakgi replied, and Ohjong laughed. Hu Bong frowned but followed wordlessly. It was his protest for not asking him if he wanted to eat. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ohjong coughed and pretended as if he didn¡¯t know. The three of them then walked toward the private training room. Bakgi had internal energy that was just a bit under the sixty-year mark, but his skills rivaled that of a master-level warrior. Therefore, he was allowed to use the wider room. ¡°I use the other building, so you don¡¯t need to follow me.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Ohjong and Hu Bong followed him until they reached the entrance. Bakgi said this wasn¡¯t necessary, but he was thankful for such action. This was very different when he was alone in the 12th group. The three of them walked up to the front entrance of the building. ¡°We are here now, so you don¡¯t¡­ huh?¡± Bakgi frowned. It was due to the fact that he sensed people around them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Ohjong then looked around. He recently had become a high level warrior, so he also felt the people approached from behind. Soon, people charged out from the back of the building. There were about twenty cadets. ¡®Dammit¡­¡¯ Ohjong and Hu Bong were shocked. It seemed that these cadets had been waiting for them since they all had wooden swords in their hands. Ohjong turned to Bakgi to signal for him to run away. ¡®They¡¯ve been waiting here. They must be ready.¡¯ Bakgi also agreed and nodded. As they turned immediately to run away, another group of cadets ran up from behind, blocking their path. ¡°What?!¡± Hu Bong was shocked to see a familiar face. There was a total of ten cadets behind them and in front of them, was the sharped-eyed cadet with slickback hair. It was the 108 cadet, Ha Ilming. ¡®Ha Ilming?¡¯ Most of the cadets remembered him because he passed the second test solely with his own power. He had to stay in the medical room because he got hurt by the rocks that fell on top of him from the ceiling in the training room, but it seemed like he had been discharged now. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Bakgi looked at the cadets blocking the back. They were the cadets from the 12th group. Bakgi was confused. ¡°Leader, you look good these days?¡± ¡°How does it feel to betray your old group and group up with new friends?¡± Bakgi frowned at the sarcasm. He only sided with them since they were together solely for the second test, and most of them followed Chun Jongsum anyway, so Bakgi always kept his distance. ¡°What¡¯s up with this?¡± Ohjong shouted at cadets surrounding them. He had no way to run, so he decided to at least determine their motive. Of course, he knew what it was for. ¡°Hah, you really don¡¯t know?¡± Ha Ilming taunted as he walked up. He then pointed at the yellow tag that Bakgi had on his chest. ¡°Give me that yellow tag.¡± That was the reason for the attack. For the past few days, members of the 12th group found out that Bakgi usually went out alone during dinner time when he went to the training room. That¡¯s why they were here to attack. Twenty cadets at the front of the training room were from the 6th group, and the others blocking the way back were from the 12th group. ¡°You think I will just hand it over to you?¡± Bakgi retorted as he readied himself. Ha Ilming grinned. ¡°Well, this won¡¯t end nicely if you don¡¯t. Oh, but nevermind. It won¡¯t end nicely even if you hand it over.¡± Ha Ilming gritted his teeth as he said. Why was he so angry? It was because of the incident a few days ago. Ha Ilming¡¯s head was damaged because Chun Yeowun had destroyed the floor and he had to stay at the hospital. When he went to the hospital, he was dumbfounded. Starting from Chun Mukeum who was sent there by Ha Ilming himself, there was also Instructor Sang Munyo who had his ribcage broken and Chun Jongsum who had his internal energy damaged. They were all patients who were either brought in because of Ha Ilming himself, or Chun Yeowun. ¡®¡­What is this bastard?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand what Chun Yeowun was doing, but he just had to keep quiet. He didn¡¯t want to risk letting Chun Mukuem know that he was the one who ambushed him. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ After spending a few terrifying days in the medical room, he just got released yesterday morning and he saw all tags in the hands of other leaders. Ha Ilming, who now had internal energy at the cusp of becoming a master, went to challenge the only instructor who had a yellow tag. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ After beating up by Hou Jinchang, Ha Ilming had to rest for a full day. There was only one way left for him to get a yellow tag, and it was to take it from another group. ¡®Which group should I go for?¡¯ While he thought about it, the former 12th group cadets offered to work together with him to attack Bakgi. ¡®That group has fewer members in it, so it¡¯s easier to fight them.¡¯ ¡°Oh? That¡¯s good.¡¯ Most groups had already gathered most of their group members. The only group that was not fully yet was Bakgi¡¯s group. ¡®They are originally members of the 7th cadet party, so they are waiting for him to come out.¡¯ ¡®Good. Let¡¯s do it.¡¯ There was no need to think twice. He wanted to avenge Chun Yeowun for being interrupted twice so it was the perfect opportunity. ¡°You all are cronies of that damn 7th cadet, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ha Ilming growled. If these cadets were really related to Chun Yeowun, taking their yellow tag was the best vengeance Ha Ilming could think of. ¡°What? Cronies?¡± Hu Bong¡¯s eyebow went up. They were servants so that wasn¡¯t wrong, but it didn¡¯t feel good to hear it like that. ¡°Today is your unlucky day.¡± Ha Ilming¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t just to take tags. He was going to break their arms or legs. Bakgi felt the hostility and began to think. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Even if he was at the master level, the cadets surrounding them were also at a high level. And there was a total of thirty of them, so Bakgi¡¯s team was hugely outnumbered. In addition, Ha Ilming didn¡¯t seem like he was weak. ¡®There is no way to move on if the others get hurt.¡¯ He had to escape and make his way to the cafeteria, but Ohjong and Hu Bong would get hurt. Bakgi then sent Ohjong a telepathic message. [Ohjong, I¡¯ll give you the yellow tag. You escape with Hu Bong.] [What? What about you?] [We can¡¯t all run together. I¡¯ll hold them down here.] [What?! We will stand together!] [Don¡¯t be foolish. If we lose the yellow tag here, our group will be disbanded. If that happens, it will be too late even if the 7th cadet returns tomorrow.] There was one tag remaining, but everyone had given up on that already. Taking it from a grandmaster level warrior was just impossible. Ohjong then nodded bitterly and sent the same words to Hu Bong. ¡®They must be thinking of a plan.¡¯ Ha Ilming realized they were sending messages and waved for his group to attack. The cadets then charged. ¡°Dammit!¡± Bakgi gritted his teeth and took the tag to give it to the person next to him. ¡°Huh?¡± They had decided to give the tag to Ohjong, but it was passed over to Hu Bong. Bakgi then jumped to charge at Ha Ilming since this was the only way out of the situation. The 12th group cadets swung their wooden sword without hesitation. ¡®I¡¯m sorry if you didn¡¯t like me as a leader but¡­¡¯ There was no mercy for this trickery. Bakgi¡¯s foot left a trace he kicked multiple times at the cadets. His movement was much more powerful than when he fought Hou Jinchang. The cadets each tried to defend, but the qi that Bakgi¡¯s foot wielded destroyed their swords and kicked them backwards. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°M-my sword!¡± They were told to never break their swords and they were shocked when they saw it get destroyed. Ha Ilming glared as he saw Bakgi¡¯s leg glowing. It seemed like that faint color verified the fact that Baki was equally matched with Ha Ilming. ¡®Master level, huh?¡¯ Bakgi quickly overpowered three cadets and charged at Ha Ilming. He then shouted through his telepathic message. [Run! Now!] Ohjong and Hubong then quickly charged forward. Bakgi¡¯s path was the only path they could have taken to run. The two of them quickly moved through. Blue clothes dropped to the ground and two of them shot passed Bakgi and Ha Ilming to run, and the cadets shouted, ¡°Get him! It¡¯s him! That bald guy has the tag!¡± ¡°What?! Who called me a bald guy!¡± Hu Bong shouted as he ran. He didn¡¯t know, but the clothes that covered his bald head had been pulled off as he charged out. ¡°Baldy! Stop!¡± ¡°Dammit!¡± Hu Bong was slow with his running skill, so the cadets began to catch up to him. Ohjong then turned to get the tag from Hu Bong. ¡°Grab it!¡± Hu Bong shouted as he threw the tag. ¡°Hu Bong! Keep running!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Hu Bong knew that he mustn¡¯t get caught. He used all his internal energy to get to the cafeteria. After running away for a quite some time to get to the cafeteria, he realized that no one had chased him after he handed over the yellow tag. ¡°¡­.God dammit,¡± Hu Bong spat with an incredulous look. Chapter 64 Hu Bong quickly ran into the cafeteria. There was no time to waste when his friends were still in danger. Hu Bong then went to find Ko Wanghur and the other members. ¡®There!¡¯ He then found his team members eating on the right side of the cafeteria. Ko Wanghur, who was eating a huge meal, looked back at him weirdly. ¡°Hu Bong, why are you drenched in sweat?¡± ¡°We¡­ we must go now¡­ to the training room!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ko Wanghur and the cadets immediately placed down their chopsticks and got up. ¡°Am.. ambush¡­ there¡¯s been an ambush! Bakgi and Ohjong are fighting them!¡± ¡°No!¡± Ko Wanghur quickly jumped out of his seat and ran out with the other cadets who followed him. Wanghur quickly used his lightness skills to shoot past the buildings to run forward. As he reached the front of the private training building, he saw Bakgi standing there, bleeding from his left thigh and the cadet who seemed to be Ohjong was on the ground, unconscious. There were twelve cadets in front of them, and one of them had his arms crossed. It was Chun Yuchan from the Blade Clan. ¡®Is he the one who attacked?¡¯ Ko Wanghur became shocked to see one of the most powerful cadets standing in front of them. But he couldn¡¯t just leave his members behind. ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡± Ko Wanghur shouted and jumped in between Bakgi and Chun Yuchan. Then Ja Wumin, Machil, and Hu Bong also came up to them. ¡®Huh? 5th cadet?¡¯ Hu Bong was shocked to see Chun Yuchan standing there with his fellow teammates. Chun Yuchan then smiled with his signature smile. ¡°Oh, your friends are here.¡± ¡°How dare you ambush us!¡± Ko Wanghur shouted with a reddened face and Yuchan raised his eyebrow. Bakgi then placed his hand on Wanghur¡¯s shoulder and spoke to him. ¡°It¡¯s not him. He didn¡¯t attack us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hu Bong also nodded. Perhaps they had the same goal if they were here standing with them. Besides, Chun Yuchan was already known for taking more yellow tags than needed. Yuchan then shook his head in response to the suspicious eyes. ¡°Oh well, I guess our private talk is over. Anyway, you owe me for this Bakgi, so think about it. Besides, you don¡¯t have your tag anymore.¡± Bakgi shook his head. ¡°Thank you for your help, but my decision remains.¡± ¡°Haha, well there¡¯s more time, so think about it.¡± Chun Yuchan then smiled and returned to the dorm with his members. After he disappeared, Bakgi dropped down to the ground. Wanghur asked with a worried voice, ¡°How bad is it?¡± Bakgi¡¯s left thigh was bloody, but he waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not too deep. But we lost the yellow tag¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bakgi said as he hung his head down in despair. Hu Bong then went to Ohjong to see how he was doing. It seemed like he was severely beaten up and became unconscious. His clothes had many footprints and dust all over them. ¡°Dammit!¡± Hu Buong then noticed Ohjong¡¯s right hand and shouted with teary eyes. Ohjong¡¯s right hand had all of his fingers snapped backward and his palm was bruised badly. It seemed he had held onto the yellow tag at all costs, even when his fingers were pulled backward. ¡°I should¡¯ve held it!¡± Ohjong¡¯s decision to hold it was right, but seeing all the damage made Hu Bong feel he was responsible for it. Ja Wumin and Machil also shuddered in rage with angry expressions on their face. Ko Wanghur then carefully asked Bakgi, ¡°What had happened?¡± ¡°¡­Ha Ilming, former leader of the 6th group and the other cadets ambushed us.¡± Bakgi then explained what happened in detail. When Hu Bong gave the tag to Ohjong, all the cadets changed targets. Over twenty cadets ran after Ohjong and soon caught up to him. And the result was what they were seeing now. ¡°I was fighting the 108th cadet.¡± Ha Ilming had consumed the Black Dragon Ball and had master-level internal energy. But with Bakgi at the mid-level of masters, he had the upper hand in power against Ha Ilming. However, that was only if he could fight him on one on one. ¡°The others attacked me in turns,¡± Bakgi said disappointingly. It was for former 12th group cadets that attacked in the middle of everything, and that allowed Ha Ilming to launch an attack that cut his left thigh. With his leg cut down, Ha Ilming then tried to finish him off by throwing a decisive blow. ¡°That¡¯s when the 5th cadet appeared.¡± Chun Yuchan who was walking by with his members, found them and told Ha Ilming to hand Bakgi over. Yuchan had wanted Bakgi to be on his team for a long time. But of course, Ha Ilming refused. This time, he was determined to not be interfered like when Yuchan interfered him when he was trying to fight Chun Yeowun. ¡®Mind your own business! Get lost!¡¯ He was outnumbered and his internal energy increased, so he shouted at Chun Yuchan. However, Yuchan just scoffed and quickly overpowered the five cadets in just a few movements. ¡®You want to continue?¡¯ Ha Ilming then felt the difference in power and had to leave. Chun Yuchan didn¡¯t pay attention to the yellow tag that Ha Ilming¡¯s group had taken. His goal was only Bakgi. Chapter 65 Chun Yuchan then told Bakgi that getting more yellow tags was going to be impossible and offered him to join his team. Bakgi refused without thinking and that¡¯s when Ko Wanghur arrived. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the 5th cadet wanted you. Is it because of the competition?¡± Bakgi was a talented individual even among all these cadets. Chun Yuchan wanted to become the heir to the throne, so he was bound to want more talented individuals. However, Ko Wanghur was surprised that Bakgi didn¡¯t even consider one of most probable future leader¡¯s offer. ¡°¡­That doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that we don¡¯t have a yellow tag and our hands are tied. Dammit!¡± Bakgi slammed the ground with his fist. As of now, there were only two ways to get their hands on a yellow tag. One was to defeat the instructor Hou Jinchang, and the other was to attack the other groups to steal theirs, but both of the remaining choices didn¡¯t seem to be realistic. Who could possibly defeat the grandmaster level Hou Jinchang and take his tag? And the second option was impossible since they only had six members. Most of the groups moved in teams to protect their tags, meaning they would need at least an equal number of members to do it. Ja Wumin, who just shook away his anger, asked, ¡°How about we gather the other cadets and do the same thing?¡± Ko Wanghur thought about it shook his head. ¡°If we gather additional teammates, then we will have to accept members who only seek to take advantage of us, not the ones who will want to follow our master¡¯s ways.¡± If they wanted help from other cadets, then they needed to give them something else instead. There were a lot of cadets who didn¡¯t have teams yet, so recruiting them was easy, but that meant their team would be filled with members who weren¡¯t ready to follow Chun Yeowun¡¯s future path. ¡°Hm¡­¡± The members all seemed to agree with Wanghur, but they all sighed in despair. As all of their faces became shadowed, Ko Wanghur shouted. ¡°We cannot just give up!¡± Bakgi then looked up with eyes full of despair. ¡°And do what?¡± ¡°¡­There is still one way.¡± ¡°If you are talking about the senior instructor¡¯s tag, then I¡¯m sure you know that it¡¯s not possible.¡± Bakgi knew how powerful Hou Jinchang was since he had fought the man himself. He wasn¡¯t someone a normal cadet would dare to defeat. Even those princes avoided fighting Hou Jinchang. ¡°We have no choice but to trust our master.¡± ¡°Master? The 7th cadet?¡± Ko Wanghur thought the only hope remained in Chun Yeowun. As the only cadet who had perfectly countered an instructor, he might be their only hope to defeat Hou Jinchang. Perhaps he would at least be able to take the tag. ¡°And if he fails?¡± ¡°Then my decision to follow him fails also,¡± Bakgi smiled bitterly. As Wanghur said, if Chun Yeowun did not show them a miracle, they were going to fail the third test automatically. Was waiting for Chun Yeowun the only answer they had? That¡¯s when Hu Bong hoisted Ohjong up on his back. Everyone turned to Hu Bong. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Ohjong up to the medical room.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± Ja Wumin stood up and went to Hu Bong, and Hu Bong spoke to Wanghur with a disappointed voice. ¡°¡­I think I should say this. As you said, I trust the master more than anyone else. But I don¡¯t think it is right to just wait for him to resolve our issue. If we are his servants, we must do something that only we can do. If we really don¡¯t have a choice, then we should go recruit cadets who can join our group instead.¡± ¡°?!¡± Hu Bong¡¯s words shocked everyone, including Ko Wanghur. He was always rational and quick-thinking, but he almost put all the burden on his master, Chun Yeowun, without realizing it. Hu Bong was right. They should be ready with something at least. ¡°Uh¡­ did I go too far?¡± Hu Bong asked squeamishly. Ko Wanghur then burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha! You are right, Bong. We can¡¯t just rely on our master. As his servants, we should do our best to work for him. Hu Bong, you definitely are his best servant.¡± Wanghur laughed. Bakgi, Ja Wumin, and Machil also nodded in agreement. It was as Hu Bong said. If they trusted their master, they should do their best to be ready for the next step. ¡°We would have waited like sitting ducks if it wasn¡¯t for you, Hu Bong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hu Bong scratched his head while blushing. And with that, this event made the team even stronger. And the next day, Ko Wanghur, Bakgi, Hu Bong, Machil, and Ja Wumin scoured around the dorm and entire the academy, searching for the right cadets to recruit. They realized that recruiting more cadets was the best thing they could do at the moment. But it wasn¡¯t easy. Chun Yeowun had proved that he was powerful by defeating an instructor, but he was now in prison. With the only tag remaining in the hands of Hou Jinchang, no one was willing to join Chun Yeowun¡¯s group as it seemed like they had no chance. The five members did not give up and continued to search for cadets. Hu Bong also met with various cadets to try to persuade them, but it wasn¡¯t easy. As Hu Bong walked around with heavy footsteps after being rejected multiple times, he heard noises coming from the crowd. ¡®Huh? Did something happen?¡¯ Hu Bong then walked to the area where people had gathered. It was at middle of the stage on the training ground, and the main building where the cadets were watching something. As Hu Bong got closer to see what was going on, his eye grew large with shock. ¡°M-master!¡± There was Chun Yeowun, Hu Bong¡¯s awaited master. However, Chun Yeowun was fighting against someone in the middle of the crowd. He was fighting Senior Instructor Hou Jinchang. Chapter 66 Early in the morning, on the mountain peak behind the Demonic Academy Library, the morning fog covered the lower part of the mountain. Three men were running up the mountain with their lightness skills. They were instructors of the academy. The one in front was the former 8th group instructor, Impeng. The reason why they were going up the mountain today was because today Yeowun¡¯s imprisonment was scheduled to end. ¡®I wonder if he endured it well.¡¯ Even a more experienced adult would have a hard time being locked up in a dark place all alone. However, the person they locked up was a fifteen-year-old boy, which raised some concerns. They soon reached the front of the cave. ¡°Sir!¡± Guards who stood near the entrance saluted the instructors. Impeng nodded. ¡°Chun Yeowun¡¯s imprisonment is over. Open the gate.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Guards then moved the locking mechanism from the giant boulder that blocked the entrance and pushed it to the side. As it was pushed away, the cave opened up. With the lamp oil running out, the inside of the cave was pitch black. Spending five days in such a place would surely make someone mad. As they looked inside, a topless boy was sitting crosslegged with his eyes closed in meditation. ¡°7th cadet, You are now being freed!¡± One of the instructors shouted and Chun Yeowun opened his eyes. It was finally the time he had been waiting for. He got up and frowned as the light was too bright in his eyes and walked out. ¡®Huh? Look at his body!¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s topless body showed all his tight muscles. It was hard to believe that they were the muscles of a not-fully grown boy. The instructors became astonished. But what really astounded Impeng were Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes. ¡®Are these the eyes of a boy who was locked up in prison alone for five days?¡¯ His eyes were deeper and more determined than when he was locked up. It was as if Yeowun had found the truth after some hard training. Impeng was astonished, but he didn¡¯t show it and spoke to him. ¡°Where are your top clothes?¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­¡± Chun Yeowun then went back and took out his clothes. The stench made all the instructors frown in disgust. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°What did you do to your clothes!¡± Instructor Simong snatched the clothes and threw it far away. Impeng sighed and took off his outer robe and handed it over to Yeowun. ¡°Oh¡­ thank you, sir.¡± Yeowun then began putting on the clothes and Simong looked into the cave, checking to see if he had done anything inside. There was no trace of anything within. Simong nodded at the other two instructors and they began climbing down the mountain. But Simong had missed something there. He had not noticed the rocks that had been piled up to block the hole at the bottom, near the deep inner wall. The light didn¡¯t reach that area, so Simong didn¡¯t notice this. ¡®Whew.¡¯ Yeowun sighed in relief. He hoped Simong would not enter the cave to check inside, and luckily he didn¡¯t. As they began to climb down, guards that stood in front sealed off the cave again and grinned at each other. ¡°We¡¯re done!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± They shouted in joy. The special mission that was assigned to them to stand guard day and night was finally over. Instructors grinned at the sound of joy coming from the mountain top. ¡°Can I ask something, sir?¡± Yeowun asked Impeng while going down. Impeng nodded. ¡°How many yellow tags are left?¡± Impeng grinned. The boy was locked up alone for five days and his first question was about the number of available yellow tags. This meant that Yeowun hadn¡¯t given up yet. ¡°There¡¯s one left.¡± ¡°One?¡± Yeowun face darkened at the word. He figured there wouldn¡¯t be that many tags left since there was only one day left to take the tags, but he didn¡¯t think there would be only one. ¡°Is the one held by him?¡± Impeng knew who Chun Yeowun was talking about. He was talking about Senior Instructor Hou Jinchang. Impeng nodded. ¡®It¡¯s as I thought.¡¯ Getting the yellow tag from Hou Jinchang was impossible for anyone. Impeng spoke to Yeowun. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that¡¯s not the only tag you can get your hands on.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t say it outright, but he was talking about the tags from the other leaders. It was what was recommended unofficially, but it wasn¡¯t something that an instructor could say out loud. ¡®Attacking other cadets¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun was deep in thought as he went down the mountain. When they got to the bottom of the mountain, instructors told Yeowun that he was free to do whatever he wanted now. Yeowun then followed instructors to the main building. When they got to the front of the main building, Impeng asked curiously, ¡°Do you want to say something?¡± ¡°I¡­ I have a request to make.¡± ¡°Request?¡± ¡°Can you call the instructor who has the last yellow tag?¡± ¡°What?¡± Impeng frowned at Yeowun¡¯s sudden request. He didn¡¯t think Yeowun was following them to attempt to take the yellow tag from the senior instructor. There was no time left for him, but he didn¡¯t think Yeowun would try to fight Hou Jinchang right after he got out of the cave. Yet, the one who answered him wasn¡¯t Impeng. ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t be reckless and find something you can do instead.¡± It was Simong who answered. He didn¡¯t care about Chun Yeowun, but even he could see that fighting Hou Jinchang was impossible. If Yeowun were to get hurt while trying to fight Hou Jinchang, that would mean the end of his test. Impeng also seemed to agree with this and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. I know you are running out of time, but you have to be careful.¡± Impeng thought Yeowun¡¯s decision was coming from being in a hurry. He knew the situation, but he hoped Yeowun would not go overboard. However, Yeowun did not change his mind. Chapter 67 ¡°Thank you for your advice. I will give up if I really think it is too much. I just hope that you will give me a chance.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Impeng became frustrated by Yeowun¡¯s polite request. He hoped Yeowun would choose his actions carefully after his punishment, but it didn¡¯t seem like Yeowun had changed. Simong shook his head. ¡°Give up during the fight? Hmph. I doubt that will be easy.¡± Hou Jinchang wasn¡¯t the type to go easy after the duel started. Simong then walked in and Impeng said worriedly, ¡°I guess you leave me with no choice. Try to protect yourself from any injuries at least. Or else you really will lose all your options.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hou Jinchang made all the cadets who challenged him to stay in the medical room or meditate for an entire day to recover. Soon, Hou Jinchang came out of the entrance. The appearance of the senior instructor who was at the top of the power rank in the academy made all the cadets stop in their tracks. ¡®Wow. Someone¡¯s challenging him!¡¯ ¡®Instructor Hou? What fool had decided to challenge him?¡¯ ¡®Wait¡­ that¡¯s 7th cadet.¡¯ ¡®Was he released today?¡¯ ¡®Wow, is this real? Is he really challenging Instructor Hou?¡¯ Soon, over thirty cadets had gathered around them. It was natural for the cadets who wanted to see someone issue a challenge for the only remaining yellow tag, not to mention that it was a fight from the famous 7th cadet himself. ¡®7th cadet!¡¯ Hou Jinchang looked at Chun Yeowun with anticipation. After the duel six days ago, he had been wanting to fight Chun Yeowun ever since then, and now he was here. ¡°7th cadet, Chun Yeowun, reporting.¡± ¡°Long time no see. You¡¯ve done great work enduring your prison time.¡± Yeowun bowed and Hou Jinchang responded. He heard from Simong that Yeowun wanted to challenge him. Chun Yeowun was the only cadet who had countered an instructor completely. Hou Jinchang looked at him with excitement. Yeowun stated, ¡°I look forward to learning from this duel, sir.¡± All the cadets all gasped in astonishment. ¡°Ohhh!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a challenge!¡± As many cadets gathered to look, Yeowun was satisfied for fulfilling his first plan. This was why he chose the front of the main building as the dueling location. His punishment had given many cadets a bad impression of him. He was also stripped of his leader status, which made it even worse. ¡®I need to turn it upside down.¡¯ As someone who was also in the competition to become the heir to the throne, he needed trust and support from as many cadets as possible. However, that was currently out of his control. He could have attacked other members, but that wasn¡¯t going to win him any support from the other cadets. In the Demonic Cult, there was only one way to gain support. ¡®Now, I have to prove my power.¡¯ The stage was ready. It was morning, so cadets who were on their way to the training building were gathering up. Hou Jinchang asked, ¡°Will you use the wooden sword? Or your bare hands?¡± ¡°I will do it with bare handed.¡± It was the right choice. Using the wooden sword did not help the cadets. They would have a better chance at countering the swordless instructors using Seven Demon Sword without their swords as well. In the worst-case scenario, that would allow the cadets to fight with their fists. But of course, the instructors were better at fistfights. Hou Jinchang then readied himself while putting down a wide stomp. It was just a preparation stance, but the weight of the atmosphere changed. Even the cadets who were watching them became tense. ¡®How can he defeat that monster?¡¯ ¡®No¡­ even if it is 7th cadet, this won¡¯t work.¡¯ ¡®Even the 5th cadet gave up!¡¯ Cadets all saw Chun Yeowun defeat Instructor Sang Munyo. But even then they didn¡¯t think Yeowun had a chance at defeating Hou Jinchang. He was just too strong. ¡°Come. I will let you take the lead.¡± Hou Jinchang, who knew Yeowun had just entered the master level, allowed Yeowun to attack first. Yeowun had no reason to decline the offer. ¡°Thank you, sir. Then¡­!¡± Yeowun flashed forward like a bolt of lightning, quickly getting into range. ¡®He¡¯s quick.¡¯ Hou Jinchang was astonished by the faster speed than what he had expected. However, Hou Jinchang was an experienced warrior. He quickly pulled up a sword defense with his two fingers to unleash the defense formation of Seven Demon Sword, or the fifth sword. ¡®So, what will it be? I know all of your blade skills.¡¯ At that moment, Hou Jinchang¡¯s eyes shook. He thought Yeowun was going to unleash his blade skill, but Yeowun instead used two of his fingers to counter the Seven Demon Sword with his movements. ¡®Oh?¡¯ Hou Jinchang had seen Yeowun counter Sang Munyo¡¯s Seven Demon Sword already, so he had prepared the following movements to respond to Yeowun¡¯s counterattack. However, he didn¡¯t expect Yeowun to use a sword skill. This wasn¡¯t just a quick change. ¡®What is this sword movement?¡¯ The sword movement¡¯s level was too sophisticated. It seemed like he was going to be in danger too early if things progressed at this rate. ¡®If you can use such sword skill¡­ then you deserve a more powerful foe!¡¯ The glare in Hou Jinchang¡¯s eyes changed. The advantage of the Seven Demon Sword created by the Sword Demon was that an unlimited number of formations could be created by mixing all existing formations and movements. If all this was unleashed by grandmaster level warrior Hou Jinchang, it would become a powerful sword formation. Hou Jinchang changed the first sword formation and made various changes to it. All the cadets watching were astonished. They too had learned the sword skill, so they knew about the power of the Seven Demon Sword. But they were astonished to see the difference in levels, especially with the skills that Hou Jinchang was using. ¡®No way. That¡¯s impossible to defend against.¡¯ Everyone thought the same thing, but something unexpected happened in the next moment. Yeowun¡¯s body made a complicated change that left a trace while moving quickly, and his sword created twenty-our clear white lines at once, attacking Hou Jinchang. ¡®W-what is this sword formation?!¡¯ Hou Jinchang¡¯s Seven Demon Sword was countered. Yeowun¡¯s sword formation wasn¡¯t something that one could defend against. White lines targeted the blood points from all sides, and Yeowun shot past him. And the powerful energy stored within the sword formation threw Hou Jinchang up into the sky. ¡°Ugh!¡¯ Hou Jinchang dropped and fell onto one knee. All the cadets couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. The Sword Force of the Demon Sky which had been sleeping within the blue pearl pedestal for hundreds of years had finally been revealed by Chun Yeowun, the descendant of Founding Father Chun Ma. Chapter 68 Hou Jinchang tried to defend against the twenty-four swords at once, but he could only counter three of them. He then quickly wrapped himself up with defensive energy. Yeowun¡¯s finger pressed his blood point, inflicting pain. If Yeowun had a sword in his hand, it would have killed Jinchang. And even with his bare hand, the powerful sword move was like a violent storm, making Jinchang spin. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Hou Jinchang quickly unleashed 100% of his internal energy to defend himself. At least the internal energy within the movements did not exceed his own. Hou Jinchang barely shook off the power and landed on the ground, but lost his balance and fell to his knees. All the cadets¡¯ mouths were agape from the shock. It was amazing that Chun Yeowun had learned such a powerful sword skill, but what was more important was that he had made Hou Jinchang fall on his knees. ¡®¡­It worked just like the simulation.¡¯ Chun Yeowun himself was also thrilled to see that it had worked. Hou Jinchang¡¯s sword movements with the Seven Demon Sword was very similar to the counter sword skill from the blue pearl stone pedestal. However, Hou Jinchang¡¯s movements were only at the early stages of the counter sword skill and when the counter sword skill had twenty-four movements at its perfection, the Seven Demon Sword only had eight. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t enough to defend against the Sword Force of the Demon Sky. ¡®This movement¡­¡¯ Hou Jinchang looked at Yeowun with trembling eyes. Yeowun still did not let down his guard and was ready for another round. ¡®He¡¯s still not done yet. The fight is not over.¡¯ Yeowun had overwhelmed him in the movement, but he felt Hou Jinchang¡¯s strong energy shooting out. Yeowun was almost at the brink of breaking through the master level, but he was still far from reaching the grandmaster level. ¡®This is interesting, Yeowun.¡¯ Hou Jinchang readied himself. He hadn¡¯t used his own skills, but he didn¡¯t go easy either. He then wanted to fight against Chun Yeowun with his best. ¡°Hmph!¡± Hou Jinchang let out a breath and powerful energy began to seep out from his hand, cracking the stone floor. It was by pushing out Yeowun¡¯s sword energy that had infiltrated his body. ¡®He pushed out the energy?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s eyes grew wider. Highly trained warriors had the free flow of energy within their bodies, so it was easy for them to push out the hostile energy. Hou Jinchang got up and Yeowun readied himself again. The fight was not over. That¡¯s when the unexpected happened. Hou Jinchang, who seemed to want to fight back instantly, pulled back his energy. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Jinchang then smiled at Yeowun who was confused. ¡°It is amazing. You really become different as the days go by.¡± ¡®Maybe we have a monster beyond imagination born within our cult.¡¯ Jinchang thought that, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. He then pulled out the tag from his chest. ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®Really?¡¯ The cadets were excited. ¡°I accept my loss. You are worthy enough to be a group leader. This tag is yours.¡± At those words, the cadets began to shout in excitement. All their faces were red from the surge of excitement after seeing something that was impossible become a reality. ¡®He really did it!¡¯ ¡®Is this even true?¡¯ ¡®He really is a monster!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a complete victory, but Yeowun had made Hou Jinchang fall to his knees. There was no way for the cadets who were also cultists to not feel excited to see such strength. Yeowun then bowed to Hou Jinchang. ¡°Thank you, Instructor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. You acquired it with your own skill.¡± Jinchang smiled and placed the tag in Yeowun¡¯s hand. So, after five days, Yeowun had returned to become a group leader. But the weight of the tag was very different with all the things that had happened up until now. ¡®I will never forget this.¡¯ Yeowun then heard someone shouting. ¡°Master!¡± It was Hu Bong. He had not imagined Yeowun to appear in the middle of nowhere and suddenly acquire another yellow tag at once. All of this was just too exciting. ¡°Hu Bong.¡± ¡°Master! We¡¯ve been waiting for your return!¡± But there was another man. Someone walked past all cadets and came up to Yeowun. ¡®Bakgi?¡¯ Yeowun did not know that Bakgi had joined his members while he was gone. Bakgi looked at Yeowun awkwardly and kneeled in front of him. All the cadets around them then turned to Bakgi. ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®Why is Bakgi kneeling?¡¯ ¡®What is going on?¡¯ Bakgi was another group leader level cadet, so it was confusing. The cadets didn¡¯t know what happened yesterday, so they thought Bakgi was another group leader with a tag. ¡°Bakgi. What are you doing?¡± Yeowun asked. Bakgi then shouted in a loud voice, ¡°I will first thank you! I, the 18th cadet, Bakgi, survived from the Poison Clan¡¯s poison attack due to Prince Chun Yeowun!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± People began to mumble to themselves in shock. ¡®What? The Poison Clan tried to kill the 18th cadet?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ It was natural for the cadets to be shocked to hear this. All they knew up until now was that Yeowun had destroyed Chun Jongsum¡¯s internal energy, which looked like a foolish act to provoke the Poison Clan. But if what Bakgi said was right, then Chun Yeowun was helping Bakgi. ¡°I am deeply touched by your actions. You pushed yourself so far that you even got sent to prison.¡± ¡®Hmm? What is up with him and this politeness?¡¯ Yeowun frowned slightly since he knew how Bakgi usually talked. However, he realized what Bakgi was trying to do here, so he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®What? So the 7th cadet did that to save the 18th cadet?¡¯ ¡®But what for?¡¯ The cadets seemed to find this to be very shocking. Bakgi then bowed. ¡°I, Bakgi, will serve Prince Chun with my life from now on!¡± ¡®Ah.¡¯ Yeowun was astonished. If Bakgi had planned this himself, this really was astounding. Bakgi, who was not part of Yeowuns¡¯ group yet, had just announced to all the cadets that he would be joining Yeowun for his noble deed. Among the cadets, there was a muscular cadet who stood between them with a smile on his face. It was Ko Wanghur. He sent a telepathic message to Bakgi. [Good work. It was a bit awkward though.] [¡­I will do what you want just this once.] [Hahaha. That will do.] What Bakgi did had been planned by Ko Wanghur. He had thought of this plan in a short time when all cadets were shouting with joy. Bakgi then had to act in front of all cadets for the sake of the plan. At the same time, there were two instructors walking up the stairs of the main building ¡ª Instructor Hou Jinchang and Impeng. ¡°It¡¯s noisy outside.¡± Impeng knew why of course. ¡°Will it be okay, sir?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? He is worthy of such recognition.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Impeng had also watched the fight. He was worried at first but Yeowun surprised him yet again. ¡°But I was really impressed. How did he learn such martial arts?¡± Impeng was experienced with the sword, but even he was shocked to see it. However, it was weird that he had never seen such sword art throughout all the time that he had been in the cult. ¡°Do you think the Right Guardian taught him that skill too?¡± ¡°I am not sure, but he definitely is an exceptional warrior, so I guess that might be the case.¡± ¡°¡­.Hmm.¡± Would a blade skill user teach his apprentice a sword skill? Impeng thought this was weird but that seemed to be the only logical reason. As they reached the third floor, Impeng turned to walk into instructors¡¯ office but Hou Jinchang went up further. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you coming to the office?¡± ¡°You go ahead. I want to take a break.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hou Jinchang then walked up the stairs to the roof of the main building. At the fence on the roof, someone was there. He had long red hair that was fluttering in the breeze. ¡°Chief.¡± ¡°Come over.¡± Hameng did not look back. He was looking down at the crowd below. ¡°I would not have held back if it wasn¡¯t for your telepathic message.¡± ¡°Anyone would do that if they were challenged with such a sword movement.¡± Hameng had watched the fight from the start and he had seen Yeowun¡¯s powerful sword movements in detail. Hou Jinchang walked up to the Hameng and spoke with a quiet voice. ¡°When I was young, I fought wars against the Forces of Evil and Justice countless times. And of course, there had been many instances where I fought in the war with our Lord.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you, as a guardian, know about this better than me.¡± Lee Hameng narrowed his eyes. He knew what Jinchang was trying to say. Hou Jinchang mumbled to Hameng who was looking down silently. ¡°That sword movement¡­ if I¡¯m not wrong, it was very close to the Lord¡¯s Sword Art of the Sky Demon. No¡­ it was similar, but something much more.¡± Chapter 69 Sword Art of the Sky Demon. One of the best sword arts, and the best sword art within the Demonic Cult itself. It was created by Chun Ma, nicknamed the Sky Demon, who was known for his talent in martial arts. He had risen above everyone else at the time. As time passed by, many sword arts were created to counter the Sword Art of the Sky Demon, and soon the Demonic Sword of the Heavenly God was said to overpower it. Hou Jinchang¡¯s eyes flickered as he spoke. Yeowun¡¯s sword movement had left a striking impression that he could not forget. Even Lee Hameng was shocked to see such perfect sword movement. ¡®It¡¯s similar to the Sword Art of the Sky Demon, but it¡¯s much more.¡¯ Lee Hameng had seen the Lord use his Sword Art multiple times already, and thus he was able to conclude that Yeowun¡¯s sword skill was better. Then how did Chun Yeowun learn such sword skills? There was only one possible way. ¡®The pedestal!¡¯ The pedestal in the library was known to hold secret regarding Father Chun Ma¡¯s last finding of the truth. However, the back side of the pedestal had been destroyed, so it was left in secret. One of the former Lords thought the pedestal was useless, so he ordered it to place it in the library as a display. ¡®But the backside is damaged¡­¡¯ Lee Hameng had also looked at the back side of the pedestal multiple times, but he wasn¡¯t sure what it meant due to the marks all over it. Hou Jinchang then asked carefully, ¡°Chief. Do you think his sword skill is from the ped¡­¡± ¡°Instructor Hou.¡± Lee Hameng cut him off. ¡°Keep this as a secret between you and me for now.¡± ¡°¡­So, you are thinking of the same thing. Yes, sir.¡± Lee Hameng nodded. That was the only possible way for Yeowun to have grasped the sword skill. After all, they had reached the same conclusion. It wasn¡¯t certain as to why Lee Hameng wanted to keep this a secret, but maybe this would be better for Yeowun. Most of the cadets dispersed to go about with their training, but not all of them had left. Two cadets were left. One was a girl who had a round and cute face, but she was taller than most of the male cadets. If it wasn¡¯t for Ko Wanghur, she would probably be the tallest amongst all cadets remaining in front of the building. ¡®Oh! She is¡­!¡¯ Ko Wanghur knew her very well. She was the 222th cadet, Hou Sangwha, known to be one of the top three ranks in power out of the female cadets. ¡®¡­Why is he blushing?¡¯ Bakgi was curious about Ko Wanghur¡¯s expression. Hou Sangwha walked up to Yeowun and spoke politely. ¡°You were great just now, Prince Chun. I didn¡¯t think you would get Instructor Hou¡¯s tag. Congratulations.¡± ¡°I was lucky. Thank you.¡± Yeowun pretended to not notice, but he was able to guess why she had come up to him. ¡°Let me be frank. I waited here because I want to join your team.¡± After she saw Yeowun fighting against Hou Jinchang, she thought Yeowun was a worthy leader. If she became his teammate, that would increase her chances of passing the third test. Yet Yeowun didn¡¯t want a teammate just for the test. ¡°I¡¯m s¡­¡± Chun Yeowun tried to say this, but Sanghwa interrupted to speak first. ¡°Hold on. I want to ask you something first. Will you bring in any individual, no matter their gender, if they are talented?¡± Hou Sangwha was serious. It seemed like she was mindful of the fact that she was a girl. Yeowun couldn¡¯t just answer simply, but he already had the answer since a long time ago. ¡°¡­If a talented individual wants to join me, then I have no reason not to accept. Gender or clan do not matter.¡± Chun Yeowun had been discriminated and bullied for not coming from the six clans. He wanted to overthrow such things from the start. ¡°I see.¡± Hou Sangwha then took about ten steps back and swung her wooden sword with a sword movement. Chun Yeowun, Wanghur, Bakgi, and Hu Bong all became intrigued. She was using the Seven Demon Sword. ¡®She has learned the Seven Demon Sword!¡¯ Only a short amount of time had passed, but she was using the skill flawlessly. Her movements were top-class. After showing the first sword movement up to the fifth, she came up to Yeowun again and knelt down on one knee. ¡°I was touched by your sacrifice that you made for your servant. You said you will accept any individual no matter their gender or clan. If you accept me, I will prove that I am worthy.¡± She spoke with confidence and strength. There was no reason to decline such an offer made from someone so confident and knew how to show their strength. ¡°My path will be treacherous and we might shed blood. Can you take that burden on yourself?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I wanted to join you if I wasn¡¯t ready for that.¡± Chun Yeowun then smiled and bowed. ¡°Thank you. Welcome to my team.¡± Hou Sangwha then bowed and shouted, ¡°I, the 222nd cadet, Hou Sangwha, will pledge allegiance to Prince Chun for life.¡± So, Chun Yeowun had gained the first woman cadet on his team. And there was one who was overjoyed by this event. It was Ko Wanghur. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t hide his joy. ¡°Ohh¡­ this is awkward.¡± And there was one more cadet who left. He was scrawny and had crumpled hair, and he had been excited over Yeowun¡¯s fight more than anyone else. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Yeowun asked him. The cadet then became hesitant, and knelt down on both knees. ¡°I¡­ I want to be on your team, Prince.¡± ¡°¡­And why did you hesitate?¡± The cadet then scratched his head and embarrassingly answered, ¡°I have not learned the Seven Demon Sword yet¡­ I wanted to¡­ prove myself to you but I couldn¡¯t find anything to show¡­¡± Chapter 70 He put down his head in embarrassment because he didn¡¯t have anything to show when Hou Sangwha had just showed off her power. ¡®She proved herself in such a cool way¡­ will Prince Chun accept someone like me?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t a cadet from a clan that specialized in martial arts. His father was a mid-ranked warrior, and his family¡¯s martial arts was only at the second level, which was weaker than most families. However, seeing Yeowun¡¯s fights had given him hope to become stronger. ¡°Do you want to join me?¡± ¡°I am weak, but if you accept me, I will serve you wholeheartedly. A-and I will do my best not to become a nuisance!¡± The cadet¡¯s eyes were full of admiration, just like how Hu Bong looked at Chun Yeowun now. It almost made him laugh. ¡°Are you weak?¡± Yeowun asked back and the cadet became uneasy, thinking that Yeowun would refuse. Yeowun then smiled and bowed. ¡°You can always become strong. I am grateful that you want to join me nonetheless. Welcome.¡± It was possible to become stronger, but having loyalty was not something that could be easily achieved. ¡°Ohh!¡± The cadet teared up because of the welcome. He then began pounding the ground with his forehead, bowing. ¡°Jin Guuk, the eldest son of Jin family hereby pledges allegiance to the Prince! Thank you!¡± ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Ko Wanghur and Bakgi also saw Hu Bong¡¯s shadow in Jin Guuk. However, Hu Bong himself thought that Jin Guuk was going overboard and shook his head. With that, Yeowun now had a total of eight members with him. It was a total of nine if Chun Yeowun was included, so he only needed three more cadets now. ¡®Hmph. I wished there were more who might be interested.¡¯ Ko Wanghur had expected more cadets to want to join their team. He had thought Yeowun¡¯s reputation would go up by defeating Hou Jinchang and accepting Bakgi into the team, but Ko Wanghur didn¡¯t know that it was too much for the cadets to trust fully Yeowun who had lost his leadership rights once. ¡®At least Master has the yellow tag now. We can get more cadets soon.¡± There was a time limit in getting a yellow tag, but there was no time limit for getting teammates. Therefore, they didn¡¯t need to hurry. Yeowun then looked around and asked Wanghur, ¡°Where are the others?¡± He asked because he didn¡¯t see Ohjong, Ja Wumin, Machil, Wungchun, and Ho Daming. Wanghur and Hu Bong frowned. Chun Yeowun did not know anything about what had happened while he was gone. He didn¡¯t even know that Wungchun and Ho Daiming had left him. ¡°Master, I think we should talk in private.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Yeowun nodded as he realized something had happened while he was gone by the look on Wanghur¡¯s face. This place had too much foot traffic from the cadets and instructors, so they decided to move. The team then moved to the mountain at the back of the dormitory building. Machil and Ja Wumin who were out to recruit cadets had joined them. They were happy to see Chun Yeowun, and they were surprised to hear that Yeowun had gotten a yellow tag right away. As they gathered at the mountain, Ko Wanghur first told Yeowun that Wungchun and Ho Daiming had left. As their names came up, most of the members responded in anger. ¡°How dare they betray the master!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that we don¡¯t have them anymore!¡± ¡°It¡¯s right to not have them if they cannot overcome such hardship!¡± But Chun Yeowun did not get angry. He just calmly listened and nodded. He already had expected some leavers in his group since he was the one who brought this situation upon them. Fortunately, no one else left the team and they still acted together. ¡°I thank all of you for staying with me to the end. I really appreciate it.¡± Yeowun got up and bowed to every member. Ko Wanghur and the others were touched by that action. ¡®Master¡­!¡¯ Ko Wanghur was able to confirm that his decision to stay with Yeowun was right. So, the first issue was taken care of, but the next one was bigger. ¡°So, with that aside, where is Ohjong?¡± At Yeowun¡¯s question, Hu Bong teared up. He still felt guilty for letting Ohjong get hurt. The other cadets all seemed to be angry just by thinking of it. ¡°What had happened?¡± Chun Yeowun frowned, realizing there had been some serious problem by the looks of it. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Bakgi, who had lost his yellow tag, tried to explain, but Ko Wanghur shook his head. He carefully explained how Bakgi joined them, and how Ha Ilming ambushed and was stopped by Chun Yuchan. Wanghur also told him how Ohjong¡¯s fingers were snapped backward and he had bruises all over his body. Thus he had to be carried to the medical room, but Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes only turned sharp and cold. He didn¡¯t seem to be furious. ¡®¡­He¡¯s different from before.¡¯ Bakgi was surprised. If it was the same Yeowun from the medical room five days ago, he would have been angry after hearing this. But now he just focused on listening to what had happened with icy eyes. It was foolish to be concerned about the possibility that Yeowun might run after Ha Ilming for revenge. Yeowun was angry, but he kept a cool mindset. ¡®He still hasn¡¯t fixed his ways.¡¯ Ha Ilming always played with trickery. His actions weren¡¯t wrong as the academy itself supported the cadets fighting each other for the tags, but Ha Ilming didn¡¯t come for it himself. He brought over thirty people to mob them and that was too much. ¡°¡­So Master, what will you do? ¡± Ko Wanghur asked since it was up to Chun Yeowun now. They had gotten a yellow tag so they could just let it be, but they couldn¡¯t just forgive Ha Ilming and others for what they did. They were curious as to what Chun Yeowun would decide to do. Yeowun then spoke to them. ¡°We¡¯ll pay them back with the same thing.¡± Chapter 71 Two hours ago¡­ There was a big open space at the back of the larger training room building on the northeastern side of the academy. And in that space, about twenty cadets had gathered to practice Seven Demon Sword. They were not powerful like the other cadets, but they helped each other complete their sword skills. They were cadets from the former 12th group. They used to practice formations under Bakgi¡¯s guidance before the second test, but after the test, Bakgi left them. That¡¯s why they were now here without Bakgi and Chun Jongsum. ¡°Penghak, is it really okay for you to go alone?¡± the 670th cadet, Gallen asked as he was worried. Penghak was the one who attacked Bakgi from behind while fighting against Ha Ilming last night. Wu Penghak was the leader of the group now. ¡°I was told to go alone. We have no choice.¡± Wu Penghak was also worried, but he couldn¡¯t ignore Chun Yuchan¡¯s warning. He had made a deal, so he had to go to receive the payment for keeping the promise. ¡°If we get the tag, we can create a team.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, but one tag will only make us fight against each other¡­¡± They had twenty members, so having one yellow tag meant that eight of them had to be cast out. This would surely create turmoil. Gallen was right to be worried, but Penghak shook his head. ¡°But we can¡¯t just stand around and do nothing.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°We have to do whatever it takes to survive. If we give up because we¡¯re weak, then it¡¯s over.¡± Gallen couldn¡¯t object to those words. They had contacted other group leaders with yellow tags, but it wasn¡¯t possible to join their groups. Most of them just accepted their former group members, so it was hard to find any empty spots in the first place. ¡°So, you think about looking after yourself too.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ but to sell out our former leader¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right.¡± ¡°The water has been spilled. There¡¯s no going back. And don¡¯t worry about the group. If I become a leader, I will ensure your spot,¡± Penghak whispered and Gallen frowned. It seemed that Penghak had misunderstood. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Penghak then tried to walk out to meet with Yuchan. While he was trying to leave, someone came up to block him. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Y-you!?¡± It was Chun Yeowun. He was now the most famous cadet within the academy. Yeowun was also responsible for destroying Chun Jongsum¡¯s internal energy. Penghak was shocked to see Yeowun. ¡°W-why are you¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the surprise?¡± They didn¡¯t know Yeowun was out of prison yet. But there was more. Seven more cadets appeared from the corner of the building. ¡°Hiiiek!¡± Wu Penghak was startled and he stumbled back a few steps. Ko Wanghur, Bakgi, Hou Sangwha, Ja Wumin, Hu Bong, Machil, and Jin Guuk were standing behind Yeowun. Except for Hou Sangwha and Jin Guuk who had joined the team today, the other five were furious. ¡°B-Bakgi!¡± Penghak was mostly afraid of Bakgi. With a horrific look from his scar that ran across his eye, Bakgi¡¯s glare made it even more terrifying. ¡°Did you sell me out?¡± Bakgi looked at Penghak with disappointment. They had overheard the conversation between Penghak and Gallen from behind the building. It was understandable that they had launched an ambush to get the yellow tag since they were desperate to survive. But selling Bakgi out when he was their former teammate was something he couldn¡¯t accept. And Ohjong had been severely injured in the process. ¡°Stop!¡± Former 12th group members quickly ran up after realizing that Yeowun and his members had appeared. ¡°B-Bakgi!¡± Gallen and the other cadets were also shocked to see Bakgi. They were worried as Bakgi was not badly injured, and there he was with his teammates. ¡°Are you here for revenge?!¡± Gallen shouted while biting his lips. However, Ko Wanghur answered instead. ¡°You ambushed us and thought you would not pay the price?!¡± Ko Wanghur, who was almost twice as large as most of the cadets, roared at them. The 12th group cadets outnumbered Yeowun¡¯s team, but they were afraid. ¡°W-we have more! We can win this!¡± Penghak shouted at his members. Even yesterday, they were able to hurt Bakgi after outnumbering them. There was no way Bakgi would have recovered, so there was no reason for them to lose. ¡®But Chun Yeowun is here too!¡¯ The cadets couldn¡¯t attack however. This was different from yesterday. It was hard enough to deal with Bakgi alone, but they were now facing Chun Yeowun who had crushed an instructor¡¯s rib cage. And Yeowun was also infamous within the academy. ¡®I heard he destroys the internal energy if he gets pissed off!¡¯ ¡®We can¡¯t fight him!¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s sent so many people to the medical room! He¡¯s evil!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t on purpose, but there were a lot of cadets who were afraid of Chun Yeowun. And the cadets of the 12th group knew that one of their members, Chun Jongsum, had his internal energy destroyed. That was what made them even more afraid. ¡°Fools! We have much more people than them!¡± Penghak became frustrated at his members. Yeowun then spoke to him coldly. ¡°You are the foolish one. How dare you say such a thing in front of me?¡± ¡°What?!¡± At that instance, Yeowun quickly closed in on Penghak. It was so quick that Penghak couldn¡¯t do anything as Yeowun grabbed his wrist. Yeowun then grabbed the right wrist with his left and punched Penghak¡¯s stomach. ¡®Control! Control!¡¯ He tried to go easy as best as he could, but¡­ ¡°ARGH!¡± As his fist struck the stomach, Penghak¡¯s eyes grew wide and he spat blood out from his mouth. His body was also thrown up about three meters into the air, and flew all the way back. ¡®Ugh¡­ I tried.¡¯ Chapter 72 He tried to use only half of his power, but it was still monster-like. At least it was weaker than when he destroyed Jongsum¡¯s chin and teeth. The 12th group cadets became pale after seeing Penghak getting thrown away with one punch. Penghak had gained top-class internal energy after consuming the Black Dragon Ball, but he couldn¡¯t even endure one fist. ¡°Penghak!¡± Gallen shouted at Penghak who was thrown back. He sat there unconsciously with bubbles foaming at his mouth. ¡®W-we cannot fight him!¡¯ Most of the cadets were either similar or weaker than Penghak. They had Ha Ilming, who was almost equal to Bakgi when they fought yesterday, but no one else could deal with Yeowun. ¡°You want to keep going?¡± Yeowun threatened the 12th cadets. All of them then shook their heads in fear. They couldn¡¯t even bear to think about fighting Yeowun, Bakgi, and Ko Wanghur altogether. ¡°¡­We surrender.¡± Gallen, who was next in line in terms of rank, made a declaration. Hu Bong then ran up with reddened eyes and grabbed Gallen¡¯s collar. ¡°Where is it!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Where is the tag that you took from us yesterday?!¡± Ohjong had tried to protect it with his life even when his fingers were snapped back. If they didn¡¯t get that back, Ohjong¡¯s sacrifice would have been for nothing. Gallen spoke bitterly. ¡°108th cadet¡­ Ha Ilming has it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as we expected.¡± Ko Wanghur sighed to Yeowun. They had expected this already as Ha Ilming probably wouldn¡¯t have given the yellow tag to these people. ¡°Dammit!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Hu Bong then threw a punch at Gallen¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t all that powerful like Yeowun¡¯s, but it was enough to bruise Gallen¡¯s right cheek in blue. Hu Bong then pushed Gallen down and tried to pummel him, but Bakgi stopped him. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! Are you protecting him because he was your teammate?!¡± ¡°No. I have something I want to ask first. Back off.¡± Bakgi had no intention to stop him. He was a former team leader of these people, but he knew what was at stake here. Their actions were unacceptable. ¡°Gallen.¡± ¡°¡­Bakgi.¡± Gallen wiped the blood dripping from his mouth and looked up at Bakgi before he averted his gaze. He had tried to dissuade Penghak and the other cadets, but he failed and eventually ambushed Bakgi together with them, so he couldn¡¯t look into his eyes. ¡°You said you all sold me out. What does that mean?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already done it, so don¡¯t give me that bullshit. Who did you make a deal with?¡± Gallen hesitated for a bit and answered, ¡°¡­Chun Yuchan from the Blade Clan made the offer.¡± ¡°Chun Yuchan?¡± Yeowun was surprised to hear Chun Yuchan¡¯s name. He thought it was strange when he heard that Yuchan had helped Bakgi, but he didn¡¯t think Yuchan would be involved in such a way. ¡°Prince Chun Yuchan told us to attack you, take your tag, and put you in danger.¡± ¡°What? He told you to attack me?¡± Bakgi was dumbfounded. He thought he owed Yuchan for helping him out the other night, so he didn¡¯t think it was all planned from the beginning. ¡°So¡­ you were promised to be given a yellow tag for it?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± They sold Bakgi for their own good. Since Bakgi had now found out about this, the nine cadets who ambushed together couldn¡¯t hide their embarrassment. ¡°Bakgi¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Bastards.¡± Bakgi couldn¡¯t forgive them, so he walked away. He didn¡¯t even feel the need to beat them up on his own. ¡°Hmph!¡± Hu Bong then began pounding Gallen¡¯s face. He was going to make Gallen become like Ohjong. Nobody thought to stop Hu Bong and Gallen too didn¡¯t even moan. ¡°Wait a second.¡± ¡°Not again?!¡± This time, it was Ko Wanghur who stopped him. Hu Bong, who was drenched in sweat, responded with an annoyed voice. Ko Wanghur placed his hand on Hu Bong¡¯s shoulder and sent a telepathic message. [Will you be satisfied at beating up just one man?] Hu Bong then became surprised and looked back at Wanghur. [Trust me. I will bring out everything.] Ko Wanghur sent his messages confidently and Hu Bong nodded before he stepped aside. Wanghur then spoke to Gallen who was on the ground. ¡°670th cadet. Do you trust what Yuchan had promised you?¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you really think Chun Yuchan will give you a yellow tag?¡± Gallen¡¯s eyes shook. He too had been suspicious of this ever since. They had fulfilled their part of the deal, but he didn¡¯t believe in it from the beginning. ¡°He promised us.¡± ¡°Since there are twenty of you, he must have promised to give you two tags.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say he would give two. But he couldn¡¯t tell the truth in front of everyone since it would surely cause problems. ¡°Did he say he would give only one?¡± Ko Wanghur accurately guessed the situation and Gallen was baffled. The cadets who didn¡¯t join the ambush yesterday frowned at once. ¡°What? What is he talking about?¡± ¡°You told us that we would be on the team!¡± Wu Penghak had assured the members that even if they didn¡¯t join the ambush, they would all be together. However, if they only got one tag, the outcome was obvious. There were only two spots left for the cadets who didn¡¯t join the ambush, so it was bound to end up in a fight. Cadets from the 12th group then turned to Wu Penghak and Gallen angrily. Ko Wanghur bitterly said, ¡°You all were used and are trying to turn back on yourselves now.¡± ¡°Used? What are you talking about!¡± ¡°Do you think Chun Yuchan did not know this would happen if he only gave one tag? If you fight against one another, you are playing right into his hands.¡± Wanghur explained it calmly and the cadets gritted their teeth. If Chun Yuchan had really used them, then they were just pawns who played under his feet. Ko Wanghur then smiled to finish what he started. ¡°Are you all angry? If you are, then you must get revenge.¡± Chapter 73 Two hours later, Gallen and the 12th group cadets were serious as they aimed their wooden swords. Their furious glares were directed at Yumpa while they were actually angry toward Chun Yuchan, the Prince of the Blade Clan who was behind all this. ¡®We almost were used and thrown away.¡¯ It was shocking as it was as Wanghur had said. They didn¡¯t think they were being used, but after meeting with Chun Yuchan, everything became clear. For Chun Yuchan, the other cadets were only pawns in his game. Unless they were talented like Bakgi, he didn¡¯t think much about the others. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yumpa asked Gallen. He was facing cadets from the 12th group who had made a deal with Chun Yuchan to get a yellow tag. But what was this hostility? ¡°Hmph! You think you can keep using us for the yellow tag?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t follow.¡± ¡°You still think us as fools?!¡± Gallen shouted angrily and Yumpa narrowed his eyes before he turned to Chun Yeowun. ¡°So, someone¡¯s pulling tricks on you.¡± ¡°Hah! Look who¡¯s talking!¡± Hu Bong scoffed at Yumpa¡¯s words. ¡°You can¡¯t even get a tag from an instructor, so you ambushed us during the night. Who¡¯s pulling the tricks?¡± Hu Bong shouted and Yeowun¡¯s members also smirked as they nodded. Hou Sangwha and Jin Guuk also heard about what had happened, so they had disgust in their looks also. Ha Ilming was furious after hearing such words however. His face was red with anger and he glared at Hu Bong. ¡°You ran from us like rats, and you dare speak to us as weaklings?!¡± Ha Ilming shouted and Ko Wanghur burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha! This is a great one. Ha Ilming, then I¡¯m sure you will never run away from us then?¡± ¡°?!¡± ¡°Oh, but we have no intention to let you run anyway.¡± Ko Wanghur threatened him and Ha Ilming¡¯s face turned grim. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ With the 12th group cadets turning their backs on them, the situation had turned upside down. Ha Ilming¡¯s group was now trapped. He needed at least twice the number of Yeowun¡¯s team to defeat them, but they were outnumbered. ¡®What happened?¡¯ If he knew this would happen, he would not have sided with Yumpa. Fighting against them when being outnumbered meant they had no chances of winning. ¡®Ugh¡­ should I run? But¡­¡¯ He had a chance to run away if he ran alone, but this meant that he had to abandon all of his teammates. They¡¯d probably never join Ha Ilming¡¯s team again. There were no options left for him. ¡®Dammit. Yumpa was also in the same situation. He knew there was no chance of winning here, but if he failed again, then he was going to lose the final chance to stay by Chun Yuchan. ¡®I have to persuade them no matter what!¡¯ Yumpa then hid his frustration and turned to Gallen to softly speak to him. ¡°Gallen. I think there¡¯s been a mistake. Don¡¯t you trust Prince Chun Yuchan as his servants? If you get fooled by such tricks¡­¡± ¡°Will you give us two tags then?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If he wants all of us, he¡¯ll need at least two tags so that all of us can pass the test.¡± The leaders who had yellow tags could only recruit eleven members on their team. The 12th group cadets had nineteen members, so they needed two tags in order to include everyone. Yumpa bit his lips. He couldn¡¯t make false promises that Chun Yuchan did not allow. However, if he failed to persuade them, then his mission was over. ¡°L-let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll ask Prince Chun to let you guys get two tags.¡± Doing this meant that he wouldn¡¯t be lying. He was going to ask, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if Yuchan refused to do so. ¡®Please, please!¡¯ It was a hard offer for the 12th group members to refuse. If they defeated Yumpa and Ha Ilming right here, they were only going to get one tag. Gallen also seemed to be interested. ¡®It almost worked! Come on!¡¯ Yumpa smiled. Gallen hesitated a bit and asked, ¡°It sure seems like a good deal¡­ but can you take it?¡± Yumpa didn¡¯t understand his question. ¡°Take what?¡± ¡°Take this.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± The sound came from his behind and Yumpa turned. It was Chun Yeowun, who appeared behind him and threw his fist. ¡®I- I have to dodge it!¡¯ Yumpa had already felt Yeowun¡¯s terrifying physical power. It was apparent as to what might happen if he were to get struck down. Yumpa then threw his body backward to dodge it. ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re mine!¡± Ha Ilming, who considered Yeowun¡¯s action of attacking Yumpa first as an act of ignoring him, quickly swung his wooden sword in anger. It contained 70% of his internal energy which would crush a human¡¯s head if it landed, but¡­ ¡°What?!¡± Ha Ilming was shocked. His wooden sword was simply caught by Yeowun¡¯s left hand. Ha Ilming unleashed his energy to pull it away from Yeowun. ¡®W-what! It won¡¯t even move!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t get it out of Yeowun¡¯s grasp. There was no way for Ha Ilming, who didn¡¯t even have sixty years worth of internal energy, to fight against Yeowun who had ninety years worth of energy. ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°Arrghhh¡­ YOU!¡± He couldn¡¯t understand. There wasn¡¯t that much difference in internal energy before, but it was different now. Their energy battle didn¡¯t last too long. ¡°NO!¡± As Yeowun clenched it, the wooden sword shattered into pieces. Ha Ilming suddenly let go of the sword and attacked Yeowun with his finger instead to complete the sword skill. That¡¯s when someone kicked him from the side. Chapter 74 ¡°ARGH!¡¯ Ha Ilming was pushed away, and it was Bakgi who kicked him. Ha Ilming got up and winced at the pain. ¡®Dammit¡­ it¡¯s broken again!¡¯ It hadn¡¯t been long since he had recovered from the broken right rib he got from Yeowun, and now it was left rib. Bakgi provoked him. ¡°You fight with me.¡± ¡°How dare you ambush me!¡± ¡°Ambush? I¡¯m just doing the same thing you did.¡± Ha Ilming was furious but he couldn¡¯t find words to object, as he too had gotten the upper hand last night due to Wu Penghak¡¯s attack to get Bakgi. Everything he did was coming back to him. ¡®It¡¯s too late to run anyway.¡¯ He had no choice but to fight. Ha Ilming then shouted at his group members. ¡°Fight!¡± ¡°Aaahhhhh!¡± His members then charged with their wooden swords. ¡®Huh?¡¯ However, Ha Ilming became dumbfounded because they only attacked the 12th group cadets who were behind them. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Ha Ilming shouted angrily, but his members were only focused on attacking the 12th group members. It was because the 12th group was blocking their way out of this place. Ha Ilming¡¯s members were only focused on escaping from this place. They didn¡¯t want to take on a monster Chun Yeowun and his friends. From what they could see, it was likely that they would get beaten up badly if they didn¡¯t run. ¡°Take this!¡± Bakgi then kicked multiple times, leaving a bunch of hits. Ha Ilming was angry at his members who were trying hard to run away, but he couldn¡¯t ignore Bakgi¡¯s attacks either. ¡°Dammit!¡± Ha Ilming proceeded to assume defensive movements to defend against Bakgi¡¯s kicks. ¡°Shall we make a move then?¡± Ko Wanghur flexed his muscles and jumped out. Hu Bong, who had been waiting to get his revenge, also charged angrily. ¡°It¡¯s my first fight. Heh.¡± Hou Sangwha smiled satisfyingly. Unlike her round and cute face, her aura made her seem rough and aggressive. ¡°Y-you are more aggressive than you look.¡± Jin Guuk was stunned by the large group fight. ¡°We should go too! It¡¯s time to get payback!¡± Ja Wumin shouted and Hou Sangwha, Machil, and Jin Guuk charged at Ha Ilming¡¯s group members. A total of forty cadets were now fighting each other. The fight was very one-sided since Ha Ilming¡¯s members were trying to run away while Yeowun and the 12th group members were chasing them furiously. ¡°Ughh!¡± Yumpa was appalled since he had wanted to avoid this situation at all costs. If he had gotten more cadets to fight back, this would not have happened. Yumpa stepped back but Chun Yeowun walked toward him like death itself. ¡°You think you can run?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would see this happen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you get for playing tricks.¡± It was foolish to think that Yeowun would get caught up in Chun Yuchan¡¯s tricks. From the aggressive aura coming out from Yeowun, it seemed it wasn¡¯t possible for Yumpa to run. ¡°Argh!¡± Ha Ilming¡¯s team members were falling down one by one. They were outnumbered and overpowered so it was inevitable. ¡°Hah!¡± Bakgi¡¯s continued kicking pounded Ha Ilming¡¯s chest. Ha Ilming tried his best to fight back, but with his broken left rib, he slowed down and he now had no way to defend himself against Bakgi¡¯s kicks. ¡®¡­I failed. There¡¯s no way.¡¯ Ha Ilming, Yumpa¡¯s only hope, was even losing. The fight had already been decided. Further resistance only meant more injuries. Yumpa then thought of the only possible choice. ¡®If I can¡¯t defeat him¡­¡¯ Yumpa then threw his sword onto the ground and kneeled in front of Yeowun, surprising the other party. Yumpa then placed his head down on the ground and spoke politely. ¡°You win, Prince Chun.¡± ¡°??¡± It was a declaration of surrender. He had lost once, so Yumpa knew he had no chance against Chun Yeowun anyway. Therefore, he chose to surrender to keep himself safe. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± It was almost over, but the fight was still ongoing. But with their brains and culprit Yumpa giving up without even trying, Yeowun felt disgusted. ¡°No, it is over. We have already lost. Please show us mercy that befits an heir to the throne.¡± Those were polite words, but they were disgusting in context to even mention the candidacy to the throne. ¡°Whew.¡± Chun Yeowun sighed. ¡®He¡¯s angry but he will not attack someone who is on the ground, asking for mercy¡­ hehehe.¡¯ Yumpa was facing the ground so no one could see his expression, but he was smiling. If Yeowun, the leader, made a decision here, then the fight would be over. Yeowun was also one of the heirs, so Yumpa thought Yeowun would not attack a man who had given up. ¡°Mercy?¡± Yeowun shook his head and crouched down. He then yanked Yumpa¡¯s hair, hard. ¡°ARGH!¡± Yeowun pulled it up, and Yumpa¡¯s head followed with it. His face showed that he was in pain. ¡°Aaaargh! W-what are you doing? I just surrendered¡­¡± ¡°Surrender? If you didn¡¯t want to fight, you shouldn¡¯t have started this from the beginning.¡± Yeowun then clenched on his hand. ¡®N-no! This can¡¯t be!¡¯ Yumpa became terrified and tried to squirm out of Yeowun¡¯s grasp, but he couldn¡¯t. It was as if he was stuck under a giant rock. ¡°W-wait¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°ARGH!¡± He then was thrown onto the ground face down. His face was stuck into the ground halfway with blood pouring out from it. Yeowun then whispered to the flinching Yumpa, ¡°You will pay the price for hurting my friends.¡± Chapter 75 A normal person would never experience getting their face stuck in the ground. Yumpa got his thoughts straight when a powerful force pushed him into the ground. He almost passed out from the severe pain radiating throughout his entire face as the rocks and dirt were stuck in his face. He felt the blood pouring out from all over his face. ¡°Aarrrgh¡­¡± Yeowun then pulled up Yumpa¡¯s head again. His face was all crushed up. His front teeth were dangling and his broken nose was pointed at a weird angle. Yumpa was in too much pain to realize that every part of his face was all messed up now. ¡°Argh¡­ Ah¡­¡± When he could breathe again, Yumpa formed up his thoughts and was able to barely speak. ¡°T¡­this is¡­too much.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even start.¡± ¡°Heeeek!¡± Yumpa paled. He felt like he would die after getting pinned into the ground once, but it seemed like that was only the beginning. Yeowun grabbed his hair again and Yumpa quickly shouted, ¡°D-do you think Chun Yuchan will let you go free after doing this?!¡± He had to hide the person behind all this, but he just spilled it. Of course, Yeowun already knew that Yumpa was working for Chun Yuchan. ¡°Chun Yuchan¡­ will do what?¡± Yumpa thought he had made a mistake in saying that, but it was too late. He now had to hope for Yeowun to be afraid of Yuchan. Chun Yuchan was one of the strongest cadets in the academy, so most of the cadets did fear him anyway. But¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡®W¡­what?¡¯ Yumpa¡¯s plans were going south from the very beginning. It seemed he like he had made Yeowun angrier by saying this. ¡°Did you think I would get scared if you spoke of Chun Yuchan¡¯s name?¡± Suddenly, something popped up in Yumpa¡¯s thoughts. ¡®Wait¡­ I heard Chun Yeowun destroyed all of Chun Jongsum¡¯s bones.¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s infamous action reached the climax when he took Chun Jongsum out. Yumpa then regretted saying Yuchan¡¯s name. If Yeowun feared the other princes, he would not have done such a thing to Chun Jongsum. ¡°You should watch out for yourself first. And it doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s my next target anyway.¡± ¡°Huh? Next? Ah¡­. AAAAARGH!¡± Yumpa¡¯s head was thrown down again. It was the second time so maybe he would¡¯ve gotten used to it, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Yumpa moaned with bubbles coming out of his mouth and soon passed out. At least Yeowun did it very carefully so he wouldn¡¯t crush Yumpa¡¯s head completely. Yeowun then looked down at Yumpa with a disgusted expression and shook his head. Ko Wanghur then walked up to him. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve defeated everyone.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The eleven cadets who were with Ha Ilming were all kneeling down behind Ko Wanghur. All of them were injured and shaking in fear. They didn¡¯t think things would come down to this just because of what happened last night. ¡°And Ha Ilming?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Ko Wanghur pointed to a direction and Ha Ilming was kneeling down in front of Bakgi. He was glaring at Bakgi angrily. ¡®If my ribs were fine¡­!¡¯ Ha Ilming thought he would not have lost that easily if his ribs were okay. But the fight was already over. Yeowun went over to Ha Ilming, looking down at him coldly. ¡°NNNGHH!¡± Ha Ilming tried to say something, but his blood points had been sealed so he couldn¡¯t talk. Thus, he just moaned instead. Although he lost, he still resisted as best he could so he also had blood points sealed to make him immobile. ¡°What do you want? Should I let him talk?¡± Bakgi asked. Yeowun shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to hear anything from him anyway. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°We pay him back the same way.¡± ¡®Pay?¡¯ Ha Ilming looked up at Yeowun with a puzzled expression. Yeowun then crouched to be on the same eye level with Ha Ilming and he grabbed his right hand. ¡®W-what is he doing?!¡¯ Ha Ilming¡¯s eyes shook at the terrifying thought. Soon, it became a reality. Yeowun snapped his finger backwards. ¡°NNNNNNNNNGH!¡± Ilming moaned and writhed in pain as his finger snapped backwards. Gallen and the other 12th group cadets also frowned at the sight. But this was only the start. Yeowun proceeded to break and snap all the fingers backward. ¡®T-this crazy bastard!!¡¯ It was so painful that Ha Ilming¡¯s face turned beet red and veins popped out of his neck. His eyes were also red, but it was astounding that he didn¡¯t cry from pain at least. ¡°Why? Is it painful?¡± Yeowun asked. Ha Ilming stared daggers Yeowun even though he was in such pain. ¡®How dare he say that when he just broke my fingers?!¡¯ Yeowun did not care about how Ilming was glaring at him and continued. ¡°Ohjong probably experienced the same amount of pain. No¡­ it must have been more painful for him.¡± Ohjong¡¯s fingers had been snapped while he got beat up. When Ohjong¡¯s name came up, Ha Ilming¡¯s members began to shake in fear. ¡®D-dammit¡­¡¯ Ha Ilming was busy fighting Bakgi at the time, but it was his members that beat up Ohjong and broke his fingers. It was now all coming back to them. ¡°I¡¯m just paying you guys back the same way. You brought this upon yourself.¡± ¡°NNNNGH!¡± ¡®BASTARD!!! I WILL KILL YOU!!!¡¯ Ha Ilming was so much in pain, but he still didn¡¯t cower. Yeowun then smiled and slapped Ilming. ¡°NGH!¡± The slap had such power that it almost broke his neck. He couldn¡¯t move his body so his head was thrown back along with his body, and that saved him. If he tried to resist against it, his neck bone would¡¯ve broken as well. The slap was so powerful that it made Ha Ilming pass out and Yeowun got up and ordered his members. ¡°Cut their legs and snap all their fingers.¡± Yeowun¡¯s words split the expressions between the two groups. Yeowun¡¯s members gleefully smiled for finally getting payback for what happened to Ohjong, and in contrast, Ha Ilming¡¯s members became pale. ¡®W-we are lucky¡­¡¯ Gallen was relieved that he had made the right choice. If he had agreed to Yumpa¡¯s offer, he would have been in the same shoes. That seemed like a terrible end for greedily wanting a yellow tag. That¡¯s when Ha Ilming¡¯s body began to move. It was strange. Veins began to pop up from underneath the skin, and Ha Ilming¡¯s rolled eyes began to turn red. After everything turned red, Ha Ilming roared like a beast and charged at Yeowun. ¡°Kaaaaargh!¡± ¡°M-master!¡± Hu Bong¡¯s scary warning spread across the mountain. Chapter 76 An hour had passed since then. In the space between the 3rd and 4th dormitory buildings, Chun Yuchan and his teammates were practicing the Sword Demon formation with the Seven Demon Sword. The twelve members performed the fourth sword formation in unison. It was the same movement that looked like it was something, but it didn¡¯t seem to show any special powers or change. ¡®This is strange.¡¯ Yuchan was confused. He did this with the latter part of the Seven Demon Sword book, but it was a bit weird. He couldn¡¯t conclude that it was due to his members not learning Seven Demon Sword skill since his teammates were all top-level warriors from the beginning, and they all learned the sword skill pretty quickly. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Hmmm¡­¡± ¡°Should we move on?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a break. I think I should read the book in more detail.¡± He wanted to train the Sword Demon formation earlier than the other teams, but he was put to a stop from the beginning. As Yuchan¡¯s words, his teammates sat down and began wiping their sweat. Yuchan then called to a cadet who was watching instead of training with them. It was 100th cadet, Wu Gunpil. What was interesting here was that Gunpil had a yellow tag on his right chest. ¡°Yes, Prince.¡± ¡°What do you think? How did the sword formation look from the outside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can tell me the truth.¡± Yuchan assured him and Gunpil spoke carefully. ¡°¡­Honestly, it just looks like everyone doing the same formation at once. I have never seen the Sword Demon formation, but this probably isn¡¯t it.¡± ¡°Right? This is weird¡­ the book says¡­¡± But before Yuchan could finish his words, a cadet shouted at him. ¡°Prince! Look!¡± Twenty cadets were approaching them. Yuchan¡¯s cadets got up. All the cadets who appeared at the empty lot were badly injured. What was interesting was that they all had another cadet on their backs. The one in the front seemed to have taken heavy injuries such that his face was covered in clothes, but it was all bloody and that made it look disgusting. Chun Yuchan¡¯s teammates formed a blockade so that they wouldn¡¯t come any closer. After hearing the injured cadet¡¯s voice, they let down their guard. ¡°It¡¯s me, Yumpa.¡± It was the 200th cadet, Yumpa. And behind him were Gallen and the former 12th group cadets. It seemed they had been in a serious fight. ¡°Yumpa?¡± Yuchan then approached Yumpa with an interested look. Yumpa bowed. ¡°Prince, I have fulfilled my duty.¡± Yumpa showed the yellow tag on his right chest. Curious about what happened, Yuchan asked, ¡°What happened? Who do you have on your back?¡± Yumpa then placed the cadet on his back on the ground. When he saw the person¡¯s face after they fell onto the ground, Yuchan became surprised. ¡°Ha Ilming?¡± It was the 108th cadet, Ha Ilming. His face and skin had veins popping out, which looked really ugly. ¡°Ugh.¡± Yuchan shook his head as he frowned. Starting with Yumpa, the 12th group members began putting down the cadets they had on their backs. Those who were put down were Yeowun¡¯s seven members and Ha Ilming¡¯s eleven members. The one Gallen put down had a heavily damaged face and his face so bloody that it was hard to tell who the person was. ¡°And who is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the 7th cadet, Chun Yeowun.¡± Yuchan¡¯s mouth turned into a smile after hearing that. ¡°Chun Yeowun? What did you do to make him become like that?¡± There was a hint of excitement in his voice as he asked that. ¡°¡­We might have lost if it wasn¡¯t for Ha Ilming.¡± Yumpa said in embarrassment. Yuchan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°If Ha Ilming did not learn the Demon Art of Blood Reversion, we would have lost.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yuchan was shocked. The Demon Art of Blood Reversion was an internal energy flowing skill that multiplied one¡¯s internal energy by reversing the blood flow. It looked good on paper, but it had a serious adverse effect: using it would destroy the user¡¯s blood points and take away their sanity. It was a forbidden martial art within the Demonic Cult because of its dangerousness. ¡°Hmph. He¡¯s crazy too then.¡± Yuchan looked down at Ha Ilming. If Ha Ilming had used the forbidden martial art, then it was easy to guess what had happened. He probably went berserk and attacked anyone in his way. ¡°Well, you did good work. Honestly speaking, I didn¡¯t expect much from you, but this is pretty good.¡± Yuchan complimented Yumpa for the first time. It was great that he had gotten a great victory. He was worried about Chun Yeowun after hearing that he had defeated the senior instructor. ¡°How about we cut his tendons before sending him to the medical room?¡± Yuchan smiled brightly and walked over to Chun Yeowun. Cutting the tendons on his right wrist would be enough to prevent him from using sword skills for a while. Gallen then thought, ¡®Is he trying to do that even in that state? He is terrifying.¡¯ The blade qi shined in Yuchan¡¯s right hand, and he smiled as he cut Yeowun¡¯s right wrist. ¡°Haha, at least I don¡¯t destroy internal energy like you did. You should thank me.¡± He then looked at Yeowun¡¯s face. Yuchan, who was excited just up until now, frowned immediately. ¡°¡­??¡± He blinked his eyes, wondering if he had seen it wrong. He didn¡¯t realize it when he first saw it, but looking at the face up close, it wasn¡¯t Chun Yeowun. Yuchan then felt goosebumps on his skin and mumbled, ¡°Yum¡­pa?¡± And Yumpa¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°You¡¯re too late.¡± ¡°What is¡­! ARGH!¡± Yuchan tried to turn back, but his face was struck and his body was thrown far off to the side. Chapter 77 ¡°Prince!¡± It was too sudden. Chun Yuchan was thrown way off to the side and his members shouted in shock. They couldn¡¯t comprehend what had just happened. Yumpa quietly walked up to Yuchan¡¯s back and struck him, kicking Yuchan way back. Yuchan placed his hand on the ground and couldn¡¯t move. It seemed like he was in pain. ¡°Yumpa! What is the meaning of this!¡± One of Yuchan¡¯s members, and another one with a yellow tag, Ou Jiran, shouted angrily. She had a long chin with lowered eyebrows gave one a gloomy impression of her. However, she was one of the top three female cadets along with Hou Sangwha. ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad!¡± Wu Gunpil also shouted and charged at Yumpa. Then, someone blocked him. A powerful energy-wielding fist crossed against Gunpil¡¯s arm pushed him back three steps. Gunpil was shocked to see the person standing in front of him. The cadet had thick muscles and body that was twice as big as the other cadets. It was Ko Wanghur. He got up quickly from the ground to block him. ¡°What?! How did you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s time, friends.¡± Ko Wanghur spoke to his members, not turning away from Gunpil. The cadets that were on the ground then got up as if they were fine. ¡°That was quick.¡± ¡°I thought we had to stay down for longer.¡± ¡°Well, the plan worked though.¡± Chun Yuchan¡¯s members were bewildered to see Yeowun¡¯s members getting up and they became furious. ¡°Bastards!!!¡± They now realized that they had been fooled. Yeowun¡¯s members had blood and dirt all over them, but none of them were injured. ¡®Wait, then what about the 12th group?¡¯ Gunpil then turned to Gallen and the other 12th group cadets. They too had pulled out their wooden swords to fight against Yuchan¡¯s group. ¡°Yumpa!! How dare you betray the Prince!¡± someone shouted angrily. It was another cadet who also had a yellow tag on his chest. He was Jin Yu from Power Fist Clan. He was also muscular, but he was a bit smaller than Ko Wanghur. ¡°Yumpa betrayed us!¡± ¡°Yumpa, you bastard¡­!¡± Yuchan¡¯s members all shouted furiously at Yumpa whose face was wrapped up with clothes. It seemed like they didn¡¯t trust Yumpa that much from the beginning. Yumpa then shook his head. ¡°Hmph.¡± Then ¡°Yumpa¡± took the clothes off his face. Chun Yuchan¡¯s members all frowned at the face that was revealed under it. The voice was the same as Yumpa¡¯s, but the face inside was an entirely different person. ¡°Chun Yeowun!¡± It was the 7th cadet, Chun Yeowun. Yeowun glanced around. What had happened here? It was what happened after Yeowun defeated Ha Ilming who went berserk. Ha Ilming charged at Yeowun like a beast. ¡°Monster!¡± Ha Ilming unleashed a powerful attack with his fingers. His head was turning white, but he wanted to defeat Chun Yeowun before he lost his mind. Yet someone had kicked him away before he could even get to Yeowun. It was Bakgi. Ha Ilming was so angry at Yeowun that he didn¡¯t notice Bakgi on the side. Bakgi kicked him away since it was an emergency. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± But this time, it was Bakgi who was thrown away. Ha Ilming¡¯s increased internal energy had pushed Bakgi back. ¡®You dare interfere with me again!¡¯ Ha Ilming then became angry at Bakgi and turned to charge at Bakgi who had fallen down, but Yeowun did not let him do this. ¡°You stay here.¡± He grabbed Ha Ilming¡¯s right wrist and Ha Ilming was overconfident about his internal energy. ¡®That won¡¯t work this time!¡¯ He attacked by multiplying his internal energy to 100% to fight back. But even then, Chun Yeowun¡¯s ninety years worth of energy and physical strength that were strong enough to damage a blue pearl stone was not something that could be pushed back. ¡°Aaaargh!?¡± Ha Ilming was thrown up in the air and was smashed to the ground by his wrist. ¡°Kaaaargh!¡± Yeowun then quickly jumped on top of Ha Ilming and pounded his head. He was in too much of a hurry to overpower Ilming that he couldn¡¯t control his power this time. Ha Ilming¡¯s head was pushed down further than when he had pinned Yumpa. ¡®Hope he didn¡¯t die.¡¯ At least he didn¡¯t break the head. With the active Demon Art, it seemed like Ha Ilming¡¯s body had become more powerful than normal. ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± Ha Ilming¡¯s head wasn¡¯t destroyed, but with Yeowun¡¯s fist pounding from above and his back slamming against the ground, it gave him a concussion and Ha Ilming passed out. His plan to strike from behind with the forbidden art had failed. ¡°Whew.¡± Yeowun¡¯s then told him that it was the Demon Art of Blood Reversion. Most of the clan members who were trained in their clans knew what had happened to Ha Ilming. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing it.¡± ¡°But he learned forbidden art of the cult¡­ he will be expelled,¡± Ko Wanghur said as he looked at Ha Ilming. It was a foolish choice as Ha Ilming should have just waited for a future chance to get his revenge. ¡°We¡¯re done here.¡± ¡°We can now send them to the medical room.¡± Ha Ilming and his members had their fingers snapped and right legs broken, so if they were not going to heal before the third test, they were going to be expelled. ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that we avenged Ohjong, but it still doesn¡¯t feel that great.¡± Everyone knew what Hu Bong meant. The person who was behind all of this was still fine. It was terrifying for one man to place all of these people to play under his feet to seek the yellow tag. Chapter 78 ¡°It¡¯s irksome that we can¡¯t do anything when we know the person behind all this.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The cadets sighed with Hu Bong. Chun Yuchan was different from Ha Ilming or Yumpa. It was a known fact that Yuchan himself was at the top of the master level, and he also had three members who had entered the master level as well. Yuchan only recruited the finest warriors within the academy, so his forces were the best. ¡°It¡¯s infuriating, but we are not ready to fight him.¡± If Chun Yeowun and Yuchan were to fight, it wouldn¡¯t end with a one-on-one fight. It was going to be a bloodbath between the two candidates with their forces. ¡°We need at least similar numbers and other powerful warriors like Bakgi if we decide to fight.¡± Ja Wumin agreed with Ko Wanghur. Hou Sangwha then raised her eyebrows and mentioned, ¡°If it is against early master levels, Ko Wanghur and I can defeat him together.¡± Ko Wanghur and Hou Sangwha were on the verge of entering the master level. Given the right lessons, they were almost ready to shape the qi outside their bodies. ¡°If you lack in number, we¡¯ll help.¡± Gallen then offered to work together with them. Yeowun¡¯s members turned to the 12th group cadets who had proposed to aid them. If they joined forces, then they would outnumber Yuchan¡¯s team. ¡°Then can we actually deal with Chun Yuchan and the others who masters?¡± Yeowun asked. Wanghur frowned, ¡°Yes, but even if Master handles Chun Yuchan, one master warrior remains¡­¡± ¡°I will take them both.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone became shocked. Chun Yeowun had become very powerful, but fighting against two master level warriors, especially when one was in a fully established state, was too much. The instructors didn¡¯t use their own skills, but these enemies were going to use the best skills they had. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I will get them all at once.¡± ¡°Then¡­?¡± Yeowun then began explaining his plan. His members had weird expressions on their faces when they heard the plan. Even Ko Wanghur, who was the best tactician in the group, didn¡¯t seem to think it was possible. ¡®They will notice it when they hear the voice.¡¯ How could they possibly fool them? Covering the face was the easy part, but the problem was the voice. Of course, if it was going to work, then it would make them vulnerable. An hour later, Yeowun really did fool them. ¡°It¡¯s me. Yumpa.¡± Yeowun¡¯s members almost flinched when they heard Yeowun impersonating Yumpa¡¯s voice. ¡®What?!¡¯ ¡®How did he do that?!¡¯ Everyone was shocked to hear Yeowun¡¯s amazing ability. They didn¡¯t know how he did it, but his voice was exactly like Yumpa¡¯s voice. This fooled everyone, including Chun Yuchan. Thankfully, it allowed Chun Yuchan to stay away from his group. ¡®Nano, deactivate the voice mimicking.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] It was Nano¡¯s ability. Nano worked on Yeowun¡¯s vocal chords to make him sound exactly like Yumpa. Yeowun had learned this ability after checking what Nano could do when he was in the prison cave. ¡°Ah, ah. This isn¡¯t my voice yet. Ah¡­ ah¡­ okay. Here we go.¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± ¡°His voice is changing!¡± All the cadets, regardless of which side they were on, became shocked when they heard Yeowun¡¯s voice changing from Yumpa¡¯s to his own. ¡°That bastard learned some evil magic!¡± Jin Yu became furious when he realized that they had been fooled by a voice and charged at Yeowun. The fist had a faint qi light, showing that his power had reached master level. Yeowun glared at him. ¡°Ji-Jin Yu! NO!¡± Gunpil tried to stop him, but he was already in front of Yeowun. Chun Yeowun¡¯s power was already within the top five out of all the cadets. ¡®If he really is Chun Yeowun, then you are no match¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t say this out loud. Yeowun made a sword movement with his finger and easily blocked Jin Yu¡¯s powerful fist attack. ¡®How did he counter it so easily?!¡¯ Yeowun reached out toward Jin Yu¡¯s chest and snatched the yellow tag off his chest. ¡°I¡¯m taking this.¡± ¡°B-bastard!¡± Jin Yu gritted his teeth and put up his two fists, trying to pin Chun Yeowun down. ¡°DIE!¡± Before his attack reached Yeowun, his chest was struck by Yeowun¡¯s fist. It was just a simple jab, but his chest bones were fractured and he was pushed back about ten steps. If it wasn¡¯t for his sturdy muscles that covered him like armor, he would have died. ¡°Argh¡­¡± However, it seemed like he had taken some internal energy damage and coughed up blood. Since he was a master-level warrior, he didn¡¯t fall to one punch. ¡®He¡¯s stronger than Ha Ilming.¡¯ After all, he was one of the talented cadets that Yuchan had chosen. He was too powerful for his members other than Bakgi to handle. ¡®I have to finish him before Yuchan recovers.¡¯ Yeowun then tried to charge at Jin Yu to finish him, but that was when Nano¡¯s voice resounded in his head. [Detected strong incoming energy source sixty meters behind the user.] Yeowun then turned as he knew what the energy was and he shouted to all of his members and the 12th group cadets. ¡°GET DOWN!¡± All cadets then got down on the ground without realizing why, and the white blade qi flashed passed them at once. ¡°W-what!¡± ¡°Qi?!¡± They might have been all killed if it was too late. The blade qi flew straight at Chun Yeowun. White light followed Yeowun¡¯s finger in the shape of a sword. Using all his sword qi, Yeowun slashed down on the blade qi that was thrown at him. Chapter 79 The blade qi disappeared from the center where it was cut. The cadets who saw this were dumbfounded. ¡°H-he threw the blade qi!¡± ¡°He cut the qi!¡± Throwing qi from a certain range required one to be at least a top master. To cut such qi, that also required an equal amount of strength. This exchange was way beyond the level of the ordinary cadets. ¡°Chun Yuchan.¡± Yeowun glared at Chun Yuchan who was standing with the white light blade qi in his hand. Yuchan responded, ¡°Oh, well. I wanted to pay you back with an ambush too. That didn¡¯t work out so well.¡± Chun Yuchan flexed his neck. He spoke as if it was nothing, but the powerful shock stunned him for quite a while up until now. The area still felt numb. ¡°You finally got back? That was slow.¡± Yeowun provoked him and Yuchan frowned. ¡°So¡­ you waited for me?¡± ¡°The first attack was just payback for playing tricks. I don¡¯t want to hear people saying I won because I ambushed you.¡± This was a fight between the heirs. Claiming victory after a surprise attack would surely not be favorable at all. Yuchan was confused by Yeowun¡¯s words. ¡°Hah! You are as arrogant as ever! You think you won by defending against my qi?¡± Yuchan, however, was actually shocked that Yeowun had done it. ¡®¡­He grows way too fast.¡¯ Yeowun was still very weak when Yuchan first met him in front of the private training room a few days ago, but this was more than what he had imagined. At this rate, he was going to surpass Yuchan himself. ¡®Should I have cut his arm then?¡¯ Yuchan regretted that he didn¡¯t cut Yeowun¡¯s arm back then. That mistake had brought this onto him. Therefore, all he needed to do was one thing. ¡®I will take his arm before he grows stronger.¡¯ Chun Yuchan then became serious and readied himself. ¡®His aura¡¯s changed.¡¯ Yeowun also activated his internal energy to be ready. This was a fight between master-level warriors. ¡®The air changed.¡¯ Ko Wanghur looked at both leaders. Their plan was to have Chun Yeowun fight Yuchan while Yeowun¡¯s members defeated Yuchan¡¯s members. However, this just became a duel between the leaders. If this was the case, all they had to do now was wait for Chun Yeowun to win. ¡®Master, you have to win this or else you will lose the competition itself.¡¯ All the cadets focused on the two leaders. They became anxious, hoping their leader would win. Chun Yuchan moved first. He bolted out like lightning to close in on Chun Yeowun. It was faster than anything that the cadets had ever seen. Yuchan jumped up and unleashed the second formation of his blade skill, Blade of Illusion, the Giant Slash of the Illusive Blade. ¡°Hah!¡± It was a simple strike down formation, but the power within it was massive. The power came down upon Yeowun would cleave him into two. ¡®So, this is the blade skill of the Blade Clan!¡¯ Right Guardian Submeng¡¯s Butterfly Blade Dance was probably equal in strength. Yeowun hesitated, wondering if he should fight with a blade skill or a sword skill. He chose the latter. ¡®I have to fight with all I have against an equally-matched opponent!¡¯ Yeowun then gathered his fingers to unleash the sword qi. He had tried to brandish the qi over his wooden sword before, but the wood couldn¡¯t endure the qi. ¡®Sword?¡¯ Yuchan was surprised to see Yeowun using a sword instead of a blade. He thought he had made a mistake when he saw Yeowun cutting his qi a while ago, but it was surely a sword. Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword qi clashed with Yuchan¡¯s attack. Both qi struck against one another and let out a spark. ¡®What is he thinking?¡¯ Yuchan narrowed his eyes. He expected something great when Yeowun did not use the Butterfly Blade Dance, but the sword movement was too simple. However, it was weird that these movements were very familiar. ¡®But my Blade of Illusion does not stop here!¡¯ Yeowun thought he had countered Yuchan¡¯s attack when Yuchan¡¯s blade qi twisted in a weird way. Yeowun quickly used his qi to defend, but the energy pushed him back. He was pushed back about six steps. As Yeowun was pushed back, Yuchan¡¯s members shouted in excitement. ¡°Whoaaaaa!¡± Yeowun¡¯s members turned grim. They didn¡¯t think Yuchan was this strong. They then thought that Yuchan was perhaps powerful enough to be accepted by Hou Jinchang also. ¡®He has a bit more internal energy than me,¡¯ Yeowun thought. With the Black Dragon Ball, Yuchan now had about a hundred years worth of internal energy. ¡®His formation is weird too.¡¯ Yuchan¡¯s blade skill had odd attack angles. It was understandable as to why it was called Illusion. It was so weird that one would get fooled into looking elsewhere when fighting against it. ¡®That right arm¡­¡¯ Yuchan¡¯s right arm muscles were also developed. It was developed to use a blade in such a weird way. ¡°You are lucky. I was going to cut your arm with that.¡± Yuchan smiled. He really would¡¯ve achieved that with the previous attack if Yeowun had reacted a little slower. Yuchan then pointed at Yeowun with the hand that had the blade qi. ¡°Stop with that stupid sword skill and come at me with the Butterfly Blade Dance.¡± ¡°Stupid¡­ sword skill?¡± Chapter 80 Yeowun raised his eyebrows as he was offended. ¡°You think I would not notice what sword skill you are using? Hahahaha!¡± Yeowun frowned. He was using the sword movements of the counter sword skill that was left on the blue pearl stone pedestal. Did he recognize this? Yuchan shook his head and continued, ¡°I guess you also mixed up the Seven Demon Sword like the instructors did, but that won¡¯t work against me.¡± Yeowun felt relieved after hearing that, but he was also dumbfounded. If Yuchan had mistaken the counter sword skill as the Seven Demon Sword, maybe that sword skill was left there by the Sword Demon. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Five formations.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you keep using the Seven Demon Sword, I will cut out your right arm within five formations. I¡¯m fine with that, but I don¡¯t like to hear that I won against a fool.¡± Yuchan was repeating what Yeowun said at first. The counter sword movement that was left on the pedestal was very plain compared to the sword movement of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. Unless it was combined as one formation, its power didn¡¯t come out easily either. It seemed like his sword movement was underestimated due to that reason. Yeowun became silent for a second and spoke with a serious voice. ¡°You are confident. Then how about we place a bet?¡± ¡°A bet?¡± ¡°Yeah. Didn¡¯t you say you could cut my arm in five formations?¡± Yuchan became confused at the sudden offer of placing a bet. ¡®What is he playing at?¡¯ He was fooled once by the Yumpa trick, so he thought Yeowun had another one up his sleeve. But if he wanted to play tricks in front of all these cadets while dueling, that was going to discredit him as a candidate. Yuchan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you have to say.¡± ¡°If I win, I will take all of your yellow tags.¡± People began to mumble. ¡®He¡¯s gone mad!¡¯ ¡®Give all his tags?! Dumb tricks!¡¯ Yuchan¡¯s team members were outraged. Wanting all those tags meant that Yeowun was basically telling them to give up on the third test. It was bound to make them mad. ¡°Hmph. So, that¡¯s what you wanted?¡± Yuchan shook his head. He had expected as such, and it seemed like Yeowun was telling him to finish this once and for all. Yuchan pondered on it for a while and then came up with an idea. ¡°Then I too will take your tag if I win. Since I have four tags and you have only one, I will take your servant, Bakgi, too.¡± Yuchan seemed to be satisfied by his condition, and Bakgi was shocked. He didn¡¯t know Yuchan still hadn¡¯t given up on taking him in. Yuchan was very adamant on recruiting the right people. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± Bakgi frowned. If Yeowun lost here, then Bakgi would have no choice but to serve Yuchan. ¡®Dammit! Are you really okay with this?!¡¯ Bakgi looked at Yeowun¡¯s eyes. He looked to see if Yeowun was confident enough for this, but there was no fear or concern in his eyes. Bakgi then felt like he could trust him and nodded. ¡°Good. Then it sounds good enough.¡± Yuchan was satisfied by the fact that he wouldn¡¯t lose anything. If Yeowun were to fight with the Seven Demon Sword again, then Yuchan was confident in slicing his arm in three formations, not five. ¡°Come. I will let you attack first this time.¡± Yuchan spoke arrogantly. Yeowun, however, didn¡¯t seem to be provoked. He instead took a step forward coldly. Then he charged at Yuchan. The finger on his hand let out a white light, which was the sword qi. The plain sword movement was similar to the sixth sword of the Seven Demon Sword. ¡®Fool. Your recklessness will lose you an arm, your servant, and your tag!¡¯ Yuchan scoffed at Yeowun in his thoughts. He had read the Seven Demon Sword book tens of times to fight against the instructors. He knew the weak points like the backyard of his home. ¡°Hah!¡± Yuchan then swirled the blade qi on his right hand and unleashed fourth blade formation of his Blade of Illusion. His blade stormed against Yeowun¡¯s sword movement. Both movements collided against one another, and Yuchan¡¯s eyes began to shake. ¡®W-what?! Is this really a Seven Demon Sword skill?¡¯ Something unexpected began to happen. Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword movement that started out plainly began to change. The simple sword movement began shifting in weird ways, changing into a powerful sword formation. The change was as if a stone had been thrown into a calm lake. ¡®No¡­ at this rate¡­! Argh!¡¯ And starting from the fifth movement, it wasn¡¯t something Yuchan could defend against anymore. His arms began to move frantically as he tried to defend himself against the onslaught of attacks. He tried to move onto the fifth formation to turn the situation around, but he couldn¡¯t find any opening to do so. ¡°What!¡± His hand was thrown back before he could even complete the blade movement. He then was sucked into the sword formation storm. ¡°Ugggggh!¡± Various sword formations shot past Yuchan. The sword qi struck his blood points, making blood pour out and Yuchan¡¯s body was thrown from side to side. And as the finisher, when the twenty-fourth movement of the formation was about to cut Yuchan¡¯s neck, Yeowun changed its direction. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!¡± Yuchan screamed in agony. Every cadet who was looking at it couldn¡¯t help but stare dumbfoundedly. Something dropped from the air, still squirming as if it was alive. It was Chun Yuchan¡¯s right arm. Chapter 81 Cadets from Chun Yuchan¡¯s team were positive of their leader¡¯s victory. Unlike his usual lazy and casual attitude, Yuchan was the hard-working type. With his exceptional talent and hard work, his growth in strength far exceeded that of his peers. Every one of his teammates knew this and thus trusted him. ¡®He dares to fight against our Prince with the Seven Demon Sword?¡¯ ¡®No way, Prince Chun will lose.¡¯ ¡®Fool. You can¡¯t win.¡¯ And the result of the fight was unexpected to say the least. As Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword qi shot past Yuchan, something dropped onto the ground. It was Yuchan¡¯s right arm. ¡°Aaaaaaaargh!¡± Yuchan screamed and fell down to his knees. He endured the severe pain that made him feel like he would pass out to keep the last of his last pride, but he was in a very bad state. ¡°I won,¡± Yeowun stated as he looked down at Yuchan. ¡®N-no way!¡¯ ¡®How did he lose?¡¯ ¡®Impossible!¡¯ Yuchan lost his arm after just one formation exchange. And Yeowun twisted the direction of the sword that was originally going toward Yuchan¡¯s neck, so Yeowun actually even spared his life. ¡°Aargh¡­!¡± Blood gushed out from the wound where the arm had been cut off. Yuchan¡¯s face began to go pale. He quickly pressed his blood points to keep the blood loss to a minimum, but he was in serious condition and he needed immediate medical attention. ¡°Prince!¡± Wu Gunpil and the other members on Yuchan¡¯s team tried to run up to him, but they had to stop as Yeowun¡¯s sword qi aimed at Yuchan¡¯s another arm. ¡°Y-you!¡± ¡°Stop. You take one more step, and I¡¯ll cut his other arm off too.¡± ¡°N-no!¡± It looked like Yeowun would really do it. He had done a lot of wicked things in the past, so it didn¡¯t seem like Yeowun was bluffing. ¡®H-he might really do it!¡¯ Yuchan¡¯s members then backed away. ¡°Now. Keep the promise.¡± Yeowun looked down at Yuchan¡¯s pale face. Yuchan then looked up with a painful expression, unable to comprehend what had just happened. ¡°¡­What did you just do?¡± ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°How can you make such a powerful formation with the mere Seven Demon Sword?¡± Although the Seven Demon Sword was from the legendary Sword Demon, it was still only a top-class martial art. Yeowun¡¯s sword formation was beyond what that sword skill could do. The Blade of Illusion skill, one of the top three blade skills in the cult was no match against it. ¡°Mere¡­ Seven Demon Sword?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s how you saw it, then you have a long way to go before talking about the formation.¡± Yuchan was baffled. Yeowun just spoke to him the same way that Yuchan once spoke to Yeowun back in the day. Of course, Yuchan really didn¡¯t comprehend the counter sword skill left by the Sword Demon. Yuchan became bitter. ¡®¡­I tried hard to become the heir.¡¯ It was now all gone. He lost to Yeowun when he had both arms and now only his left arm was left. Moreover, he had trained the blade skill with his right arm mainly, so this meant he was now considerably weaker. There was no way he could compete against Chun Kungwun from the Sword Clan either. Yuchan then became angry. Yuchan gritted his teeth and ordered, ¡°¡­Give him all the yellow tags.¡± Yuchan¡¯s members turned grim. If they gave these up, then they would also lose the right to take the third test. Yet, Chun Yuchan had made a promise so they had to keep it. ¡°Chun Yeowun¡­ ugh¡­ don¡¯t think¡­ this is the end¡­¡± Yuchan then fell due to loss of blood. He did lose and he lost a lot of things he had, but he still hadn¡¯t given up yet. This gave hope to his members too. ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Gunpil took his yellow tag and handed it over to Yeowun while glaring at him. Gunpil then warned, ¡°Don¡¯t think this is¡­¡± Before he could finish, Yeowun¡¯s fist struck his stomach. ¡°AAARGH!¡± Gunpil spat out blood and fell to the ground in pain. He panted as if he couldn¡¯t breathe and looked up weakly. ¡°Argh¡­ WW-what is this¡­ we kept the promise!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t promise to stop after getting the tags.¡± ¡°what?¡± Gunpil was shocked. Yeowun then looked at Yuchan and said, ¡°I learned a good lesson from him. Uh¡­ what was it? Never leave any loose ends?¡± Gunpil felt a chill run down his spine. Yeowun was talking about Chun Yuchan cutting the muscles of the fake Chun Yeowun. He was basically saying that he was going to get rid of Yuchan¡¯s members too. ¡°You are an evil man¡­ we lost but you still¡­ UGH!¡± Yeowun punched his face before he could finish, making him pass out. Yeowun then glared disgustingly at Gunpil. ¡°You can do it, but I can¡¯t? And that makes ME evil? Don¡¯t give me that bullshit.¡± Yuchan¡¯s members then realized things weren¡¯t going well and prepared to defend themselves. Yeowun shouted to his members, ¡°Defeat them and break their arms and legs!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yeowun¡¯s members and the cadets from the 12th group immediately charged in. ¡°D-dammit!¡± This was the worst-case scenario for Yuchan¡¯s team. Their best warriors, Yuchan and Gunpil, were gone and Jin Yu also was in bad shape since he had taken internal damage from his exchange with Yeowun a while ago. ¡®Dammit! I can¡¯t do this alone! We¡¯re done for!¡¯ The only remaining master-level warrior Ou Jiran gritted her teeth. They were badly outnumbered too. And after a few minutes, it was almost over. All the members on Yuchan¡¯s team were subdued except three or four who ran away when the fight began. Yeowun did not go after them since they weren¡¯t that loyal. ¡°AAAARGH!¡± ¡°MY LEG!¡± The screams continued as Yeowun and his members broke the arms and legs of Yuchan¡¯s members. They didn¡¯t leave Ou Jiran, a girl cadet, out either. ¡®Aaaaaaargh!¡¯ ¡®We never should try to fight him anymore!¡¯ Yuchan¡¯s members lost all will to resist their fear, after their arms and legs were broken. When everything was over, Yeowun called Gallen who was trying to send all the defeated enemies to the medical room. Yeowun then gave him two yellow tags. ¡°Take them.¡± ¡°T-this is¡­¡± Gallen was shocked. He didn¡¯t think Yeowun would give him the yellow tags. ¡°Why?¡± He and his group had taken part in attacking Bakgi last night, so he didn¡¯t wish to receive any tags. He just wanted to take part in getting revenge against Chun Yuchan. ¡°These tags don¡¯t mean anything to me.¡± Yeowun now had a total of six yellow tags. One from Hou Jinchang, one from Ha Ilming, and four from Chun Yuchan. Gallen was astonished. ¡®He can still keep it to lessen the competition and he still decides to give them away¡­ this guy is different.¡¯ Gallen and the 12th group cadets were impressed. Gallen then hesitated. ¡®We are now officially enemies of the Blade Clan. Maybe it would be better for us to help Prince Chun Yeowun become the heir.¡± Ko Wanghur noticed Gallen¡¯s hesitation and became intrigued. It was Wanghur who told Yeowun to give the yellow tags up. It was to make more allies in the upcoming competition. ¡®Let¡¯s hope it works.¡¯ Gallen and the cadets looked at Yeowun with respect and admiration. But this wasn¡¯t enough. And did it work? All nineteen cadets including Gallen knelt down. ¡°What is this?¡± Yeowun asked calmly. Gallen and his cadets then put their head to the ground and shouted, ¡°We want to pledge our allegiance to Prince Chun! Please accept us!¡± A faint smile appeared on Yeowun¡¯s face. Chapter 82 ¡°My arm!¡± ¡°M-my bone is poking out from my leg!¡± The medical room was busier than normal. It was still a few days away from the third test, but there were many patients, and one man was very happy about this. ¡®Thanks, Yeowun!¡¯ It was quite boring after Yeowun was sent to the prison cave, but he was now sending more patients right after his release. There were so many patients that the doctor had to choose which one to look after first. Doctor Baek Jongmeng felt like he was in paradise. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you first.¡± It was Chun Yuchan. He needed immediate attention as his wound had only been tied up to stop the blood. As Jongmeng tended to the wound while grinning, and Instructor Simong frowned. ¡®¡­I thought he was weird, but how can he grin at the wounded students?¡¯ Simong then looked away with disgust. There were instructors here in the medical room as there were too many patients that Jongmeng alone could not handle them all. There was one more happy in the room. It was Ohjong who was from Yeowun¡¯s team. ¡®Master!¡¯ Ohjong, who woke up around noon, was angry that he had lost the yellow tag. He was also concerned about what Yeowun would think of him. However, all of his concerns disappeared immediately. ¡®Hah!¡¯ He had to hold back from bursting out in laughter. His anger was quenched when he saw Ha Ilming and his members along with Yuchan and his members being carried in with heavy injuries. ¡®Master, I will serve you forever!¡¯ Ohjong thought. He then heard the instructors amongst themselves. ¡°He really is different. It was just yesterday when I took him into this room with internal damage.¡± An instructor who looked like he was in his early thirties spoke. It was Hien Yun, the youngest instructor. He was the instructor who took Yeowun into the medical room after the first test. He never guessed that Yeowun would become so strong after such a short amount of time. ¡°Who would¡¯ve known?¡± Simong shook his head. He was beyond shocked when he heard that Yeowun had made Hou Jinchang fall to his knees after just one formation. He didn¡¯t even care to watch the fight since he thought that Yeowun would lose, but the outcome was unexpected. ¡°Nobody can guess the outcome of this competition.¡± Chun Yuchan, one of two most likely candidates, was now out of the competition. He didn¡¯t have his internal power damaged like Chun Jongsum, but Chun Yuchan would¡¯ve definitely passed the third test. ¡°Well, we might see some very unexpected events this time around.¡± Heirship Competition. This was the sole interest that everyone had as this was directly connected to the future of the cult. There was one person who wasn¡¯t in the medical room however. It was the 108th cadet, Ha Ilming, who was taken into another room on the way. He was in the Chief of the Demonic Academy¡¯s office. ¡°Hmm.¡± Left Guardian Lee Hameng moaned as he looked down at the naked Ha Ilming laid down in front of him. All of Ha Ilming¡¯s skin had veins popping out eerily. This only happened when blood flowed backward. ¡°This is Blood Flow Reversion for sure.¡± The veins usually went down if flow returned to normal, but Ha Ilming had passed out before he could even do that. Hameng looked down at Ha Ilming with a serious look on his face and placed his hand on two blood points. Hameng¡¯s hand glowed and the light was absorbed into Ha Ilming¡¯s body. Soon, Ha Ilming¡¯s body began to flinch and the veins began to squirm. Soon, it went down as the blood flow returned to normal. The skin also turned normal and Ha Ilming suddenly woke up and coughed. ¡°Aaaarg¡­. Ugh¡­ Nngh¡­¡± Ha Ilming coughed for quite a long time and looked down at himself. ¡°¡­Why am I naked?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the important issue here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ha Ilming looked up and saw a fiery red-haired man sitting next to him. ¡°C-chief!¡± Ha Ilming got up immediately. Ilming wasn¡¯t sure why he was here since he had been fighting with Yeowun as far as he remembered. He then felt a serious headache and remembered Yeowun¡¯s fist crushing his head before he passed out. ¡°Why am I here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s asking the questions.¡± ¡°H-huh?¡± ¡°How did you learn the Blood Flow Reversion?¡± Ha Ilming was then shocked. He looked down at himself, but he didn¡¯t see the veins. Then how did Lee Hameng find out about this? ¡°I-i¡­ don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Lee Hameng sighed. He then gestured his hand to hold up something, and a powerful invisible force threw Ha Ilming up into the air. ¡°HuuuuH?!¡± Ha Ilming tried to fight it with his power, but the difference in power was too great for Ha Ilming to resist. ¡°C-chief! What is the meaning of this!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Hameng then flicked his finger, twisting Ha Ilming¡¯s left arm like a rag doll in a weird way. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAARGH!¡± Ha Ilming screamed, but the screaming didn¡¯t leave the office since the entire office was covered with Lee Hameng¡¯s energy. ¡°108th cadet, Ha Ilming of the Red Martial Sword Clan. Not affiliated with any other clan officially. This is what you wrote down when you registered.¡± Ha Ilming closed his mouth. With his Blood Reversion Art revealed, he couldn¡¯t spill any more. ¡°You think you can keep it from me? You think you will walk out safely with this forbidden art? Who did you learn it from?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The art of Blood Flow Reversion was forbidden and had most of the books had been destroyed. If Ha Ilming, a seventeen-year-old boy, learned that art that had been removed tens of years ago, then it meant that someone had taught him. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, then your entire clan will suffer the consequences.¡± It was likely that the Red Martial Sword Clan will be searched for any evidence regarding the forbidden art anyway. Ha Ilming did not speak even after such a threat. ¡°So you want your clan to come to its demise? Foolish.¡± Hameng snapped, and this time, Ilming¡¯s right leg was twisted weirdly. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Ha Ilming screamed in pain and Lee Hameng walked up to him. He then grabbed Ilming¡¯s chin and glared at him. ¡°I am the Left Guardian of the cult. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know about the Red Martial Sword Clan, one of two Shadow Sword groups of the Sword Clan?¡± ¡®¡­Dammit.¡¯ Ha Ilming frowned. Lee Hameng almost smiled, but Ha Ilming suddenly chewed on something and blood seeped out from his mouth. ¡°No!¡± He bit his tongue to kill himself. Hameng tried to open his mouth forcefully, but Ha Ilming also reversed his internal energy which was also an act of suicide. ¡®To die as a dog of that cursed clan¡­!¡¯ Ha Ilming¡¯s eyes were full of anger as died. Hameng tried to calm his energy down in order to keep him alive, but there was no use. Ha Ilming shivered and soon died. ¡®Hmph¡­ so there will be no loose ends.¡¯ Hameng sighed and began writing something down on the paper. At dinner time, there were fifty or so cadets waiting outside the cafeteria. Then they shouted at a cadet walking up to the dormitory. ¡°There he is!¡± The cadets then began to mumble. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Prince Chun Yeowun!¡± The cadets all moaned in astonishment as Yeowun began walking down with over twenty-five cadets behind him. ¡°I-I¡¯m first!¡± ¡°NO! Stay in line!¡± ¡°Who cares! Prince!¡± The cadets then began to rush over to Yeowun. ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun and his members became surprised. All these cadets then came up to them so Hu Bong and the other members blocked them from coming near Yeowun. ¡°Move! I want to talk to the Prince!¡± ¡°Prince Chun!¡± ¡°Please give me time to talk!¡± ¡°I¡¯m first!¡± They began to argue with themselves over who could talk to Yeowun first. As the cadets tried to rush in, Hu Bong flushed red with frustration and shouted. ¡°Aargh! GET IN LINE!!!!¡± Chapter 83 ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®Who is that?¡¯ The cadets all became silent when Hu Bong started shouting. He turned red when everyone placed their attention on him but Hu Bong still continued speaking. ¡°If you want to speak to my master, get in line in the order you arrived!¡± The cadets then began to form a line in embarrassment. Hu Bong was quite talented in taking control over awkward situations. Ko Wanghur and Ja Wumin smiled. Hu Bong did this before too without him realizing that he could handle this sort of stuff well. ¡°All these people¡­ you think it¡¯s to join the team?¡± Wumin asked. Ko Wanghur nodded. These fifty cadets were unlike the number they had ever seen until now. It seemed most of the leaderless cadets had come. ¡®Rumors spread fast.¡¯ Wanghur¡¯s guess was accurate. With the lessened cadet members, everyone knew what the others were doing and so these kinds of rumors spread fast. Everyone knew that Chun Yuchan had lost. ¡®He even broke the arms and legs of the 5th cadet¡¯s members!¡¯ ¡®That means he won the competition against Chun Yuchan!¡¯ ¡®Wait, doesn¡¯t it mean Chun Yeowun has won everything this time?¡¯ The rumor was now very different. Chun Yeowun had proved himself many times and was now being considered as a possible candidate to the heir. The cadet at the very front knelt down on both knees and shouted toward Yeowun. ¡°Prince Chun! I am the 71st cadet Uhm Subjung! I want to help!¡± ¡®He went down on his knees?¡¯ Cadets in the back were shocked. With the first one kneeling down, the other cadets began to kneel and voiced their will to join. But not all of them here were here to join Yeowun¡¯s group. Some cadets had just come to see if there were any spots left for them as they heard that Yeowun now had a total of six yellow tags. Chun Yeowun frowned. ¡®Is it them?¡¯ This rumor was spread by Chun Yuchan¡¯s members who had fled the fight. Today was the last day for the team leaders to be assigned so they spread the rumor to target Chun Yeowun. Contrary to their expectations, people were begging to be taken into Yeowun¡¯s group. It took a while for all fifty cadets to say their names and their intentions. The sun went down and it was already night. There weren¡¯t enough spots for everyone and Yeowun¡¯s only intention was to bring in members that would stay with him forever. Yeowun spoke to them politely. ¡°I want to thank you all for wanting to join my team, but I have something I want to tell you all first.¡± Yeowun then began explaining, just like when Ko Wanghur and the others first came to him. He only wanted people that would join him for future battles, not just the test. ¡°¡­So, I want people who will lead the new Demonic Cult with me. We will walk together on this treacherous path. If you are not willing, I am sorry but I will have to reject your offer.¡± Yeowun bowed in the end. The cadets then began to mumble to themselves and they began to leave one by one. Those cadets who just wanted to join for the test left without hesitation. Unlike what was expected in the beginning, not that many decided to leave. A total of twenty-six cadets still stayed behind. 508th cadet Yu Paran who knelt on one knee bowed to speak. ¡°I wanted to join at first just for the test, but I changed my mind after listening to you. Please take me in.¡± And it wasn¡¯t only Yu Paran. A total of eight cadets changed their minds after listening to Yeowun. ¡®God¡­ is that Mun Ku?¡¯ Ja Wumin was shocked to see one of the remaining cadets. It was 408th cadet Mun Ku who was from the Dragon Fist Clan. Mun Ku was the leader of the group that Ja Wumin was in during the 2nd test, so he knew him. He didn¡¯t know that Mun Ku was here as he silently stayed in the middle of the other cadets. ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ Mun Ku was one of the top ten powerful cadets in the academy. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he have a yellow tag?¡¯ This didn¡¯t make sense. Mun Ku was already an experienced master level warrior who should have gotten a yellow tag. Mun Ku then came up to Yeowun and asked, ¡°Prince Chun, can I speak to you?¡± ¡®Mun Ku?¡¯ Yeowun had also noticed him during one of the tests, so knew who he was. However, Mun Ku was limping when he got up. ¡°You have six tags, right?¡± Yeowun nodded. Mun Ku then raised his eyebrows and spoke with anger and bitterness. ¡°One of them is mine.¡± Yeowun frowned at such a weird claim. Mun Ku continued, ¡°My tag was taken by Chun Yuchan of the Blade Clan.¡± Mun Ku then began to explain what had happened to him. He had taken the yellow tag on the third day, but Yuchan came to him and told him to join his group. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t side with anyone.¡¯ Mun Ku refused but Yuchan approached him two more times to ask him to join. Mun Ku still declined the offer. ¡°He then asked me to duel.¡± Yuchan insisted and didn¡¯t back down, and at last Mun Ku lost the duel. Yuchan broke his left leg and right arm and threatened him to join Yuchan¡¯s team if he didn¡¯t want to fail the test. ¡°Mad bastard.¡± Bakgi spat as he listened to Mun Ku¡¯s story. ¡°I was going to get revenge on him after I joined some other group and¡­ and¡­¡± Mun Ku teared up. ¡°No one wants me with my broken arm and leg!¡± He thought he would be able to join the others since he was still a master-level warrior, but the other group leaders refused him coldly, saying that Mun Ku would need to heal first. ¡°One group accepted me, but I was cast out after an hour. I later found out that Chun Yuchan sent one of his men to tell other groups to not take me in.¡± Mun Ku then became angry at someone for the first time in his life. ¡°So, I wanted to get revenge as soon as I healed up¡­ I didn¡¯t care about the third test anymore¡­ and that¡¯s when I heard what you did.¡± Mun Ku was able to hear Chun Yuchan¡¯s downfall just one minute after his decision. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I have the right to be happy though.¡± He felt good that Chun Yuchan was in pain, but it didn¡¯t feel like he had fulfilled his wish since he couldn¡¯t do it on his own. Mun Ku sighed and looked up at Yeowun. ¡°So, with that said, I want you to take me in.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun frowned. He understood Mun Ku was in a bad spot, but what was this about? Mun Ku then knelt down with his limp legs. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. My depression made me say weird things. I am just asking you to take me in¡­ not judging me by my broken arm and leg.¡± Mun Ku was here to meet Yeowun as his last resort. If Yeowun did not take him in, then Mun Ku had no way but to fail the third test. Ja Wumin then sent a telepathic message to Yeowun. [M-master! You must take in Mun Ku!] Yeowun became curious and Wumin sent him another message. [Mun Ku is the grandson of the 9th Elder, Mun Yun! One of twelve elders of our cult!] Chapter 84 Excluding the Lord, elders in the Cult were second to none in terms of rank within the Demonic Cult. There was a total of twelve elders, and powerful warriors or leaders of powerful clans were chosen to be elders. There were some exceptions, especially from first to sixth elder spot. These spots were passed down within the six clans. However, that didn¡¯t mean that those elders were weak. The six clans always competed to give birth to a new Lord, so they were always more powerful than most. Other than those six elders, the other six leaders were those who were chosen to be leaders because of their own power. 9th Elder Mun Yun was a member of the high-ranked clan called the Dragon Fist Clan. He had served in the past Demon-Justice War and achieved many feats which allowed him to become an elder. Mun Yun then supported his clan to become a powerful clan which was almost as powerful as the six clans themselves. Thus, all six heirs asked the Dragon Fist Clan first. Chun Kungwun of the Sword Clan, Chun Wonryou of the Lust Clan, Mukeum of the Loyal Clan, and Yuchan all contacted Mun Ku multiple times right after the first test, but Mun Ku declined every offer. This was to not side with any of the clans for the upcoming competition since the Dragon Fist Clan did not want to fight against any of the clans by siding with another. Mun Ku had joined the academy to increase his power and prove himself. This was why Ja Wumin insisted on telling Yeowun to take Mun Ku in. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Mun Ku had potential, but Yeowun wanted members, not just power. From the way he talked, it seemed like Mun Ku was offering to join for the test only. ¡°Are you saying you will side with me? Or do you just want in as a group member?¡¯ Mun Ku hesitated. He tried explaining his story to get in without mentioning his intention, but he didn¡¯t expect Yeowun to ask him directly again. ¡®Ku. You must stay neutral even in the academy. However, we as humans might change our minds. If you find someone you really want to serve, then take a good look at him and judge carefully.¡± That¡¯s what his grandfather told him before. If Mun Ku were to serve Yeowun, then he wanted to know more. However, he still needed a group leader to not fail the test. Mun Ku thought for a second and said, ¡°Hmm¡­ Prince, can I think about joining you after I join the team first? It won¡¯t take long.¡± It sounded like Mun Ku wanted to solve the problem first and think later. Yeowun shook his head. If he allowed this to happen, then he would have accepted every other cadet. ¡°Really? Then I refuse.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mun Ku became shocked. He didn¡¯t think Yeowun would refuse right at that moment. Ja Wumin was also shocked and quickly ran up to Yeowun. ¡°M-master. He has gone through some tough times. Why don¡¯t you think about it?¡± He then sent a telepathic message to persuade Yeowun. [Master! We will regret it if we don¡¯t take someone like Mun Ku! Every prince wants him!] It would be easier to persuade Mun Ku after letting him join. Ko Wanghur also seemed to agree with the idea and sent a message. [Master, if a group leader level cadet knelt down, then it is likely he will join us for the greater cause. Maybe we should make an exception and¡­] Yeowun shook his head. ¡°I cannot make an exception for any circumstances.¡± Yeowun¡¯s choice was correct. He had to stand by his words that he had said in front of everyone. ¡®No¡­!¡¯ Mun Ku started to panic. He limped over to Yeowun and begged him. ¡°P-prince. Can you give me at least three days then?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? T-then how about two days? I need some time to think¡­¡± Yeowun frowned. He had refused, but why did he want to join him so much? It seemed weird that a grandson of an elder was begging to join him. ¡°Why do you want to join my team?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Yeowun ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, analyze the facial muscles.¡¯ [Analyzing¡­] Yeowun then saw Augmented Reality activating through his eyes. The white lines locked onto Mun Ku¡¯s face as Mun Ku began to speak. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ because I want to see what kind of man you are for a bit longer.¡± His eyes did not lie. However, the result that came was unexpected. [Error.] The white light turned red across Mun Ku¡¯s face. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ [Cannot analyze the entity.] ¡®Why?¡¯ [Entity¡¯s facial surface has been covered by artificial leather, thus concealing the muscles.] The white line then drew a circle at the back of Mun Ku¡¯s face and zoomed in so Yeowun could see it closely. The skin was a bit different at the back of the ears with faint lines. ¡®Is that an Artificial Facial Mask?¡¯ Artificial Facial Masks were created by the leather of animal or by using real human skin to create another face to wear over one¡¯s face. It was created with such expertise that not even experienced warriors could notice it. However, it was easy for Nano to see through it. Creating such a mask required a high experience skill and there only three were people known to be able to create it in all of Wulin. One of them was the 12th Elder, Huan Yi, or the Thousand Faces. ¡®Why did he hide his face?¡¯ Yeowun then became more suspicious of Mun Ku. That¡¯s when Nano¡¯s voice rang inside Yeowun¡¯s head. [Analyzing the body. The entity has been identified to be a female aged fifteen to seventeen years old.] ¡®What? A girl?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s eyes widened. So, it was actually a girl who was hiding under a boy¡¯s mask. Mun Ku did talk a bit like a girl, but it didn¡¯t seem to be out of place. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ Mun Ku was confused as Yeowun kept on looking at her. Not to mention, Yeowun was looking at her neck and ears. ¡®Is he? ¡­no. That¡¯s not possible.¡¯ Even Left Guardian Lee Hameng did not know that she was wearing a mask, so there was no way Yeowun would be able to recognize her. Yeowun then mumbled with a confused expression, You¡­ a girl¡­¡± ¡®Hiiiek!¡¯ Mun Ku then flushed red and frantically bowed and shouted, ¡°I- I WANT TO JOIN, YOU PRINCE! I DIDN¡¯T NEED TO THINK! PLEASE TAKE ME IN!!!¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ The cadets were bewildered by the sudden change of thought. Mun Ku¡¯s eyes teared up as she looked at Yeowun. He was curious as to why she wanted to hide her gender so badly, even to the point where she needed to change her stance of needing more time. [I-I will explain later in private.] Yeowun sighed at Mun Ku¡¯s message and nodded. Ja Wumin smiled with excitement. He didn¡¯t want to lose a talented individual like Mun Ku. ¡°Mun Ku! Long time no see!¡± ¡°Y-yeah, long time no see, Wumin.¡± Mun Ku replied to Ja Wumin, but she didn¡¯t feel so good for Yeowun realizing something that she had kept a secret for a long time. ¡°Welcome. I am Ko Wanghur.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Bakgi.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hu Bong.¡± Yeowun¡¯s members welcomed Mun Ku wholeheartedly. There were other members who joined also. With twenty-six new cadets, Chun Yeowun¡¯s group was the largest force in the academy, with a total number of fifty-three members. ¡®I have a lot now.¡¯ He needed to form a new group now. ¡°We will need to form a new group with this many people. The ones I list off will be a group leader.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The cadets were intrigued. Yeowun¡¯s decision here meant that those people were Yeowun¡¯s trusted servants. ¡°First, Ko Wanghur.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Second, Bakgi.¡± Bakgi was a powerful warrior. Yeowun thought about giving Bakgi rough cadets who could be unruly at times, but Bakgi was definitely qualified to handle them. ¡°Third, Hou Sangwha.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°Take care of the girl cadets.¡± From thinking about the group training or dormitories, Yeowun thought that girls needed to be with girls and Hou Sangwha was the best within the girl group. Now, two tags were left. ¡°Next, Gallen.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You lead one of the groups too.¡± Yeowun gave Gallen a tag because the former 12th group cadets followed Gallen¡¯s words more than anyone else. ¡°Thank you. I will do my best.¡± Gallen, who didn¡¯t think he would have such a chance, bowed to Yeowun. ¡°Lastly¡­ Yeowun turned to Hu Bong. New members became confused as none of them thought Hu Bong would be a leader. But the original seven members knew Hu Bong for his loyalty so they didn¡¯t think it was strange. But Hu Bong shouted before Yeowun could speak. ¡°Master! I need to stay by your side at all times!¡± ¡°I see.¡± The last tag then went to Ja Wumin. There were more powerful warriors here like Yu Paran, but they hadn¡¯t won Yeowun¡¯s trust yet. After forming a new team and eating dinner, Yeowun met with Mun Ku alone at the back of the training room building. Mun Ku was red from embarrassment. ¡°Why did you hide the fact that you are a woman?¡± Chapter 85 ¡®I put a decent amount of effort into this one. It¡¯s one of my masterpieces. You can use it for at least five years if you take care of it.¡¯ It was what 12th Elder Huan Yi said to her when he gave it to her. It was created from pigskin and other various materials made to withstand against most shocks. It even changed the color of the skin when Huan Yi worked on his magic on it. She needed to take it off every day to let the air flow through and it required new glue, but Mun Ku gladly took it. ¡®How did he find out?! You told me nobody would ever find out about it!¡¯ Huan Yi claimed that no one would be able to realize that it was a mask. Yet Yeowun saw right through it and even found out that she was a girl. ¡®Should I say that I am too ugly so I had to hide my face¡­? No, that¡¯s too dumb.¡¯ That excuse didn¡¯t explain why she had to hide her gender. From what she experienced, Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t seem like the type to trust others easily. Her face turned from one to another with various expressions and she soon became depressed and Yeowun frowned. Mun Ku emotions were obvious on her face, much like Hu Bong. Mun Ku then looked up to Yeowun with begging eyes. ¡°Prince! Please don¡¯t tell anyone about this!¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like you will be kicked out if the others know. Why are you hiding it?¡± The Demonic Cult valued strength. It did not matter if the one who held the strength was a boy or a girl. ¡°Do you have a scar on your face? Or are you too ugly or something?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mun Ku became dumbfounded. She thought Yeowun would not believe such excuses, but since he asked so seriously, it seemed like Yeowun thought it was a plausible reason. Mun Ku sighed, ¡°Whew¡­ Prince, promise me.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°That you will never tell this to anyone! Ever!¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Yeowun answered hesitantly. Mun Ku then leaned back against the building wall with her limp leg and started talking. ¡°This face is the face of my twin brother.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mun Ku was a twin. She had a brother named Mun Yu who was the future leader of her clan. Their father, Mun Sung, was killed right before the twins were born by the Evil Forces. After experiencing such shock, their mother had trouble giving birth. ¡°Mother died while my giving birth to my brother.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Yeowun realized she had been raised without her parents. Yeowun felt more sympathetic as he too had no parents. ¡°My brother was always weak since he wasn¡¯t given a proper birth.¡± Unlike Mun Ku, who came out first normally, Mun Yu was born with a defect of being mentally ill. It was very shocking for Mun Yun who just lost his son. He now had a mentally ill grandson who was the only one who could succeed the family. It was unfortunate for the Dragon Fist Clan who always had a male to lead the family. Mun Yun then hid the fact that his grandson was mentally ill. He tried very hard to heal his grandson, but nothing worked. ¡°Grandfather was very sad.¡± He barely made his clan powerful like that of the six clans, but no one could succeed him. Unlike Mun Yu, Mun Ku¡¯s talent at martial arts was astounding. She had reached the master level just when she was just sixteen, and Mun Yun was glad and sad at the same time. ¡°And that¡¯s when the time to join the academy came closer.¡± Mun Yun hesitated. All clans were required to send students to join the academy, but he couldn¡¯t send Mun Yu, who could barely speak. If he sent his granddaughter instead, that was same as saying that his grandson had a problem. ¡°Is there a reason for not revealing your brother¡¯s sickness?¡± Yeowun asked since he was confused. In his opinion, the problem was going to be revealed sooner or later anyway. ¡°¡­All six clans want to take our clan under their wing.¡± The six clans were always competing with equal power between them. The Wise Clan was the strongest at the moment, but having the Dragon Fist Clan would be enough to turn the tide. ¡°They always ask us, and if they realize what happened to us¡­ Ugh.¡± Mun Ku scowled. If the Dragon Fist Clan¡¯s only successor was mentally ill, it would easy to take the entire clan under them by marrying Mun Ku off instead. ¡®I see.¡¯ Yeowun nodded understandingly. ¡°So, grandfather declared to be neutral to protect our clan.¡± The 9th Elder wanted to keep his clan from being absorbed into one of the six clans. Mun Ku then gave him a surprising idea. ¡°I told him I would join the academy as a male student.¡± She also knew about the situation of her clan, so she decided to join the academy in place of her brother. ¡°If I pretend like I¡¯m my brother and do well at the academy, the six clans won¡¯t try to play tricks on us at least.¡± Mun Yun did not want it at first. But he soon asked his friend, and the only one who knows about the details of his clan, 12th Elder Huan Yi to make her a mask, and that¡¯s how she was here now. However, the thing was that she did not use her brother¡¯s name. This was as a precaution just in case her gender was revealed so that her clan or her brother would not take the blame. ¡®So, this was what happened.¡¯ Yeowun then lost all suspicion he had of her. For the first time, he fully understood another person¡¯s problem. ¡®He¡¯s very serious.¡¯ Mun Ku grinned at Yeowun, who was seriously listening to her story. ¡°I guess that explains my mask?¡± Yeowun nodded. Mun Ku too, felt a bit relieved after telling her secret to someone. She then emphasized it again. ¡°Prince, you really have to keep this a secret.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°You have to keep it! Please!¡± Mun Ku had a very girlish accent, but she had a boy¡¯s face and voice. ¡°Did you change your voice too?¡± Mun Ku intentionally spoke with a hoarser voice to mimic a boy¡¯s voice. She smiled and changed her voice to a higher and smoother voice. ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t let anyone know, you know?¡± Yeowun was surprised. That was definitely a girl¡¯s voice. ¡°But making this boy voice makes my throat dry.¡± That¡¯s why Mun Ku did not speak much if she could. ¡°It¡¯s much better to speak in my own voice. Heh.¡± She smiled and Yeowun also smiled back. ¡°Huh? OH no!¡± Mun Ku then looked up at the dark night and began taking something out from her pocket. It was a small bottle. ¡°I almost forgot.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my time to put on glue on the mask. I forgot while talking to you.¡± ¡°Is that the glue?¡± ¡°Yeah. This is really taxing, you know. I have to glue it every night or else it might come off.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The mask made from Huan Yi was very well-made so that it didn¡¯t feel awkward while wearing it, but it always needed constant gluing. ¡°It was so hard to glue this on myself with my broken arm. At least there¡¯s an upside to something.¡± She then took the end part of the mask and pulled it off her face. The mask then stretched like rubber and was peeled off, revealing what was underneath. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yeowun let out a gasp of astonishment without realizing. She had a pure white face with large, glittery eyes, and she had small pink lips. Her beauty shined under the moonlight and it made even Chun Yeowun, who was indifferent toward others, mesmerized. ¡°Here! Hold it up with both your hands.¡± ¡°Huh? Like this?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Yeowun held up his hands and Mun Ku placed her mask in them. She then opened the bottle and began spreading the glue on the inner surface of the mask. ¡°See how annoying it is? Hehe.¡± She smiled and Yeowun blushed. It was the first time Yeowun thought that someone of the opposite gender was pretty. Yeowun, however, did not know what this emotion was, so he soon returned to his normal expression. ¡°There we go. Thank you.¡± Ku finished re-gluing it and placed the mask over her face again. It looked like it was a bit difficult to place it over her face with one hand, so Yeowun had to help her out. Soon, Ku was back to wearing her brother¡¯s face. ¡°I did it quickly, thanks to you. It¡¯s good that someone knows my secret. Heh.¡± Ku spoke with a smile. She then asked Yeowun, ¡°As you can see, I cannot train right now because I¡¯m injured. Are you going to train in the training room?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the dorm and rest for today. Oh, what is your room number?¡± ¡°I stay in the 7th room in the 4th building.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll move my stuff over to your room then now that I¡¯m in your group. I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Ku then limped over in the direction of the dormitory. Yeowun then moved to walk toward the training room when a thought struck at him that made him stop in his tracks. ¡°Wait¡­ she¡¯s a girl.¡± Ku was a girl, and she was now going to come to stay at boy¡¯s dormitory. Yeowun wondered how he should deal with this. Chapter 86 Late at night, Chun Yeowun finally got the time to train in a private training room for a long time before he came out satisfied. He learned that having a good place to train instead of a dark and humid cave was quite important. When he came out, Hu Bong and the other cadets were waiting for him. ¡°Master.¡± Not all of them were waiting since it was too hard to walk around with a group of fifty-three people. Yeowun had ordered them to group up with their group leaders, so there was a total of nine members with two missing. One was Ohjong who was still receiving medical treatment, and the other was Mun Ku who was at the dorm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± It was the last night for getting a yellow tag, but they weren¡¯t attacked on their way back. This was due to the fact that the cadets had realized that they couldn¡¯t mess with Chun Yeowun who had defeated Chun Yuchan. While Yeowun was not targeted, a total of two leaders were stripped of their yellow tags that night. One of the cadets who stole a tag from another leader was Chun Mukeum from the Loyal Clan. He had just gotten out of the medical room yesterday after staying there for almost ten days. Nonetheless, he had his loyal servant, Jahyun. Jahyun had gathered members to form groups for Mukeum who would be coming out of the medical room soon. ¡°Ugh¡­ dammit.¡± Mukeum became exhausted after taking the tag. He tried to take on the leader alone, but most of the groups were moving together so they had to have a group fight instead. ¡®I was left behind.¡¯ It was only ten days, but the cadets had gotten much stronger now. Most of the cadets were now at the level of top-class warriors. Mukeum also consumed the Black Dragon Ball and that pushed him to the entrance of the master level. ¡°Dammit.¡± So, even when he fought 321st cadet Han Pengwon who lacked ten years of internal energy compared to Mukeum, it took a total of thirty formation battles. Mukeum also had pain in his left shoulder where Pengwon had injured him. ¡°Bastard!¡± Mukeum became annoyed that he was injured by a mere warrior from a high-ranked clan, and kicked Pengwon¡¯s stomach although the boy had already passed out. ¡®I need to become much stronger if I want to defeat that monster.¡¯ He didn¡¯t call Yeowun a peasant anymore. After Yeowun defeating Chun Wonryou, Chun Jongsum, and Chun Yuchan, Yeowun was a terrifying monster in Mukeum¡¯s mind. ¡®I¡¯ll catch up to him!¡¯ He didn¡¯t look down on Chun Yeowun anymore. To him, Yeowun was not a target of his anger, but an obstacle he had to face in order to become the Lord. At the same time, Yeowun had returned to the dorm. The room was lit, and Mun Ku was reading the Seven Demon Sword skill book on her bed. ¡°Oh, you are here.¡± Mun Ku greeted him and Yeowun nodded awkwardly. Yeowun still felt awkward about letting a girl stay in the same room with these boys. ¡®What have I done?¡¯ His promise to keep Ku¡¯s secret had come back to hit him. He regretted making the promise, but there was no going back. ¡®She does look like a boy though¡­ ugh.¡¯ She had the mask on, which made her fit right in, but the problem was that Yeowun knew she was a girl. Yeowun then thought he had to pay attention when they changed clothes. Then that happened. ¡°Ughhhh, this is so hot!¡± Hu Bong, who was drenched in sweat, took all his clothes off. He quickly grabbed some spare clothes and ran out of the room to go wash up. ¡®Uh¡­ Hu Bong¡­¡¯ Yeowun covered his face with his hand. This was a boy¡¯s dormitory and a lot of boys went straight to the bath butt naked after training. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t protect you.¡¯ Hu Bong had shown off everything just now. Yeowun glanced over at Mun Ku, but she was concentrated on reading the book. ¡®Hmph.¡¯ He sighed in relief. Yeowun then tried to tell the other members to not strip themselves naked within the dorm room, but¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go wash!¡± ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m so sweaty!¡± Before he could even speak, half of his members stipped themselves and ran out to wash. It was too late. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Jin Guuk, who was usually shy, even threw off his clothes and ran after them. Even the remaining three members who still had some clothes on went out in their underwear. ¡®¡­This is crazy.¡¯ All his teammates just showed off their body parts to a girl. Yeowun turned to Ku, but she was still focusing on the book. Was she doing that on purpose? ¡°Hey¡­ are you okay?¡± Yeowun asked as everyone had left the room. Ku replied without letting her eyes leave the book. She sounded very calm and casual. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been through this so much now¡­ I¡¯m used to it. Y-you can go ahead too. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Ku had been with the other boys before she came to this room. It was apparent she had seen this happen multiple times already. But Yeowun only saw Ku diving into the book with a blush on her face. ¡®¡­How can I not mind?¡¯ Yeowun sighed and took clothes to change into and went out. After that day, Yeowun told his teammates to not take off their clothes inside the dorm room. His members were confused, but they followed his orders. Chapter 87 The next morning, Yeowun reported about the yellow tag to the main building of the Demonic Academy and was declared as the leader for the third test. There were only eleven leaders up until yesterday morning, but with Yeowun¡¯s five groups under him, the total number of groups increased. Chun Kungwun of the Sword Clan also made another group under him, so there was now a total of sixteen groups. 700th cadet Sama Chak had two tags, but he didn¡¯t make another group. So, a total of fifteen cadets were not in a group, and they were destined to fail when the test came around. They had to find groups within the remaining twenty-one days. After registering to become the leader, Yeowun and his members got breakfast and went up to the small hill behind the dorms. It was time to train the Seven Demon Sword. ¡°Since I have my own group, I want to teach my members by myself.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± They originally planned to train the Seven Demon Sword altogether, but Yeowun was surprised to hear the unexpected request. Ko Wanghur agreed with Bakgi¡¯s request. ¡°Bakgi is right. It will be too much to teach all these members at the same time. It¡¯s better for us to teach our own groups instead.¡± It did make sense. Chun Yeowun was the strongest warrior in his group, but it was too much for him to teach every member. ¡°I second that idea myself.¡± Gallen also wanted to teach his own group since he had his own way of training the 12th group. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yeowun hesitated for a bit. He knew that they were asking for this for an entirely different reason than what they were proposing. There was a faint hint of competition going on between Bakgi, Ko Wanghur, and Gallen. This all started during breakfast. ¡®It will take at least seven days to train the Seven Demon Sword.¡± ¡®That¡¯s too long. I only need three days and then start formations after seven.¡¯ Bakgi made this claim thoughtlessly when Ko Wanghur was just sharing the idea. This brought fired up the competition between them. And when breakfast was almost over, they were now making bets on who would finish learning the Demon Sword formation faster. ¡®I heard you guys talk already¡­¡¯ Yeowun shook his head. He was with them all along when they were talking about the competition, and it was funny that they were sharing ideas for different reasons. However, it wasn¡¯t too bad to use the competition to make them learn faster. ¡°Okay. Do what you will.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The three members then took their groups to train in different spots. ¡°Master, I need more members.¡± ¡°You too, Wumin? Me too. Master, can you train our members while we gather more members?¡± Ja Wumin and Hou Sangwha needed more members, so they couldn¡¯t start training today. There were still many cadets who didn¡¯t have a group, so both of them walked down the mountain to recruit other cadets. ¡®Hm¡­ actually, Bakgi needs more members too.¡¯ Bakgi, who hated accepting help, probably went down to recruit more members without asking Yeowun. It would have been too much if Yeowun had to take Bakgi¡¯s members also. Bakgi, Wumin, and Sangwha all needed to recruit members who are willing to become Yeowun¡¯s forces, so it would probably take them some time. ¡°Eight¡­¡± Seventeen cadets all lined up with wooden swords in their hands. Most of them had just become top-class warriors, so the Seven Demon Sword was their first top-class martial art. They were used to the skill after reading the book already. ¡®Finally we¡¯re learning from our master!¡¯ Hu Bong looked at Yeowun with anticipation. The other cadets also looked forward to being taught by Yeowun as they knew how powerful he was. However, since there were too many people here, they probably wouldn¡¯t get the chance to watch Yeowun one on one. ¡®Should I start now?¡¯ It was Yeowun¡¯s first time teaching someone else, so he became nervous. But he was going to do his best to teach his members just like how Right Guardian Submeng had taught him. ¡°Let me show you how it¡¯s done first.¡± Yeowun got up slowly and readied to use the Seven Demon Sword. When everyone began to concentrate, Yeowun unleashed the sword movements of the Seven Demon Sword. He did it very slowly so that every cadet could carefully observe every movement. ¡°Whoaaaa.¡± They were astounded as Yeowun¡¯s movement was just like how the skill book described it. Most martial artists had imperfections in their movements if it was a martial art that they had just learned, but Yeowun did it like he had trained in the art for tens of years. ¡®Was he really locked up in a prison cave just until yesterday?¡¯ Mun Ku was beyond shocked to see his movements. She knew that Yeowun had been locked up for five days, but his movements were just too perfect. ¡®This is incredible¡­ is he a genius?¡¯ Mun Ku was also a very talented warrior who was well into the master level, but she would also say that it was almost impossible to perfect the skill in such a short amount of time. Of course, this was the only result of Chun Yeowun having the entire skill book transferred into his brain. ¡°Good. Did you see it all carefully?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It was done very slowly, so the cadets were able to identify the right movements easily. Yeowun then glanced over at them and said, ¡°So, I will guide each one of you. Go ahead and try your best in showing me the sword movement.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Is it for real?!¡± His members rejoiced. This meant that Yeowun was going to teach them one by one. ¡®We¡¯re so lucky!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t very common for highly experienced warriors to teach others one on one. Hu Bong became excited also and asked, ¡°Master, who should start first then?¡± Everyone tensed up after hearing such an important question. There were so many people here, so it was better to be the first one to get taught. However, what came out of Yeowun¡¯s mouth was unexpected to say the least. ¡°What do you mean? You all will be showing me the sword art at once. It will take forever for me to go through each of you one by one.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. They all knew that Yeowun was powerful, but how could he watch all these people¡¯s movements in detail at the same time? Chapter 88 Mun Ku, who was sitting down on a small rock, also became confused. It was understandable if it was just to look at the overall balance, but fixing every small detail was unlikely to happen from looking at everyone at once. ¡®Should I watch too?¡¯ She too had learned the Seven Demon Sword and read through the books tens of times that she now remembered it. Maybe she could also give a few pieces of advice. ¡°W-Why don¡¯t we give it a try anyway?¡± Hu Bong offered to try it with the other hesitant cadets. In Hu Bong¡¯s experience, whatever Yeowun said never ended weirdly. ¡°Ready your sword!¡± Yeowun shouted and all seventeen cadets prepared to perform the Seven Demon Sword. ¡®Oh well. I guess he¡¯ll change it to private lessons if it doesn¡¯t work out.¡¯ Most of the cadets thought of the same thing. Yeowun ordered to Nano. ¡®Nano, activate Augmented Reality.¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s eyes then shook and he saw lines drawing various pieces of information about the seventeen cadets. ¡®Nano, analyze all these seventeen people and see if there is any movement they¡¯re getting wrong with the Seven Demon Sword.¡¯ [Understood. Activating multi-tutorial mode on seventeen entities. Target martial art: Seven Demon Sword.] With Nano¡¯s voice, Yeowun then saw seventeen circles locking onto each of the students. Yeowun shouted, ¡°Going from the first formation! First Sword!¡± ¡°First Sword!¡± The cadets repeated the name of the formation and began to move. Wooden swords shot through the air as the seventeen cadets all swung their swords in unison. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Ku moaned silently. There were many cadets who were not doing it correctly. Actually, most of them were a mess besides the three cadets who were top-class warriors already. The cadets stopped in place after finishing the first formation. There was just too many things that needed fixing. Mun Ku tried to send a telepathic message to Yeowun on what she had seen for the few cadets that she had seen at least, but Yeowun spoke first. ¡°We¡¯re training, so I¡¯ll call out numbers. First, 31st cadet.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Your arm is weak when you start the First Sword, and that causes all connected movements to become weak as well. Be careful of that.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The 31st cadet, Yuk Kinming, shouted back. This was only the start. Yeowun then went over to the other cadets. After going through few, Yeowun called out Hu Bong¡¯s number. ¡°23rd cadet.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Your sword drops when you move. On the third movement, you only use wrist when you step with your right. You need to use your waist, not only the wrist.¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Thank you!¡± Hu Bong answered excitedly at such detailed advice. Mun Ku was shocked. Hu Bong was one of the few cadets that she observed, and Yeowun had gotten everything correct. ¡®Did he really see what every cadet did?¡¯ Yeowun then went over to the other cadets. After the number of cadets receiving advice went over the count of ten, all the cadets were astonished. ¡®Did he really see everyone? He wasn¡¯t just saying it?¡¯ The 22nd cadet, Kong Jino, just joined yesterday. He was dumbfounded and suspicious at the same time. However, the cadets who listened to their faults seemed to agree. ¡°22nd cadet.¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Jino frowned as he answered. He was a top-class warrior and he had the ability to do the Seven Demon Sword more perfectly than the other cadets, but he didn¡¯t put in much effort in doing so. He was at the very back, so he thought Yeowun would not see him anyway. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yeowun was glaring at him however. Surely Yeowun was angry at his laziness. ¡°You think I would not notice if you didn¡¯t put in any effort?¡± ¡®Ugh!¡¯ ¡°What was that slow, clumsy sword movement? Do you not want to do this?¡± Yeowun snapped and Jino flushed red from embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t even find the right words to respond. He claimed that Yeowun would never know when the cadet next to him, Im Yuhan, told him to stop fooling around. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°If you do that again, then you will be practicing the sword formations alone.¡± Jino then went down on his both knees. ¡°This will never happen again, Master.¡± This gave every cadet the chills. They thought to never do things without letting Yeowun know. ¡°Hmph.¡± Yeowun accepted Jino¡¯s apology. ¡°You must act accordingly if you have the power. But you are second to being correct among everyone else here. Make sure you do it right next time.¡± ¡®Second? I¡¯m only second?¡¯ Who was first then? Yeowun then turned to the 11th cadet, Im Yuhan, with a satisfied voice. ¡°I have nothing much to say to you, 11th cadet. You were better than everyone here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Jino frowned. Jino and Yuhan were always competing with each other, so Jino didn¡¯t feel so good about losing. He then regretted for not doing it right. After Yeowun met all seventeen cadets, they began to trust Yeowun on what he was doing. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go with the first formation again. Remember what I told you and repeat slowly.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± And the swords began to move again. Not everything was fixed at once, but all the movements had gotten much better now. ¡°Wow,¡± Ku gasped in astonishment. This proved that Yeowun was not only a good fighter, but he was also a good teacher. ¡®He¡¯s really amazing.¡¯ Of course, all this was due to Nano¡¯s ability. Yeowun¡¯s eyes saw the analysis notes that Nano placed over all the cadets. Without this knowledge however, it only made Mun Ku more surprised. After going through the first movement again, Yeowun pointed out their mistakes and had them go over remaining seven formations to fix it. It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t take too long to learn the Seven Demon Sword at this rate. There were some who were falling behind like Hu Bong, Jin Guuk, and Machil, but they put more effort which was fortunate. ¡°We¡¯ll train until dinner!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± And ten days had passed after the training started. It took a bit more time for everyone to perfect all the Seven Demon Sword formations. Even if Yeowun put in all the effort he could, it still took time for most of the cadets to learn, especially those who weren¡¯t from high-ranked clans. The last, or the Seventh Sword, was especially hard for most cadets. Part of it was due to Ohjong joining the team late, after he spent five days in the medical room. At least it was fortunate that Ojong was talented enough to catch up quickly. And the groups who scattered to train on their own, gathered in one place. ¡°¡­I lost. Hmph.¡± Bakgi spoke and turned away. Ko Wanghur burst out into laughter for winning his bet. ¡°Hahaha! So, you accept your loss! Good!¡± The winner who taught his teammates to learn the sword skill faster was Wanghur. He took a total of seven days to train his teammates. Gallen also only needed nine days whereas Bakgi took ten days. ¡°How did you manage to teach them in seven days?¡± Bakgi too realized that it took more time to teach cadets who weren¡¯t that experienced in martial arts. However, Wanghur had managed to do it, making Bakgi curious. ¡°Hahaha! There¡¯s not much. You just have to ram it in until you learn it.¡± ¡°¡­Ram it in?¡± Wanghur then looked back at his teammates and grinned while all of his cadets flinched and shuddered in fear. Chapter 89 Within that ten-day training period for the Seven Demon Sword, Bakgi, Hou Sangwha, and Ja Wumin¡¯s groups also filled up. Bakgi only needed a few more members, so he was able to fill it up quickly, but Sangwha and Wumin took three days to recruit more cadets. ¡®Total of nineteen.¡¯ The new cadets fell into two main categories. There were those who came to admire Yeowun for his feat of defeating Hou Jinchang and Chun Yuchan, and the other group consisted of those who were not happy with the current six clan system in the cult, thus wanting a new wave of change from Yeowun. Although these new groups had two different ideas, they were recruited carefully. These groups became more connected with each other because of Yeowun. ¡®Wow! That group only has girls!¡¯ ¡®When did that kind of group form?¡¯ ¡®I want to join that group.¡¯ The boy cadets couldn¡¯t peel their eyes off of Hou Sangwha¡¯s team. Her group was the first only girl group in the academy at the moment. It was bound to gain attention from boys in their puberty. ¡®Hah. Boys¡­¡¯ ¡®Hehe.¡¯ The girl cadets also welcomed that kind of reaction. Some of them even explicitly flirted with the other cadets. However, Chun Yeowun was more interested in the cadets who could become group leaders. ¡®708th cadet Che Takim and 52nd cadet Wu Sojung.¡¯ Both of them were entering the master level warrior level. Che Takim was from a high-ranked clan of the West Gate Clan who didn¡¯t show himself even during the second test. Takim had visited Yeowun¡¯s dormitory to speak to him. ¡®Water rots if it sits. I don¡¯t want to see the cult wasting power from the six clans competing against each other. You are a Chun, but you are not from six clans. I think you might have what it takes to change things.¡¯ Yeowun liked Takim who was passionate about changing the cult, so he accepted him. And Wu Sojung, whom Hou Sangwha brought over as a friend, was rather aggressive. ¡®Only the strong survive here. You show me your strength, and I will serve you for my life.¡¯ ¡®Oh?¡¯ Sojung challenged Yeowun and lost after just three formations. Yeowun only used the Butterfly Blade Dance and it was enough. And with two more master-level warriors, Yeowun¡¯s forces became more powerful. There was also more good news. ¡°Congratulation on becoming masters.¡± Ko Wanghur and Hou Sangwha had become master-level warriors since they didn¡¯t slack off on their own training when the team training was over. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Hou Sangwha was glad that she had become a master-level warrior. She was now the second master-level girl cadet. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough. I will do my best to be the First Sword of the master.¡± Ko Wanghur was not satisfied however. The words from Wanghur ignited a weird competition between cadets. ¡®First Sword?¡¯ ¡®Hm¡­¡¯ With an increasing number of cadets, they began ranking themselves unofficially. One of the members of Bakgi¡¯s group, Yi Chan, spoke out. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to offend anyone, but I think the First Sword title fits my leader Bakgi, or Mun Ku better.¡± ¡°Yes. They are stronger in terms of power.¡± Cadets from Bakgi¡¯s group agreed and Wanghur¡¯s members began to respond. ¡°Wanghur is strong enough to claim that! I¡¯m offended, thank you.¡± ¡°He can be the Second, or Third Sword.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Members began to speak up with their thoughts, arguing with each other. This made all the group leaders surprised. Yeowun then heard Che Takim¡¯s telepathic message through his ears. [I expected this would happen as you have many who follow you, but it was faster than I expected. Master, its time for you to decide on the ranking of these members.] ¡®Hm¡­¡¯ [Loyalty is good, but the cult relies on power. You have to keep that in mind.] Yeowun nodded at Takim¡¯s message. It seemed like it was time for Yeowun to clear out the ranks, as that was needed for an organization to function properly. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ The best thing to do was to have everyone duel against each other since that was the Demonic Cult¡¯s tradition, but it didn¡¯t seem like a good idea to duel against one another since the third test was just around the corner. He couldn¡¯t let anyone get hurt in the process. Yeowun thought for a while and finally made a decision. ¡°Everyone, be quiet.¡± He didn¡¯t speak loudly, but every cadet became silent at once. Yeowun¡¯s influence over the seventy-one cadets was commendable. When everyone became silent, Yeowun began to speak. ¡°I have heard your opinions. I think it is time for me to appoint our ranks. Do you all agree?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The cadets answered in unison. They also became curious as to how Yeowun would decide on these ranks. Obviously, some members were more powerful than others, and they would most likely stand in front of the other members. ¡°Six people.¡± Chapter 90 ¡®Six?¡¯ The cadets wondered if this maybe meant that Yeowun was going to appoint only six high-rank members. ¡°I will appoint the top six warriors. They will not have ranks over each other and they will be titled the Six Swords.¡± ¡°Master, what is the reason for having the Six Swords?¡± Wu Sojung raised his hand and asked. The other cadets also had the same question. ¡°If we graduate from the academy, we will be fighting against six clans. I need the Six Swords who will complete that job on the frontlines of battle.¡± Everyone nodded. All of the people here knew that Yeowun was trying to fight the six clans and create a new Demonic Cult. ¡®But wouldn¡¯t we just be repeating the same thing then?¡¯ Ko Wanghur and a few others frowned. It was still far into the future, but if they managed to defeat the six clans and the Six Swords replaced them, then they could end up in a power struggle again. However, Yeowun continued speaking and soon removed that fear. ¡°But the Six Swords today will not remain Six Swords forever. I will open a competition each year to give the title to more powerful warriors.¡± ¡°Ohhh!¡± The cadets gasped in excitement. This meant that the title was not going to remain permanent. Everyone would be granted an equal opportunity to prove themselves and rise above the others, just like how the Demonic Cult normally functioned. ¡°This will continue even if I reach the top of the cult.¡± ¡®Ahh!¡¯ Wanghur, Bakgi, and the other cadets then nodded in satisfaction. There were only seventy-two cadets here in total, but if Yeowun really took over the entire cult, then it was bound to be open to all the members of the cult. This would certainly put an end to the current six-clan system. ¡°Since we are facing the important third test soon, I will simplify our process to choose the Six Swords this time around.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± It would be too time-consuming to have everyone duel each other, and the power balance between the cadets were too great anyway. ¡°Those who are masters, please step forward. Everyone else, step back.¡± Many of the cadets took a few steps back, leaving Ko Wanghur, Bakgi, Mun Ku, Hou Sangwha, Che Takim, and Wu Sojung behind. It was exactly these six cadets that required no competition. ¡°I¡¯m sure no one will complain about having these members as the Six Swords?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± No one had any complaints since these members were significantly more powerful than the rest of them. Some cadets like Kong Jino, Im Yuhan, Ja Wumin, and Ohjong had the urge to become stronger to take the spot later on. ¡°Then the First Sword¡­¡± Bakgi then raised his hand to intervene. ¡°Wait. I have an idea.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Since we now have the Six Swords, it¡¯ll be better for us to figure out the ranks between each other.¡± The other cadets all nodded. They liked the fact that they had been chosen as the Six Swords, but it seemed it was better to have the right title according to the level of power. It was a matter of pride. ¡®Hmmm, should I be happy about this?¡¯ It didn¡¯t feel bad for his members to compete against each other for the best servant title. Yeowun smiled and agreed with the idea. With the master¡¯s approval, all they had to do now was compete. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m still injured so I forfeit.¡± Mun Ku gave up on fighting first, so she automatically became the Sixth Sword. It seemed like Bakgi wanted to fight Mun Ku since she seemed to be the most powerful warrior here, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt each other.¡± The fight was to be held at once, battle royale style. Yeowun told them to not use more than 30% of their internal energy to not hurt one another. ¡°Then, shall we start?¡± Wanghur took off his top and flexed his large muscles. It was to bring up his morale, but it wasn¡¯t a good choice. It made Hou Sangwha and Wu Sojung feel disgusted at the toplessness and they both decided to attack Wanghur first. ¡°Hahahaha! This is good!¡± ¡°Ugh, this muscle gorilla!¡± Ko Wanghur was still laughing while he fought. The five warriors fought for quite a while. The first one to fail was Wu Sojung. ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m ashamed.¡± He didn¡¯t think he would lose to Hou Sangwha who was a girl. Wu Sojung thought he would defeat her easily, but his shoulder almost got pulled out from its joint. ¡°Ugh!¡± The second to lose was Che Takim. He had intervened in the fight between Bakgi and Ko Wanghur and he fell after getting hit by their attacks. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Hou Sangwha gave up and sank to sit on the ground about thirty minutes later. She thought she had a good amount of stamina, but she couldn¡¯t last as long as Bakgi or Ko Wanghur. Both of the boys fought fiercely. They were also always competing with each other and thus they did not want to give up. Each of their groups cheered for their leaders, but the experience paid off. Bakgi increased his kick power with his energy and put down Wanghur¡¯s large body. Wanghur tried to fight back by putting all his strength in his muscles, but he couldn¡¯t overpower Bakgi¡¯s energy. Wanghur laid flat on the ground and panted. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ I lost.¡± ¡°Whaaaaaaa! Bakgi won!!!¡± Bakgi¡¯s group all got up and began to cheer. Meanwhile, Wanghur¡¯s members became depressed. ¡°Leader!¡± They ran up to Wanghur and helped him stand up. After the long fight, the rank of the Six Swords was decided. Bakgi, the First Sword. Ko Wanghur, the Second Sword. Hou Sangwha, the Third Sword. Che Takim, the Fourth Sword. Wu Sojung, the Fifth Sword. Mun Ku, the Sixth Sword. And thus was the birth of Chun Yeowun¡¯s Six Swords. ¡®¡­It¡¯s getting there.¡¯ Yeowun clenched his fist as he looked over at his members. He had come into the academy with nothing in his hands, and now he had forces that cannot be ignored, especially considering the clans of these members outside of the academy. However, Yeowun was not satisfied yet. ¡®I need to become more powerful than anyone else so that no one in the Demonic Cult will ever try to defy me.¡¯ Chapter 91 The time given for cadets to train for the third test quickly passed by, and many things happened during that time period. It started with Chun Jongsum, the prince of the Poison Clan who left the academy with an injury, and it ended with Chun Yuchan, one of two likely heirs to the throne, who lost the fight for a yellow tag and had his arm cut off. There were other minor incidents, but all the important incidents were related to Chun Yeowun. In the early morning, just before the beginning of the third test, there was a guest in the Chief¡¯s office. The guest was a man wearing a mask with weird symbols on it. It was the Great Guardian, Marakim the Dark King. There were documents in the hands of the Left Guardian and Chief of the Academy, Lee Hameng. But he didn¡¯t look pleased while glancing through the documents. After going through every page, he put them down on the desk and asked, ¡°Is this really approved?¡± ¡°Yes. It was decided from the top, and the Lord approved it yesterday.¡± If the Lord approved it, then there was no choice. ¡°I know the reason for the change, but no one would be happy to hear about the change on the day of the test.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Great Guardian didn¡¯t like talking much, so he stayed silent. The document that Marakim brought over had a change in how the third test would be held. ¡®The test seems to be too easy.¡¯ That was the reason for the change. The test at the Demonic Academy was always chosen by the Chief and instructors, excluding the first test that was held on the first day. The test proposal would then be sent to the Elders and the Lord for approval. There were always cases where the test had problems and needed change, but this was the first time where a change was requested on the day of the test. ¡®¡­This is going too far.¡¯ It was hard to understand. It was strange that the Lord, who was currently trying to put down the six clans, had approved this. Lee Hameng didn¡¯t seem to accept it and Marakim took out something from his pocket and gave it to Hameng. It was a letter. Hameng began reading it. He then scowled and burned the letter, mumbling at the ashes. ¡°As you wish, my Lord.¡± And hours passed after that. All the cadets gathered at the training ground for the test. With all groups now used to being in their groups, they naturally lined up according to their groups. The eleven members of Yeowun¡¯s group were confident. They had perfected the Sword Demon formation after enduring the hard training and lessons from Yeowun. The other members from Yeowun¡¯s other groups were in a similar spot too. ¡®This is weird.¡¯ Yeowun was looking at the third group left on his left. Behind the third group¡¯s leader was Chun Yuchan, the prince of the Sword Clan. He was missing his right arm and was on the team as a regular member, not a group leader. He might have given up if he was a regular cadet, but it seemed like he hadn¡¯t given up all hope yet. ¡®Well, I see what they are thinking though.¡¯ Most of the third group¡¯s members were Yuchan¡¯s servants. It seemed like they had no way to get a yellow tag anymore, so they beat up one of the group leaders and exchanged every member with their own. ¡®¡­I should¡¯ve done more than cut his arm off.¡¯ Yeowun thought he had to do far more. It had been quite a while since the cadets had gathered, but they waited a while longer than expected. The instructors who always were up on the stage before the cadets even started to gather still had not come out from the main building. ¡°Oh! There they are!¡± That¡¯s when Lee Hameng and other instructors began to walk down from the building. Hameng went up on the stage and sat on the chair. However, the instructors also brought with them people tied up tightly with ropes onto the stage. Their heads were covered with black rags. ¡°Walk straight!¡± ¡°This way, you fool!¡± The instructors treated them as if they were criminals. ¡®What is it?¡¯ All the cadets became silent and watched awkwardly. All those tied up people were put up at the front of the stage, and there were exactly sixteen of them. Hameng then got up from the chair and spoke. ¡°Have you done a good amount of training for the third test?¡± ¡°Mado!¡± The cadets shouted loudly in unison. But unlike their eager voices, their faces were filled with nervousness. ¡°Before we move onto the test, I will announce one small change in the details.¡± The cadets began to mumble, concerned about unexpected change. They now realized that the change had something to do with those tied up people at the front of the stage. ¡°The original test was going to involve fighting instructors with the Sword Demon formation. But there will be a slight change to this.¡± Hameng then snapped his fingers and the instructors brought up three large wooden boxes. They opened them up and many swords poured out from within. Those were real swords. ¡®Real swords?¡¯ ¡®I thought we were going to use wooden swords for the test?¡¯ The cadets became confused and Hameng kept going. ¡°The test will not change. You will use the Sword Demon formation to defeat the enemy.¡± ¡®Enemy?¡¯ Yeowun frowned. And the words that came out of Hameng¡¯s mouth shocked all cadets instantly. ¡°But- you don¡¯t just defeat them. You have to kill your enemy.¡± The cadets began to panic. They were shocked to hear that they had to kill the enemy. Hameng then shouted by forcing his internal energy out. ¡°SILENCE!!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± They all turned silent at once. Hameng glared and continued, ¡°Do you see these people in front of you?¡± ¡°Mado!¡± ¡°They are criminals from Forces of Justice, and Evil.¡± All the cadets were shocked. They thought something was weird when these people were brought up, but they didn¡¯t think they were real criminals. They were more like war prisoners, but for the Demonic Cult, they were criminals. Chapter 92 ¡°You will pass the test if you kill them with the Sword Demon formation. This will be your first official battle.¡± The test was not a practice session anymore. It was a real fight against a real enemy and they needed to kill them. Most of the cadets only stayed within the Ten Thousand Mountains, so they never had never seen any enemies until now. ¡°These criminals will be let go if they defeat you, so they will try hard. Don¡¯t be sympathetic to your enemies, or else you will die instead.¡± Lee Hameng warned them. The cadets all turned grim. Of course, the thirty-six instructors were ready to jump if there was any threatening potential danger, but they didn¡¯t tell the cadets. Otherwise, they would forget their fear. ¡°I- I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Jin Guuk paled because of the fear. But it wasn¡¯t only Jin Guuk. Now the test wasn¡¯t about if they were going to pass the test or not. It was whether they would survive or die. ¡°Now, we will proceed with the test. I will start with the 700th cadet, Sama Chak¡¯s group. Come forward and retrieve your swords.¡± ¡°Mado!¡± The first group to take this test was Sama Chak¡¯s group. He had been the first person to register to be a group leader, and although he was happy when he did it back then, he and his group weren¡¯t happy about going first. ¡°Go up!¡± Instructors dragged up one of the tied up criminals to the middle of the training ground. Then they took off the black rag and a man with a tangled beard and pale face was revealed. There were many signs of torture on his face. ¡°Ah¡­ argh¡­¡± He too seemed to be very nervous. He had heard about the test already and he knew what he had to do if he were to survive. However, he was still shocked to see the cadets in front of him. ¡®They¡¯re just children!¡¯ He volunteered since he was told that he would be freed if he could win against the sword formation, but he wasn¡¯t told that he¡¯d be fighting teenagers. The instructors scoffed at the man from behind. ¡®This group is lucky to fight the foolish Force of Justice.¡¯ It seemed it wasn¡¯t likely that something would go terribly wrong. Lots of members from the Force of Justice valued justice or ethics, and thus they were sympathetic. It seemed this man was probably like that. Instructors untied the man and released the pressure on the blood point, freeing him to use his martial arts. Sama Chak¡¯s group circled around the man and Hameng shouted, ¡°Begin!¡± With the order, twelve cadets all formed the Seven Demon sword stance. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ The man then became serious. He realized that if he wasn¡¯t serious, he might die. Then his sword wielded clear white sword qi. He was an experienced master-level warrior. The twelve cadets became concerned. The only master warrior they had was Sama Chak, but he too was only an entry-level master warrior. If they made any mistakes in the formation, then they might die. ¡®We have no choice.¡¯ Sama Chak took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Third formation! Gol!¡± The twelve cadets then began to unleash sword movement at the bearded man. With each pair of students doing the same sword movement, a total of six sword movements were unleashed by all the pairs, inducing an amazing effect. ¡°What!¡± The ordinary Seven Demon Sword had become a sword movement unleashed like that of a master warrior. ¡®They learned it well.¡¯ Yeowun nodded. The written explanation about the Sword Demon formation in the book was too simple, and there the possibility of misunderstanding it would lead a group to attack with the same formation. However, Sama Chak and his group were doing it the correct way. The bearded man was shocked, but he quickly defended himself against all the sword movement. He was attacked from all sides, but he had enough experience to fight back. ¡°Ugh!¡± However, he couldn¡¯t defend everything since he had been tied up for a long time. His muscles were stiff and his shoulder and chest were cut slightly. ¡°Second formation! Go!¡± Sama Chak then shouted at his members as the bearded man shook from the damage. The second formation was unleashed, but there was a problem. A few cadets collided against each other while trying to complete it too quickly, thus shaking up the formation. ¡°N-no!¡± ¡®Now is the chance!¡¯ The bearded man then took the change to put his sword into one of the cadet¡¯s chests. When the cadet flinched and closed his eyes, the bearded man hesitated. ¡®Dammit!!!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t bear to kill a teenage boy. And that hesitation brought him his demise. ¡°AAAAAAARGH!¡± Many swords pierced into him from the back. A sword passed through his organs and through his heart, killing him. Some cadets slumped down to the ground after their first kill. Leader Sama Chak looked at the dead man and bit his lips. ¡®Dammit. This doesn¡¯t make me feel any better.¡¯ Regardless of his feelings, the cadets shouted in joy for the first victory. ¡°Whoaaaa!¡± It seemed like they gained courage by seeing a fight that seemed to end easily. Two instructors then came up to haul the body out. ¡°You were lucky,¡± the instructor said. Sama Chak and his members frowned. Like he said, if the man was cold-hearted, they would have been killed. Lee Hameng then got up from the chair and shouted loudly, ¡°I congratulate the victory of Sama Chak!¡± Regardless of the progress, Sama Chak¡¯s group brightened up since they had passed the test. However, it didn¡¯t last long. ¡°The 700th cadet leader, 93rd cadet, 147th cadet, 217th cadet, 803rd cadet, 922nd cadet, and 983rd cadet. These seven cadets have passed the third test.¡± ¡°S-seven?¡± ¡°W¡­what does that mean?¡± The five cadets who were not called out became shocked. These were the ones who collided against each other during the formation. They had made a mistake, but they thought they would pass the test since they had won the fight. However, it wasn¡¯t what they expected. Yeowun frowned. So the test would be carried out as a group, but the actual result relied on each individual. Any mistake, and that person would fail. Chapter 93 During the first round of the test, Left Guardian Lee Hameng¡¯s eyes did not leave the man from the Force of Justice. As written in the request document to change the test, the man had been in prison for three years. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t use the best of his skills. If the cadets didn¡¯t make a mistake, it would be easy enough for the cadets to defeat him. ¡®There was no chance until now. Then they must be after¡­¡¯ Hameng then turned to Chun Yeowun. Two princes had already been taken out of the academy already. One of them had her arm cut off and one had his internal energy destroyed, thus losing the chance to become the Lord forever. ¡®It will take forever for them to wait four years.¡¯ It was apparent that those clans were dying to kill Chun Yeowun. However, they couldn¡¯t go against the rule of the academy with the Lord watching over them, so they changed the test to do something else. ¡®Whatever it is, it will be your undoing.¡¯ The next group came up to start their test. ¡°Walk straight!¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Two instructors brought up another criminal. They untied the man and took off his mask. He was also very rugged looking with scars all over his face. ¡°Damn, bastards!¡± It was apparent that he wasn¡¯t from the Force of Justice. Instructors looked at the second group with a sympathetic expression. They were against a bad enemy. ¡®They aren¡¯t so lucky. He¡¯s from the Force of Evil.¡¯ Both forces had very different ideals and thoughts. The evil forces had no sympathy and they did whatever they could to defeat their enemies. They tried everything in their power to survive. ¡°Begin!¡± With Lee Hameng¡¯s shout, twelve cadets readied the Seven Demon Sword. Their leader was Chun Mukeum from the Loyal Clan. ¡®Damn. This is bad.¡¯ Mukeum ranted in his head. Unlike the first man, this enemy looked very aggressive and dangerous. If there was any slight mistake, it was going to be bloody. ¡°Foolish kids, you dare to try to fight me?!¡± The man then charged ahead without giving the cadets time to get into formation. He attacked the only girl cadet who seemed to be weakest in the formation with his most powerful attack. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ ¡°Fifth formation!¡± Mukeum shouted annoyingly. The fifth formation was based off the Fifth Sword of the Seven Demon Sword, which was a defensive formation. ¡®So, you aren¡¯t just some ordinary kids then?¡¯ The man grinned. The twelve cadets made a sword barrier by moving defensively, and the man then shifted to attack another cadet. ¡°Argh!¡± The cadet¡¯s left arm was struck by the sword. He gasped in fear that he might die and tried to back away. Mukeum shouted quickly, ¡°Fall back ten steps!¡± The cadets quickly took ten steps back. If only the injured cadet backed away, it could break the formation and put the other cadets in danger. It was the right call. [Man up, you asshole! We¡¯ll all die if we fail!] Mukeum shouted with his telepathic message, and the injured cadet nodded with a pale face. ¡®Heh, so he¡¯s the weak point.¡¯ The man then charged at the injured cadet again. He knew well that an enemy who was scared was the weak point of any sword formation. ¡°Hieeek!¡± With the man charging in, the cadet panicked and unleashed the Fifth Sword to defend himself. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± However, a mere top-level warrior had no way to fight against master-level warrior. As he was pushed back, Mukeum ran toward the enemy and shouted, ¡°Dammit! I told you to man up! Third formation!¡± The cadets then unleashed the Third Sword at their enemy. However, the man ignored the other attacks and cut the injured cadet¡¯s right hand which was holding the sword. ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡± He then twisted to unleash a defensive movement to defend against all the other sword attacks. With one missing from the formation, their power had decreased tremendously. The man then found another weak point. ¡®They¡¯re just kids.¡¯ He stabbed out with his sword and the sword pushed out a few cadets, loosening the swords from their hands. ¡°Hahahahaha! I did it! I beat the formation!¡± The cadets frowned as they saw their swords flying up in the air. That¡¯s when a fist struck the delighted enemy¡¯s back. ¡°Argh!¡± He spat out blood and was pushed forward. It was Chun Mukeum who attacked from behind. Mukeum, who feared for his life, had used his Loyal Fist skill instead of Seven Demon sword. Mukeum shouted, ¡°Now! First formation!¡± The remaining five cadets quickly unleashed the First Sword of the Seven Demon Sword without thinking. There were only five of them so they lacked power, but that was enough. ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡± Swords penetrated into the man, and the man who was happy that he defeated the formation died with dumbfounded shock. The other cadets who were watching Mukeum¡¯s group were also lost for words. They now realized how hard the test could be. The instructors then took their hands off their swords. They were ready to jump out if things went out of control, but such an incident didn¡¯t happen, fortunately. ¡°I will announce the result.¡± Lee Hameng called out a total of six cadets from Mukeum¡¯s group. And the 80th cadet, Jahyun, one of Mukeum¡¯s most loyal servants, failed the test. ¡°Dammit!¡± With the second group completing the test, a glimmer of hope came to the cadets waiting to be tested. It was to have a chance to fight against a member from the Force of Justice. But that was a false hope as not every member from the Force of Justice was weak-minded like the first person. The third group was actually against a warrior from the Force of Justice, but the enemy wasn¡¯t the sympathetic type. He tried hard to survive and injured almost all the cadets within the group. Only three of them had passed the test. Five more groups went through the test, and the only group so far that had every member pass the test was the fifth group, Chun Muyeon¡¯s group. Chapter 94 ¡°Perfect! That was a perfect Sword Demon formation.¡± Lee Hameng complimented Muyeon¡¯s group as they defeated the enemy after two formations. No one had made a mistake and they were all unscathed. ¡®It¡¯s our turn soon.¡¯ The group tested just now was the cadet who registered to be a leader right before Yeowun. If it went in order, Yeowun¡¯s group was next. As expected, Lee Hameng called Yeowun¡¯s group. ¡°7th cadet Chun Yeowun¡¯s group, come up.¡± ¡°Mado!¡± While Yeowun¡¯s members went up with anxious expressions, all the criminals whose faces were covered with masks all flinched. ¡®Ugh, I hope it¡¯s not too bad!¡¯ Jin Guuk looked at the criminal who was pulled forward. None had died yet, but over thirty cadets had been injured. He was bound to be worried. ¡°Please¡­ justice, justice, justice¡­¡± Hu Bong was mumbling, hoping that they would fight against a member from the Force of Justice. After watching all the tests, enemies from the Force of Justice didn¡¯t seem to threaten the lives of the cadets at least. However, the groups who fought against members from the Force of Evil had many cadets who had their limbs cut off. ¡°Stay still. I will untie you.¡± ¡®Instructor Hou?¡¯ The person who brought up the criminal was Senior Instructor Hou Jinchang. Yeowun became curious as Hou Jinchang usually stayed back to oversee the other instructors. The mask was pulled off from the criminal¡¯s face. He had a long beard and glaring eyes with aggressive features. He still was still tied up with sealed blood points to stop him from moving, but his aura proved that he was not from the Force of Justice. ¡®¡­Dammit.¡¯ Hu Bong frowned. It was exactly what he had feared. Even the cadets who were watching expressed sympathy as they saw the enemy. ¡°Hmph.¡± The man glanced at Yeowun¡¯s group, looking to find someone. ¡®¡­Something¡¯s a bit off.¡¯ Yeowun narrowed his eyes. Most criminals were usually nervous or tense as they would try to find a way out or become frantic with the urge to survive. [Be careful.] Yeowun then heard Hou Jinchang¡¯s short telepathic message. He then was able to confirm that something fishy was going on. ¡®What can it be¡­?¡¯ Yeowun was already curious as to why the test had changed at the last minute. If there was something going on, he needed to pay attention to everything. And the cadets watching the test observed the group with anticipation ¡®What¡¯s going to happen?¡¯ ¡®Maybe he¡¯ll finish it like the 1st cadet.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, but he fought the man from the Force of Justice.¡¯ ¡®Right. Maybe one or two might fail.¡¯ Chun Yeowun had shocked all the cadets throughout every test and every incident. They were curious as to what Yeowun would show them this time around. ¡°Begin!¡± ¡°Mado!¡± With Lee Hameng¡¯s order, Yeowun¡¯s members shouted in unison and readied for the Seven Demon Sword. But even when surrounded him, the bearded man didn¡¯t attack first and quietly readied himself. ¡®Is he ready for anything?¡¯ Yeowun then shouted at his members. ¡°Fourth formation!¡± ¡®I found him!¡¯ The man then turned quickly and glared at Yeowun. It was as if he were an eagle that had found its prey. However, the twelve members unleashed their swords at the man. ¡°Ohhh!¡± It was a perfect sword formation, just like what Muyeon¡¯s group had showed. However, the man did not seem to care. He quickly moved his sword to easily defend against all the sword movements. It was so fast that it was even hard to track it with the naked eye. ¡°What!¡± ¡°What kind of power is this?!¡± Hu Bong and Jin Guuk¡¯s swords were thrown back at such powerful energy ¡°Hah!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The man shouted and a clear qi was unleashed from his sword, breaking all the swords that touched his sword. Lee Hameng got up from the chair with shock. ¡®He¡¯s not a master-level warrior!¡¯ If used by top-class warriors, the Sword Demon formation allowed them to fight against master-level warriors. Yet, this criminal was not just defending; he was actually pushing them back. He was recorded as a master, and he had master-level internal energy when checked prior to the third test. ¡®No, he¡¯s not a master-level warrior. He¡¯s agrandmaster warrior.¡¯ And just like how Hameng realized it, Hou Jinchang also realized this at the same time. If he wasn¡¯t a master-level warrior, this test had to be stopped. ¡°Fall back!¡± Hou Jinchang shouted and charged in. He quickly unleashed his sword attack, trying to attack the bearded man. ¡°Back off!¡± ¡°Aaargh!¡± ¡°Machil!¡± Hu Bong shouted as the man grabbed Machil¡¯s neck and threw it at Hou Jinchang. ¡°NO!¡± Hou Jinchang quickly took his sword back and grabbed Machil. ¡°Ugh!¡± And Hou Jinchang was thrown way back with Machil with the energy that came at him. The energy was so powerful that even Hou Jinchang could not defend against it although he was also entering the grandmaster level. The man then turned and growled at Yeowun. ¡°Heh¡­ I will kill you now.¡± Yeowun glared at him with cold eyes. ¡®So, this was it.¡¯ The man¡¯s eyes had turned red, and veins were popping up all over his entire face. The reason for him pushing back Hou Jinchang was this: the Art of Blood Reversion. ¡®What is with him? Does he think he can survive?¡¯ The man became curious. He heard from ¡®that man¡¯ that Chun Yeowun was just a child who was merely at the verge of becoming a master. However, he didn¡¯t run away. Instead, the kid was glaring back with no hint of fear in his eyes. ¡°Foolish kid! I will kill you as painfully as possible!¡± The man shouted angrily and unleashed the attack at Yeowun. It was so powerful that it shot through the air, threatening to cut Yeowun into pieces of meat. But that¡¯s when the man heard Yeowun¡¯s voice in his ears. ¡°No, you die.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that moment, Yeowun¡¯s sword shined with white qi light and twenty-four sword movements were unleashed upon the man like a storm. ¡®W-what is this?!¡¯ He became shocked. His sword movement was countered immediately and Yeowun¡¯s body flew right past him. ¡°AAAAAARGH!¡± The qi flowed through and the man twirled away, flying up into the air. Chapter 95 Just a few minutes ago, all the cadets who were watching the third test thought Yeowun¡¯s group would pass the test easily. However, the perfect sword formation was easily blocked. ¡°Aargh!¡± ¡°M-my sword!¡± With Yeowun¡¯s members¡¯ swords all being broken, they were thrown way back. The enemy was much more powerful than a master warrior. ¡®W-what is going on?¡¯ ¡®Who is that man?!¡¯ All the cadets got up in shock. Yeowun¡¯s other members all realized something was wrong with the test. ¡°This isn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°Master is in danger!¡± Ko Wanghur and Bakgi exchanged glances. If needed, they were ready to jump in to save their master, even if this was in the middle of the test. Before they could make their move, Senior Instructor Hou Jinchang dashed in first. ¡°Oh! Instructor Hou is going¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Hou Jinchang was thrown back while trying to grab Machil. The cadets were shocked by the power that was thrown together with Machil. ¡°Wait¡­ is that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Art of Blood Reversion!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were blood red and his face was covered with his veins popping out in a disgusting manner. His voice was also coarse like that of an animal. ¡°How can a criminal from Force of Evil use that art?¡± The cadets were aware of the forbidden art¡¯s existence. And as they watched, the man charged toward Yeowun, unleashing a terrifying sword move that scared even the cadets who were spectating. Every of Yeowun¡¯s members charged in. ¡°Master!¡± That¡¯s when an amazing thing happened. Yeowun¡¯s sword moved gracefully, leaving the afterimage of Yeowun¡¯s body as he shot past the man. ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡± With the powerful storm of energy, the man was thrown up into the air, spinning, and the blood began to gush out from every one of his blood points. He then dropped to the ground, drenched in blood as if he was dead. Every cadet was at a loss for words. What they had just witnessed was Yeowun easily defeating the enemy who destroyed the perfect Sword Demon formation and defeated grandmaster level warrior Hou Jinchang with the power of blood reversion, in just one sword formation. ¡®M¡­monster.¡¯ Chun Mukeum was also at a loss for words. How strong did Yeowun get that he could do so much? But Yeowun didn¡¯t look relieved as he looked at the enemy. ¡®What was it?¡¯ Yeowun thought as he looked at the man. He then turned back to his sword. ¡®I felt resistance.¡¯ His Sword Force of the Sky Demon had struck perfectly, but Yeowun felt strong resistance as he attacked the enemy¡¯s blood points, and the sword couldn¡¯t penetrate deeper in. The man then began to move. ¡®I see. So, it didn¡¯t work.¡¯ The man¡¯s upper clothes were ripped apart as his upper torso expanded abnormally. With veins popping up all over him, he didn¡¯t look like a normal human anymore. He had turned so large and growled like a ferocious beast as he glared at Yeowun while getting up. ¡°Ggrrr¡­ I¡­ I will kill you¡­.!!! KAAAAAAAAARGH!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°ARGH!¡± The man shouted. It was a sound energy attack. The shouting created a painful wave of energy that made cadets put their hands over their ears. But the power was so strong that some cadets vomited blood and fell. [Detected series of harmful energy waves from the sound. Activating emergency defense mode. Blocking all sounds coming through the eardrum and body.] With Nano¡¯s ability, Yeowun was unharmed by the attack. The man frowned at Yeowun who seemed to be fine. ¡°Grrrr¡­. You¡­ you have to die here¡­. Kaaaaaargh!¡± It seemed like he was losing his mind now. Yeowun then aimed his sword at him and mumbled, ¡°Try to defend against this one then.¡± Yeowun then decided to kill the enemy before things got worse and tried to unleash the second formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. It was then¡­ ¡°AAAAAAARgh!¡± The man¡¯s left arm was cut off. The man¡¯s body which was so strong that even Yeowun¡¯s master-level energy couldn¡¯t penetrate was cut off so easily. ¡°!!!¡± Yeowun¡¯s eyes grew large. An unexpected figure was standing behind the man shouting in pain. He had rugged clothes and a bottle of liquor with a red nose. It was Right Guardian Submeng. ¡°Heh, you dare try to touch my apprentice with your dirty hands?¡± ¡°Teacher!¡± Yeowun was surprised by Submeng¡¯s sudden appearance, but it didn¡¯t last very long. ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Kwaaaargh!¡± The man roared with anger and turned to attack at Submeng. ¡°I was only told to keep you alive.¡± ¡°Kaaaargh!¡± Submeng swung his Crazy Blade and easily countered all attacks. He sliced off the man¡¯s muscles. The man then slumped down to the ground like a doll. ¡®Amazing!¡¯ Yeowun was astonished. The Butterfly Blade Dance skill was much more powerful when a powerful warrior like Submeng performed it. He was twice as powerful than what Yeowun experienced through the avatar simulation. ¡°Krrrrrrr!¡± The man tried to get up, but it was useless. The man then turned grim as he realized the power difference between him and Submeng. His face began to redden and he began to shudder when Submeng grabbed his head. ¡°No, no. You can¡¯t die yet.¡± Submeng¡¯s hand unleashed an energy shock and struck the man¡¯s head, making him pass out. His attempt to commit suicide by reversing the energy within him had failed. Submeng got up and shouted toward the stage. ¡°Bah. You¡¯re taking too long against such fools.¡± Everyone then turned to the stage where they hadn¡¯t even been able to pay attention to until now. ¡°Ah!¡± There were men with their upper clothes ripped apart like the enemy that attacked Yeowun, slumped down on the stage, and Lee Hameng grabbed another man who was flailing painfully in his grasp. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± With Hameng¡¯s hand that unleashed the energy, the man turned quiet. Hameng threw the man down and shouted annoyingly. ¡°You merely took care of one, you drunkard.¡± He had defeated a total of seven men using the Art of Blood Reversion while the cadets didn¡¯t even know it was happening. ¡®This¡­ is the guardian.¡¯ It was such astounding power. They easily overpowered master-level warriors who had increased their powers greatly from the Art of Blood Reversion. This was only possible because the two of them were within the top ten powerful warriors in the cult. ¡°Bah. Who cares.¡± Submeng shook his head. ¡°Come out.¡± Hameng snapped his fingers and warriors with dark clothes and blue crests popped out from the surroundings. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Since when did they get here?¡± There was a total of forty men here, but no cadet had realized they were here until now. However, there were cadets who knew who they were. ¡°Guardian Army!¡± They were warriors from the Lord¡¯s palace that consisted of master-level warriors and they only took orders from the Lord. ¡®The Guardian Army is here in the Academy?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ ¡®Well, the criminal used the forbidden art.¡¯ The cadets became frantic as the incident had happened during the third test and now the army of the Lord himself had appeared. And there was one cadet in particular who was disappointed by all this. It was Chun Kungwun from the Sword Clan. ¡°Arrest them all.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The warriors began to tie up the criminals and began dragging them out from the training ground. Submeng then walked up to Yeowun and greeted him. ¡°Long time no see, my apprentice.¡± ¡°It has been a long time, Teacher.¡± Yeowun bowed and Submeng grinned. Submeng, who had been waiting since the beginning of the third test, was actually very astounded by Yeowun¡¯s increased power. ¡°You have grown a lot.¡± ¡°No, sir. I have far more to go.¡± ¡°Heh, but I would have liked to see you use the Butterfly Blade Dance skill.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yeowun was speechless. Submeng, however, didn¡¯t look mad or anything. He was rather curious. ¡°But that sword¡­¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Submeng tried to ask something but Lee Hameng coughed as he walked up. Submeng then glanced around and noticed many cadets were watching them. ¡°Hehe. I will leave that for later.¡± There were more things he wanted to share, but Submeng knew the third test was still going on. ¡°I wish you luck, my apprentice.¡± Submeng then jumped out, leaving the academy. Yeowun watched his teacher leave. He had to look forward to meeting him again in four years. Yeowun thought to himself as he looked. ¡®Next time we meet¡­ I will meet you as the heir to the throne.¡¯ Submeng left and glanced back at the academy. ¡®I am not sure about the Lord¡¯s intention here.¡¯ Submeng didn¡¯t like the whole idea when he was on his way. He thought the Lord was using Yeowun as bait to put pressure on the six clans, so Submeng was going to intervene as soon as Yeowun was in danger. But when Yeowun used a powerful sword skill, Submeng was shocked. [Stay quiet about the sword skill. You must not tell anyone.] He was able to confirm it after hearing from Lee Hameng¡¯s telepathic message that the sword skill was very similar to that of the Sword Art of the Sky Demon. He wanted to ask Yeowun how he learned it, but he had to stop it when he heard from Hameng. ¡®If he knows, then it must be coming from the Lord himself.¡¯ That seemed most likely. If Yeowun learned the best sword art of the cult, then the Lord¡¯s true intention of succession lied within Yeowun. ¡®Well, we shall see.¡¯ He knew that the Lord was not to judged lightly. He had used Chun Yeowun to oppress six clans until now even when he was the son of the Lord¡¯s only loved woman. So, Submeng didn¡¯t think the Lord had changed his mind so easily. But if the Lord really intended on having Yeowun as the next Lord, then it was bound to bring changes to the cult. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With Submeng in the lead, three hundred warriors from the Guardian Army ran out. It was in the direction of the Sword Clan¡¯s mansion. Chapter 96 The incident quickly began to calm down. Things could have gone out of control, but no one was injured in the process. Machil was also safe although he was thrown with his neck as Hou Jinchang had grabbed him and did not fight back the energy that pushed him back. ¡®They are now coming after me in public.¡¯ It was the first time that the six clans had come after him even if it was going against the rules of the cult, and it wasn¡¯t done quietly either. They attacked in front of everyone, especially in front of Left Guardian Lee Hameng who was the trusted advisor to the Lord. Even if the attackers succeeded in killing themselves, this situation was bad enough that the Lord would have every reason to oppress the six clans even further. ¡®Was this done on purpose?¡¯ Yeowun didn¡¯t feel good as he thought about it. If Submeng and the Guardian Army were on standby, then it was likely that they expected this from happening. ¡®¡­He used me. So, am I just a pawn to his game?¡¯ Yeowun had lost all hope for the Lord for caring about his son. He then realized that the Lord didn¡¯t even attend Lady Hwa¡¯s funeral. ¡®Maybe he didn¡¯t love my mother at all.¡¯ Lady Hwa believed that the Lord loved her even when she was on her death bed. Yeowun didn¡¯t want to go against her beliefs, so he held his suspicion back. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ If the Lord really loved her, then would he have left her to die from being poisoned? Couldn¡¯t he protect her and her son Yeowun with the power he had? The suspicion and distrust only grew larger. ¡®If that is true¡­¡¯ If the Lord really used him and his mother as a political pawns against the six clans, then Yeowun couldn¡¯t forgive him. ¡®I will make you regret it.¡¯ As Yeowun was furious at the Lord, Left Guardian Lee Hameng was also thinking about what just happened. ¡®It is as he wished. This will let us suppress the Sword Clan.¡¯ The clan responsible for managing the cult¡¯s prison was the Giant Martial Sword Clan. This was one of the hidden connections of the Sword Clan. With their connection to the forbidden Art of Blood Reversion, it was going to damage the Sword Clan. ¡®So, it¡¯s not the three clans.¡¯ The Sword Clan wasn¡¯t the first to be put down. The first was the Lust Clan, as their leader Hang Soyu had gone too far with the first test. She was sentenced to banned from every important task and to lay low for the rest of the year. The leader of Poison Clan, Baek Oh, had broken one of the rules of the academy and had given a poisonous orb to Chun Yeowun, so he was sent to prison for two years. Baek Oh refused to admit to the charges, but since Yeowun¡¯s clothes were covered in blood, that was irrefutable evidence. All of these events were tied to Yeowun. ¡®To create such a result by using his own child.¡¯ The Lord seemed to be very cold, even for Lee Hameng who was the most loyal and trusted advisor to the Lord. Whatever the case, three clans had gone down after these incidents. But there was one thing that Hameng was curious about. ¡®They were caught too easily.¡¯ The Lord had laid a trap so they that they would take the bait, but it was too easy. Chun Yeowun was doing well in the competition, which might have made them concerned, but it seemed weird for the Sword Clan to go this far and risk everything at once. It was apparent that this kind of behavior would lead them to the Sword Clan, so it didn¡¯t make sense. It almost felt like the time when Lady Hwa was poisoned. ¡®I hope it¡¯s nothing.¡¯ After things were cleaned up, Lee Hameng got back up onto the stage to proceed with the third test. ¡°We had a problem there, but we¡¯ll continue with the test with the previous test method.¡± All the cadets were curious as to what just happened, but since Lee Hameng did not go into the details, there was no use. Chun Yeowun¡¯s group was able to pass the test altogether since they did manage to form a perfect sword formation, even if it was countered by a more powerful enemy. Every cadet agreed that the formation was perfect, so there were no objections. ¡®Ah¡­ so we were the last unlucky group.¡¯ Hu Bong sighed. He was happy that all the members passed, but he and the members from Yeowun¡¯s group were dumbfounded. Nine groups had risked their lives to take the dangerous test, but now the remaining groups were only required to defeat the instructors without risking their lives. Fortunately, four out of the remaining seven groups consisted of Yeowun¡¯s members. ¡°Whoaaaa!¡± The remaining cadets shouted in joy, but that didn¡¯t last too long. ¡°Oh? I guess I should fight you guys like a real fight then.¡± That shout of joy irritated the instructors and the remaining seven groups had to suffer from passing the test. The instructors knew very well about the formations already, so they weren¡¯t easy like criminals from the Force of Justice. The third test ended just before dinner time. The life-threatening situation had disappeared, but the remaining seven groups were evaluated with more strict rules. Only 120 cadets passed the third test. ¡¯34 out of 72¡­¡¯ Half of Yeowun¡¯s members had failed. He accepted his members out of loyalty, not out of power. So those who were weak couldn¡¯t pass the test. However, it was also good that Yeowun still had thirty-four members with him who passed such a hard test. As for Chun Mukeum and Chun Kungwun, they lost over half of their members. For Chun Yuchan, he tried his hardest to pass the test, but he couldn¡¯t do it sufficiently as the time was too short for him to get used to the Seven Demon sword with his left hand. Lee Hameng spoke to the cadets above the stage. ¡°Congratulation to every cadet who passed the third test. You are now the high-ranked warriors of our cult.¡± ¡°Mado!¡± All the cadets who passed the third test were given medals with a single engraving that proved they were high-ranked warriors. They were also given the third Black Dragon Ball. ¡°Ohhh!¡± Hu Bong, who had been ranting all along about the unfairness of the test, was now happy with the box that contained the Black Dragon Ball. Starting with the third test, the rewards given to those who passed were now quite significant. First, they were allowed to access the third floor of the library. It was the floor where top-class martial artbooks were located. It was the moment that members of weaker clans had been waiting for waited so long. And, there was one more. Chapter 97 ¡°We are now giving you the weapons you left with us when you joined the academy.¡± Many cadets entered the academy with the weapons of their specialty. Until now, they had to receive training on basic sword formations and tactics that required no special weapons. So, they were forbidden from using those weapons. However, it was now time to train these warriors to be the best in the cult, so they were allowed to use their own weapons now. ¡°Whoa! My sword!¡± ¡°Finally!¡± The cadets were excited to receive their old weapons back. ¡°My baby! I missed you so much!¡± ¡°What!?¡± As Hou Sangwha got her weapon back and caressed it like a baby or puppy, all the cadets were shocked. She had a giant axe that was as tall as a grown man, and no ordinary cadet could possibly wield that. ¡®¡­Baby?¡¯ Now everyone could understand why Hou Sangwha had large, developed muscles. Ja Wumin was also happy to get his red-feathered spear. ¡®Weapons¡­¡¯ Yeowun did not have a special weapon. He wasn¡¯t the type to become envious, but after looking at all those weapons, it reminded him of the Crazy Blade that Teacher Submeng held. Submeng told him that the Butterfly Blade Dance was only perfect with the Crazy Blade. ¡®Will there be a sword that fits the Sword Force of the Sky Demon?¡¯ The likely candidate to fit such criteria was the Sky Demon Sword which symbolized the Lord himself. But Yeowun had not seen it with his eyes, so he could only imagine. ¡°Other cadets without weapons, you can get one at the armory.¡± Yeowun then went to armory to get a sword and blade. There were just generic weapons, but it was better than not having anything. After meeting with Submeng, Yeowun thought he would train the Butterfly Blade Dance also. After receiving everything, the cadets gathered back at the training ground and lined up. Lee Hameng glanced over everyone and spoke. ¡°You all looked like fools when you walked in, but you look like good warriors now. I will now explain the next test.¡± The cadets all became serious at the mention of the next test. Beginning with the fourth test, they were now going to appoint those who passed to be Squad Leaders. This was where they would be trained as powerful warriors. ¡°Beginning with the fourth test, there is no due date.¡± ¡°Whoaaaa!¡± The cadets gasped with astonishment as they were glad to hear that they were now freed from meeting hard deadlines. Hameng grinned. ¡°You can take the test individually whenever you want during the four years you are here in the Academy.¡± ¡®Four years?¡¯ This meant that the fourth test alone might take four years. The cadets became serious. ¡°The fourth test is the simplest of all tests held here at the academy.¡± ¡®Simple?¡¯ The tests only got much harder as time went on, so there was something behind that. While the cadets were confused, Hameng grinned, ¡°If you defeat any of the instructors at any time, you pass the test.¡± The instructors all glanced at cadets, asking to threaten them at any time. The cadets were startled. They barely defeated one instructor with the twelve of them teaming up to form a formation. But to defeat an instructor alone, it only meant one thing. ¡®Become a master level warrior.¡¯ That was the basic requirement to become an instructor. However, most instructors were well into the late master level. ¡®It¡¯s obvious.¡¯ Yeowun nodded as he understood the requirement. However, the cadets didn¡¯t seem to be too eager. There were some who were barely at the top-class level who were concerned, not to mention the other cadets who were either reaching the master level, or those who were at the master level already. ¡®Dammit! This is crazy! Even the leaders cannot defeat the instructors who only used the Seven Demon Sword. How can we defeat them?¡¯ ¡®Our leader barely got the yellow tag!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ve got enough time.¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t you hear? You have to train yourself!¡¯ Becoming a top-class warrior was easy if given enough energy and martial arts. However, becoming a master was different since it required the understanding of qi. There were many warriors who did not have the talent to understand qi, and that stopped them from reaching the master level. This meant that the fourth test was to see if they were worthy to be more powerful. ¡°And I will warn you again. As I said in the beginning, you will be expelled the moment you fail the test.¡± There was only one chance for the test. If the instructor used their own martial arts, then it was going to be much harder this time around. Lee Hameng then explained the other facilities that were now available for use and ordered them to be dismissed. ¡°You are now dismissed. I wish all of you good luck.¡± ¡°Mado!!¡± The cadets all shouted in unison and began to scatter. However, most of the cadets went to a similar destination. Those who wanted to increase their energy went to the private training room, and those who wanted more powerful skill books went to the library. Yeowun and his members all stayed behind and gathered. This was to say goodbye to those who had failed the test. ¡°Master, thank you for everything.¡± ¡°We would not have gotten the chance to take the test if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± ¡°I will wait for you outside, Master.¡± Members bowed to Yeowun, and as they all said farewell to each other, someone called out Yeowun¡¯s number from behind. ¡°7th cadet!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone turned to the voice. The one who called Yeowun was instructor Sang Munyo who had to stay in the medical room for three weeks after his rib fracture from Yeowun. Sang Munyo didn¡¯t look all that friendly while talking to him. ¡°Follow me to the main building.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you have the right to ask me questions?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡± It was weird that he was telling him to follow, but Yeowun had a guess. Maybe the Chief was calling him because of what happened a while ago. Yeowun told his members to go back without him and followed Sang Munyo into the building. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Unlike his expectations, Sang Munyo walked past the building and went toward one of the buildings that was not available to the cadets yet. When they arrived at empty space where no one was around, Sang Munyo stopped. ¡°This seems like a good place.¡± Yeowun realized that something was strange and said, ¡°¡­So, the Chief didn¡¯t call me.¡± ¡°Did I tell you that the Chief wanted to see you?¡± He didn¡¯t of course. However, it seemed like his intentions weren¡¯t good either. And the expectation was correct this time. Sang Munyo pulled out his blade and aimed at Chun Yeowun. Yeowun looked at him coldly, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°What is this- you said? Bastard. Listen carefully. You just challenged me for the fourth test here. That¡¯s how this will end.¡± And Munyo swung his blade against Yeowun¡¯s neck without warning. Chapter 98 Sang Munyo woke up three days later in the medical room. His bone was sticking out of his skin, so he was in quite a serious sate. When he woke up, he was even angrier and furious that he had lost to a mere cadet. ¡®This is so embarrassing!¡¯ He had lost in front of many instructors and cadets. Sang Munyo was a very ambitious man who cared about his honor and pride, so this was humiliating. And such humiliation turned it into a fit of anger. ¡®If I could only use my skill¡­¡¯ He was restricted to only using the Seven Demon Sword that he wasn¡¯t good at fighting with. If he was only allowed to use his own skill, then he was certain that he could defeat Yeowun within ten formations. Even if Yeowun was powerful, he had merely just become a master warrior. Munyo gritted his teeth as he thought about getting revenge. He thought to kick out of Yeowun as soon as he got out of the medical room, and the day finally arrived. He wished Yeowun would pass the test since he knew that the next test was the duel between the cadets and instructors. This was the perfect chance to find Yeowun and kick him out himself. He had waited for so long that he now had lost all patience to wait for Yeowun to come to challenge him. ¡®Do I need to wait for him to challenge me? I¡¯ll just beat him up bad so he can¡¯t talk, and tell everyone that he challenged me later.¡¯ If he shocked the brain and damaged it, then Yeowun would not be able to keep his sanity to speak the truth. Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem like anyone would blame him for injuring cadets like Yeowun who did not have a special background like the princes from the six clans. ¡®Fool. I¡¯ll make it so that you can never wield a sword again!¡¯ Munyo swung his blade without warning at Yeowun¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t think Yeowun would be stronger than him, but he remembered that the sword skill that Yeowun used last time was quite powerful. ¡®I¡¯ll ambush him so I can put him down quickly.¡¯ No one was watching either, so he didn¡¯t hesitate about ambushing him. When the blade almost reached Yeowun¡¯s neck¡­ ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s blade defended against his sudden attack. It was so quick that Munyo was shocked and glared at him. Yeowun then looked at Munyo coldly and said, ¡°Good. Don¡¯t take back what you just said.¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± ¡°You said that this is the fourth test.¡± Munyo couldn¡¯t hear what Yeouwn was saying now. He became angry that Yeowun had blocked his attack and so he unleashed all of his entire energy to push Yeowun back. Yet, he didn¡¯t even budge. It was actually his hand that held the blade that was shaking now. ¡®His power¡­ but how?¡¯ Sang Munyo was at the master level. His energy was not something that an entry-level master warrior like Chun Yeowun could defend against. However, he defended against it and didn¡¯t even budge. ¡®Did his internal energy increase in that short amount of time?¡¯ That¡¯s when Yeowun¡¯s blade unleashed its energy, throwing Munyo¡¯s blade back. Munyo was pushed back and the hand he held his blade with actually felt pain from the energy that sent his blade back. Munyo, who was excited until now just thinking about getting his revenge, became shocked and grimaced at the realization. ¡®He¡¯s gotten much stronger!¡¯ He didn¡¯t think Yeowun would have gotten this strong in such a short amount of time. Considering the shock he received just now, Yeowun had at least the same amount of internal energy as Munyo himself. It was unbelievable. ¡®How can he become so powerful in just a few weeks?¡¯ Yeowun did not consume any more Black Dragon Balls after he had dueled him, so it was weird. Of course, this was due to the Poison Clan¡¯s leader, Baek Oh. The use of poison ball had actually increased Yeowun¡¯s energy instead of decreasing it. But there was no way for Sang Munyo to know about this. ¡®Whew¡­ let¡¯s keep calm. Just because he has more internal energy doesn¡¯t make him a master level warrior.¡¯ To reach the master level, one had to understand qi to be able to use qi freely. Just having more energy didn¡¯t mean Yeowun was as powerful as Munyo himself since there was no way Yeowun could have acquired such deep understanding in such a short amount of time. ¡°Hah! So, you¡¯ve gotten a bit more powerful. I won¡¯t go easy on you then!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°A-arrogant fool!¡± Sang Munyo was provoked by Yeowun¡¯s casual nod and he sent qi to his blade. The blade shone brightly with the white light of qi. Munyo felt a strong urge to cut off Yeowun¡¯s arm at least to make this anger subside. ¡°Hah!¡± Munyo charged in, unleashing his Blade skill. His blade divided into two, coming down at Yeowun at once. ¡®It¡¯s fast. But¡­¡¯ It was much slower than the Butterfly Blade Dance. Yeowun¡¯s body spun quickly and the blade in his hand left a trace and defended the blade attack coming down at him. It was the second formation of the Butterfly Blade Dance. Sang Munyo¡¯s eye grew wide with shock. ¡®He blocked this?! H-how¡­!¡¯ Munyo then saw the clear white qi on Yeowun¡¯s blade. Its shape wasn¡¯t perfect yet, but it was proof that Yeowun was an established master. Chapter 99 ¡®H-he¡¯s not entry master level!¡¯ Sang Munyo became shocked and tried to back away. If Yeowun¡¯s strength was equal to his, then Munyo needed to fight carefully. That¡¯s when Yeowun charged in like lightning, unleashing the sixth formation of the Butterfly Blade Dance against Munyo. ¡°Argh!¡± Munyo swung his blade defensively, but the blade came at him like a butterfly leaving traces, making his eyes dizzy. It was much faster than his own blade. Munyo¡¯s blade was thrown away, ripping Munyo¡¯s palm. As Yeowun did not stop on his blade formation, Munyo quickly shouted, ¡°I-I lost! You passed the test. Stop now!¡± It was not a matter of pride anymore. It seemed like Yeowun¡¯s blade was coming at him as if it would kill for real. Yeowun¡¯s blade stopped in front of Munyo¡¯s nose. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Munyo¡¯s face was drenched in sweat. Yeowun asked suspiciously, ¡°Did I pass the fourth test?¡± Holding up his both hands, he stuttered, ¡°Y-yes. You won, so let¡¯s stop it here.¡± It was to signal to him that he had given up, but it was actually a scheme. Munyo decided to change his method now since he knew he couldn¡¯t just defeat Yeowun with the normal way. ¡®I would die rather than have you pass the test!¡¯ If he were to let Yeowun safely go, then there was the risk of letting everyone know that Munyo ambushed him alone. Munyo gathered the energy in both of his hands. He was going to strike Yeowun¡¯s head as soon as he pulled back his blade. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Good!¡¯ As Yeowun retrieved his blade and placed it back into the scabbard, Munyo narrowed his eyes. However, at that moment, Yeowun¡¯s fist struck his body, throwing him back. The sheer strength of the attack blew him away. Munyo became dumbfounded. ¡°H-how¡­¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve hidden the energy from your hand if you were going to lie.¡± ¡°H-how did you know¡­!¡± Munyo was so shocked that he stuttered. How did Yeowun know when the energy wasn¡¯t let out of his hand? The energy scattered away from his both hands as he lost will to secretly attack him. [Energy focused in the enemy¡¯s hands no longer detected. Lowering risk level.] There was no way Sang Munyo to know about Nano¡¯s ability to sense danger. Yeowun then came up to him with a cold look on his face. Full of fear, Munyo exclaimed, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not lying anymore. I accept my loss! I¡¯ll go tell the Chief that you passed the¡­ AAAARGH!¡± Before Munyo finished speaking, Yeowun stepped on his right rib, crushing his bones. The rib bone that barely healed after three weeks of rest and meditation was gone. Yeowun glowered at Munyo. ¡°You should¡¯ve done that before. It¡¯s too late.¡± Munyo became grim with despair. Yeowun then stomped on Munyo¡¯s left chest, crushing all the left rib bones also. After about an hour, instructors gathered at the Chief¡¯s office to create a report on the third test. However, they were now sympathetically looking down at someone who was slumped down on the floor. It was Instructor Sang Munyo. ¡°Hmph.¡± Lee Hameng, who was sitting down on his chair, looked down at Munyo embarrassingly. Chun Yeowun had brought Sang Munyo here on his shoulders a while ago. Sang Munyo had already passed out and Yeowun, who came together with guards who helped him to carry Munyo, put down Munyo on the office floor and explained what happened. ¡®I knew he would do something¡­¡¯ ¡®Thinking of getting revenge against cadet? What a fool.¡¯ Most of the instructors seemed dumbfounded and were lost for words at what Munyo did. They needed to hear both sides of stories in most cases, but it didn¡¯t seem like it was necessary for this one. The fourth test required the cadets to duel against an instructor anyway. If Munyo ambushed Yeowun, then he was going to be cast out from the academy. If Yeowun challenged him, then he would¡¯ve just passed the test. ¡®¡­He did just enough.¡¯ Even if Sang Munyo attacked him first, if Yeowun cut his arm off or did anything too terrible, it might have angered instructors. However, Yeowun destroyed all of his ribs so that it wasn¡¯t too obvious. ¡®He¡¯s learning.¡¯ This meant that Yeowun was now learning to look after himself. Hameng wanted to compliment him on this, but he couldn¡¯t say this in front of all the instructors. Hou Jinchang spoke up first. ¡°Well, he still¡­ passed.¡± Lee Hameng also grinned and nodded. So, throughout the entire history of the Demonic Academy, this was the fastest record for a cadet to pass the fourth test: just an hour after the third test. ¡®Well, it was only a matter of time anyway.¡¯ Yeowun was able to defeat the criminal who used the Art of Blood Reversion and pushed back Hou Jinchang. Hameng took something out from his desk and threw it at Chun Yeowun. ¡°Take this.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± It was a silver medal with the word ¡®L¡¯ written on it, proving his status as a Squad Leader. Hameng went up to him and took the black number tag off from his chest. ¡°Congratulations on passing the fourth test in the shortest amount of time, Squad Leader Chun Yeowun.¡± Exactly after two months, Yeowun was now able to regain his name from being the 7th cadet. He now had earned the title of Squad Leader. ¡®Oh! I can look at the pedestals on the third and fourth floors then!¡¯ This was what excited Yeowun most. On the second floor medical room, Baek Jongmeng was looking down at instructor Sang Munyo with a sympathetic look on his face. ¡°I thought you wanted to leave this place as soon as possible? Poor guy.¡± Chapter 100 When the cadet enters the academy, cadet was then started being called with the number given at the first day. It is until the cadet passes fourth test and earns the title of a Squad Leader that cadet is freed from the number. And with being Squad Leader, cadet is then placed as the same rank with instructors. The reason why cadets tried so hard to pass each test in Academy was that it was fastest route to rise to the higher hierarchy of the Cult. ¡°Here you go.¡± Instructor Impeng handed over a small wooden box that contained another black dragon ball. By passing the fourth test almost immediately, Yeowun was able to receive another ball. ¡°Congratulations on becoming a squad leader, Leader Chun.¡± Impeng spoke with very polite tone. He was now treating Yeowun as a equal, not as a mere cadet. ¡°Thank you, instructor.¡± Impeng smiled and nodded. He didn¡¯t expect Yeowun will pass the fourth test in such short amount of time. Of course, part of it was due to Sang Munyo. There were two more privilege given to the one who passed the fourth test. It was that person was given a private room to stay. ¡°Is that for real?¡± ¡°¡­Do you like it that much?¡± Yeowun seemed to like it more than when he received the tag that proved him as a squad leader. It was because Yeowun was awkward while sharing boy¡¯s dormitory with a girl, Mun Ku. And another privilege was something that he didn¡¯t expect. ¡°Come to the blacksmith station at north, tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Blacksmith?¡± Yeowun became confused and senior instructor Hou Jinchang explained. ¡°We craft a weapon of choice for squad leader who passed the fourth test. I think this is one you need the most at the moment. Haha.¡± Master level warriors were given privilege wherever they go and even in the academy, such privilege came as a crafting unique weapon for new squad leader. Yeowun was glad to hear as he didn¡¯t have his own weapon until now. ¡°Ohh!¡± The reward given to cadets going up through the test were definitely worth it. It was a process that was set in place to raise powerful warriors, so it provided to be so. Left Guardian Lee Hameng then spoke to Yeowun when everything was done. ¡°Then I will explain to you about the fifth test.¡± Lee Hameng turned back to his authoritative tone. Even if Yeowun had become a squad leader, Hameng was a guardian so he was still in much higher rank, so it didn¡¯t matter. ¡®Fifth test¡­¡¯ Yeowun didn¡¯t think he would hear about fifth test so early. He heard that tests became exponentially harder beginning with fifth test, that there weren¡¯t many who passed it. He was able to pass the fourth test easily as Yeowun was at the peak of a master level. ¡°Fifth test, is to pass the Demon Seal Cavern.¡± Yeowun became confused. Demon Seal Cavern was one of the place that wasn¡¯t open for cadets yet. It was located at far north of the academy, where there was a ragged building that says ¡®Demon Seal Cavern¡¯ in front. ¡°Can I take the test anytime, just like fourth test?¡± ¡°Yes. But you need to be worthy of it, to be given a chance to take it.¡± ¡°Worthy of¡­?¡± Yeowun asked and Hameng looked back at Yeowun. ¡°You need to be at the peak of grandmaster level.¡± Yeowun was lost for word at that. He did expect he will be required to be more powerful, but he didn¡¯t think it would require such high level of power. To hit the peak of grandmaster level, Yeowun needed to jump up at least three stage of power from now. It wasn¡¯t easy. And considering only top 100 warriors within the entire Cult was at grandmaster level, it proved how difficult it is to become so powerful. There were only about ten average cadets who passed the fifth test in entire Academy¡¯s history. Maybe four years might not even be enough time. ¡®¡­It will be hard. It might take too much time.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t sure how difficult the Demon Seal Cavern is, to require such powerful state. ¡°If you hurry, you will not find understanding. Don¡¯t rush into things.¡± Lee Hameng gave a short advice, but he was sincere in his words. The academy¡¯s purpose was to raise powerful warriors. Having more grandmaster level warrior meant that cult will grow more powerful, so Hameng wished Yeowun will become such powerful soon. ¡°Then that is all. I wish you luck.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir. I will not fail you.¡± Yeowun bowed. ¡°You are dismissed.¡± Lee Hameng spoke and Yeowun left. Instructors all sighed, as they now had to go back to their menial documentation task. And Yeowun, who heard about fifth test, walked immediately toward the library building. ¡®I can see the fourth and third floor now!¡¯ Yeowun was most interested in sword formations of Sword Force of Sky Demon left on the blue pearl stone pedestal on upper floor. ¡°Oh.¡± Instructor who was taking care of cadets entering the library immediately recognized Chun Yeowun. Yeowun was one of black tag prince, and also went into first and second floor on the same day, so it was natural that he remembered. ¡®Huh? He left the tag.¡¯ Instructor shook his head. All cadets were required to have tags on their chest, to show their status. Instructor stopped Yeowun who was trying to write down his name on the booklet and spoke. ¡°Where is your tag?¡± ¡°I returned it.¡± ¡°Return? Did you not pass the test?¡± Instructor frowned at that. He had mistaken that word for Yeowun having failed the test. Yeowun then took out the silver medal from his pocket and showed it to the instructor. ¡°Huh?¡± It had the word L written on it, which made instructor to become dumbfounded. He knew that it proved Yeowun was a squad leader. ¡°D-did you pass the fourth test?!¡± Chapter 101 ¡°Yes, just now.¡± At Yeowun¡¯s answer, the cadets who were waiting for their turn, including the guards and instructors, all became shocked. It had been only an hour since the third test, and one person had already passed. ¡®T-that¡¯s the 7th cadet!¡¯ ¡®Did he really pass the fourth test?!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s only been an hour since the third test!¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t he lying?¡¯ ¡®Look! That¡¯s the silver medal that the instructors have!¡¯ People began to chattering at such shocking news. The instructor too seemed shocked as he had worked at the academy for three cycles already and he had never seen a cadet who passed the fourth test in such a short amount of time. ¡®This¡­ is astounding. The fourth stage in just two months?¡¯ The fastest cadet in the last academy was a cadet who passed the fourth test after five months. It seemed like a prince was surely different. ¡°I apologize, Leader Chun.¡± The instructor apologized while bowing down. If Yeowun had received a rank of Squad Leader, then he equal with the instructors. With the instructor bowing, the cadets then realized that all of this wasn¡¯t a dream, nor was it fake. ¡°Can I go into the third floor first?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Yeowun then wrote down his name down in the booklet and received the candle to go up to the third floor. The cadets were envious as Yeowun passed by them. It was mostly because he passed the fourth test, but they also knew that he could now walk up to the fourth floor of the library which was filled with master-level martial arts books. Yeowun then checked his candle as he walked up to the third floor. ¡®Four hours.¡¯ It had increased tremendously since the second floor, but this was because top-class martial artists were very thick and complicated, making it was hard to memorize them. Of course, Yeowun did not need to memorize anything since he had Nano. All he had to do was concentrate on acquiring as many books as possible. On the third floor, there were many cadets trying hard to memorize the books of their choice. Ko Wanghur, Bakgi, Hu Bong, and other members were concentrating on memorizing books. Yeowun then went straight to the middle of the library. ¡®There it is!¡¯ There was a blue pearl stone pedestal with poetry on the front and sword markings on the back. However, the markings on the back of this pedestal seemed to be more than what was on first or second pedestal. ¡®It looks more complicated.¡¯ It seemed like it required careful analysis. However, Yeowun had a time limit in this place and people were around him so he just scanned it first. ¡®Nano, scan these marks and save it.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] When the scanning was complete, Yeowun began to go through the books to scan them, just like how he did on the first and second floors. ¡®Shall we start then?¡¯ Yeowun took out one of the books and began flipping through the pages. The quiet library was immediately filled with the sound of flipping pages. ¡®AH!¡¯ ¡®NOT AGAIN!!!¡¯ ¡®THAT BASTARD!!!¡¯ The cadets around Yeowun immediately scowled. They had experienced Yeowun bothering their reading before, so they were immediately irritated again. Unlike before however, they were given a lot more time here so they needed to endure Yeowun¡¯s page turning for a longer period. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Yeowun had caused problems for many cadets without realizing it. After scanning as many as books as possible, Yeowun realized no one was around him. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Most of the cadets had moved to the other end of the library in an effort to get away from Yeowun. After four hours, Yeowun was able to scan a total of 179 books from the library. It was much more than what he scanned on the second floor. Some of these books also seemed to be good as they would help Yeowun too. ¡®Now, on to the fourth.¡¯ Yeowun then walked up to the fourth floor. Now, Yeowun was given six hours. The fourth floor was empty since no cadets had passed the fourth test yet, but the floor was much smaller and three were fewer books. It seemed like the total number of books was only at about 400. It was natural since there weren¡¯t many master-level martial arts out there. Thus, there weren¡¯t that many books about them either. ¡®Let¡¯s scan the pedestal first.¡¯ The most important thing was to scan the fourth formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon and the Sword Demon¡¯s counter sword movement. There was a pedestal in the middle of the floor as well. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yeowun was shocked when he got closer to the pedestal. There were many cracks on the stone, and the corner part was cut out. It was so cleanly cut that it proved that it had been cut down by a sword. ¡®Why was it damaged so severely?¡¯ Yeowun then looked at the sword markings on the back. Unlike the one on the other pedestals, these were marks were deeper, rougher, and more disorderly. Nano also reached a similar conclusion. [The power left by the sword has grown twice as strong compared to those on the other pedestals.] ¡®Ugh, it makes it more curious!¡¯ He wanted to run the simulation to check it, but he didn¡¯t need to hurry. He could always do it later in the private training room. Yeowun held back his curiosity and scanned the pedestal first. ¡®Then, onto the books.¡¯ Yeowun glanced around, checking to see what to scan first and became surprised. Unlike other floors, the fourth-floor books were divided into three groups. One group of books which had the most, consisted of were master-level martial art books from the Demonic Cult. However, the other half of books were those taken from the Forces of Justice and Evil. ¡®These are all famous martial arts¡­¡¯ It was a collection of martial arts collected through hundreds of years. It was not the best from each of the clans, it was very powerful indeed. Although it was likely that these clans had improved their martial arts after these books had been written, it was good to know about them anyhow. ¡®It will help me later when I need to fight warriors from those clans. Let¡¯s scan some from the cult first¡­ oh!¡¯ As Yeowun was taking out the book, an idea struck him. ¡®I don¡¯t need to keep all these martial arts to myself!¡¯ What would happen if he taught his members these master level martial arts? Yeowun became excited at the thought and grinned. Chapter 102 [Scan completed.] [Scan completed.] Nano¡¯s voice kept ringing as Yeowun continued flipping through every book he could get his hands on. Six hours was quite a long period of time. He couldn¡¯t count how many books he had scanned. Most of the cadets would have used up all their time in trying to memorize the books as best as they could. The books on the fourth floor contained powerful martial arts skills and techniques. Yeowun kept on scanning and then checked the candle after a while. ¡®Oh. It¡¯s almost time.¡¯ The candle had melted to the line, indicating his time was almost over. Yeowun was curious as to how many he had scanned until now. ¡®Nano, how many books did I scan from here?¡¯ [Scanned a total of 245 books, Master.] ¡®Can you divide them into groups?¡¯ [There is a total of 112 books from the Demonic Cult, 83 books from Forces of Justice and 50 books from Force of Evil.] ¡®¡­That¡¯s a lot.¡¯ Yeowun scanned more than just a lot. Yeowun now contained enough martial arts books enough to be called library himself. He had about the same number of books and information that a large clan, or even a group of clans, could possibly have. ¡®I can get everything I can here.¡¯ He had gotten more than half of books from the fourth floor, so it was enough. When Yeowun got out of the building, the day had passed and it was dark. ¡°You sure took your time, Leader Chun.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The instructor was waiting for Yeowun with an exhausted look on his face. He didn¡¯t look happy. He would¡¯ve been able to go off from his duty much earlier, but he had to wait for Yeowun who was the only remaining cadet inside the library. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s already too late. You have to return to the dorm. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t realize it was this late. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He had gone past the curfew to be in dorm for over two hours the first time, but the instructor didn¡¯t blame Yeowun since he too realized he made the mistake of sending Yeowun in when it was already too late. ¡®I guess I will have to postpone going to the training room until tomorrow.¡¯ He had to postpone consuming the Black Dragon Ball and the formation transfer of Sword Force of the Sky Demon. When he returned, he was greeted by his members who were concerned about the fact that Yeowun had not returned yet. ¡°Master, you should at least tell us that you will be late!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ uh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yeowun apologized to Hu Bong and the others. His members had searched every part of the academy for Yeowun. It wasn¡¯t likely since the remaining tests were all done individually, but they were worried that Yeowun might be attacked by others. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would stay in the library for that long.¡± ¡°What do you mean? We were together.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t calculate the time. The time given for the fourth floor is six hours, so¡­¡± ¡°¡­.Huh?¡± ¡°YOU WERE ON THE FOURTH FLOOR?!¡± The members were all astounded. This meant that Yeowun had passed the fourth test already. ¡°Master! Congratulations!¡± ¡°Congratulations!¡± The members then immediately became excited and rejoiced. ¡®He passed the fourth test on the same day! ¡­Maybe Prince Chun is the most likely heir to the throne.¡¯ Mun Ku was also astonished. She thought Yeowun was more than she thought as she watched him overcoming many obstacles, but he always exceeded her expectations, and that gave her more anticipation. His members then found out that Yeowun would move to a private room and they stayed up late into the night, talking about many things. ¡®Hmm¡­ so, I can get a private room if I pass the fourth test?¡¯ Not long after, Mun Ku also passed the fourth test and was given a private room. The next morning, Yeowun got up early, excited that he would get a new unique weapon and went to the blacksmith and waited. ¡®My weapon¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t mention it, but he wanted one too. After about thirty minutes, a middle-aged man with a white bandana on his head came over. He had leather pouch tied to his waist that had hammers and various tools which proved he was the blacksmith working here. The man noticed Yeowun and laughed. ¡°Oh! Who do we have here? Leader Chun who passed the fourth test in record-breaking time!¡± ¡°Good morning, sir.¡± Yeowun bowed as he met the man for the first time. When the man came closer, Yeowun realized he looked quite different from normal people. The man didn¡¯t have a single hair on him, starting from his eyebrows to even his legs. It seemed like he always spent time working on weapons in front of the forge all day, and so even all of his hair had burned up. ¡°Haha, this is part of the job.¡± The man realized where Yeowun was looking at and gave his explanation. He then introduced himself as Ou Sunong, a descendant of Ou Yezi. ¡°Ou Yezi!¡± Yeowun had read many books, so he had heard the name many times. Ou Yezi was a legendary blacksmith who lived far back in history. Most of the swords he made were called masterpieces and these swords were rumored to be able to cut a tiger at once. Yeowun became surprised when he heard the one who would make his weapon was a descendant of Ou Yezi. ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m sorry to burst your bubble, but I am not like my ancestor. Besides, there are many other descendants.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure your ancestor¡¯s skill remains in your blood.¡± ¡°Haha, of course. I¡¯ll do my best to create your weapon.¡± Ou Sunong seemed to be pleased by Yeowun¡¯s reaction. Sunong then glanced over at Yeowun¡¯s both sword and blade and asked. ¡°Do you use both sword and blade?¡± It wasn¡¯t common for warriors to use swords and blades since it was difficult to accel in just one weapon. Using both weapons meant that it was much harder to master. ¡°Yes. Can I get both a sword and a blade?¡± Chapter 103 Sunong then shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you only allowed to create one.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I guess you might be in a dilemma then. Which weapon do you need more?¡± Yeowun then thought for a second and chose the sword. He wanted a weapon he could use the Sword Force of the Sky Demon with for now. ¡®The sword cracked when I used the skill before, so this must be first.¡± He didn¡¯t realize this before, but after fighting against the attacker during the third test, Yeowun checked his sword and saw that it was all cracked up. With such damage, it would¡¯ve most likely shattered if he went onto the second formation. ¡°I see, good idea. I actually specialize in making swords rather than blades.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Yes. Before we start, can you show me your sword skill?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun became confused as Sunong wanted to see him use a sword. ¡°If I am to create a sword that fits you, then I need to see you do it so I can analyze what I need to do.¡± ¡°Ohh! Okay, I got it.¡± Yeowun nodded and pulled out the sword from his back. It was just a generic sword from the academy. Yeowun prepared himself with the sword in his hand. Although he hadn¡¯t done anything yet, the atmosphere changed and Sunong gasped in astonishment. Yeowun then moved to unleash the first formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon in the air. The twenty-four sword movements left a trace in the air as it shot through the wind. The formation was over soon, but the energy left made a wind that blew outward. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± When Yeowun was done, Sunong woke up from his dumbfounded expression. He then turned to Yeowun with a dazed look and Yeowun asked, ¡°Was that enough?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sunong frowned and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ I can¡¯t make the sword.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Can you show me that sword?¡± Sunong received the sword Yeowun used just now and took out a hammer from his pouch. He then slammed it into the blade of the sword. ¡°What?!¡± The blade then shattered immediately just after it was slammed with the hammer. The entire blade, not just the part where it was struck, shattered. The sword couldn¡¯t withstand the movements that Yeowun just performed. ¡°No ordinary sword can withstand such powerful sword movements.¡± This was why Sunong was so shocked. The power within the movement so powerful that no normal sword had the chance to endure it. ¡°Then if you can make it stronger¡­¡± ¡°If that was going to work, I would have said that I could do it.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°If we have to make a sword to endure such a sword skill, I need the cold iron.¡± ¡°Cold iron!¡± Yeowun remembered Submeng¡¯s Crazy Blade was also created from cold iron. It was a metal that was dug up in the northern sea area where it was much more durable than regular iron. Its source was lacking and expensive that only the top hundred warriors of the cult who were at the rank of clan leaders were given. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yeowun wanted a sword but it seemed like that was not possible at the moment. He knew the Sword Force was possible, but he didn¡¯t realize it would be this powerful. If he were to get the sword, he needed to pass the fifth test and reach the clan leader rank. ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was very eager when I saw your amazing sword movement but¡­¡± Sunong felt relieved and Yeowun then asked to create a blade. Sunong said that he can create a blade fitting for Butterfly Blade Dance at least. ¡°With the hilt like this¡­ and you want a blade that¡¯s narrow and light?¡± Sunong was surely a master in his skill and found out the best shape required to use the skill. The shape was very similar to the Crazy Blade that Submeng had. Yeowun couldn¡¯t get the sword, but he had to be satisfied for at least getting a blade. ¡°Come back in two weeks.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I hope the day comes that I make your sword.¡± What Sunong was talking about was that he was wishing for Yeowun to pass the fifth test. After he was done visiting the blacksmith, Yeowun moved over to the training room. What¡¯s next had already been chosen. When he went into the building, he felt that there were more people inside the building. ¡®There are a lot of cadets who¡¯ve reached the master level.¡¯ This building was open to master level cadets. There were only about ten cadets who used the building last few days ago, but it now there were more than fifteen. And with the ones like Ko Wanghur becoming master level warriors, it was likely that the number of people wanting to join the training room was going to increase. However, Yeowun¡¯s goal was different from these people. ¡®I have to become a superior level warrior.¡¯ He needed to fulfill the basic requirements to take the fifth test. Yeowun then walked into the room and sat down to meditate. Then he took out the two wooden boxes. It was the Black Dragon Ball he had gotten when he passed the third and fourth test. ¡°Ugh.¡± The foul stench seeped out and Yeowun became hesitant. ¡°Should I eat both at once? Or at the same time?¡± Yeowun had never been in a situation like this before and she became hesitant. But if he were to consume them one by one, that meant that it would take a longer time. ¡°¡­Oh well.¡± Yeowun then threw both balls into his mouth. One was painful enough, but with two, Yeowun couldn¡¯t hide the bitterness that flashed up on his face. Yeowun then swallowed the chewed up balls. Yeowun then got up from his seat and began going through the Sword Force of the Sky Demon to breathe before he ordered, ¡®Nano, help me absorb the dragon ball.¡¯ Nano¡¯s voice spread through his head. [Detected large amount of substance that triggers strong energy flow. The speed of energy increasing is very fast. Stopping the energy from disappearing and increasing metabolism will require enlargement of blood points, which will result in severe pain.] It was kind of Nano to warn him. Chapter 104 The Black Dragon Ball was created by a man named Baek Yu, a member from the Poison Clan. Baek Yu was master in poison and medicines. When he first made the Black Dragon Ball, he went through many trial and errors. He had to put so much effort in search of the right amount of people, regardless of who it was, to be able to absorb the equal amount of energy through the ball. The important part about increasing internal energy through such medicine was to allow one absorb the power in a stable condition rather than obtain it in large amounts. The Black Dragon Ball that was created after so many trials was perfected to the point that wouldn¡¯t damage the person consuming it. However, even with Yeowun consuming the recommended amount, it made his energy flow explode within him. Yeowun was drenched in sweat as he meditated through the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. He used the breathing to obtain a greater effect, but moving was much more painful than doing it while sitting down. ¡°Ugh!¡± It made him moan in pain. The internal energy flowing through his blood points was so much that it felt like it was going to rip him apart. That¡¯s when blood gushed out from Yeowun¡¯s back. It was the blood point that exploded out. However, the wound immediately healed. [Healed damaged blood point.] This was a vital blood point that had ripped from over-expanding. The Nano Machine quickly healed it up and patched it. If the other cadets had done this, it would have killed them after ripping all the blood points, but with Nano healing him, Yeowun was able to absorb the energy to the fullest. It also helped that Nano removed any immunities against the Black Dragon Ball. ¡®Ugh, I should¡¯ve used the Breathing of Thousand Martials instead.¡¯ It was too late to regret. Besides, the Sword Force of the Sky Demon was one of the best breathing skills throughout all of Wulin, so it sped up the process much more quickly, thus increasint the energy. [Blood points damaged. Healing in progress.] Multiple blood points ripped at once. It almost made Yeowun pass out, but since Nano quickly healed them up, Yeowun was able to endure it. ¡®I have to endure it¡­ endure!¡¯ If he couldn¡¯t endure, everything was going to fail. Yeowun kept on going through the breathing skill movements without stopping. Yeowun did not realize it, but as his blood points exploded and healed up repeatedly, they began to grow stronger enough to endure the increased energy. After four hours, the training room was hot because of the heat coming from Yeowun. The steam coming from Yeowun¡¯s body filled the entire room. Yeowun, who had been moving with twenty-four sword movements, finally came to a stop. He collapsed onto the floor. Yeowun¡¯s face, which had been drenched with sweat while doing the movements, was no longer wet. However, he definitely looked exhausted from performing the prolonged movements. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± He closed his eyes and took deep breaths. Then he opened his eyes again. His eyes were deeper, and the blood point on his side of the head protruded a bit, showing that he had increased his internal energy greatly. ¡®¡­I almost died.¡¯ Yeowun realized that consuming medicine in the wrong way could also kill him. It was a lesson; he learned that he should not be too greedy from now on. ¡®Let¡¯s check how much energy has increased then.¡¯ In theory, one Black Dragon Ball increased twenty years worth of internal energy. But in Yeowun¡¯s case, he was able to gain thirty years worth of energy from the first ball through the help from Submeng and Nano, which was the maximum amount that he could gain. During the second time, he had gotten twenty-two to twenty-three years worth of internal energy. ¡®Nano helped, so I should get at least forty years worth¡­¡¯ Yeowun wished to have gained that much at least since it would contribute to the foundation of becoming a grandmaster level warrior. Yeowun then took a breath and checked the energy within him. ¡°Huh?¡± His eyes grew large from shock. He thought he might have made a mistake and checked again, but the energy flow was the same. ¡®Sixty years worth¡­ but how¡­?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s energy had increased by sixty years, and he couldn¡¯t believe that it really happened. This wasn¡¯t only through Nano¡¯s help. It was also partly due to the breathing skill of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. ¡®Let¡¯s try to make the energy flow.¡¯ Yeowun then sent the energy throughout his body, and something more surprising happened this time. With his expanded blood points, it allowed the energy to flow more smoothly. With this, it was going to allow him to use twice the amount of energy when using swords. ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡± Yeowun got up and brought up his qi over his hand. The qi had increased in size also. This looked like it was stronger than Hou Jinchang¡¯s, even though he was already a grandmaster warrior. But this was obvious as Hou Jinchang had 120 years worth of internal energy, whereas Yeowun had 150 years worth of energy now. The only difference between them was the understanding of qi. Hou Jinchang knew more about controlling the qi. ¡°I am on the right track.¡± Yeowun smiled in satisfaction. With this amount of internal energy, he was going to become a grandmaster if he earned the understanding, considering the fact that most cadets only acquired about ten to twelve years worth of internal energy due to immunity. This was an astounding feat. Yeowun now had a great amount of internal energy. ¡°Hehe¡­ let¡¯s move onto the Sword Force of the Sky Demon then.¡± Yeowun then ordered Nano to extract the sword formation of Father Chun Ma and the counter sword formation of the Sword Demon and had it transferred over into his brain. [Yes, Master. Transferring two sword formations to the user¡¯s brain.] Chapter 105 Yeowun then felt a pinching sensation over his head as the formation was transferred. He was now so used to it that it didn¡¯t make him dizzy or anything. After the transferred two sword movements were transferred, Yeowun became confused. ¡®Nano, when did this counter sword movement counter the Sword Force of the Sky Demon?¡¯ [The counter sword movement successfully countered the third formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon after the 93rd try.] ¡®Ninety-three times?¡¯ It meant that the Sword Demon needed to analyze and study it ninety-three times to counter it perfectly. The formation on the first floor was countered after forty-five times, and the second floor required fifty-six tries. ¡®That¡¯s why the stone had more sword markings.¡¯ That¡¯s why it was in much rougher shape in the back. This meant that the formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon had gotten much more powerful. Yeowun then became curious about the third formation. ¡®Nano, can you transfer the required physical data for the Sword Force¡¯s third formation to me?¡¯ [The user has met the increased physical strength limit. Further transfer of muscles might hinder the user¡¯s normal growth and is thus not recommended.] ¡®But can you do it?¡¯ [Yes, Master. But you will not grow any taller than your current height.] ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yeowun thought about it. He had it all transferred to his head but it didn¡¯t feel good that he couldn¡¯t use it. [It will be hard, but the current physical form allows for approximately one formation.] ¡®Really?¡¯ If he could use it at least once, he wanted to try it. The second formation was much more powerful than the first, so the third was bound to be a lot stronger. Yeowun then gathered his fingers to create sword qi and began the movement of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon¡¯s third formation. With his sword qi swinging through the air, a total of twenty-four sword movements left amazing traces while moving through like a storm, leading to the third formation. It was so powerful that even his muscles started to ache after those few seconds of moving. It was a sword movement that exceeded his physical limits. ¡°Ugh!¡± When he was done, Yeowun couldn¡¯t pull himself up and fell with one knee on the ground. His muscles were damaged from moving through movements that were beyond the limit of his muscles. It seemed like all formations of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon required a muscle transfer from Nano. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He didn¡¯t realize it at first because of the pain, but Yeowun became astounded as he glanced around. Sword markings were on the floor as if swords had stormed out from where he stood. ¡°Such power¡­¡± He didn¡¯t do it seriously, and the power from his movements was so strong that the markings were made all over the place. The third formation was much more powerful than the first. With such power, it was bound to kill a target even if it wasn¡¯t intentional. ¡®That¡¯s why it required ninety-three times to counter it.¡¯ Yeowun understood why the Sword Demon needed more tries to counter this formation. If the third formation was this powerful, what about the counter sword formation? After his muscles healed, Yeowun then unleashed the third counter sword formation. When he was done, it didn¡¯t make all his muscles ache like when he did before, but the formation was so complicated that it made him short of breath. ¡°Ugh¡­ hah¡­ this is amazing.¡± He did it on the same spot as when he used the Sword Force, and the marks left by the counter sword skill distorted the previous marks. It countered it perfectly. As Yeowun learned the counter formation, he learned that simple sword movements could be used to counter such powerful sword formations. However, it was definitely much harder now than it was in the beginning. The counter formation combination was also too complicated that even after he transferred into the brain, it was hard to follow. This was a limit to where a normal swordsman could stop at. ¡®If the third formation is this hard, then what about the fourth?¡¯ It was surely in the three-digit trials. Yeowun then ordered Nano, ¡®Nano, transfer me formations from the pedestal.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] He couldn¡¯t use it yet, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad to transfer it over to his brain first. Nano then sent the fourth formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon and the counter sword movement into Yeowun¡¯s brain. After the transferred, Yeowun became scowled. He had them all transferred so he could imagine it being used in his mind, but something was strange. He couldn¡¯t find the result in his thoughts. He couldn¡¯t try it out himself, so he had to see it in augmented reality. ¡®Nano¡­ show me two formations fighting against each other.¡¯ [Yes, Master. Activating Augmented Reality. Activating simulation of two sword formations.] Yeowun then saw the white light of lines forming in front of his eyes. Lights moved quickly and created the two figures facing each other. Both shapes then began using the fourth formation that was left on the pedestal. With the two sword formations striking against one another, sparks of white light flew all over the place. The fight was over instantly, but the result was not like the ones that Yeowun had seen until this time. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a tie.¡± The Sword Demon¡¯s counter sword skill couldn¡¯t counter the Sword Force of the Sky Demon¡¯s fourth formation. Chapter 106 Yeowun ran it multiple times, but the result was the same each time. The counter sword formation couldn¡¯t counter the Sword Force of the Sky Demon and ended in a tie. What he couldn¡¯t understand was that on the last sword movement, the Sword Force added a spin which created a powerful sword attack, but it was blocked. ¡®Nano, how many counter sword movements were left on the pedestal?¡¯ [There was a total of 130 completed sword tracings, and the last sword formation cut the corner of the pedestal after the 24th movement.] ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ He now understood the reason for this. Cutting such durable stone was not possible with a sword. It required powerful qi concentration within the sword. The last sword movement wielded such power that could defend against the mighty sword attack from the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. ¡®So, he figured he couldn¡¯t defend it with just simple sword movements anymore.¡¯ Yeowun was able to see the reason behind everything now. The last attack from the Sword Force of the Sky Demon was too powerful to be countered by a mere combination of sword movements. ¡®That¡¯s why it is a tie.¡¯ The reason for cutting off the corner of the stone was probably unleashing his rage that he couldn¡¯t counter the last movement. It was amazing that a talented swordsman challenged the ancestor in the way of the sword and became angry that he couldn¡¯t overcome it. ¡®It meant he was really focusing on it.¡¯ Yeowun thought a lot of things while watching these two sword skills. ¡®Maybe I don¡¯t understand their sword movements well enough yet¡­¡¯ Yeowun thought that maybe he was just looking at the tip of the iceberg when he thought of these sword movements. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Yeowun sighed. After observing these sword movements, the fourth formation of either swordskill required his physical body to grow and to also increase his martial art power. ¡®So, I need to become stronger.¡¯ The third and fourth sword movements had been transferred, but his understanding and power couldn¡¯t support him enough to allow him to use them. So in order to pass the fifth test, get his unique sword, and use the latter part of the formations, he needed to become a grandmaster level warrior. But that was not an easy task either. ¡®Maybe I need to focus on my training like these people did.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure what the grandmaster level was like yet. Lee Hameng told him not to hurry, and that was probably correct. ¡®Let¡¯s take it slow. My current way of doing things do not help me understand.¡¯ Yeowun was able to become powerful much faster than the others due to Nano¡¯s help, but becoming more powerful required more than that. After thinking about it for about an hour, Yeowun made a decision. ¡®Let¡¯s go to the closed room.¡¯ The closed room was the new location that opened up after the third test. This was the place where one could lock themselves in and train alone. ¡®If I go in there, I need to do something beforehand.¡¯ He was not going to come out until he was satisfied with his training, so he needed look after his members too. His forces also needed to grow in power before the academy closed. If he needed to fight the six clans, he couldn¡¯t do it alone as the six clans represented at least 40% of power in the cult. ¡®I have to get stronger with them.¡¯ Even if they couldn¡¯t be strong like him, his members couldn¡¯t be weak either. Therefore, they required better martial arts skill. Unlike the Six Swords who mostly came from high-ranked clans, the other members had not learned such good martial arts. ¡®It will take a long time to copy it down on paper.¡¯ There was a total of 34 members left after the third test. Making copies of those master-level martial art books he scanned would take a long time. ¡®Let¡¯s get it ready.¡¯ When Yeowun got out, he went to an instructor who managed the supplies. When he was back at the training room, he had over 300 pages of paper along with a lot of ink and brushes. ¡°What? Why do you need so much?¡± Yeowun had the rank of the Squad Leader, so he was allowed to use much supplies as he wanted, but the instructor didn¡¯t seem to understand. Yeowun couldn¡¯t say the truth so he lied and got it. ¡°Hm¡­ this is going to take a while.¡± He knew it would be long, but it was longer than he expected. He used all waking hours for two weeks straight in order to copy down all the books he wanted to give. ¡°Whew.¡± Writing for two weeks made him exhausted. 102 books were copied in front of him. He only needed to give one book each of the members, but why did he copy so much? This amount was enough to give at least three of each to everyone. ¡°Now, I just need to gather them up.¡± After the third test, Yeowun only met with his members at dinner time. The fourth test on were individual tests, so most of the cadets spent time training privately, which applied to Yeowun¡¯s members also. They could have dined separately, but Ko Wanghur, Hu Bong, and Ja Wumin insisted that they eat together to form bonds between members. At dinner time, Yeowun¡¯s members gathered together to eat. After dinner was done, Yeowun had all of his members gather at the dormitory where his old members were staying. They all gathered, not realizing what Yeowun was going to announce. They were chatting between each other while they waited. Soon, Yeowun appeared with over a hundred books in his hands. ¡°What!¡± ¡°Master! Let me help you!¡± Hu Bong and Jin Guuk helped Yeowun place down many books. Yeowun then glanced over at the thirty-four members. ¡°I have an announcement to make.¡± The members all became silent and focused on Yeowun. ¡°I am going into the closed room beginning tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?¡± Most of the cadets were shocked to hear this. They did hear from Yeowun that the requirement for going for the fifth test was to become a grandmaster, but they didn¡¯t think Yeowun would go into such training already. Ko Wanghur, who expected it from Yeowun, asked, ¡°Master, do you have a set amount of time you plan to spend in there?¡± ¡°Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t have a set date. A year¡­ two years¡­ I will stay as long as I need before I am satisfied with my training.¡± Ko Wanghur then saw Yeowun¡¯s determination and smiled. ¡°I see. I hope Master earns the achievement you seek.¡± Wanghur bowed. Bakgi and the other members also bowed. Nobody wanted to say no to training to reach a higher level. Besides, this wasn¡¯t only Yeowun¡¯s problem. These members might also need to train in a closed room after they passed the fourth test. Throughout the entire history of the academy, only a handful of cadets had ever passed the sixth test. So in most cases, the fifth test was the last test. It required a long period of training and effort. ¡°Thank you. So before I go, I wanted to give you guys some homework.¡± Chapter 107 ¡°Huh?¡± People turned rigid at the words. Yeowun had not given much orders or directions until now, so what could the homework be? Hu Bong asked with a confused look, ¡°Master¡­ what homework are you¡­¡± ¡°You are required to complete two homework assignments until I come out of the closed room. This is not a request, but an order.¡± At Yeowun¡¯s voice, all members got up from their seats. If it was an order from the Master, they had to follow it. ¡°First, all of you need to pass the fourth test before I come out.¡± ¡°E-everyone?¡± Jin Guuk, a member of an ordinary soldier family, asked back squeamishly. He barely passed the third test out of luck, so he wasn¡¯t sure if he could pass the fourth test too. Other members from low-ranked clans also felt nervous. But those from the high-ranked clans, including the Six Swords, answered immediately. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The one who shouted the loudest was Wu Sojung who didn¡¯t really mind the others. The Six Swords were at the established master level, so it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to accomplish Yeowun¡¯s first order. ¡®It is a good direction, but maybe too much.¡¯ He didn¡¯t say much, but Che Takim was concerned about Hu Bong, Machil, Jin Guuk, and the others. Of course they wanted to pass the fourth test, but they knew that it wasn¡¯t easy either. ¡°The next homework assignment is this.¡± Yeowun then tapped on the pile of books on the ground. It was what his members were curious about from the start. ¡°This are the martial arts books that I am gifting you all. Learn everything.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The confused members glanced at the books. They were all made up of clean, new pieces of paper, meaning that they were new copies, but they didn¡¯t expect them to be copies of martial art books. ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ Mun Ku¡¯s eyes became large as she realized something. For the past few days, Yeowun had ink all over his hand or clothes and Mun Ku had teased him about that. ¡®Prince! Why are you walking around with ink on you every day? You have something on your face too.¡¯ ¡®¡­I had something to do.¡¯ When she cleaned it off his face with her handkerchief, Yeowun became embarrassed and blushed. Mun Ku was amused by Yeowun¡¯s reaction that she didn¡¯t think much about the actual reason for it. ¡®So, he¡¯s been writing all that these days?¡¯ That looked like a lot. Thinking of Yeowun locked up in the private room, writing all those books made her laugh, and she also become sympathetic. ¡®I would¡¯ve helped if he told me.¡¯ As for Ko Wanghur and Che Takim, they were thinking different thoughts. ¡®Is Master trying to share the martial art books he got from the fourth floor?¡¯ ¡®Master copied the master level martial art books from the fourth floor for the weaker members¡­!¡¯ Both men were touched by Yeowun¡¯s action. It was very rare for a martial artist to share the martial art that he gained. ¡°You can come get them when I call your name. Hu Bong.¡± Yeowun still considered Hu Bong as the number one servant, so he called him first accordingly. ¡°Yes!!! Master!!¡± Hu Bong quickly ran up to Yeowun, excited by the fact that he was going to be given a martial arts book. But what Yeowun gave him was not just one book, but three. ¡°Huh? ¡­.W-what!¡± Hu Bong¡¯s shocked outburst made all the cadets curious. Hu Bong¡¯s eyes were wide as he mumbled the name of the book with shaking hands. ¡°Sword of Illusion?!!¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± All cadets were shocked to hear that. The Sword of Ilusion was the martial art that a high-ranked clan in the Demonic Cult used. And this wasn¡¯t the only one. ¡°M-master¡­ this is¡­¡± Hu Bong was lost for words and Ojong pestered him. ¡°Hu Bong! What is it?! Spit it out, for god¡¯s sake!¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s the sword skill from the Fire Mountain Clan, and the Kicks of Iron from the Iron Clan!¡± ¡°Wwwwhat!!!¡± Ohjong was so shocked that he shouted too. It was natural, however, as both martial arts were master level arts from the Forces of Justice and Evil. Even the cadets who never went down to Wulin knew about the Fire Mountain Clan from the Force of Justice and the Iron Clan from the Force of Evil. The members began to panic. They were already shocked by the sharing of martial arts from the high-ranked clans within the cult, but they didn¡¯t think the library would have books from the Forces of Justice and Evil clans as well. ¡°M-master! How did you copy these three books?!¡± Ko Wanghur was so shocked that he stuttered. Copying one book was hard enough, but he didn¡¯t expect Yeowun to have copied a total of three books for his members. ¡°It might be lacking if we only have our cult¡¯s martial arts skills. It is better if we learn martial arts from the Forces of Justice and Evil for the future.¡± This was why Yeowun copied down three books for each member. It was to have them learn about martial arts or various ways to prepare for the future when they ventured out to Wulin. ¡°Master!!¡± Hu Bong was so touched that he shouted and got down to the ground and bowed. He didn¡¯t think Yeowun would go so far for his members. Hu Bong was from a middle-ranked clan and he never dreamed of learning master-level martial arts. Hu Bong slammed his head on the ground and shouted, ¡°I will serve you for my entire life for this grace! I will accomplish your order!¡± The master-level martial arts books were revered by these martial artists. Other members, especially those from the weaker clans, were all teary from their emotions. ¡®Ahh¡­ he has done so much for us!¡¯ ¡®I will serve him forever!¡¯ They thought they made the right choice in joining Yeowun¡¯s forces. However, they didn¡¯t know that the remaining 99 books were not the same. Each of them contained different martial arts. Chapter 108 After Hu Bong¡¯s heart-touched bow, Chun Yeowun began calling up names to give them copied martial arts books. All cadets were glad to receive three master level martial art books. When four cadets, including Jin Guuk received their book as the first group, they became shocked. ¡°Huh?¡¯ ¡°W-what is this?¡± All four of them became shocked and Ja Wumin asked them why. ¡°What¡¯s up this time?¡± At his question, Jin Guuk flashed the book cover at Ja Wumin. It had the title of the martial art. [Sword Art of the Flying Wind] It was different from what Hu Bong had received it. It was the sword skill used by a Flying Wind clan, sub-clan of the Sword Clan. Members who did not yet receive their books became confused. ¡°I-I got a Great Bear Fist from the Bear Fist Clan.¡± Machil showed the book to others with a dumbfounded look. Just like Jin Guuk, it was different from Hu Bong¡¯s and Jin Guuk¡¯s. ¡°What? Bear Fist?¡± Ko Wanghur was shocked. Great Bear Fist Art was the one of most powerful fist art within the cult, equally powerful to Ko Wanghur¡¯s fist clan. The Bear Fist clan was sub-clan to the Wise Clan, that was very powerful in its own. And that wasn¡¯t it. ¡°Uhhh¡­. This one is different too.¡± ¡°Whaaaaaat?!¡± All four members received different martial arts books, but each of them were either from the high-ranked clans of the Demonic Cult or that the famous clans from Forces of Justice or Evil. People were shocked. All five members, Hu Bong, Jin Guuk, Machil, Yun Dongchun, Ko Hari had received different books and they all contained master level martial arts. ¡°I-it¡¯s all different!¡± ¡°What is this? Is this a dream?¡± ¡°Hey¡­ pinch me. Let me see if I¡¯m not dreaming.¡± It was natural for them to panic. It usually took very long to memorize just one book. When they saw Yeowun giving Hu Bong a total of three books, they were more surprised by his ability to memorize three books. But when considering all these different books, it showed that Yeowun had memorized 15 books in just six hours. ¡®W-wait¡­¡¯ ¡®NO way¡­ that can¡¯t be.¡¯ Some cadets were lost for words, and one of them was Hou Sangwha. She was one of cadets who was at the second and the third floor of the library when Yeowun came in to scan the books. Just like the others, she too knew the infamous name Yeowun had gotten for looking through the books. Every cadet hated him for causing noise within the library as Yeowun kept skimming through all the books. Even Hou Sangwha couldn¡¯t understand what her master was doing back then. ¡®So he wasn¡¯t just skimming but memorizing them? Is he a genius or something?¡¯ She was dumbfounded. This was beyond anyone¡¯s expectation. It was curious as to what instructors or the Chief of the Academy might think if they knew Yeowun could do this. ¡°M-master¡­ d-did you memorize all these books?¡± Yeowun then realized he had made a mistake after hearing Wanghur¡¯s question. He just concentrated on copying down as many as books in hopes of helping his members, but he didn¡¯t think about how impossible it was to do such thing normally. ¡®Uh¡­ I have no choice.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t explain that he had small machines inside his brain that helped him. All he could do now was to say that he memorized it. ¡°Uh- yeah. I did.¡± ¡°This is amazing¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯m astounded.¡± Ko Wanghur was speechless. The reason why the library had a time limit for each cadet was to prohibit the cadets from taking too many martial arts books. Most of the clans had donated part of their secret books to the library to train future warriors, but if this was shared too openly, it meant that the clan¡¯s weakness was going to be exposed. ¡®All these martial arts from high-ranked clans are clans that are affiliated with the six clans.¡¯ He thought Yeowun had memorized the master level clans¡¯ martial arts just for his members, but he then thought maybe there was more to that. ¡®I thought I knew a lot about Master now, but I was wrong¡­ I only saw a part of him. Master must have much a bigger picture in his mind that we cannot see.¡± It wasn¡¯t Yeowun¡¯s intention, but Wanghur understood it as so. He thought that this was Yeowun¡¯s preparation to fight against the six clans in the future when he became the heir, but Chun Yeowun did not know what clans were affiliated with six clans. He just scanned whatever he got his hands on and coincidentally grabbed the books from those clans. ¡®Master is a monster..¡¯ ¡®How can you memorize all those books?¡¯ ¡°Well, stop being surprised and get your books.¡± Soon, all the members got up and took their three books. After realizing that they were all different, members were anticipating to see what they would be receiving. ¡°Thank you Master! I will not fail you!¡± ¡°I will do my best to keep up!¡± All members were beyond happy to receive such books. The Six Swords who were from high-ranked clans were also glad to receive such books. They didn¡¯t expect much as they had learned master level martial arts since they were growing up, but they were still thankful that they still got these books for themselves. ¡®Hehe.¡¯ Mun Ku also was happy with what she received. Everyone had received their own, but it felt very precious when she realized that Yeowun himself had written these copies after many hours. And when everyone got their books, Bakgi sent a telepathic message to raise a problem. [We know our breathing skills, but I think members like Jin Guuk will need more breathing skills.] Bakgi¡¯s concern was correct. Low-ranked clan members did not have their own breathing skills, so the members from those clans required good breathing skills to increase their internal energy. That¡¯s when Hu Bong found something in the book and shouted, ¡°M-master! Is this a breathing skill?¡± There was a sheet of paper placed inside the book with a breathing skill. Yeowun nodded and Bakgi became embarrassed and looked away. Yeowun also thought that this issue needed to be taken care of. ¡°Force of Mixed Origin?¡± Chapter 109 Jin Guuk also repeated the same name. ¡°I have the same one.¡± ¡°Huh? Me too.¡± ¡°Yeah, same here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Six Swords then became confused. It seemed like they all received the same breathing skill. They thought they might have received different breathing skills just like how they were given different martial art skills, but they were all the same. ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡¯ ¡®Force of Mixed Origin¡­?¡¯ This was why the Six Swords were confused. They knew most of the martial arts from the high-ranked clans, but they had never heard of such a breathing skill until now. ¡°Oh¡­!¡± As she read through the skills, Mun Ku gasped in astonishment. She was at the established master level other than Yeowun, and she had the highest understanding in martial arts. ¡®How can there be such a good breathing skill?¡¯ It showed a way to focus energy in unusual blood points to aid the energy flow. She didn¡¯t want to accept it, but it looked like it was better than her own clan¡¯s breathing skill. The other Six Swords seemed to think the same thing. ¡°M-mnaster! Where did you get this from?¡± Che Takim also seemed shocked based on his tone. Yeowun then hesitated on how to answer it. This breathing skill wasn¡¯t from the fourth floor of the library. Two days ago, Yeowun was thinking about what breathing skill he should give to his members. There were many breathing skills in the library, and all of them were very good that it was bound to give them great things. The best one was the Sword Force of the Sky Demon, but this was the founding of Father Chun Ma, and Yeowun¡¯s own now. Yeowun asked, ¡®Nano, did you analyze enough of the internal energy now?¡¯ [Analysis about the energy source gained through breathing is still under progress.] ¡®Is it?¡¯ It seemed like the analysis was still not done yet. It was energy that was not proved to exist in future technology, so Nano needed time. [I can categorize which breathing skill can efficiently increase the energy within the body.] ¡®Oh! That¡¯s good. Can you choose one then?¡¯ [The Sword Force of the Sky Demon has the best effect when used.] Yeowun sighed at Nano¡¯s opinion. ¡®¡­Yeah, I know. But exclude that.¡¯ He knew this too. He needed the next best breathing skill second to it. [Next is the Breathing of Thousand Martials.] ¡®Oh, right!¡¯ Yeowun then remembered that there was the breathing skill he learned from Right Guardian Submeng. But he had to skip this one too. ¡®I can¡¯t just give out Teacher¡¯s breathing skill to anyone. Hmm¡­¡¯ [Next, there is Sample-37.] ¡®Huh? Sample? What do you mean?¡¯ [After analyzing Origin of Internal Energy book from the first floor, a sample was created based off the breathing skills found from the first to fourth floor.] ¡®¡­Are you saying you just made a breathing skill?¡¯ [As part of the process of analyzing internal energy, creating multiple samples is necessary.] ¡®So, when did you make this?¡¯ [Sample-37 was created after the breathing skill from fourth floor was analyzed.] ¡°What?!¡± Therefore, that meant it was created two days ago. Yeowun was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He knew Nano was analyzing the internal energy, but he didn¡¯t think Nano would be able to create a breathing skill on its own. ¡®Did you analyze breathing skill from the Sword Force of the Sky Demon?¡± [The said breathing skill is a mixture of energy caused by movement and breathing, so the analysis is incomplete.] The Origin of Internal Energy contained information of energy gained through meditation, breathing, and others but it didn¡¯t have an explanation on the way to gain energy through sword movement. So, Nano lacked information for the analysis. ¡®Can you teach me that sample then?¡¯ [Yes, Master.] Yeowun then tried using the breathing skill Nano had created, and he was shocked. ¡®This is impossible.¡¯ Nano¡¯s breathing skill creation was amazing. In one way, it was better than the Breathing of Thousand Martials. It was very stable in controlling the internal energy flow. It had the ability to work well with any kind of martial arts. ¡®Good. Let¡¯s keep this.¡¯ There was no need to think. That¡¯s why Nano¡¯s breathing skill was chosen to give to Yeowun¡¯s members. But he couldn¡¯t leave its name as sample, so Yeowun changed the name. ¡®What name should I give it?¡¯ After thinking for a long time, Yeowun named it the Force of Mixed Origin since it was a mixture of many breathing skills. ¡°M-master! Where did you find this from?!¡± ¡°I¡­ found it on the fourth floor of the library.¡± Yeowun couldn¡¯t tell the truth so he lied that he got it from the library. ¡°So, there are a lot of treasures hidden in the library!¡± Che Takim spoke with an excited voice and Wanghur also nodded. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a breathing skill from an ancient high-ranked clan.¡± Members believed Yeowun¡¯s claim of finding it at the library easily. They would never imagine that the skill was merely a few days old from the day of its creation. After sorting that out, Yeowun declared to his members, ¡°You should memorize everything in the dormitory tomorrow and discard the books immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± He was worried that having so many book might cause them to be in trouble from the instructors or other cadets. ¡°And¡­ I have a request. Six Swords.¡± ¡°No, Master. All you have to do is order us,¡± Wanghur replied. Yeowun glanced at each of them and said, ¡°If you see anyone who needs help, please help them so that they can learn martial arts.¡± He thought there were members who might have a hard time, even with these books. The Six Swords were members from high-ranked clans who trained such martial arts since young, so they had a better foundation and understanding overall. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. We¡¯ll help each other.¡± ¡°¡­Okay. Don¡¯t worry and look after yourselves in there.¡± ¡°I heard teaching is a good way to train. I will do that.¡± Ko Wanghur, Bakgi and Che Takim answered respectively and Yeowun nodded. And his preparation to go into the closed room was almost done. Yeowun looked forward to the day when would come out of the closed room to meet his members who had gotten much more powerful. ¡°Then I wish you all good luck.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± After that night, Chun Yeowun woke up early and went into the closed room to start his training. Among all those cadets who came together to say goodbye, nobody thought that it will take such a long time for Yeowun to come out of it. Chapter 110 First day of closed room training¡­ The building of closed room training was located in the northwestern corner of the Demonic Academy. Yeowun had passed the fourth test by defeating Sang Munyo in the empty lot at the back of the building. The building had a total of sixty rooms, and Chun Yeowun was the first one to request to use it. The room was a bit bigger than the private training room Yeowun had been using. The main difference was that there was a bed made out of hay, a jar of grains, and a water pipe that flowed from outside. Yeowun checked inside the jar and checked the amount of grains to be enough to feed himself for four years within the academy. ¡®I asked for a lot, and they did give me a lot.¡¯ Yeowun told them that he would only come out once he achieved an acceptable result, and it was prepared accordingly. There was no telling as to how long it might take for him to become a grandmaster level warrior. ¡®Shall we start with the plan then?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know long it would take him to become a grandmaster, so he needed to plan things out things ahead of time. Yeowun divided time largely into three periods. Morning, afternoon, and dinner were all assigned to train different things. ¡®I will practice formation in the morning, duel against avatars in the afternoon, and do breathing at dinner time.¡¯ Yeowun then started training right away. The first thing he did was request the transfer of every master-level martial arts he scanned from the fourth floor of the library. There was a total of 245 books that he scanned, and it took him a total of four hours to have it all transferred. What¡¯s fortunate was that these were much easier than the Sword Force of the Sky Demon, and it didn¡¯t require a physical transfer, making it possible to use it right away. ¡®Hm¡­¡¯ After transferring all that, Yeowun realized that although these were highly-advanced martial arts skills, they were still lacking compared to Butterfly Blade Dance, Sword Force of the Sky Demon, and the counter sword formation. But it still consisted of martial arts ranging from various areas, not only from a sword or blade that gave huge insight to Yeowun in understanding the basics of martial arts. As Yeowun chewed on grains for lunch, he began choosing the first avatar to fight with. He didn¡¯t need to fight Chun Mukeum¡¯s avatar anymore since he had gotten more powerful ones now. He chose the first one. ¡®Nano, show me an avatar of Chun Yuchan.¡¯ [Understood, Master. Creating avatar for simulation. Target entity: Chun Yuchan.] With Nano¡¯s voice, Yeowun¡¯s eyes shook and he was shown white light transforming into Chun Yuchan. It was just one avatar to begin with, but he planned to increase it along the way. ¡®The goal is to fight Teacher¡¯s avatar.¡¯ It was his goal to fight against Right Guardian Submeng¡¯s avatar since Yeowun had recorded Submeng¡¯s movements when he fought against the criminal from the Force of Evil. ¡°Let¡¯s do it then!¡± Yeowun jumped up and charged in toward Yuchan¡¯s avatar. And it was the beginning of his long training inside the closed room. A month passed after Yeowun had entered the closed room at the academy. Three more cadets had passed the fourth test. The second cade who passed, as expected by most cadets, was Chun Muyeon from the Wise Clan. Muyeon defeated an instructor on the 7th day. If it wasn¡¯t for Yeowun, Chun Muyeon would have gotten the record of the fastest cadet to pass the fourth test. The third cadet who passed the fourth test wasn¡¯t among the princes. It was Mun Ku who defeated Instructor Impeng and passed the fourth test. Everyone saw Mun Ku jumping up and down in excitement after she passed the test. This was the result of her will to get her own room. The fourth cadet to pass the test was Chun Kungwun from the Sword Clan. He tried hard to pass the test faster than anyone, but he had prepared for it more carefully, and thus it took him more time to prepare. And on the second month after Yeowun entered the closed room, Chun Muyeon also entered the closed room. Chun Kungwun also registered to enter the closed room. And for Mun Ku, she also felt the need to train in the closed room, but Yeowun had asked her and the Six Swords to help train the other weaker members. So, she started focusing on teaching them. And before the second month passed, another cadet passed the fourth test. It was the First Sword of Yeowun, Bakgi. Yeowun¡¯s crew was happy to have a second member pass the fourth test. But Bakgi wasn¡¯t so excited to be second to pass the test when he was the First Sword. On the fourth month, Chun Mukeum passed the fourth test. He then soon entered the closed room not long after. And just before the month ended, two more cadets from the Six Swords passed the test. They were Ko Wanghur and Wu Sojung. Cadets expected Ko Wanghur¡¯s results, but Wo Sojung¡¯s was not expected. Wo Sojung had tried hard after losing to a woman, Hou Sangwha, in a match that propelled him to pass the fourth test. Hou Sangwha scoffed at Wo Sojung who smirked at her. ¡®Idiot.¡¯ ¡®W-what?! Why am I an idiot?¡¯ Wo Sojung was not well regarded among the female cadets. After the two of them, there were now five cadets who had failed the test within the academy. And there weren¡¯t any challengers to the instructors for a while. Exactly a year after Yeowun entered the closed room, there were many who passed the fourth test. On the fifth month, Hou Sangwha and Che Takim also passed the fourth test. In addition, there were other cadets who had passed, and one of them was Sama Chak. On the six month, Yeowun¡¯s crew began to have cadets who had now become master level warriors. Ja Wumin, Ojong, Im Yuhan, and Kong Jino all became master warriors. And in the tenth month, the number of failed cadets increased to fifteen. Ja Wumin and Im Yuhan had passed the day shortly after. And on the first year, Yeowun¡¯s crew dueled to set the new Six Sword among them. The result altered the rank. First Sword ¨C Mun Ku Second Sword ¨C Bakgi Third Sword ¨C Ko Wanghur Fourth Sword ¨C Wu Sojung Fifth Sword ¨C Hou Sangwha Sixth Sword ¨C Che Takim Bakgi tried hard, but he couldn¡¯t defeat Mun Ku in the end. And with over thirty percent of Yeowun¡¯s members entering the master level, all Six Swords went on to enter the closed room. Chapter 111 After the second year, most of the cadets had now had taken the fourth test. Among the 120 cadets that passed the third test, only 71 cadets passed the fourth test and the others were expelled after failing the test. A total of 19 members from Yeowun¡¯s crew were expelled. They were sad that they couldn¡¯t follow Master¡¯s orders and promised to grow in power for the future. But it was still a great feat that 34 members of the crew had become masters. The one who had grown the most was Hu Bong. In two years, he was now an established master-level warrior. ¡®Master is still not satisfied with his progress yet?¡¯ ¡®I hope he comes out soon.¡¯ Yeowun still hadn¡¯t come out yet, as well as all the others who had entered the closed room, but it seemed like it was longer since Yeowun had entered earlier than any other cadet. And with 80% of the cadets all entering the closed room, the academy was now very quiet. Therefore, the Six Sword duel for the second year was skipped since most of the members were missing. And on the third day, it was back to fall. There had been a lot of incidents during the third year. All cadets who entered the closed room had gotten out of it, but among the 70 cadets who had gone through closed room training, only 40% of them entered the grandmaster level. In the second and fourth month, Chun Muyeon left the closed room and passed the fifth test on the same day. This showed that he was an established grandmaster level warrior. And during the second and sixth month, Chun Kungwun, Sama Chak, Guk Shin, Mun Ku, Ko Wanghur, and Bakgi all passed the fifth test. Seven more cadets also tried, but failed. What was surprising was that Chun Mukeum was one of those who failed the test. Among those failed cadets, three of them were killed in the process. Therefore, the other cadets were hesitant on challenging the test. During the third year, the duel for the Six Swords was held again. Unlike before, the cadets had become much stronger for the challenge. First Sword. Ko Wanghur. Second Sword. Mun Ku. Third Sword. Bakgi. Fourth Sword. Hou Sangwha. Fifth Sword. Wu Sojung. Sixth Sword. Ja Wumin. As shown in the results, Ko Wanghur had become really powerful after the closed room training. His fist skill increased his physical strength as he trained, so he had gotten so powerful that no one could damage his body. Wu Sojung tried hard to defeat at least Hou Sanghwa, but she had grown much larger and she threw Wu Sojung of with one swing of her axe. And then two more months passed. It was now the harsh, cold winter. Snow fell on a weekly basis and on the mountain at the back of the dormitory, thirteen cadets had gathered together. They were all Yeowun¡¯s members. Three years were enough for these young teenage cadets to have matured. They always gathered here to train together. Ko Wanghur had grown a long beard, and that made him look much older than his peers. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t we all here yet?¡± Ko Wanghur became confused as he couldn¡¯t find everyone. Ja Wumin answered him. ¡°I think they went there again.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bakgi sighed at Ja Wumin¡¯s words and shook his head. The two cadets who weren¡¯t here were Mun Ku and Hu Bong. After three years passed, the two of them often visited the closed room building, hoping their master would come out soon. ¡°At least they aren¡¯t alone,¡± Hou Sangwha commented. But Ko Wanghur shook his head. ¡°Two is not enough.¡± ¡°Mun Ku isn¡¯t someone we shouldn¡¯t be worried about,¡± Bakgi answered and the other cadets nodded. Mun Ku, who had passed the fifth test, was now within the top 100 warriors out of the entire Demonic Cult. There was no need to worry about such an experienced warrior. ¡°¡­Yes, but the competition to the throne is much more fierce. Didn¡¯t Chun Kungwun make an offer to you at the cafeteria the other day, Bakgi?¡± This was what Ko Wanghur was worried about. With the academy entering the fourth year, the candidates were now pushing to increase their influence and power. Chun Muyeon, who didn¡¯t do much until he had passed the fifth test, was now aggressively recruiting cadets. And the problem was that they were also approaching Yeowun¡¯s crew. ¡°Do you think I will go to the other princes?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried because we don¡¯t know what they might try to do.¡± Chun Yeowun had been missing for three years, so it was natural for the others to take advantage. After all, they were warriors without a master. Ja Wumin also agreed. ¡°Ko Wanghur is right. Chun Kungwun is no different than Chun Yuchan. We have to be careful.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s why we stick together like this.¡± This was why they always stayed together unless they trained at the private training rooms, but it was becoming more serious. Ko Wanghur then became worried and said, ¡°We should go get them.¡± They then moved out to go pick the two of them up. At the northwestern corner, in front of the closed training room, over twenty cadets had circled around two cadets threateningly. The two cadets were Mun Ku and Hu Bong. Ko Wanghur¡¯s worry had come true. It was Chun Kungwun who had brought these twenty cadets. Mun Ku glanced around at the cadets with their weapons. They were ready. ¡°I will say this for the last time. I am not here to hurt you, so why don¡¯t you consider my offer very carefully? Mun Ku?¡± Kungwun asked. Hu Bong shouted back, ¡°You bring weapons and circle around us. Then you say you are not here to hurt us?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you. Shut up.¡± Chun Kungwun was not interested in Hu Bong. He wanted Mun Ku who was a member from the Black Dragon Clan, which was as large and almost as powerful as the six clans. Kungwun had approached Mun Ku multiple times already. ¡°Didn¡¯t I refuse many times already?¡± Mun Ku refused again. Kungwun already knew that Mun Ku, as always, would refuse this time around too. ¡°Then there is no other way. I will do it my way.¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I just think it¡¯s necessary to educate my future pawn.¡± Chun Kungwun did not hesitate to use force. After all, they were in the Demonic Cult where power trumped everything. Kungwun pulled out his sword. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. You duel me, and if you lose, you become my servant.¡± ¡°This is outrageous.¡± ¡°If you win, I will let you go.¡± Chun Kungwun was already ready to strike. Mun Ku narrowed her eyes. There were too many experienced warriors surrounding them, giving her no choice to run away. She also took steps to ready herself. ¡°This is going too far, even for a prince!¡± Hu Bong shouted and raised his sword. He couldn¡¯t take this rude approach. ¡°I warned you not to interfere.¡± Kungwun then signaled his men, and three cadets attacked Hu Bong. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Hu Bong bit his lips and tried to fight back with the Sword of Illusion. It was then, when the three cadets stopped in place. They were stuck as if the time around them had stopped. ¡°UGH!¡± ¡°W-what is this?!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move!!¡± They couldn¡¯t move, even when they brought up their energy. A tremendous invisible force was pushing them down. ¡°What is going on?!¡± Chun Kungwun shouted in anger. Before the three cadets could speak, they were thrown into the air toward the back. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The three of them rolled on the ground as they were thrown away like trash. And these cadets felt the giant power from behind them. That¡¯s when Hu Bong and Mun Ku shouted in unison at the man in the back. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Prince Chun!¡± Chapter 112 It was Chun Yeowun. He had long hair that reached down to his waist, and his face had turned to that of a man with strong facial features. His face was pale as he had been locked up in the closed room, but it matched his cold glare. ¡°Master!!¡± Hu Bong became teary at meeting his master after three years. ¡®You are late, Prince Chun.¡¯ Mun Ku¡¯s face also brightened up. But Chun Kungwun, the Prince of the Sword Clan, was shocked. ¡®This can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ The invisible force that threw those three cadets was the Control of Force Energy that only superior level warriors like Lee Hameng or Submeng could use. If the power was so strong that it restricted established master-level warriors from moving, it meant that the internal energy behind it was tremendous. ¡®It¡¯s impossible. Did he really become superior level warrior?!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe it. He had spent two years to understand the ways of becoming grandmaster, but reaching the superior level was an entirely different thing. Kungwun shook his head. ¡®No, this can¡¯t be. He must have done some tricks. And even if it is true, I can¡¯t let him walk away from that and bring shame to my honor!¡¯ With the situation taking a drastic turn, it was now an heirship competition. He couldn¡¯t just back away and accept that he was weaker than Yeowun. Kungwun shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for?! Attack him!¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Kungwun¡¯s members then took out their weapons and charged. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°How can you attack one person with a group!¡± Mun Ku and Hu Bong tried to block the attackers, but Kungwun didn¡¯t let them. ¡°You aren¡¯t going anywhere!¡± Kungwun charged at Mun Ku who then began to fight against Chun Kungwun. The fight between two grandmasters looked equal, but Mun Ku had to focus all her concentration. ¡°Fool! A weaker clan member like you should never cross lines with us!¡± Kungwun¡¯s right-hand man, Sim Jingu, charged toward Hu Bong. It seemed like he was an established master-level warrior. ¡®I should at least take him on, so that Master can fight the rest with ease!¡¯ Hu Bong fought back against Sim Jingu. Seeing the use of master-level sword art, or the Sword of Illusion, Sim Jingu was surprised. However, even without the two of them, the other fifteen cadets charged against Yeowun. ¡°Let go of our members!¡± Yeowun was still pushing down the three cadets with his powers. Even when he was attacked by over ten cadets, he didn¡¯t even seem to be scared. ¡®Why is he so calm?¡¯ Another one of Kungwun¡¯s members, Kingpo, became concerned and he soon realized why. As Yeowun raised his hand, three cadets were raised up into the air. ¡°Uuuuugh!¡± Yeowun threw the three of them in front of him like a shield, and the cadets quickly retrieved their swords to stop themselves from attacking their own people. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Coward!¡± They thought Yeowun was using them as a shield, but they weren¡¯t a shield at all. ¡°If you want them, then take them back.¡± ¡°What?!¡± As Yeowun gestured to push those three cadets, they were thrown at the other cadets like a cannonball. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°T-take them!¡± They tried to take three of them, but they wielded powerful energy that all of them were thrown back instead. ¡°Ugh!!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± And those who were thrown spat blood and couldn¡¯t move from the internal energy. Six out of the eighteen were out from the battle at once. ¡°Is¡­ is he really a superior warrior?¡¯ Everyone here realized that Yeowun¡¯s power was tremendous. Even by just standing, they felt the difference in power. Yeowun took a step and everyone flinched. They were all fear stricken. ¡®This is impossible. We will not defeat him, even with the help of our prince.¡¯ Kingpo was certain that no one here could defeat Chun Yeowun. He was also a grandmaster level warrior, but he couldn¡¯t find any weaknesses. ¡®We must retreat.¡¯ He thought he shouldn¡¯t continue further and shouted, ¡°P-prince! We lost! We will fall back!¡± ¡°You all started it first, so you can¡¯t end it whenever you want to,¡± Yeowun seethed. He had no intention of letting them go for attacking his members. ¡°If you give us no choice, then we will¡­ UGH!¡± Yeowun reached Kingpo before he can finish talking. Nobody could even track his movements. Kingpo tried to swing his sword, but it was too late. ¡°You talk too much.¡± ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Yeowun¡¯s fist struck his chest, and Kingpo was thrown way back with the sound of his chest crushing. Kingpo focused his energy to defend, but it was no use. ¡°Ug¡­agnn¡­ngh¡­¡± Bloody bubbles foamed in Kingpo¡¯s mouth and he passed out. Since Kingpo, a grandmaster level warrior was overpowered by just one punch, the other cadets were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t even move. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Chun Kungwun frowned. They fought with over twenty formations, but he couldn¡¯t overpower Mun Ku yet. ¡®How can he use such powerful martial arts with such a weak-looking body!¡¯ Mun Ku was shorter and smaller than most men, but she was powerful with her clan¡¯s martial art: Fist of the Black Dragon. ¡®Should I use the force qi?¡¯ He needed more powerful attack methods, but using the force qi would require him to finish it within three formations, or else it will deplete his internal energy and he would lose. However, he also had to deal with Chun Yeowun after that. ¡®Don¡¯t blame me. This is what you wanted by not coming to me!¡¯ Kungwun then brought up his all of his energy, and his sword shined blue. ¡°Force qi?!¡± Mun Ku saw the blue light and took some steps back. She could fight barehanded against sword qi, but force qi was different. She was established grandmaster level, but couldn¡¯t maintain force qi over one formation due to lack of internal energy. ¡®I have to get away.¡¯ ¡®You can¡¯t get away!¡¯ Kungwun charged forward to close in on Mun Ku. With the sword movement and force qi unleashed upon her, she had no other way than to bring up her own force qi over her hands. When the two powerful formations clashed, it created cracks on the ground between them. It was so powerful that it cracked the stone ground. And after the first formation, Kungwun moved onto the next formation. Mun Ku became pale. After using all her energy, her force qi lost its light. Kungwun shouted, ¡°I will take your arm!¡± Kungwun¡¯s sword struck down on her right arm. But then¡­ ¡°W-what?!¡± Kungwun frowned. Chun Yeowun, who suddenly appeared between them, had grabbed Kungwun¡¯s sword with his bare hand. ¡°P-prince!¡± Mun Ku shouted in joy as she saw Yeowun¡¯s back. Yeowun¡¯s hand was covered in blue force qi. ¡°How did you¡­!¡± Kungwun tried to pull back his sword, but the sword did not even budge. ¡®What¡¯s with this strength!¡¯ And even without the power, Yeowun¡¯s physical strength was like a monster. ¡°How? Are you asking about those pieces of trash?¡± Yeowun pointed to the back. Kungwun then saw nineteen of his cadets all passed out on the ground, with their limbs snapped weirdly. ¡°Hehe.¡± Hu Bong was piling them up like a heap of garbage in one place. ¡®¡­He defeated all of them after such a short moment?¡¯ Kungwun was lost for words. His guess was correct in the end. ¡°Y¡­you reached the superior level? UGH!¡± That¡¯s when Kungwun¡¯s sword that held force qi began to crack and shattered. Yeowun glared at him. ¡®I-I have to run!¡¯ Kungwun became terrified at such a tremendous amount of power and tried to run. ¡°Aaaaaaaargh!¡± Before he could run, he felt a searing pain in his right hand and screamed as he rolled on the ground. He didn¡¯t realize it at first, but his right arm was missing. ¡°M-my arm! My arm!! Aaaaaaaargh!¡± Yeowun then stomped on Kungwun who was rolling on the ground and pinned him down. ¡°You will pay for wanting something that doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Kungwun became pale. ¡°P-Please!¡± He begged in fear, but Yeowun smashed his face mercilessly. A few minutes later, at the second-floor medical room of the main building, the room that was quiet for the past three years and two months was suddenly busy with over twenty patients with serious injuries. Doctor Baek Jongmeng was smiling as he mumbled. ¡°You¡¯re finally out.¡± Chapter 113 ¡°By the gods¡­¡± ¡°What am I looking at right now?¡± Ko Wanghur and the crew were lost for words as to what they were seeing. There were nineteen injured cadets in pile, with their limbs snapped. And there was a young man with blue bandana over his head, piling them up in one place. ¡°Hu Bong.¡± ¡°What is going on here?¡± Ja Wumin also became confused. All of them ran since it didn¡¯t feel good, but this was not something they expected. ¡°Oh! Mun Ku!¡± ¡°Who? Who is that?!¡± They saw Mun Ku excitedly talking to a long-haired, pale young man. Below them was a man with his right arm cut off and a crushed face that they couldn¡¯t figure out who it was. ¡°W-wait. Maybe¡­¡± ¡°OHHHH!¡± They only saw the long-haired man. It had been three years and two months, but there was no way they would not recognize their master. ¡°Master!¡± Ko Wanghur quickly ran up to him and knelt down on one knee. All other members followed Ko Wanghur and kneeled also. Wanghur bowed and shouted, ¡°First Sword Wanghur at your service!!¡± Mun Ku then knelt down quickly and shouted, ¡°Second Sword Mun Ku at your service!¡± Third was Bakgi, but he didn¡¯t kneel. ¡®How can he be so different in just three years?¡¯ Bakgi had grown powerful that he felt even the instructors of academy were weak. But when he saw Chun Yeowun, it was hard for him to breathe at the difference in power. It was as if he was facing the Chief of the Academy, Lee Hameng. ¡®Yeowun¡­ you are¡­¡¯ Bakgi then felt that Yeowun was at the superior level. He had agreed on joining Yeowun, but he never accepted Yeowun as his superior. But with such power, there was no choice but to accept it. Bakgi then fell down on one knee and shouted, ¡°Third Sword Bakgi at your service!!¡± This was the first time Bakgi showed such a reaction. Every cadet became surprised as they didn¡¯t expect Bakgi to ever act like this. Hou Sangwha smiled too. ¡°Fourth Sword Hou Sangwha at your service!¡± All the other cadets bowed to Yeowun in turn. Their shaking eyes and tears were enough to show their excitement in seeing Yeowun after a long time. Yeowun bowed at them and answered, ¡°Thank you all for waiting.¡± At that, his crew shouted in joy. ¡°Whoaaaaaa!!! Master is back!!¡± Yeowun smiled. Ko Wanghur then asked, ¡°Master, who is he?¡± He couldn¡¯t recognize the man slumped down on the ground. Mun Ku replied, ¡°It¡¯s Chun Kungwun from the Sword Clan.¡± ¡°Chun Kungwun??¡± Ko Wanghur and the other cadets were shocked to hear this. Chun Kungwun was one of the top three individuals within the academy in terms of strength, even when considering all the instructors. ¡°D-did you do that?¡± ¡°Oh, this fool was Chun Kungwun?¡± So, he had made a grand return. This would surely throw Kungwun out of the competition for the heirship. ¡®Hah! That¡¯s what you deserve!¡¯ Most of the cadets who were annoyed at Kungwun who had been forcing them to join him became excited. ¡°Hehe. He was no match against our master.¡± Hu Bong spoke with a grin. Like Bakgi, established grandmaster Ko Wanghur, also knew about it, but he didn¡¯t speak of it first because he was just too glad to see the master again. ¡°Master! ¡­D-did you reach the superior level?¡± Every cadet turned to Yeowun in silence. Yeowun then looked back at them and smiled with a nod. His crew then shouted louder than ever. ¡°Whoaaaaaaa!¡± ¡°M-master is now a superior warrior?!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± They were worried about Yeowun¡¯s prolonged closed room training period. If Yeowun stayed longer due to not having understanding, then it meant he was being left behind on the competition. But the result of the prolonged stay led him to reach the superior level, so that was surely worth it. The only superior warriors within the cult were the three guardians and twelve elders. ¡®He will truly change our cult!¡¯ ¡®Our choice wasn¡¯t wrong!¡¯ In the Demonic Cult, power was the best way to prove oneself. With Yeowun becoming a superior level warrior, his members now trusted him more than ever. After Yeowun and his crew moved Chun Kungwun and his crew to medical room, they talked about what had happened outside. Yeowun¡¯s return had caused a shock within the academy. ¡®Maybe he really will become the next Lord!¡¯ ¡®But we have Chun Muyeon too.¡¯ ¡®What did he do? Nothing!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s crazy! We might have a Lord coming from a non-six clan for the first time!¡¯ Chun Yeowun had defeated five out of the six princes by himself already. He had proved everything. And with this, it became a concern to Chun Muyeon¡¯s group. The biggest obstacle they had for Muyeon to become the heir was now Chun Yeowun. But Chun Muyeon himself was uninterested and only focused on increasing his power. At the Chief¡¯s office in the main building, Lee Hameng also heard of Yeowun¡¯s return. He also heard that Yeowun defeated Chun Kungwun and his crew and had cut his arms. He had heard the report of the patients in the medical room already. He also heard one piece of news that was almost unbelievable. ¡°Estimated to be at the superior level?¡± The middle-aged man reporting to him was an instructor who was in charge of the closed rooms. The closed room building entrance doors could only be opened from the outside, so the instructor was there to open the door for last trainee. This allowed him to watch Yeowun fight. The instructor was certain of Yeowun¡¯s power. ¡°In my honest opinion, I am certain. I saw him use the Force of Energy with my own two eyes,¡± the instructor firmly said. Lee Hameng was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect to hear such news, since all he expected was to see Yeowun at end stage of the grandmaster level. ¡®Superior level¡­?¡¯ In all the history of the Demonic Academy, no one ever entered the superior level. This was not just something that was possible from being talented. ¡®Maybe a storm is coming to our cult¡­¡¯ He had high hopes for Yeowun¡¯s tremendous growth rate, but it felt like he was going to bring such change about. Yeowun¡¯s power was now something that the six clans could always deal with if they wanted. Lee Hameng¡¯s eyes grew large and the instructor asked, ¡°Chief, are there any problems, sir?¡± ¡°So¡­ it was real.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lee Hameng, a supreme level warrior, had a sense of energy that expanded over entire building. And one with such power had just entered the building. If he didn¡¯t hear the report just now, he would have thought one of elders had came for him. And the one with such power now stood in front of his door. ¡°Chief, Squad Leader Chun Yeowun is requesting to meet you.¡± ¡°Oh!!¡± The instructor who reported was surprised. This meant that the person he was reporting was now here. ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The door opened and Chun Yeowun with long black hair and pale face came in. He had tied his long hair up so it will not fall below his neck. He had hid his qi, that weaker ones cannot sense but Lee Hameng was able to sense it clearly. ¡®It is true that he had entered supreme level.¡¯ Lee Hameng got up and walked up to him with intrigued look. ¡°Leader Chun. This is unbelievable.¡± ¡°Long time no see, sir.¡± Yeowun was no more a mere kid. And Yeowun, who was looking at Lee Hameng was thinking of something different. ¡®I didn¡¯t know back then, but he¡¯s really powerful.¡¯ Looking at Lee Hameng, it now showed clear difference in power. If his guess was right, Lee Hameng was established supreme level, stronger than Yeowun. ¡°So, why are you here?¡± Yeowun then bowed at Lee Hameng and spoke. ¡°I want to take the fifth test.¡± Chapter 114 As instructors led the way to the north corner of the academy, Senior Instructor Hou Jinchang glanced back at Chun Yeowun who was following them. ¡®This is really amazing.¡¯ Hou Jingchang was astounded. In these three years, he also trained hard and achieved the end stage of being a grandmaster level warrior. As an instructor, he did not want to feel ashamed against these fast-growing cadets. However, Yeowun had grown much stronger than him now. ¡®Is it the blood?¡¯ The Chun family ruled the cult for hundreds of years. Hou Jinchang became curious as to what kind of change Chun Yeowun would bring to the cult. Soon, they reached the ragged building. Demon Seal Cave. The building looked like it was going to crumble down at any moment. ¡®You will pass the fifth test easily at your level, Master.¡¯ Ko Wanghur, who had passed the fifth test, advised him as such. They said that the cave had many traps and tricks that required a high sense of energy to pass. This was why it required one to be at the established grandmaster level. ¡®The cave is a bit scary inside.¡¯ Mun Ku said there were no light sources after entering. It was required to pass through the cave by only relying on the sense of energy. ¡±But I heard a weird crying sound inside.¡± ¡°Huh? Mun Ku, you heard it too?¡± ¡°¡­I heard it too.¡± Bakgi also exclaimed, ¡°What?!¡± ¡®Was it not my imagination?!¡¯ Ko Wanghur and Mun Ku also flinched in shock. Three of them claimed that they heard a mysterious cry the entire time they took the test. It gave them chills, but they couldn¡¯t feel anything as they passed through the cave, so they thought the sound was their imagination. ¡°This is the entrance.¡± Hou Jinchang opened the ragged door. Cold air began to blow from inside, proving that the cave was larger than expected. When Yeowun walked in, there was a staircase that led into the basement. It was very dark further in. One of the instructors then pushed the wooden pillar next to the stairs, and the sound of something moving was heard from below. Yeowun heard that there was machinery installed below already, so he just nodded. Hou Jinchang explained, ¡°The fifth test only requires you to pass through it. You have to pass through various traps just by relying on your senses. There is an exit on the east end. We will wait for two hours there.¡± ¡°So, there is a time limit to this?¡± ¡°It will only take maybe an hour to two hours. But if you can¡¯t come out within the timeframe, we will stop the machines and enter to see if you got into an accident.¡± The accidents killed three cadets already. These traps were very dangerous. Instructors then checked Yeowun¡¯s body to see if he had any tools to start a fire. ¡°Are you bringing that blade inside?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± No light sources were allowed, but weapons were okay since they were needed to defend against machinated traps. ¡°Let¡¯s check it.¡± Yeowun handed the blade over. It was the blade created by Ou Sunong. Hou Jinchang took up the blade. The blade had writing engraved that said ¡®Butterfly Dance¡¯ as it was requested by Yeowun. ¡°Good blade.¡± It wasn¡¯t created with cold steel, but it was quite sharp. It was very close to Submeng¡¯s Crazy Blade. Hou Jinchang handed it back to Yeowun and pointed at the staircase. ¡°Then you should start.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°I wish you luck.¡± Hou Jinchang wished him luck, but he wasn¡¯t worried. The traps were meant for grandmaster level warriors, so it was a piece of cake for a superior warrior like Chun Yeowun. Yeowun then walked down the staircase. As the instructors walked out and closed the door, everything turned pitch dark. He was supposed to use his senses to check where it was open and where it was closed, but he didn¡¯t need to rely on that. ¡®Nano, activate night vision mode.¡¯ [Activating night vision mode.] With Nano¡¯s voice, Yeowun¡¯s eyes adapted to the darkness, and he could clearly see the staircase. It was a very old stone staircase that was severely worn out. ¡®It¡¯s pretty far down.¡¯ Yeowun kept on walking down. As he walked down, the air grew more chilly. After he walked down the height of a four-story building, there was an end. He saw the entrance to the cave. ¡®What is this smell?¡¯ Yeowun caught the disgusting smell at the entrance. It smelled like oil and blood, but a lot of other things were mixed in that and it was hard to recognize what smell it was. ¡®Let¡¯s go in.¡¯ As he walked into the corridor, he felt a slight breeze. It seemed like this way led to the exit. If one used their senses, the wind guided the way to the exit. And when he went in, the wall of the cave was smooth, indicating that it was created artificially. ¡®Well, they even installed traps here.¡¯ Yeowun did not need to waste time. He saw exit clearly in his eyes, so he just needed to go there. Yeowun then used a running skill to run through. ¡°Huh?¡± But when he took his step off from the ground, the wall trembled and sharp spears were thrown at Yeowun. He swung his hand, and all the spears broke down before they reached him. ¡®So, this was how.¡¯ A wrong step and one could trigger a trap. Yeowun then sighed and changed his plan to walk slowly out. And after a few steps, another trap was triggered again. The stone that he stepped on was pushed down and the entire ceiling from about ten steps in all directions dropped down on him. ¡°Oh!¡± Yeowun then quickly ran through to get away. He would have been squashed by the ceiling if he had been late. With such a trap in such darkness, it was easy to see why even grandmaster level warriors were killed by these. It was still dangerous even when Yeowun could clearly everything. Yeowun then walked carefully. After looking, he was able to identify the trap triggers. Most of them were made to trigger when taking the wrong steps. ¡®I just need to be careful of those.¡¯ As Yeowun had help from the night vision, he was able to avoid stepping on those triggers. And after moving through a bit, Yeowun realized something was off. He wasn¡¯t worried about getting lost since he was moving toward the breeze, but there were more directions in this cave. There were other open areas that were connected to others. Without the breeze, one could get lost by going the other way. ¡®It feels like I¡¯ve seen this place somewhere¡­¡¯ It was his first time here, but he felt like he¡¯d seen this somewhere. After thinking about the reason while he moved, he then finally came to a conclusion. ¡°Wait. Nano, do you remember the map you saved from collecting those shiny stones in the prison cave?¡± [Yes, Master. It is saved in the data.] ¡®Show me.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] With Nano¡¯s voice, Yeowun saw the augmented reality drawing the map that was saved. It was the map that was at the back of those shiny stones that had breathing skills written on the front. ¡°It was here!¡± Yeowun was astonished. The map was the map of this Demon Seal Cave. It matched exactly with the route he took to walk down here. ¡®Nano, what do you think?¡¯ [The shape of the current cave matches that of the map. We are currently located at this point on the map.] The map then showed a red dot, indicating the location of Yeowun¡¯s current position. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s cool.¡± From looking at the map, it seemed like it was easy to move to the location where the map was pointing to. He was in the middle of the fifth test, but he was curious. It was the map that was written at the back of the shiny stones left by Father Chun Ma. It was likely that something was hidden there. ¡®I have enough time.¡¯ Only a few minutes had passed. Yeowun decided to check the map. ¡®I have to go back.¡¯ The location was the far right tunnel at the first location. But with a map, it was easy to move through complicated tunnel easily. And it was after a while he walked through the cave. ¡°Huh?¡± He heard the faint sound of an animal growling from somewhere. It was too clear to think of it as his imagination. It seemed like it was the sound that Mun Ku and Ko Wanghur had heard. ¡®I don¡¯t feel anything though.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t feel any movement. Yeowun then focused back on the map and moved. ¡®So many traps even when it¡¯s not a way out.¡¯ He kept on moving through, and there were now more traps installed on the way than on the way to the exit. After walking past the traps carefully, Yeowun was finally at the location indicated on the map. ¡°This¡­¡± The place was blocked off by a large blue wall. And there was giant writing on it that covered the entire blue stone wall. ¡°Seal?¡± Chapter 115 The writing was so large that it was hard to recognize what it said from close up. And the writing was written with a sword. ¡®This writing¡­¡¯ It was the same writing style that was written on blue pearl stone pedestal. Surely this was written by Father Chun Ma. ¡®Does this mean something is sealed behind it?¡¯ Yeowun then realized the name of this cave was Demon Seal Cave, meaning it sealed a demon. He just thought it was a generic name, but he came to the realization that there was something more to it. ¡®Then is there something sealed behind this giant wall?¡¯ It seemed like the secret was beyond this wall. And it was then. ¡®It¡¯s that sound again!¡¯ He heard the growling sound of an animal again, but it was much clearer than before. The sound came from beyond the wall. Yeowun looked down at his arms that had goosebumps. He had become very rational after entering the superior level, but this cry gave him the feeling of a demonic presence. ¡®Should I not touch it?¡¯ He became hesitant as he might unleash something that he could not control with his curiosity. But he also thought of this. ¡®¡­But why would he leave the location of a place on a treasure map?¡¯ The map was drawn as if there was something really important hidden at the location. Yeowun didn¡¯t have much time to hesitate as he was in the middle of the test. ¡°Hmph.¡± Yeowun took a deep breath. ¡®If it is left by Father Chun Ma, it can never be too bad.¡¯ Yeowun then got up to the wall and took out his blade. As he concentrated on the blade, the force qi was wielded on his blade. ¡°Hah!¡± Yeowun¡¯s blade then struck the wall multiple times. Debris and dust kicked up, hiding the sight, but Yeowun kept on going for a while and took a few steps back afterward. ¡®Did it work?¡¯ Yeowun swung his arm, and the energy created a storm to wash away the specks of dust. Yeowun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Huh?¡± The stone wall stood still. There were blade marks, but they still stood strong. ¡°Uh¡­¡± He then saw that the depth of the marking was shallower than that of the writing left by Father Chun Ma. ¡°This wall¡­¡± Yeowun was dumbfounded and Nano spoke to him. [The durability of the wall is equal to the blue pearl stone.] ¡°What?¡± He then realized the stone was faintly blue. He walked closer, and the fresh blade marks were much clearer in blue. ¡®It¡¯s not equal in durabililty. This IS blue pearl stone.¡¯ It was covered with other stone, but inside was blue pearl stone. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yeowun then took a deep breath. ¡®Then that¡¯s the only way.¡¯ He had to unleash a sword formation powerful enough to destroy the blue pearl stone. He didn¡¯t think the first target to use ¡®that¡¯ formation he learned only recently was a blue pearl stone wall. Yeowun then changed his grip on the blade and changed it to that of a sword. ¡®Fourth formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon.¡¯ He was barely able to use the fourth formation after entering the superior level. It was so powerful that he thought he would never have the chance to use against most people, but this was the only way to destroy this wall at once. Yeowun readied and the air began to churn as if it would explode. Yeowun then charged forward, sending twenty-four sword movements as one, striking the wall like a lightning thrown from a thunder god. With a large explosion, the cave shook. The entire cave was covered in dust immediately. Yeowun was already seven steps back from the wall. The debris and dust kicked up were so much that he had to run back immediately after he destroyed it. That¡¯s when the entire blade he held cracked and turned into dust. The blade couldn¡¯t withstand the power used through the formation. ¡®I need a sword that can withstand the Sword Force of the Sky Demon.¡¯ Yeowun shook his head. As he waved his hand from top to bottom, the dust was pushed down. Yeowun saw a giant hole on the blue pearl stone wall. ¡®I did it!¡¯ He then tried to walk in but stopped at chilling evil energy seeping out from it. He had not felt such demonic energy at once that even Yeowun at the superior level was terrified. ¡°Ugh!¡± He also smelled a foul stench. It was the smell that he caught at the entrance to the cave. He then hesitated a bit and walked closer to the hole. That¡¯s when Nano¡¯s voice rang quickly. [Warning! Warning! Detecting rise of plasma energy level within range! Atmospheric sprite incoming.] ¡°What?¡¯ It was then, Yeowun heard the growling of the animal right in front of him. The light flashed and something threw Yeowun to the back. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yeowun was thrown far back into the wall. He looked back dumbfoundedly. Something had attacked him, and he couldn¡¯t even react to it. This was not something that a normal human could do. ¡®What is it? I couldn¡¯t even block it.¡¯ He then heard the sound of an animal again. Yeowun then quickly jumped up and dodged it. The wall where Yeowun was at was struck by something and dust kicked up. He would have struck if he didn¡¯t run in time. He then saw the long and giant shadow of the animal. ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯ Yeowun was shocked to see if this was real. It had dark and glistening scales, with the smell of rotting blood. The head that was growing was as big as a human¡¯s body, and it looked like a snake. But there were hundreds of black spikes above its head. As Yeowun looked at the long body that ran from the inside of the wall to another side, he mumbled, ¡°Dragon serpent¡­¡± It was the dragon serpent that Yeowun saw in old fairytales. The dragon serpent was a snake in the myth that had acquired power but could not become a dragon. The book had described the dragon serpent as a holy beast with white or blue scales that lived in the lake, but this black dragon serpent was more like a terrifying monster. ¡®Is this real?¡¯ The black dragon serpent charged at Yeowun with its large mouth. ¡®It¡¯s fast!¡¯ It was giant, but the speed was too fast. Yeowun quickly used his running skills to run across the cave wall, avoiding the dragon serpent¡¯s poisonous fangs. The fangs struck the cave floor, destroying it. The snake then turned and glared at Yeowun with glowing red eyes. ¡°Dammit!¡± Yeowun spat. He destroyed the wall in hopes of finding treasure left by Father Chun Ma, but in fact, he had awakened the demon sealed in the Demon Seal Cave. Chapter 116 The black dragon serpent charged at Yeowun. He quickly took steps to avoid being attacked, but the dragon serpent quickly followed Yeowun. Each time its fang struck the wall, the wall crumbled down. Yeowun had to be on the move entire time to not get struck by the dragon serpent¡¯s powerful attack. ¡®The cave might fall down.¡¯ It was weird that the cave was still holding up. It wasn¡¯t sure how such a large dragon serpent was locked up here, but it looked like it was possible for the dragon serpent to just make a hole through the cave to escape. ¡®Maybe the entire place beyond that wall is made out of blue pearl stone?¡¯ If it was, then there was no way for dragon serpent to escape from it. If this went on, the cave was going to collapse. And if it did, then Yeowun was going to do die. ¡®I have no choice. Let¡¯s lure it into the stone room.¡¯ Yeowun then ran through the cave wall with his running skill, circling around and the snake moved his body to catch up to Yeowun. ¡®It¡¯s following!¡¯ When snake also turned to follow Yeowun, its large body came out of the hole and filled the entire cavern as if it was nesting in it. And when the entrance was open again, Yeowun kicked off and charged into the room. The inside of it was very humid, different from ice-cold cave outside. ¡°Water?¡± There was water about knee height below. But it had the smell of a foul stench that made him even get a headache. If he didn¡¯t have night vision mode on, he just would have considered it water. As he held up his leg, he felt the ooze sticking upon him. The liquid was black in color, but it was hard to recognize what it was. But before he can think about what this liquid was, the dragon serpent¡¯s head charged in through the hole. ¡°Dammit!¡± Yeowun jumped up. But with the sticky ooze pulling him, his running skill couldn¡¯t speed him up as it would normally do. ¡°NO!¡± There was no way the dragon serpent will miss the chance of its prey hanging in the air. Yeowun then changed his way. If he had no way to run, then he had to fight it. Yeowun gathered force qi on his hand and unleashed the third formation of Sword Force of the Sky Demon at the dragon serpent. This was the only formation he could use when he was not standing on the ground. Twenty-four movements were unleashed, causing storm as it struck the dragon serpent. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yeowun was shocked. When his force qi struck the monster, the sound of metal clashing rang out in the room. The dragon serpent then roared and churned in rage. It was so powerful that Yeowun was thrown back before he could finish the entire formation. ¡°Ugh!¡± He was struck at the other end of the wall and fell to the sticky water. The wall, however, was unscratched, unlike the wall outside, proving it was created from blue pearl stone. The harsh stone inflicted pain on his back. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± If his body wasn¡¯t strengthened while learning the fourth formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon, he would have broken bones or muscles. ¡®I can¡¯t damage it even with the Sword Force.¡¯ The dragon serpent seemed it had taken no damage. Yeowun looked at the snake coming to him. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ If the Sword Force did not work, then it meant the snake had a stronger density in its body. He had never thought about fighting a monster in myth. It was despair. ¡®Huh?¡¯ That¡¯s when he found something strange. As the dragon serpent came at him with moving his large body, the water below him did not move. ¡®Wait a minute¡­¡¯ The water was still up to Yeowun¡¯s knee. If that large monster came charging in, then it should have raised the water level, but it was the same. Yeowun ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, activate augmented reality.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] With Nano¡¯s voice, Yeowun saw white lights describing things he was seeing. Yeowun narrowed his eyes There was nothing showing next to the giant dragon serpent. There was only a number that showed the flow of energy and a drawing that looked like a wave. ¡®Nano, what is this wave sign?¡¯ [It is a graph that shows dark plasma energy within this entire room.] ¡®Plasma energy?¡¯ [The energy within the room fused through abnormal rate of growth, creating an unexplained phenomenon. It is what many deem as ¨C spiritual encounter.] ¡®This is a spiritual encounter?¡¯ [Warning! Atmospheric sprite phenomenon is approaching!] ¡°Dammit!¡¯ Dragon serpent then charged at Yeowun again and Yeowun kicked up twice as hard, to free himself from the sticky ooze. As Yeowun dodged the attack of dragon serpent, Yeowun was able to see that the dragon serpent did not have a material body. Yeowun asked Nano, ¡®Nano, do you know what this thing I am looking at?¡¯ [Twenty-four metal pieces are hovering over with strong plasma energy radiating out from them.] ¡®What?¡¯ Yeowun was shocked. He was looking at the dragon serpent, but Nano was seeing at something entirely different. Yeowun¡¯s guess was right. ¡®Metal pieces? So, it¡¯s not a dragon serpent then?¡¯ [No, Master.] Yeowun then became hesitant. He could only see a terrifying dragon serpent. ¡®So, if I get rid of those metal pieces, will that illusion go away?¡¯ Yeowun couldn¡¯t run away from it forever. He had to fight against it even if that was the answer. Yeowun then ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, show me the location of those metal pieces you speak of.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] Yeowun then saw two fangs, two eyes, and spikes over the dragon serpent¡¯s head shining with the red dots. ¡®Huh?¡¯ He then realized the location of these red dots were weird. If he were to use twenty-four sword movements of the Sword Art of the Sky Demon, it was exactly the point where these red dots were located at, as if that was its intention. ¡®Wait¡­ this is what the Father Chun Ma prepared then?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure why these metal pieces were located there, but if one knew the sword movements of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon, it was possible to strike the exact spots. Yeowun glared at red dots. Dragon serpent charged at him terrifyingly. Yeowun had trained in the basic movements of the Sword Force for three entire years. With him at the superior level, it was possible to unleash all twenty-four movements almost at once. ¡°Hah!¡± Yeowun¡¯s body left a trace as it divided into twenty-four traces of Yeowun moving through to strike all the red dots. Sounds of metal clashes rang through the room. As his word struck through the red dot, the dragon serpent shot through Yeowun. He had to be inside the dragon serpent, but he couldn¡¯t see anything when he dropped down. ¡®I did it!¡¯ Yeowun then turned. ¡°So¡­ this was it!¡± In the air, he saw the twenty-four black metal pieces hovering there, moving slightly. ¡°What is this anyway?¡± As Yeowun got up to see it, something weird happened. The twenty-four pieces immediately began to gather up and combined themselves into one. Its shape mirrored that of a sword. ¡°Sword?¡± It was a dark sword that glowed while still hovering in the air. Yeowun was speechless at such a mysterious scene and carefully walked to the sword. He then saw the engraving on the blade. [Sky Demon Sword] ¡°Sky Demon Sword?¡± That was the name of the sword. But the Sky Demon Sword was a famous sword that symbolized the Lord of the Demonic Cult, and that was held by the Lord himself. Then what was this sword? Yeowun then reached out and grabbed the sword. And soon as he grabbed on it, mysterious dark energy ran through him. ¡°W-what is this?!¡± Yeowun was shocked and tried to let go, but the energy had consumed him already. ¡°Uuuuughhhh!¡± A strange sensation grasped him and his face turned black, and Yeowun had fallen to the ground on his knees in pain. Soon, Yeowun¡¯s world turned entirely dark. It was like the depth itself. Chapter 117 Yeowun couldn¡¯t feel anything within the darkness. He wanted to speak, but his voice didn¡¯t come out and he couldn¡¯t hear any sound. Such darkness usually gave fear to people, but this darkness was really comfortable for Yeowun as if he was a baby in a womb. When Yeowun was almost seeping into such comfortable darkness, he snapped out and came back to his senses. ¡®No! I can¡¯t let this darkness consume me.¡¯ Yeowun then called to Nano. ¡®Nano! Nano!¡¯ But Nano did not answer. If he was going to be caught up in this darkness, then there was a chance that he might fail the fifth test. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Unlike Yeowun¡¯s uneasiness, the darkness was very calm and quiet. Yeowun then focused on trying to find his senses back. ¡®If I can think, my body still remains intact. Let¡¯s focus.¡¯ This was easy. He couldn¡¯t feel anything, so it was like finding needle in a haystack to find his senses. After a while, Yeowun who as focusing on finding his senses, now changed to going through the breathing method of Sky Force of the Sky Demon. This happened when he had his hand on the black sword, so this was his last resort. In the timeless darkness, there came a change. The darkness began to twist and stormed into one point where it was sucking everything in. ¡®Is it coming into me?¡¯ Yeowun was able to feel it clearly. The vast darkness that tried to consume him was now being sucked in. It was so fast that it was as if the darkness was all but imagination. And when the darkness was sucked in entirely, the entire place turned into a white area. The area trembled, and the surface below turned into a water srfuace and something shot up from behind. It had beautiful, pearl white scales that had a shape of a white dragon. But it was too small to be a dragon and it had small horns. ¡®Dragon serpent?¡¯ It was similar to the black dragon serpent he saw earlier, except it had white scales and horns. The white dragon serpent then looked up and roared. It was roar that had enough holy energy to shake the entire space. As its body moved, the scales squirmed and Yeowun saw it growing in size. ¡®Is it growing?¡¯ The horn also began to grow longer, looking like if it was going to turn into a true dragon. But when the dragon moved, the area around it thundered and trembled. The surface also shook like a sea under a huge storm. It was then ¡ª with the sound of something being cut down, the white dragon serpent screamed in agony. ¡®Ah!¡¯ The reason was at the horn. Someone had cut down the dragon serpent¡¯s horn. The white dragon serpent screamed and twisted its large body and the white scales soon turned black. Its yellow eyes turned red and the man who had a black robe walked up to him with a satisfied look. ¡®That¡¯s¡­!¡¯ The man had a black sword in his hand, and it was certain that it was the sword that said it was the Sky Demon Sword that Yeowun grabbed before being locked up in the darkness. The dragon serpent became infuriated and charged at the man. That¡¯s when the man ¡®s black sword unleashed dark force qi. ¡®That¡¯s a force qi?¡¯ He had never seen such dark force qi. The man charged at the dragon serpent, unleashed a powerful sword formation, and stormed him. When the man dashed past the dragon serpent, its head had turned into many pieces. ¡®Sword Force of the Sky Demon!¡¯ Yeowun was able to recognize what this sword force was. It was the third formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. But it was much more powerful than when he used it himself. Black blood soared up from the place where its head was cut off, covering the surface in black. The man then struck his black sword down on the dragon serpent. And when he did, something black shot up from it and was sucked into the sword. The man looked down at the sword and spoke. ¡°This will take a long time. Then it is not for me.¡± And at that moment, the man turned to the direction where Yeowun was at. ¡®Huh?¡¯ As he met the black eyes of the man, Yeowun¡¯s sight quickly spun and distorted. ¡°Ugh!¡± And Yeowun quickly got up with the foul stench coming through his mouth and nose. It wasn¡¯t sure when, but he had dropped into the black ooze. ¡°Ugh! Uuuuugh!¡± He even swallowed a few sips, but it was so disgusting. If it was poisonous, Nano would have extracted it out, but it seemed like it was okay. However, it was still hard to get used to the stench. [Are you okay, Master?] ¡®Nano?¡¯ Yeowun then looked around. There was black liquid, and the wall was faint blue in color. ¡°I-I¡¯m back¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what just happened. It was too clear to be considered an illusion as he clearly remembered staying for a long time in the darkness while watching black-robed man killing the dragon serpent. ¡°No!¡± When he realized he was back, he thought of what was most important. He had spent a long time in the darkness that maybe he had passed the time limit again. Yeowun asked Nano, ¡®Nano, how long was I out?¡¯ [You did not passed out, Master. You fell down when you held the sword.] Chapter 118 ¡®What?¡¯ Yeowun was dumbfounded when he heard it. He had stayed in such a state for such a long time, but it was actually an instant. He still had the night vision mode on his sight, that proved it wasn¡¯t for too long. ¡®How long have I been inside in this cave then?¡¯ [Little less than an hour, Master.] ¡®Wheeeeew.¡¯ Yeowun then sighed in relief. He was worried if he failed by not keeping within the time limit, but that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡®So, it wasn¡¯t as long then. What happened to me anyway?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understanwhat he experienced. Yeowun then asked Nano again, ¡®Did I just fall down? And that¡¯s it?¡¯ [No, Master. When you grabbed the sword, dark plasma energy came in through the body. It kicked up the usage of master¡¯s neuron cells to 100% instantly.] Human brains were activated by the individual depending on what the human was doing. There was no way the brain would be activated at 100% at any time. Nano wasn¡¯t finished there. [The dark plasma energy was absorbed into the body, mixed with the internal energy, and became one.] ¡®What? It became one with my internal energy?¡¯ Yeowun then checked the flow of his internal energy. He felt a different type of energy within his body. It had the terrifying darkness that he felt when he fought against the dragon serpent. ¡®How did it become corrupt like this?¡¯ It was hard to understand, but it was certain that it was because of him holding onto that black sword. ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun then realized he couldn¡¯t find the black sword. He thought he had dropped it to the ground, so he used his foot to search through the water, but it was empty below. [Please check your wrist.] ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yeowun then raised his both arms up and checked. ¡°W-what is this?!¡± Both his wrists were covered by black metal pieces that were shaped like armguards. Certainly they were the metal pieces that formed the black sword. ¡®Why are these on my arm?¡¯ Yeowun tried to unequip them, but they were stuck on his wrist so hard that they wouldn¡¯t come off. Yeowun had powerful strength, but even he couldn¡¯t get it off. ¡®Is it reacting to my energy then?¡¯ Yeowun sent the energy to it, but it didn¡¯t even budge. Then what was it going to move at? ¡®Or maybe¡­¡¯ Yeowun then changed direction. He focused to flow the energy through breathing skill of the Sword Force, and the dark energy stored within also came up with it. Yeowun¡¯s entire body began to shine in dark energy, showing a terrifying demonic presence. It was as if the black dragon serpent was here. At that moment, the black metal pieces scattered and gathered together to form the shape of the sword. The black sword then fell into Yeowun¡¯s right hand. ¡°Ohhh¡­.!¡± Yeowun was astonished. He was able to see that the black sword, shining in its deep black blade, was a powerful sword. He was then able to confirm that this ¡®Sky Demon Sword¡¯ was the real treasure left by Father Chun Ma. ¡®Let¡¯s give it a try.¡¯ Yeowun then walked to the wall of the blue stone. If this sword was gift from the Father Chun Ma, then it would surely hold up against the power of Sword Force of the Sky Demon. Yeowun then readied to unleash his power and sent the energy into the sword to create force qi. ¡°This¡­?!¡± Yeowun¡¯s eyes grew large. His force qi was not blue anymore. Just like the man in his illusion, his force qi was dark. And the force qi unleashed ominous aura from it. Yeowun then swung the black sword-wielding dark force qi at the wall. The wall was cut down as if it was like a paper. It was amazing. ¡°How is this even possible¡­? Just the force qi is¡­¡± Yeowun was shocked by his own energy that was so powerful beyond his imagination. ¡®If then!¡¯ Yeowun then used the first formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. His black sword unleasehd the twenty-four sword movements, slicing through the blue pearl stone. As the stone pieces crumbled down, the black sword shined in its perfect state. At the entrance of the Demon Seal Cave, a ragged building covered up the underground staircase just like the entrance. Three instructors who were waiting at the exit were curious. If Yeowun was at the superior level, it should have taken him less than an hour to come out from this exit, but they didn¡¯t see any signs of Yeowun coming out even after two hours. ¡°I hope nothing happened in there.¡± Instructor Yun Jawun spoke and Hou Jinchang narrowed his eyes. The traps within the cave were dangerous enough for grandmaster level warriors, but it was nothing too dangerous for superior level warriors as one could just defend oneself with an energy shield. ¡®Is he¡­?¡¯ Hou Jinchang then turned to the pedestal with the name on it. The cave was known to contain a sealed demon. It turned into a place of the fifth test now, but a long time ago, this place was a place only those who had the ¡®rights¡¯ could enter. ¡®I heard the rule changed after the Sword Demon created the Demonic Academy here.¡¯ Most instructors did not know who created the academy. And it was then when two-hour time limit was almost up. ¡°OH?!¡± They didn¡¯t feel anything, but the ragged door to the building opened and someone showed up. It was Chun Yeowun. ¡°Ugh!¡± Instructors immediately pinched their nose at the foul smell coming from within. Yeowun¡¯s body and clothes which were wet with dark and sticky liquid let out the foul stench. Even Hou Jinchang, who rarely showed emotion, made it seem like it was too much to bear, and hid his nose under his arm. ¡°¡­C-congrulations, Master Chun Yeowun, on passing the fifth test.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He barely passed the test. He almost went over the time limit, but no instructors here were worried that Yeowun would not pass anyway. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Hou Jinchang¡¯s eyes turned to something that Yeowun was holding onto. ¡®What is that?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s hand had a white club-like thing that was as big as human arm. It looked like the horn of a young deer. Chapter 119 Originally, cadets who passed the fifth test were required to report to the Chief right away, but Yeowun was soaked in such a foul stench that he was sent to the dorm to clean up first. When he got to the dorm, Yeowun took a shower. It took him an hour of washing to remove the stench. He then twisted the clothes to extract all the black liquid and collected it all into a bowl. This wasn¡¯t the end. He also had to collect the black liquid collected in the leather blade scabbard he had that had lost its blade after his Butterfly Dance blade had shattered. ¡®This should be enough.¡¯ He collected this liquid because of what happened inside the cave. After Yeowun was satisfied with his increased power, he tried to continue on. However, his body was heating up inexplicably so he had to sit down and meditate. After ten minutes, the toxic elements within his body were pushed out. And when it did, his internal energy began to flow much better. ¡®How did this¡­¡¯ [The ooze consumed into the body flowed through the blood points and pushed the remaining small amount of toxic elements out of the body.] After reaching the superior level, Yeowun¡¯s blood points were fully opened and all toxic elements were pushed out. But as a human, it was natural to stack these toxic elements while living a normal life. If what Nano said was true, this liquid had tremendous power of pushing out even the slightest toxic element from the body. ¡®So, this liquid is not just any liquid then!¡¯ Yeowun then realized this liquid was blood from the dragon serpent. It gave little effect to him, but if it was consumed by his members, it was going to allow them to push out any toxic elements and help them use energy more freely. ¡®I should get these back.¡¯ But all he had to carry the liquid was the scabbard. After filling up the scabbard with the liquid, Yeowun looked at the room filled with black liquid and thought to come back for more. ¡®This amount will allow our entire cult to become stronger.¡¯ But that plan failed right after. On the way out, Yeowun tripped on something on the ground under the liquid. ¡®What is this?¡¯ It felt strange that something was stuck on the bottom of the floor, so Yeowun pulled it up without hesitation. At that instance, the area around it collapsed. Yeowun quickly jumped up and got out of the stone room. If he was late, he might have dropped to the ground. ¡®¡­Oh man.¡¯ The collapse had sucked in all of the black liquid. He thought the ground was also created with blue pearl stone, but it wasn¡¯t. At least he had a little to give to his members. ¡®But to think this remained there too.¡¯ Yeowun then looked at the white club. He wasn¡¯t sure what it was at first, but he soon realized it was the cut horn of the white dragon serpent he saw in the illusion. ¡®Where should I use that?¡¯ He brought it because he realized it was the horn of the dragon serpent, but he wasn¡¯t sure what he should do with it. ¡®Nano, can you analyze the horn?¡¯ [Yes, Master.] Yeowun then placed his hand on the horn and Nano began to analyze it. [There is no substance recorded that explains this object.] ¡®Huh?¡¯ It was obvious, even in the far future where technology was advanced, there was no way for information about mythical creatures to be available. With it being unknown in Nano¡¯s database, it wasn¡¯t possible to know what it could do, but there was one thing that was certain. [The density of the horn is slightly less than that of a high-density diamond.] ¡®D-diamond?!¡¯ If that was true, then this was very durable, much more durable than the blue pearl stone. Yeowun then brought up blue force qi over his finger. If they didn¡¯t pull the demonic energy, it was possible to use the blue force qi. He then struck the horn down with it. There was no damage on the horn. There was even some kind of deflection that pushed the force qi back. ¡°Wow.¡± Yeowun then came up with an idea. He had found the black sword, but he didn¡¯t like the name engraved on it. ¡®I should make a sword or a blade with this!¡¯ If this bone was that durable, then a sword or blade created from it would surely withstand the power of the Sword Force of Sky Demon or the Butterfly Blade Dance skill. ¡®I should visit Blacksmith Ou tomorrow.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t sure if such a durable piece can be created into a sword, but he decided to meet the blacksmith tomorrow. And when that was finished, Yeowun went straight to the main building of the academy. At the front of the building, among three instructors who were together with him on the fifth test, the youngest instructor called Ma Yun was waiting. ¡°You took your time, Leader Chun.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The smell wouldn¡¯t come off.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Ma Yun nodded understandingly as he too had never smelled such an awful smell in his entire life. He then became curious if the cave had such a trap. Only Hou Jinchang was the instructor who had first-hand experience, so there was no way to know. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ma Yun walked in and both of them walked into the Chief¡¯s office on the first floor. Hou Jinchang was talking with Lee Hameng. Lee Hameng looked surprised when Yeowun walked in. ¡®Huh?¡¯ He had met Yeowun about three hours ago, but after the fifth test, there was a faint hint of demonic presence coming out from Yeowun now. ¡®¡­So, what Instructor Hou said was true.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe it. He too had gone into Demon Seal Cave in the past, but he couldn¡¯t find anything other than traps. He too knew about the rumor. [Only the one who has the ¡®right¡¯ will be given a chance to face the demon hidden in the cave.] It was an old myth and nobody really took it seriously as no one faced the said ¡®demon¡¯ in hundreds of years. But beginning with the sword skill that Yeowun had learned, the demonic presence coming from Yeowun confirmed it. ¡®Maybe we have the true¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmph, Chief.¡± Hou Jinchang coughed and Lee Hameng snapped out of his thoughts. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it Leader Chun. Or, shall I say, Master Chun?¡± Lee Hameng took out the golden medal from his desk and gave it to Yeowun. The medal had the letter M engraved into it. Yeowun was now promoted onto the next rank, reaching the master rank within the cult. Yeowun bowed. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Congratulations on passing the fifth test. You are now officially a top warrior of the cult.¡± Lee Hameng seemed to be glad to see that Yeowun had grown so powerful. He was a mere kid who could be expelled at any given moment, but he was now powerful enough for even the elders to be wary of him. ¡®¡­I shouldn¡¯t have let that drunkard take him.¡¯ If Yeowun really won the competition and became the heir, then Right Guardian Submeng would be given the honor of being the first to have an apprentice who had become a Lord. It was too late to take Yeowun in as an apprentice anymore, so it was too late. ¡°Congratulations, Master Chun.¡± Ma Yun bowed to Yeowun. Yeowun was now a higher rank than the instructors. The only one who was higher ranked than him was Lee Hameng, and Hou Jinchang was now at the same rank. ¡°Here you go.¡± Hou Jinchang gave a small wooden box that contained the black dragon ball, and something else. ¡°This¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dagger given to every master rank warriors within the cult.¡± The dagger was lavishly decorated with leather scabbard also created with fine craftmanship. When he opened the box, it revealed a short but sharp blade. ¡°It¡¯s made with cold steel.¡± There was a small etching that said ¡®Demonic Cult¡¯ on the blade, with a hint of sword qi from the etch. It seemed like it was etched by a warrior. ¡°That etching is left by the Lord himself. It is a gift given directly from the Lord, only given to masters.¡± Hou Jinchang spoke proudly, but Yeowun became cold. It was maybe an honor to ordinary cadets or cultists, but it wasn¡¯t for him. Yeowun placed the dagger on his belt. He had the urge to throw it away right now, but he couldn¡¯t do it in front of Lee Hameng the Left Guardian, or the other instructors. He then changed the subject to hide his feelings. ¡°So, can I be informed of the sixth test?¡± Lee Hameng grinned. Maybe the sixth test was the best one that Yeowun might have been waiting for. The sixth test that was issued less than ten times in the entire history of the academy was only given when the cadet was at the level of superior warrior. This was why most cadets weren¡¯t even given the chance before graduating from the academy. And this was why Lee Hameng also skipped mentioning this test on the first day of the academy. After 70 years, there was finally one worthy enough to take the test. ¡°Master Chun. You have the right to take the test.¡± ¡®Finally¡­! The sixth test!¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t think I would see it in my days!¡¯ Instructors were excited. Even Hou Jinchang, who had worked for the longest time within the academy, never saw any cadets who earned the right to take the sixth test. ¡°The sixth is to challenge our finest warriors, or our elders. You must challenge one of them.¡± Yeowun¡¯s eyes began to shake. Chapter 120 Lee Hameng stayed behind while everyone left his office. He grabbed the silver medal that Chun Yeowun had returned and thought. ¡®He¡¯s grown much.¡¯ Yeowun was completely different from three years ago. He was no longer a boy who was eager to avenge his mother. He knew he could challenge one of the twelve elders, but he held back his emotions. This looked just like the cold-hearted Lord who was a father to the boy. [Is there any specific elder you wish to challenge?] [Is it okay if I think about it for a while?] Yeowun had grown very thoughtful and did not act on impulse. Hameng thought that Yeowun would choose to fight Baek Oh, the leader of the Poison Clan for Yeowun¡¯s hatred toward poison. ¡®He is too dangerous to just challenge for revenge.¡¯ Baek Oh, the Monster Poison. Without considering the level of martial arts, he was the most dangerous man within the six clan elders for his ability to kill. He was reinstated as an elder after being released from his prison sentence for two years. With the Poison Clan having much of their power decreased, and Baek Oh having accepted his consequences, he had been decreased of his rank to 12th elder. ¡®And the Lord wants to keep him close.¡¯ With the incident that happened three years ago, the Sword Clan paid its price and the entire six clans had to lay low for three years. But even if they were weakened, they still consisted of 30% of the cult¡¯s power and there was no way these old and powerful clans could stay quiet forever. It was only a little more time for the academy to soon close, so it was about time they show their claws. ¡®If the time comes, the cult will be in a bloodshed.¡¯ There wasn¡¯t much time for Chun Yeowun to be ready for the upcoming strife. Chun Yeowun went straight to the library. He was in deep thought ever since he left the Chief¡¯s office. He had not expected that the sixth test was to challenge one of the 12 elders. A warrior at the superior level was one of the top-ranking warriors within the cult, so they were given the right to challenge the elders to replace them. If the challenger defeated an elder, then the challenger was appointed as a new elder. And this wasn¡¯t only it. With the passing of the fifth test, Yeowun was told that there were hidden underground floors of the library that he can enter if he passes the sixth test. But Yeowun was too busy to think about getting the chance to fight elders in a public duel. ¡®I can go after the elders from the six clans.¡¯ He was to start a war against the six clans right after his academy, but this was a chance for him to defeat one of the elders ahead of that war. He had someone in mind already, but he needed to be careful. Yeowun wasn¡¯t afraid of him, but needed to make preparations considering what he would gain and lose. Yeowun got to the library while thinking. He saw the instructor taking care of entries sitting down on the desk in front of the library. He had a thick fur coat over him, but it still seemed very cold as his nose was very red. ¡°Ohh!¡± The instructor got up instantly as he saw Yeowun after a long time. The job had been very boring now as only a few cadets now visited the library after the third test. It seemed like he was happy to see an old face. ¡°Leader Chun! Long time no see.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Instructor.¡± ¡°Oh, wait. I guess I shouldn¡¯t call you Leader anymore.¡± The instructor knew why Yeowun had come. He remembered that Yeowun came last time when he passed the fourth test, so if he came now, then it meant that Yeowun had passed the fifth test. The instructor got up and bowed politely. ¡°Greetings, Master Chun.¡± The cult only valued power and rank. It didn¡¯t matter how long the person had been in such rank. Yeowun saw no complaints on the instructor¡¯s face at having to bow to him. ¡°Will you be going up to the fifth floor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you can write your name down here.¡± On the list, there were names who had visited the fifth floor in order. Chun Muyun, Chun Kungwun, Sama Chak, Ko Wanghur, Mun Ku, Guk Shin, and Bakgi ¡ª a total of seven cadets had become established grandmaster level warriors. And it was great that three of these cadets were under Yeowun. ¡®Sama Chak?¡¯ The name surprised Yeowun. Sama Chak was the fastest cadet aside from princes to pass the fifth test. Yeowun then remembered him having two yellow tags before. ¡®Is he from a high-ranking clan?¡¯ The name became familiar now. Yeowun wrote his name under Bakgi¡¯s name and the instructor handed him two candles. Unlike the expectation that he was going to be given more time, the time didn¡¯t seem different from when he went to the fourth floor. ¡°The time allowed is six hours.¡± The time limit was still the same from the fourth floor. ¡°Understood.¡± Yeowun answered and the instructor smiled. ¡°Wish you luck, Master Chun.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Yeowun then placed one candle on the cabinet and got the wooden box to put the candle in and walked up to the fifth floor. As he walked up, there was a small room. The floors got smaller and smaller as he went up, but the fifth floor was really small and had no bookshelves at all. ¡®Twenty?¡¯ There were only about twenty books. And among them was one Yeowun was very well aware of. [Butterfly Dance Blade] As the Right Guardian Submeng claimed proudly, his book was on the fifth floor, meaning it had great depth and power within it. But it just meant Yeowun could skip one book. And it was now the time he had waited for so long. ¡®Last formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon.¡¯ Chapter 121 In the middle of the room, there was last blue pearl stone pedestal standing proudly. Yeowun walked up excitedly to the front of the stone. Just like other stones on the lower floors, there was poetry that hid the breathing points. ¡®Nano, scan it.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] After scanning the front side, Yeowun walked to the back. And when he got the back, he almost screamed in shock. ¡®W-what is this?!¡¯ He had expected to see many sword markings on the back, but there were no marks of whatsoever. There were no markings of the counter sword skill, nor the marking of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. Instead, there was just a small hole in the middle. ¡®Why isn¡¯t there anything here?¡¯ It would be more understandable if there was intentional damage left on the stone, but it was strange that there was nothing. Yeowun looked at the stone, not understanding what was going on. ¡®Was this because Father Chun Ma didn¡¯t leave anything that there was no counter sword skill either?¡¯ That was the only likely conclusion for this. After thinking about it for a while, Yeowun frowned and asked Nano, ¡®Nano, do you see any sword markings here?¡¯ [Sword markings were left, most likely from one person.] ¡®What? There is? Where?¡¯ [Activating augmented reality over the user¡¯s sight.] With Yeowun¡¯s eyes shaking, white lines were drawn over his sight. [Zooming in on the target.] With Nano¡¯s words, part of the backside was zoomed in on. It was the part where there was a very small hole. ¡®W-what?!¡¯ When the hole was zoomed in to about the size of a head, Yeowun was shocked. He didn¡¯t know until then, but when it zoomed in, he saw very small markings that made the small hole. The marks were equally distanced, with twenty-four of them. ¡®These markings¡­ is this from Sword Force of the Sky Demon?¡¯ If one who saw it casually, it was a mere hole. But the location was where the sword would hit if the Sword Force of the Sky Demon was used. When the twenty-four sword movements were used in the same direction, it could hit the blood point in a circle, but if it was to hit the same spot like this, it only was possible when collecting all movements into one. ¡®Can I use the sword movement like this? Wait, if then¡­¡¯ Yeowun then went up to the front. He didn¡¯t know at first, but the hole had penetrated the entire stone. ¡®Nano, zoom in here.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] As expected, the hole had twenty-four sword markings left around it. It only made this small hole because the attack didn¡¯t wield energy. ¡®How can this be?¡¯ Yeowun then realized the secret to this sword formation. This marking was a result of a sword formation being gathered into one powerful move that exploded through. If the attack wielded any kind of energy, then it would have shattered the blue pearl stone. ¡®Was Father Chun Ma really a human?¡¯ He thought he understood a lot of about sword after becoming superior warrior, but this was beyond what any swordsman would think of. Father Chun Ma had created a supreme sword formation that could be used as an attack or defense by collecting all sword movements into one. How could one counter such a powerful attack? The reason why there were no counter sword movements on this stone was because there was no way to counter this. ¡®He unified the sword into one. It is certain that such power will result if the sword¡¯s will is collected into such a unified manner.¡¯ This was the last secret hidden behind the last formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. And when he understood this, something unexpected happened. Yeowun was sent into a trance. ¡®Focus on unifying the sword¡¯s will. Collect it into one will¡­ gathering into one place¡­¡¯ Sometimes, understanding came at unexpected moments. The last formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon contained the very truth of the sword that Father Chun Ma had realized during his latter years. Understanding at least a bit of this had allowed the body to break the shell around it to move up. Yeowun slumped down on the ground and began to meditate. As he entered a trance, a vibrant light began to shine out from him in every color and powerful energy shot out from him, causing a rush of wind across the room. Books fell down and it caused a ruckus. ¡°W-what?! What is going on?!¡± The grandmaster level warrior, Gamgung, who guarded the fifth floor, was shocked and looked at Yeowun. The way he was shining in vibrant light meant that Yeowun had earned a great understanding and was moving up into a higher level. ¡°What is going¡­¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± As two other warriors who guarded the fifth floor ran up toward the stone, Gamgung told them to be quiet. If they were to disrupt Yeowun, then it was going to destroy his understanding and endanger him into falling into corruption. [Defensive formation!] Gamgung sent a telepathic message and three of them stood around in triangle formation around Yeowun to help him. All of them were shocked since they knew what that vibrant color of light meant. ¡®Five qi unification!¡¯ The last stage of the superior level was the five qi unification. When Yeowun reached the supreme level, he had achieved the state of the Three-Point Spirit that gave him the power to use the spirit of the human body, making him more powerful. But that was only half of what a superior warrior should do. It was only when he unified the five energies within him into one that he would reach the true superior level. After about an hour, the light stopped shining from Yeowun and turned into one bright white light and began to shake his body. His bones and muscles were reconstructing. After trembling for about ten minutes, his body began to show different phenomena. ¡®What!¡¯ As his face skin began to crack faintly, the three warriors became shocked. They all knew what this supposed to mean. ¡®Body reconstruction!!¡¯ They were dumbfounded and speechless. They never imagined they would see a body reconstruction with their own eyes. The cracks began to spread all over Yeowun¡¯s body. It was as if he would shatter even with a slight touch. It was then that Yeowun moved and entire cracks shattered and turned to dust to disappear. The energy wind that blew began to calm down and Yeowun opened his eyes. His energy was well organized and there was no way for even Lee Hameng to recognize Yeowun¡¯s energy anymore. Yeowun was able to understand what had happened to him. ¡®I¡­ achieved the end stage of the superior level!¡¯ Chapter 122 ¡®It¡¯s the first time I understood the sword formation without having it transferred into my brain.¡¯ This was another feat for Chun Yeowun. Three warriors walked up to Chun Yeowun, astounded from his achievement. Three of them all bowed and congratulated Yeowun for his feat. ¡°Master Chun, congratulations on your understanding!¡± ¡°Congratulations!¡± ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± Yeowun became thankful for them to stand guard while he was in a trance and bowed politely to each of them. Their eyes had envy and admiration in them. They had barely gotten to the grandmaster level at the age of forty, but Yeowun had gone through bodily reconstruction even before turning twenty. ¡®Oh¡­ if he is now at the superior level¡­¡¯ Gamgung¡¯s eyes shook. This meant that Yeowun had the right to take the sixth test. There were no cadets who became superior warriors in the last seventy years of the academy. ¡®Am I seeing the birth of the new leader of the cult?¡¯ If he passed the sixth test, then Yeowun was going to be a new elder. He had a chance to become the top official of the Demonic Cult, one of three powerful forces out of the entire Wulin. But even if he doesn¡¯t pass the test, he was still a superior warrior that will be respected as such, meaning he was likely to rise in power anyway. ¡®Nano, how long have I been in a trance?¡¯ [It has been over two hours, Master.] Yeowun was relieved. He was on the last floor of the library that contained the strongest and most powerful martial arts books. He wanted to scan them when he could. He still had four more hours, so it was enough. ¡®Oh.¡¯ But there was a problem. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I made a mess in this place.¡± From all the decorations to the books, all of them were thrown to the ground and scattered. Gamgung shook his head at Yeowun and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, Master Chun. Who cares about little mess when you had made a great achievement?¡± But Gamgung and the other warriors were certain that they were worried about books. They then ran to the books dropped to the ground to check if there wasn¡¯t any damage. The decorations weren¡¯t a concern, but these books were valuable treasures. ¡®Good.¡¯ As they went over to check on the books, Yeowun turned back to the blue pearl stone pedestal. It was hard to see with regular eyes, and looked like a regular hole if one did not know about the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. But there was no need to leave a trace. Yeowun brought up a slight force qi over his finger. It looked simple, but controlling force qi like this in detail required one to be at the superior level. Yeowun then dabbed on the hole with his finger, and the sword marking was crushed through as he rubbed his finger over it. ¡®There we go.¡¯ Yeowun had no intention to share the Sword Force of the Sky Demon to others. If it wasn¡¯t for the library to be in mess, it would not given him time to do this, but he was lucky. After checking on every book to see if they were okay, Gamgung allowed Yeowun to look over the books while time remained. The candle had been put out from the wind, but Yeowun was able to check the time through Nano, so it didn¡¯t matter. ¡®I just need to scan nineteen books.¡¯ That only required about thirty minutes. Yeowun then went over to the books. Other than the Butterfly Blade Dance, what caught his attention the most were the books from the six clans. The reason why he wanted to take a look at this was because the leaders of those six clans had reached the superior level through those martial arts. Crazy Spirit Sword from the Sword Clan. Loyal Demon Fist from the Loyal Clan. Wise Flow Palm of the Wise Clan. Sound Wave of Destruction from the Lust Clan. Poison Demon Art from the Poison Clan. Blade of Illusion from the Blade Clan. It was likely that these martial arts weren¡¯t the best that these clans had. But they couldn¡¯t put weak martial arts on this floor of the library either, so it was certain that these were one of the top martial arts in the cult. Considering that the Butterfly Blade Dance was here, then it was likely that Left Guardian Lee Hameng¡¯s martial arts were here too. ¡®Red Fire Sword¡­ is this it?¡¯ The name suited his fiery red hair. Among these, there was one book that wasn¡¯t a martial arts book. Step of the Wind God. Yeowun flipped through the pages, and checked the book that it was a book about walking and running skills. Who was the one that donated this book while others were busy presenting the powerful martial arts books? ¡®Step of the Wind God? What a grand name.¡¯ If the running skill were to be placed on the fifth floor, then it would surely be a very powerful skill. Yeowun did not know any powerful running skills, so he thought it was good that he saw this. ¡®Nano, scan this.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] Yeowun¡¯s eyes shook and he scanned through all pages. It didn¡¯t take thirty minutes to scan a total of nineteen books. Yeowun was finally able to achieve his goal of scanning through as many books as possible within the library. He was now a walking martial arts library. ¡°Huh? Are you going down already?¡± One of the warriors at the exit of the fifth floor became curious and asked. It hadn¡¯t been much time since Yeowun started looking at the book, so it was weird that he was going down already. ¡°I¡¯ve looked over enough.¡± ¡°Huh? Uh¡­¡± Yeowun had scanned every book so he did look at it enough, but this sounded like Yeowun did not find any books that matched his power to the warrior. It might have sounded very arrogant, but it was something a powerful warrior like Yeowun could say. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 123 When Yeowun got out of the library, it was completely dark. The winter made the sun to go down much faster. The instructor outside the library, who was ready to stay late, was happy to see Yeowun coming down so early. As Yeowun returned the candle, he thought of something he forgot. ¡®Please tell us where you are going, so we won¡¯t be worried!¡¯ It was something Hu Bong told him a long time ago. He had forgotten about it completely as he was too into going to see the fifth formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. It was possible that his members would be looking after him through the academy. It was even more so when Mun Ku and Hu Bong were ambushed. ¡®Where will they be?¡¯ Yeowun then walked down toward the private training room building and saw two people in the dark alleyway. ¡°Hu Bong?¡¯ It was Hu Bong and Jin Guuk. Yeowun found them before they ran around looking for them. They too had found Yeowun coming down from the library and came running after. ¡°Maaaaaasterr!¡± ¡®Ugh, here we go again.¡¯ But the reaction was different than what he expected. ¡°Congratulations on passing the fifth test!¡± ¡°M-master! Congratulations!¡± They heard from somewhere that Yeowun had passed the fifth test. His members actually did not run around looking for him when he went missing after passing the test. There were only two places that cadets who passed the test might go. One was the training room and another was the library. They immediately went to the library and asked if Chun Yeowun had come here, and was told that he was on the fifth floor. This allowed his members to know that Yeowun had passed the test. But they were still worried just in case, so they waited in turn in front of the training room, which might be Yeowun¡¯s next destination. ¡®Hmm. They¡¯ve gotten smarter.¡¯ They were now adjusting to their master. If Yeowun had not thought of his members, he surely would have gone to the training room to absorb the black dragon ball. ¡®Oh.¡¯ He then thought it was good timing to give something that he intended to give to his members. Yeowun told Hu Bong and Jin Guk to gather others and come to his room. ¡°To your room?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± They were curious, but split to call upon others. After about an hour, all fifteen cadets gathered in Yeowun¡¯s room. While they were waiting for the last one, or Bakgi to come, they all congratulated Yeowun on passing the fifth test. ¡°Master, did you hear?¡± ¡°Prince, you heard that too, right?¡± Ko Wanghur and Mun Ku asked if Yeowun had heard about the creepy sound within the cave, and Hou Sangwha who had not taken the test yet became frightened. ¡°C-can we stop talking about that now? There¡¯s no such thing as monsters in the world.¡± ¡°¡­Huh? Are you afraid of a monster? The monster will be afraid of y- UGH!¡± Wu Sojung was struck in the face while speaking. But it was interesting to see Hou Sangwha, who was taller than most cadets, to be afraid of something. The only person who thought her reaction to be cute was Ko Wanghur. ¡®She would be terrified if I tell her the truth.¡¯ Yeowun thought Hou Sangwha might be too frightened and would not want to take the fifth test, so he decided to keep quiet about the truth. When Bakgi came to the room, Yeowun brought the bowl that he had stored at the storage. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Yeeeeek!¡± It was sealed with clothes, but the stench coming from it made all cadets pinch their noses. The smell was so foul that they had never smelled such a thing. Jin Guuk, who was weak at such a bad smell, ran out of the room, vomiting. ¡°M-master! What is that?!¡± Ja Wumin asked as he saw the oozing black liquid inside the bowl. It was the blood of a dragon serpent, a mythical creature, but there was no way to explain this easily so Yeowun just lied about it. ¡°As I passed through the Demon Seal Cave, I went in the wrong direction and found this.¡± ¡°In the cave?¡± Mun Ku, Ko Wanghur, and Bakgi who had passed the test, became surprised. They had to focus on the cold air blowing in from the exit that they didn¡¯t even think about going to another direction. ¡°And what is that for?¡± ¡°And when I did¡­ I somehow drank it and it pushed out all the toxic stuff from my blood points and allowed better energy flow.¡± ¡°W-what? Is that real?¡¯ Every martial artist knew the importance of having free flow of energy. If the energy flowed freely and more quickly, then it allowed the martial artist to use the formation or internal energy more quickly. ¡°T-then it¡¯s a treasure!¡± ¡°Ohhh!¡± Some cadets began to be excited, even with the smell. But it still made them hesitant to see disgusting visual of the liquid. ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t just have it on my own, so I brought some by filling it in my scabbard.¡± He couldn¡¯t say that he had squeezed out some of it from his clothes. ¡°Oh¡­ Master, you did that for us!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Hu Bong, Ohjong, and Ja Wumin were touched by Yeowun¡¯s actions. ¡°Master¡­ thank you for everything! There will be no master who cares about his servants like you!¡± Ko Wanghur got up and bowed to thank him. Yeowun then carefully pushed the bowl to his members. ¡°Then drink it.¡± But even when knowing it was good for them, they were still hesitant. The smell was too terrible and the sticky visual made it hard to even think about drinking it. And while everyone was hesitating, Hu Bong got up courageously. ¡°Master gave us a gift! There is no need to hesitate. I¡¯ll go first!¡± Hu Bong brought up a cup and filled it up. ¡°Ugggh.¡± Sticky visual made the other fourteen cadets frown and moan. It was surely disgusting in every way. ¡°Thank you, Master!!¡± Hu Bong bowed with the cup and drank it. ¡°Kyaaaa! Good!¡¯ He then placed it upside down on top of his head. ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®Is it okay?¡¯ All members then thought maybe it was okay to drink, but¡­ ¡°Aaaaaaaarrrrrgghnnngh¡­.¡± Hu Bong screamed and turned blue while grabbing his neck, and slumped to the ground, twisting his body. He trembled on the ground and Mun Ku mumbled, ¡°¡­ Are you sure this is what you said will happen, Prince?¡± Chapter 124 It was okay until he drank it. But the terrible taste that choked him even made Hu Bong almost pass out. It was a taste that even Yeowun almost vomited when he drank it, so it was natural. ¡®Ggggrrrrrgg¡­¡¯ Hu Bong looked like he was in so much pain that he even had sticky-looking bubbles over his mouth. ¡®¡­Do I really need to drink this?¡¯ ¡®He looks like he¡¯ll die.¡¯a And with Hu Bong¡¯s first try of the liquid, every member became more hesitant. It was only after when they saw Hu Bong wake up after having all of his toxic elements being extracted out of his skin and increased flow of his energy that people started drinking it. [Prince, I¡¯m really, really thankful, but I¡¯ll pass on this.] [Master, I don¡¯t think I can¡­ ugh.] Mun Ku and Hou Sangwha refused to drink as they got sick from various parts of the liquid. Everyone who drank the black liquid had fallen from the terrifying taste, that it was natural for anyone to refuse to drink it. [Prince, I can¡¯t do it. You know that!] ¡®Oh.¡¯ If extracts were to come out from the skin, then Mun Ku¡¯s mask might come off so she couldn¡¯t drink in front of everyone. Yeowun then gave up on trying to offer it to Mun Ku after that. So, it came down to only the female cadets who had not drunk the liquid. After the busy night, Yeowun woke up early the next morning and went to the blacksmith north of the academy. It was to ask about the process of the dragon serpent¡¯s horn. Thick snow fell overnight and the entire academy had been covered in white, but the blacksmith¡¯s roof was the only place without any snow over it due to the heat from the forge. ¡°Master Chun! Where did you get this from?!¡± Blacksmith Ou Sunong was shocked to see a white club. It was something he had never seen it and the density was much stronger than any iron. He had struck it down with various weapons inside the blacksmith to test it, but all weapons had been destroyed while doing it. ¡°I¡­ got it from somewhere. I can¡¯t tell you where.¡± Yeowun did not reveal the location of where he found it. He figured he didn¡¯t need to let Ou Sunong know of his finding from the Demon Seal Cave and cause more issues. And for Ou Sunong, he didn¡¯t really care where it came from anyway. ¡®This¡­ with such material, I can make the best weapon possible!¡¯ He was more excited than when he got hands on the cold steel. A master craftsman like him would be happy to see such good material. Sunong promised Yeowun to make him a weapon out of this. ¡°So, you want a blade out of this?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Okay. I will make the best blade I can with this.¡± He was curious as to what kind of blade could be created with the horn of a dragon serpent. He thought about asking for a sword, but he had the black sword already so there was no need for it. ¡°Oh, and you will be given cold steel. Will you make a sword with it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you said I could get only one weapon made?¡± ¡°No, you are a master now. Masters can receive any weapon they please, but the cult only provides cold steel enough to create one weapon. So, if you bring yourself any materials, then you are free to request to create another. Just like how you did this time.¡± Sunong pointed at the horn. He said he could create more weapons if Yeowun brought more materials. ¡°Oh! Good. Then please make me a sword.¡± Yeowun wanted to hide the existence of the black sword, so it was good to have a replacement for now. He had to keep it secret until he found out why the sword had the engraving that said ¡®Sky Demon Sword¡¯ on it. Yeowun became happy that he was going to receive two unique weapons from him and asked, ¡°How long will it take to create these weapons?¡± ¡°Well, with such materials, I will need about two months.¡± ¡°What? Will it take that long?¡± That was longer than he expected. Creating his first blade took two weeks, so this was four times that. Yeowun thought about taking the sixth test when his weapons were finished, so if it took two months to create them, then he had to postpone taking the sixth test. ¡°Well, it will take that long if I am to create both sword and blade. Or will you come each time when each weapon is completed?¡± ¡°Oh! So, it takes only a month to create one then?¡± ¡°Haha, so you must be in a hurry. Yes. Which one do you want first?¡± Yeowun thought about it for a second and chose the blade. He had the black sword even if it was a secret, so he chose the blade as he was curious as to what kind of weapon would be created from the horn of the dragon serpent. ¡°Haha. I will have it prepared in a month. Look forward to it, Master Chun.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Yeowun then left the blacksmith and walked north. ¡®And what¡¯s left is to¡­¡¯ He was now on the way to the main building to choose the time and who he will fight for the sixth test. The twelve elders of the cult were busy with different jobs inside the cult, so the academy needed to notify them ahead to set the time. Yeowun thought about it for the entire night and finally had chosen who to fight. About fifteen minutes later, at the office of the Chief of the Demonic Academy¡­ Lee Hameng was looking at Yeowun weirdly. It was because of the person Yeowun had appointed to fight for his sixth test. Unlike Hameng¡¯s expectation of Yeowun using few more days to think about it, he had come back in just one day and chose someone very unexpected. ¡°Master Chun, are you sure about the choice?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Please.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± There was a reason for Lee Hameng¡¯s reaction. Chapter 125 ¡®This isn¡¯t just being reckless.¡¯ Yeowun chose the leader of Wise Clan, First Elder Mu Jinwon. Aside from the Lord himself, Mu Jinwon was one of the top two warriors along with the Great Guardian Marakim. Mu Jinwon had not fought against the Lord as of yet, but there was no one who had defeated Mu Jinwon until now, and Yeowun had chosen him to fight, which made Hameng frown. ¡®Is he out of his mind?¡¯ This was the worst choice one could ever make. Whatever his thinking was, it seemed it was impossible. Yeowun just had become a superior warrior, so there was no way for him to fight against Mu Jinwon who had hit the end stage of the superior level tens of years ago. This was due to warriors who guarded the library not needing to report to the Chief immediately as they had to stand guard at the library at all times. Lee Hameng did not know that Yeowun had reached the end superior level yet. ¡®So, he is not aware of my power then.¡¯ This was also partly because Yeowun had hid his energy intentionally. After reaching the end stage of the superior level, Yeowun was able to control his inner energy completely and set the energy almost equal to when he entered the academy years ago. He realized that it was better to hide his energy than to show it off. He had gotten so powerful that Lee Hameng couldn¡¯t even see through it. ¡°Master Chun, are you really sure? I will not ask again.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Wise Clan, the strongest clan of all six clans. Yeowun thought about choosing Poison or Loyal Clan as he had the most problems with them from a long time ago, but he had changed his mind as he thought it was best to tackle the most dangerous enemy first. Other elders were also dangerous, but if he can terminate the most powerful warrior Mu Jinwon in a fair duel, then it was sure to take the Wise Clan¡¯s power away. ¡®He gives me no choice.¡¯ Hameng shook his head. He thought Yeowun had grown rational, but he seemed still reckless. Yeowun would want this too, but if the duel begins, it was likely for Mu Jinwon to try to kill Yeowun too as Yeowun was the number one risk for Chun Muyeon to rise to power. Lee Hameng couldn¡¯t force Yeowun to change his decision, as that would be too personal from here on. ¡°Okay. I will send words to the Wise Clan.¡± And ten days had passed after Yeowun had chosen the elder to fight against. Between that time, Left Guardian Lee Hameng had notified Mu Jinwon with an official letter with seal of the Lord about the sixth test. First elder Mu Jinwon accepted the request at once. There was no reason for Mu Jinwon to not take the chance to kill the only risk for his grandson to become the future Lord. But things didn¡¯t work out as plans in the world. On the tenth day, ambassador from the Yulin Clan came to the castle of the Demonic Cult. Cadets from the academy could not know what was going on outside, but this news made the entire cult to become shocked. The ambassador returned exactly on the third day. This brought change. Seven days before the day of the sixth test, instructors came over and called Yeowun up to the Chief¡¯s office. Yeowun, who was training in the training room, went to the Chief¡¯s office without knowing why he was being summoned. ¡°Greetings, Chief.¡± Yeowun got into the office and bowed. Hameng then placed down documents on the desk and spoke to him. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I heard you summoned me.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Yeowun became curious as Lee Hameng frowned. It seemed there had been a problem. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Chun. We have to change the person you will fight for the sixth test.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Yeowun frowned at the unexpected turn of events. He already heard that the first elder had changed his schedule for the test. It was shocked to hear that there will be a change. Yeowun asked. ¡°Why is that? Did First Elder change his mind?''¡± Sixth test allowed cadets to choose who to fight, but elders also had the right to refuse to accept the request. But it was a matter of honor and pride, so there was no instance where an elder refused. ¡°No, that is not the case.¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yeowun asked and Hameng hesitated for a bit and sent out energy to cut out the entire office from the outside so the sound would not go out. It seemed like what he was going to say was a secret. ¡°It is classified information so I can¡¯t tell you about the details. There are only four elders at the cult right now.¡± ¡°Four?¡± ¡°You have to choose between those four.¡± Yeowun was a master rank, but he was still a cadet. Any details were classified so Yeowun was not allowed to know about it. This made the entire plan to fail so Yeowun frowned. He couldn¡¯t say he will wait until First Elder returned since there wasn¡¯t much time left at the academy anymore. He had to choose someone. ¡°¡­Who¡¯s left then?¡± ¡°There are the ninth to twelfth elders.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± This meant every high-ranking elder was out. As far as Yeowun knew, the six clans¡¯ elders were from the first to sixth elders so this meant that he was not allowed to fight any of those elders. Lee Hameng of course knew what Yeowun wanted. ¡®Hmph. I don¡¯t want to suggest this but¡­¡¯ It was obvious who Yeowun will want to choose to fight, so Hameng decided to let him know anyway. ¡°There has been a change to the ranks between elders recently.¡± ¡°Change? What is that?¡± ¡°Clan Leader Baek from the Poison Clan was demoted to the 12th Elder.¡± Baek Oh, the Monster Poison. He had become elder again three months ago, but he was no longer the Sixth Elder. And due to it, he was now the only elder from the six clans that left within the cult right now. ¡®Poison Clan!¡¯ Yeowun who was disappointed that he won¡¯t be able to fight any of six clan elders, turned to smile. The answer was already chosen. ¡°I will fight the 12th Elder.¡± Chapter 126 Six days before the sixth test, at the office of the clan leader for the Poison Clan, located at the mansion of the Poison Clan, located at the west of the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle. There were many leaders of the Poison Clan gathtered here, but they all looked grim. This was due to the request came at morning from the Demonic Academy about the sixth test. No one had expected the situation to turn out like this. When the other five clans heard about Chun Yeowun¡¯s challenge, all the six clans¡¯ problems had challenged First Elder Mu Jinwon, they were glad. The Wise Clan had grown much more powerful during these three years when the Poison and Sword Clans had become much weaker. ¡®We hope the Wise Clan will be pressured from the result.¡¯ For now, Chun Yeowun was like a sweet poison. For Mu Jinwon, he had to kill Chun Yeowun in the duel to allow his grandson to be only remaining candidate to the throne. But from what happened until now, this event was sure to give the Lord a chance to put down the Wise Clan, so this was a win win for the other clans. ¡°Elder, you need to refuse this request. You were freed from prison only months ago. Lord¡¯s eye is still on us.¡± Advisor of the Poison Clan spoke to Baek Oh. It was different from when people insisted they should send an assassin to kill Chun Yeowun. Things were different now. ¡°My thought stands. If we become more oppressed, it might destroy the balance of power between the six clans.¡± Baek Chau, former leader of the clan, also agreed with the idea. The Poison Clan was weakened so much that the other high-ranking clans like the Demon Dragon Clan or others could even try to overthrow them. ¡°But if we refuse, then we are announcing to everyone that we have become weakened!¡± Second son of Baek Oh, Baek Munwung shouted. He was the aggressive type and did not want his clan to be belittled anymore. ¡°We have to patient. Being reckless won¡¯t help us at such a moment.¡± Baek Munwung, however, wasn¡¯t so happy to hear that. ¡°Our cousin is still on bed and our clan is at such a state! What more do we have to wait for?!¡± He pointed at a small building across the yard where Chun Jongsum was at. With the internal energy destroyed and all of his bones shattered, Chun Jongsum even had his spinal cord destroyed that he couldn¡¯t even move from his bed. All he could do was just live. ¡°Muwung is right. The boy is already a superior level warrior. It is better to get rid of him now than later. It will be too late if we let him be, especially when when we all know our relationship toward him.¡± Baek Oh¡¯s third son, Baek Munho, spoke with reasonable idea. It was hard to imagine what Yeowun will become if he was already at the superior level. And from what Baek Oh had to suffer, and going back to the death of Lady Hwa, Yeowun and the Poison Clan were tied with bad omens. ¡°That¡¯s a problem for every clan. Even if the boy became powerful, he does not have the forces to back him up with. Is he a threat? No. The threat is the Lord.¡± Baek Chau spoke to object Baek Munho¡¯s idea. Only good thing to come from killing Yeowun was that they killed a possible future enemy. But the price was to be cast out from the Lord and be pushed out from the six clans. ¡°You all are idiots!¡± ¡°Who are you to say that!¡± People divided into two groups in ideas and began to shout in argument. Baek Oh, who had been listening to them for long time, had chosen what to do after a long thought. ¡°Stop! I will refuse this request.¡± He too wanted to kill Chun Yeowun more than anyone, but there was just too much at stake. It was better for another to kill him. Leaders who wished Baek Oh to refuse the request agreed, and his sons were disappointed at the decision. After everyone returned, Baek Oh came to the small building where Chun Jongsum was at. Baek Oh sat in front of Chun Jongsum who was only blinking while lying down. He was almost as good as dead. Baek Oh did everything in his power to heal him, but not even the Demon Doctor himself could do anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Gramps has nothing I can do to help you.¡± The symbol of terror himself was still weak for his grandson. He was despaired that he had to care about his clan even when his precious grandson, who was born from his precious daughter, had been thrown into such a state. And did Chun Jongsum know of this? Jongsum¡¯s eye turned teary. And it was then. ¡°Elder, there is a guest.¡± ¡°Guest at this hour? What kind of guest visits at such hour? Let them return.¡± Baek Oh wasn¡¯t in a mood to greet a guest. But he had to choose his choice at the telepathic message. [It¡¯s Lady Mu from the Wise Clan. Should we return her? She¡¯s at the front of your building.] Baek Oh then became surprised. The woman had not visited after the funeral of his daughter Lady Baek. ¡°Okay. I will go out.¡± It was not someone he can just refuse because he wasn¡¯t in the mood. Baek Oh then walked out of the room. And as Baek Oh opened the door to get out, Jongsum rolled his eyes to look at his grandfather. ¡®?!¡¯ And through the door, he saw someone dimly lit below the fire. It was a middle-aged woman with a red veil over her head. Chun Jongsum, who could barely open and close his eyes, began to shake his eyes, and his body began to tremble. ¡®It¡¯s her! IT¡¯S HER!!!!¡¯ It was the woman who had gotten the poison from his mother. He wanted to scream something, but he couldn¡¯t even move his tongue and he trembled in anger until he passed out. The next day, the advisor from the Poison Clan visited the office of the Chief of Demonic Academy. He had a letter that wrote from Baek Oh himself that had simple sentence. [Challenge Accepted.] The 12th elder, and the leader of Poison Clan Baek Oh had accepted the challenge. It was the morning of the 6th test that was being held in 70 years. Chun Yeowun had woken up four hours prior to the duel and went to the blacksmith. The academy was full of snow because of snow that fell past few days, but the area around blacksmith was wet from snows melted from the heat. The blacksmith that was noisy from hammering all night was now quiet. Yeowun waited outside for about ten minutes and heard someone inside and walked in. ¡°Master Ou?¡± When he walked in, the inside of the blacksmith was hot from the heat from the forge. As Yeowun walked further in, Ou Sunong was working on something very seriously. He was sewing on a white leather carefully, making a leather scabbard. Yeowun could not disturb him, so he quieted himself down and waited until the job was done. And it was after an hour passed. Chapter 127 ¡°Finally!¡± Ou Sunong looked at the completed scabbard in a satisfied voice. The white leather had a red engraving that looked very gracious and luxurious. ¡°Is it finished?¡± ¡°BY THE BLACKSMITHING GOD! YOU SURPRISED ME!¡± Ou Sunong almost dropped to the ground at the sudden sound coming from his back. He was able to find his calm after watching Yeowun who was standing near the entrance of the room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know that you were here? Haha. Wait a second.¡± Sunong then walked into the processing room and returned with the completed blade. ¡°Oh!¡± Yeowun gasped in astonishment as soon as he saw the blade. The blade was so beautiful. It was glowing with white pearlish color that proved it was the finest of weapon there is. ¡°I engraved the name you requested.¡± Toward the hilt of the blade, there was engraving that said ¡®White Dragon Blade.¡¯ This was to honor the Dragon Serpent who could not have become a dragon which fitted well with the white blade. As Yeowun grabbed on the handle, he felt it was very nice to grab onto it. The blade also seemed to be very sharp that he can slice anything with it. ¡°Here, place the blade up.¡± Sunong then brought up a very thin clothes and dropped it from the air, and when it fell on the blade, the clothes were cut into half. ¡°Whoa.¡± It was so sharp that it even cut the thin flappy clothes. ¡°How do you like it?¡± ¡°I love this. I didn¡¯t expect you would create me such a wonderful blade. You are the best blacksmith! Master Ou!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Thank you.¡± Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t one to show emotion, but he had spoken every complements he can. Ou Sunong seemed he was glad. He had created the finest weapon and was acknowledged by its owner so that was enough. ¡®With this blade, my Butterfly Dance Blade will be more powerful than what the teacher can do with his Crazy Blade.¡¯ He had become more powerful than his teacher, but it was still good to be praised for his blade skill from the teacher. And with acquiring the White Dragon Blade, it now completed the Black Sword White Blade, godly weapon combo that symbolized Chun Yeowun in the future. After about an hour, everyone including cadets were now gathering at the training ground of the Demonic Academy. It was to watch the sixth test that have not been held in past 70 years. This was a private duel that didn¡¯t require cadets to gather, but there was no martial artist who would not want to see a duel between superior level warriors. Everyone turned to Chun Yeowun, who was waiting up on the training ground with his eyes closed. ¡®Sixth test¡­! Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡¯ ¡®He sure is a monster.¡¯ ¡®How can he become superior level within four years?¡¯ ¡®Yeah, but will he able to fight the elder?¡¯ After Yeowun decided to take the sixth test, everyone now knew that Yeowun was at the level of superior warrior. This changed people view about Yeowun completely. IT was now the look of admiration. But after hearing that sixth test was to fight one of 12 elders, who were the strongest warriors of the cult, people were divided in opinions. ¡®Who did he choose to fight?¡¯ ¡®He probably chose one of six clans.¡¯ ¡®They are within top ten ranks! he wouldn¡¯t do that if he wasn¡¯t a fool!¡¯ Cadets did not know who Yeowun was going to fight yet. They just thought Yeowun had chosen the weakest elder to fight, so it will be the 12th elder, as 12th was to be weakest among those elders. And their guess was correct. But of course, they did not know that there had been a change of ranks between elders in recent days. At the training ground, Yeowun¡¯s members were gathered, waiting with tense looks. They knew who Yeowun was going to fight already, so they were worried. Yeowun had the leader of Poison clan, one of the most dangerous warriors within the cult. ¡°Oh! Look!¡± One cadet shouted and everyone turned to the entrance of the academy. There was one old man with a black robe walking toward them, with a weird staff. He looked very old, but the ominous aura from him proved who he was. ¡°L-leader of the Poison clan!¡± Everyone realized it was Baek Oh the Poison Demon and began to mumble in shock. Some guessed Yeowun would choose one of the elders from six clans, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be Baek Oh. ¡®It¡¯s crazy¡­ it¡¯s the Poison man!¡¯ ¡®Did he really choose a leader from the Poison Clan?¡¯ There wasn¡¯t anyone who did not know about infamous Baek Oh in entire Wulin. He had massacred 300 enemies from the forces of evil with his poison attack, and also poisoned many powerful warriors from Forces of Justice and Evil that didn¡¯t even leave their bodies. He was rumored to be most hated to fight against. ¡°Oh, Chief is coming out!¡± ¡°Huh? The person next to is¡­!¡± Chief Lee Hameng then began walking out from the main building. To next of him, there was a middle-aged man with long mustache and hair turned about half into white. It was one of 12th leader, Sama Yi of the Samu Clan. ¡°It¡¯s 10th elder!¡± ¡®Father¡­¡¯ He was 10th elder before but he was now 9th elder. Sama Chak looked at him with a glad look. He didn¡¯t think to see his father at this fight. Sama Yi walked up to the stage and sat down on the prepared seat and Lee Hameng walked up to the front of the stage. When Baek Oh arrived at the middle of the training ground, Yeowun opened his eyes. He had seen the man in three years and four months since the day at the prison cave. He had no way to fight against the man because of difference in absolute power. ¡®¡­Poison Clan!¡¯ It reminded him of his mother, Lady Hwa. Anger began to come up, and started a fire in Yeowun¡¯s heart. But his eyes were calm and cold. ¡®He¡­ had changed a lot.¡¯ Baek Oh was quite surprised to see Yeowun. He had just entered master level then but now was at equal superior level. ¡®Hah! But you are still far more to go.¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s energy was sure that he was just a entry-level superior warrior. This was enough for Baek Oh to kill him without much effort. ¡®I will kill you before you grow to be more risk.¡¯ When everyone got ready, Lee Hameng shouted. ¡°We will begin the sixth test now! 9th leader will be our witness for this fight!¡± Sama Yi got up and bowed at the crowd. In normal circumstances, it needed four elders to be witnesses, but they only had four elders remaining at the cult, so it was downsized. ¡°First, I thank you for taking Master Chun¡¯s request, 12th Elder.¡± ¡®Bah.¡¯ Baek Oh bowed with a frown at Hameng¡¯s bow. Baek Oh was not happy as he was put in prison for what happened at the prison cave, when he and Hameng promised to keep it as a secret. ¡®Oh, he¡¯s angry then.¡¯ Hameng became grim. If Baek Oh was that much angry, then it might be worse for Yeowun who needed to fight him. ¡®I hope you survive.¡¯ ¡°Then we shall start the test. 12th elder, Master Chun. You will look at each other and stand at 12 step distance.¡± As two looked at each other and stood, the crowd turned quiet with tense air. Hameng then raised his hand and shouted. ¡°You may begin!¡± At that moment, Baek Oh jumped out like lightning and charged into the front of Yeowun. ¡®I will kill you right now!¡¯ His staff that held force qi struck into Yeowun¡¯s chest. Baek Oh had unleashed all of his power to attack first, to kill Yeowun in instant. ¡®Already?!¡¯ Cadets were shocked to see the fight, as it seemed it will end as soon as it started and turned to the staff that penetrated through Yeowun¡¯s chest. That¡¯s when Baek Oh¡¯s eye shook. Yeowun¡¯s body faded away. ¡®M-mirror Image!!¡¯ Chapter 128 Elders of the Demonic Cult were both leaders of their respective clan and also one of the most powerful warriors of the cult. Unlike everyone¡¯s expectation where the elder, as an experienced warrior and senior as a cultist, will allow a first chance for Yeowun, the elder Baek Oh charged in with an ambush. ¡®Master!¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s an ambush!¡¯ All of Yeowun¡¯s members were shocked and surprised. But as the staff that held force qi struck into Yeowun, his body faded and disappeared. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Mirror Image. It was the outcome of one moving so quickly that it left a trace of himself in the spot. It was the result of moving just before being struck, so that even the strongest warriors were hard to notice. ¡®He used Mirror Image against me?!¡¯ Baek Oh then calmly twisted the staff and unleashed defensive formation toward his back. Chun Yeowun then appeared from back of Baek Oh and took five steps back to avoid defensive formation. ¡®He¡¯s quick.¡¯ Baek Oh was not like any other enemy Yeowun had fought until now. With over hundreds of experience at fighting enemies, Baek Oh knew that Yeowun will come for his back where it was open, and his expectation was right. ¡®By the gods¡­¡¯ ¡®He really is a superior level¡­¡¯ Every cadet and instructor was astonished to see this. No one around had sensed Chun Yeowun¡¯s Mirror Image. They just saw Yeowun disappeared and reappeared at the back of Baek Oh. The only one who saw Chun Yeowun was Lee Hameng and Sama Yi, the 9th elder. ¡®How can it be¡­?¡¯ Lee Hameng was shocked at Chun Yeowun¡¯s walking skill. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, then Yeowun¡¯s movement was exactly like that of the Great Guardian Marakim. Marakim¡¯s walking skill was so powerful that no one could catch up to him, and gave his skill the nickname of Wind God. ¡®Was there a book for the Great Guardian¡¯s walking skill on the fifth floor?¡¯ Hameng¡¯s guess was right. Chun Yeowun¡¯s walking skill was from the skill book: Step of the Wind God. But Yeowun did not know who did this skill belonged to. ¡®It¡¯s quite useful.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if it wasn¡¯t that useful when he first learned it, but since Baek Oh couldn¡¯t catch up to it, then it was surely a powerful skill. Baek Oh then quickly analyzed on how to fight Yeowun. ¡®If he¡¯s fast, I¡¯ll make him slow down.¡¯ Baek Oh quickly swung his staff toward Yeowun¡¯s leg. Then the energy jumped out from the staff and shoot out at Yeowun¡¯s leg. ¡®Energy Bullet?¡¯ Energy Bullet. It was possible for superior level warriors to throw force qi that had gathered up on the weapon to throw it like a bullet. As Yeowun jumped up, the energy bullet struck into the training ground, leaving explosive sound as dust kicked up. Baek Oh then jumped through the dust and unleashed the fifth formation of the Destructive Poison Art. He was after Yeowun¡¯s leg. ¡®Is he trying to seal my movement?¡¯ Yeowun then reached out at the white blade¡¯s handle. As he pulled up, the white blade revealed itself. Baek Oh, who have not heard or seen such a white and narrow blade, scoffed. ¡®Do you think you can block my cold steel staff with such blade?!¡¯ Baek Oh¡¯s weird looking staff was made out of cold steel that it was very durable. It also wielded force qi, that its power was enough to destroy a hard rock. Yeowun¡¯s blade spun, and Yeowun unleashed the second formation of the Butterfly Blade Dance. With two formations wielding force qi collided, an explosive sound rang out from it. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°M-my ears!¡± Cadets who had not reached the grandmaster level were too weak at painful energy wielded sound coming through their ears. Two of them then pushed out against each other and distanced themselves. ¡®W-what is that blade?¡¯ Baek Oh looked at Yeowun¡¯s White Dragon Blade with shock. The fight against formation was equal, but the blade had made much damage over Baek Oh¡¯s cold steel staff. The blade, however, was unscarred. ¡®Who gave him such a precious blade?!¡¯ It was very weird. Even if Yeowun had gotten up to superior level, he should have lacked experience in a real fight, but he was reacting it well as if he had fought over hundreds of battles. And what didn¡¯t make sense the most was his internal energy. ¡®Is he really entrance level of the superior?¡¯ His energy looked like the entry-level, but the energy wielded in every of his blade attack did not fall behind Baek Oh¡¯s own energy. Baek Oh was already using 100% of his energy from the beginning. He knew that even if the enemy was weak, he always had to try his best to not lose as any mistake can lead to his death. ¡®Did he hide his power then?¡¯ After a few exchanges, Baek Oh was able to see through that Yeowun was hiding his real power. If that was to be possible, then it required one to be at least equal to or more powerful than himself. Baek Oh¡¯s eye turned serious. ¡®He didn¡¯t do his best against me? He really is a monster.¡¯ It was now understandable why Chun Jongsum, his grandson couldn¡¯t defeat him. He had seen many talented individuals, but never saw one who grew in such speed. He then remembered Lady Mu who visited him last night. ¡®Elder Baek. You must accept the request from the academy.¡¯ ¡°Lady Mu¡­ don¡¯t you think you are going out of your boundary?¡¯ Mu was the wife of the 1st Elder, but she had no authority over other clan leaders or elders. Baek Oh who wasn¡¯t already in a good mood began to become angry and Lady Mu offered him something. ¡®I know the whereabouts of the Doctor God.¡¯ Chapter 129 ¡®What?¡¯ Doctor God. The best doctor in the world who earned the nickname of a god. He was a legendary doctor who was said to heal anyone unless the one is dead. There were a lot of rumors but no one knew who or where he was. But everyone was certain of his skill. This was information Baek Oh wanted to know so badly who wanted to heal his grandson. ¡®How can I believe that what you know is true?¡¯ She then showed Baek Oh an orange tag. It had an engraving of the doctor¡¯s sign. ¡®My grandfather once received this tag from the Doctor God a long time ago. He told me you can meet him if you bring this tag to a certain place.¡¯ Lady Mu¡¯s grandfather was former Wise Clan leader, Mu Jinking. He was the hero of the Demonic Cult who had made many legendary feats at the war against the world 50 years ago. Baek Oh had to accept her offer, as he had to take any chances. ¡®¡­So, do I need to just accept the request?¡¯ ¡®You must kill him.¡¯ ¡®Lady Mu. Others can kill him too.¡¯ Baek Oh thought that Chun Yeowun was merely entry to the superior level, that any elders can kill him as well. But Lady Mu¡¯s thought was different. ¡®No. The only elder who is left in the cult who can kill him is you¡­ it¡¯s because you are¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­And if I do, what of the consequences?¡¯ ¡®If this becomes a problem, we, the Wise Clan, will help you with any way we can to clear out the issue. As the former Lord is already chosen.¡¯ That¡¯s what Baek Oh had talked about with Lady Mu. She said that Baek Oh was the only elder who could kill Chun Yeowun. ¡®Wise Clan¡­ how much do they know?¡¯ It was exactly as she said. Yeowun¡¯s power was something that no remaining elders can fight. He was now so powerful that no one under the 3rd Elder could even think about fighting him, besides from Baek Oh himself. It wasn¡¯t sure how Lady Mu knew of Yeowun¡¯s real power, but it didn¡¯t matter. Even with his grandson problem aside, if Yeowun wasn¡¯t to be killed here, then six clans were going to have the worst enemy there is. ¡®I have to kill him right here.¡¯ Baek Oh, who decided to kill Yeowun, began to shine in the purple poisonous aura, which then spread among the air. With the poisonous cloud moving through, the sand beneath the training ground turned black. Lee Hameng and Sama Yi got shocked and got up immediately. ¡°How can you release the poison!¡± ¡°Elder Baek! What are you thinking!¡± Even Sama Yi, who was here as a witness was too shocked. Baek Oh¡¯s main weapon was poison, but he didn¡¯t use it unless he was going to fight to kill. His poison was so dangerous that he was a walking poison bomb and was nicknamed Poison man. Aside from his power of martial art, his ability to spread hundreds of poisons allowed him to kill anyone if he wanted. ¡°Is he trying to kill the challenger?!¡± Sama Yi was concerned that the challenger appointed Poison clan at the beginning. He thought Baek Oh will not go so far, but this was going to be a battle for life. ¡®Chun Yeowun¡­!¡¯ Lee Hameng closed his eyes, as what he worried had come to reality. He hoped Baek Oh will not go so far, as he was locked up in prison for years and had his clan weakened, but that hope had failed. ¡®It¡¯s terrible poison.¡¯ Yeowun eyed coldly at the poison coming out of Baek Oh. He expected the poison but this much was sure that Baek Oh was trying to kill him. ¡°Whoooah.¡± As Baek Oh let out his breath, purple steam came out. He had raised the poison stage up to seven. ¡®Is that blood?¡¯ ¡®How can you defeat such a monster?¡¯ ¡®Maybe he will die!!¡¯ With purple cloud filling the area, cadets and instructors got farther away, out of reach from the poison and looked at Chun Yeowun with a concerned look. The poison was so large that it will swallow Yeowun at once. ¡®M-master!¡¯ ¡®Prince!¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s members who had strong trust toward their master also wished Yeowun will surrender. It seemed like Yeowun will die from being poisoned before passing the sixth test. But Yeowun was glaring at Baek Oh without even a flinch. ¡°Arrogant fool! I will not even leave your body!¡± Baek Oh was ready to unleash poisonous attack, charged at Yeowun. Purple poison was coming out of his body as he charged in. Baek Oh swung his staff and gas cloud that was mixed with hundreds of poison stormed up and onto Yeowun. As the poison shoot through, it turned the ground into black and burned up black smoke. ¡°N-no¡­¡± ¡°How can that be!¡± All places that poison touched went dark, as it was burnt. Everyone frowned and looked away. That poison was enough to burn anyone even to its bones. ¡®You brought his upon yourself, fool.¡¯ There was no one who had survived against his poison attack until now. Baek Oh was sure that he had won and tried to put down his poison. That¡¯s when a blue energy bullet shot through the poison gas and at Baek Oh¡¯s neck. ¡°W-what?!¡± Baek Oh brought up the cold steel staff with wielding force qi to defend. But this wasn¡¯t the end. Chun Yeowun had got up to him already. ¡°?!¡± Baek Oh had to strike back, but he was so shocked at what happened in front of him. Chun Yeowun¡¯s skins that was burned down from poison, was healing up at tremendous speed. The sight of veins and muscles squirming to heal up was even grotesque. ¡°W-what are you¡­!¡± It gave him chills to the bones as he looked at Yeowun¡¯s eyes. Baek Oh had felt ¡®fear¡¯ for the first time of his life. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡± ¡°What- AAAAARGH!¡± With Yeowun¡¯s powerful strike striking into Baek Oh whose body was thrown out and across the training ground and stopped at about halfway in. Chapter 130 Yeowun¡¯s members despaired at the thick cloud of poisonous gas that corrupted all surfaces it touched to blackness. This poison was sure to melt Yeowun to his bones. ¡°Master!!!!¡± Hu Bong screamed in shock and Mun Ku looked down with her teary eyes as she couldn¡¯t bear to see it. ¡®Why did you have to fight the Poison Clan¡­¡¯ She felt she could not hold tears back if she watched longer. It was then. ¡°Huh?¡± They saw someone being thrown way to the back within the fading purple gas cloud, about halfway back of the training ground. It was so powerful that the figure struck on the ground multiple times while being thrown back, creating large crater each time. Everyone then turned to the person inside the crater. It was Baek Oh, the leader of the Poison Clan. ¡°W-what?!¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± And through the poison cloud, Chun Yeowun walked out from it and all cadets roared in excitement. ¡°Whoaaaaaaaaa!¡± Everyone had thought Yeowun was dead, but they were shocked to see him alive. Aside from his clothes being in rags due to poisonous gas, he didn¡¯t seem to have any wounds or injury from the poison. ¡°How did he endure Elder Baek¡¯s poison?!¡± Sama Yi, the 9th Elder and Left Guardian Lee Hameng were also shocked to see Yeowun unharmed. They too had figured Yeowun would have died. From the past twenty years of war against other forces of Yulin, they have seen Baek Oh¡¯s poison attack multiple times. It was so powerful that it brought massacre to every place the poison-filled. ¡®I can¡¯t believe it!¡¯ And while everyone was shocked, Yeowun checked on his self. Entire poison was already extracted out of his body completely. ¡°Whew.¡± When the poison unleashed upon him, Yeowun for the first time, used the energy barrier around himself. Even if Nano could heal him, there was nothing he could do if the poison melted him away entirely so fast. But Baek Oh¡¯s poison was so powerful that it penetrated through his energy barrier and began to melt his skins. It was a terrifying poison that might have killed him if it wasn¡¯t for Nano that blocked poison and healed his skins. And there was one thing Yeowun learned. It was the power of White Dragon Blade. ¡®I didn¡¯t think it can push out poison.¡¯ When Yeowun sent energy into his White Dragon Blade, to attack Baek Oh, the poisonous gas around him was pushed out with the pure energy that gushed out from White Dragon Blade. He just thought it was a durable weapon, but it had more power held within it. ¡°Urgh¡­!¡± Baek Oh barely got up. He also used an energy shield when he was struck, but it still crushed his ribs. If it was just a regular attack with energy, it might have been less damaging, but Yeowun¡¯s physical power was just too great also. ¡®What is this¡­! What is he?!¡¯ But he couldn¡¯t believe the regeneration more than anything. It was something he had never seen and it was hard to consider it a human regeneration. ¡°Are you up now?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Baek Oh then flinched at Yeowun¡¯s voice suddenly coming from the front and threw his hand that wielded purple poisonous energy. Yeowun blocked it with the blade of his White Dragon Blade. The pure energy pushed Baek Oh¡¯s poison away, making Baek Oh¡¯s eye to become wide with shock. ¡®So, this was what made him endure it!!¡¯ Baek Oh figured he had found the reason and quickly jumped back. But Yeowun unleashed the last formation of Butterfly dance blade while wielding blue force qi upon his blade and charged at Baek Oh. ¡®Submeng?¡¯ This was a powerful attack that did not fall behind attack made from Right Guardian Submeng. Baek Oh bit on his lips as this attack was beyond something he can defend with his bare hand. ¡®You give me no choice.¡¯ AT that moment, Baek Oh¡¯s skin turned into an ominous dark blue color as the blade struck against him. Multiple strikes came down upon Baek Oh, but the blade was thrown back with the sound of metal clashing. Yeowun became surprised. The blade pushed out the dark blue poisonous energy, but it began to burn down Yeowun¡¯s skins. [Removing toxic poison coming into the body and healing the injury.] Nano rang through his head and the skin began to heal. Yeowun then quickly swung his White Dragon Blade to form a defensive barrier with it. ¡°Haaaaaaaah!¡± Baek Oh then shouted and charged, pushing Yeowun way back about ten steps. Yeowun then pulled himself up and glared at Baek Oh. The poison Baek Oh used while ago wasn¡¯t his best. It was as if Baek Oh himself had turned into the poison now. ¡°Poison man?¡± Lee Hameng became grim. ¡®Elder Baek¡­ so you really want to see this through?¡¯ The dark blue skin of Baek Oh¡¯s state proved that he was in a Poison Man state. It was the last stage of his poison art that made his entire body as a poison. It made his skin hardened like a shield and made him unleash a powerful poison that could even melt rocks. ¡®Even the Lord himself will not be easy to stop him now.¡¯ Hameng knew that Poison Man was dangerous, but he didn¡¯t think it was this terrifying. There was no one in this Demonic Academy who can fight Baek Oh now. All sands began to rise up with the energy coming out from the poison. Area around Baek Oh was now melting from such powerful poison. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would make me to bring me into this. Try to block this with your blade.¡± As Baek Oh took steps to walk, a dark cloud came up each time as his foot touched the ground. It was so poisonous that even those who were watching far away outside the training ground made them choke. This state required Baek Oh to use the poison stored within him so he didn¡¯t like using it, but this seemed like the only way to kill Chun Yeowun now. Chapter 131 ¡®So I can¡¯t put him down with the White Dragon Blade¡­¡¯ Yeowun narrowed his eyes. Baek Oh wasn¡¯t a target he could deal with by using the Butterfly Blade Dance. Yeowun then placed down his blade and Baek Oh became excited. ¡®No one can defeat the Poison Man!¡¯ As Baek Oh stepped one step forward to finish it, Yeowun then brought the White Dragon Blade up in the air. The blade then shined with blue force qi. ¡°Fool! So, you will fight to the end?!¡± Baek Oh then focused poison into his both hands and charged. That¡¯s when Yeowun struck the blade into the ground. As the blade struck into the ground, all debris and clouds kicked up with a loud explosive sound, clouding everything around Baek Oh and Yeowun. ¡°Foolish tricks!¡± Baek Oh knew where Yeowun was already. As Baek Oh charged in, with the sound of something being stacked up, Baek Oh felt terrifying demonic energy from within that he had never felt until now. ¡®What is this¡­?!¡¯ This was something Baek Oh felt when he met his eyes with Chun Yeowun right before he was struck. ¡®This is dangerous. I must attack first!¡¯ Baek Oh felt mysterious terror from the demonic presence and charged in. The poisonous energy within his hands formed to that of a giant demonic hand and charged forward. ¡°DIE!!¡± And something unimaginable happened. The poisonous attack that he was certain no one will be able to defend was countered with countless sword strikes. ¡°W-what is this?!¡± Baek Oh then saw the black sword he had never seen glowing with black light, that stormed through and came upon him. ¡®I have to defend it!¡¯ Baek Oh brought up his entire poison to form a defensive barrier around him but it was no use. ¡°AAAAAAAARGH!¡± The black sword struck into his blood points this time and Baek Oh screamed in pain. The powerful sword cut through Baek Oh¡¯s body and covered it with blood. ¡®It¡¯s a scream!¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t see anything from the dust cloud!¡¯ All the people heard was screaming coming within the dust cloud. As the dust began to settle down, they saw someone moving barely. ¡°W-wait. Is that Elder Baek?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s drenched in blood!¡± The entire body was full of blood but the clothing surely looked like that of Baek Oh¡¯s. And when Baek Oh¡¯s body was revealed clearly, everyone turned silent. They were all in so much shock that they forgot what to say. Baek Oh who moved aimlessly and eventually fell down, had no head. Blood poured out like fountain from the neck where it lost its head. And when the dust died down, all people of the academy saw Chun Yeowun holding onto the head of Baek Oh. Poison came up as a dark cloud rose up from the blood. Baek Oh¡¯s head had his eyes wide open with terror and shock, distorted with pain. And Yeowun felt the heat coming from the black sword that turned back to his armguard. ¡®I didn¡¯t think the Sword Force of the Sky Demon would have gotten so much stronger.¡¯ Yeowun had unleashed the third formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. With the powerful black sword, dark force qi that was created with ominous dark energy and the powerful formation of the sword force, it allowed Yeowun to unleash a powerful attack. It was so powerful that not even the Elder Baek Oh who had become the Poison Man can defend against. ¡®It¡¯s not there yet.¡¯ But Yeowun wasn¡¯t too satisfied. He was able to test himself through today¡¯s duel. ¡®I have to¡­ become more powerful.¡¯ His original goal was to defeat Baek Oh with just the Butterfly Blade Dance. He had gained many experiences through three years of battling with many avatars but he had earned new things in today¡¯s fight against the Poison Man. ¡®Just like Baek Oh who had his secret weapon, others will do too.¡¯ Baek Oh, with such powerful weapon, was not the strongest man in the cult, so meant that there were people at the cult who can fight Baek Oh without the help of Nano. ¡®Mother¡­¡¯ As Yeowun looked down at Baek Oh¡¯s head, he was reminded of his mother, Lady Hwa. Will this settle at least some score of his mother¡¯s death? ¡®This is only the beginning.¡¯ This was only the beginning. At the result that no one expected, it was Hu Bong who broke the silence. ¡°Master!!!!¡± And with that, all of Yeowun¡¯s members began to shout in excitement. Until now, Yeowun had fought cadets or princes who were at a similar level of experience and power. Yeowun¡¯s members trusted Yeowun but was ready for Yeowun¡¯s loss and his death at this fight. But with not just defeating Baek Oh, Yeowun had killed him through his poison man state. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Mun Ku then wiped off the tear coming down on her face and thought. It felt like the world had crumbled down when she thought Yeowun was dead, but after knowing that Yeowun was safe, it made her heart pound heavily. ¡®Why is my heart pounding like this?¡¯ She thought it was due to the clothing wrapped around her chest, but her face was blushed red. She did not know what this feeling was, so she ignored it. And she shouted loudly like other members. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡­¡± ¡°He¡­ had become a monster. He cut off the head of the Elder of the Poison Clan.¡± ¡°So, the blood of Chun flows through him.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ well. I am not so sure if it¡¯s only due to the blood.¡± Instructors who watched above the stage were all shocked either. They thought Yeowun would not pass the sixth test and even were concerned that Yeowun will die from this test. Nobody had thought Baek Oh, infamous Poison Man who had massacred so many people would end up like that. ¡®I didn¡¯t even get to challenge you yet and you have gone way too far up now.¡¯ Hou Jinchang thought. He wanted to duel with Yeowun after the yellow tag, but Yeowun was now just too powerful. But there was something that concerned him. Chapter 132 ¡®Well, whatever the case this is now a declaration of war.¡¯ The war was to start the moment Academy was to be finished, but now Yeowun had cut off the head of one of the leaders of the six clans, so all the six clans were to now be wary of Yeowun. ¡®But he used the poison to kill Chun Yeowun under everyone¡¯s watch.¡¯ Yeowun had every reason to kill as it was Baek Oh who tried to kill him first. And with the witnesses present, there was no way this will come back to Yeowun. But it was sure that the Poison Clan might do something. Chun Muyeon, from the Wise Clan clenched on his fist so hard that his nails stuck into his fist and turned away. ¡°P-prince!¡± His members, who almost shouted with excitement from such an outstanding feat, quickly followed Chun Muyeonn out from the training ground. And just like everyone else, Lee Hameng was also astounded. ¡®He cut the head off from Elder Baek with his Poison Man state¡­¡¯ Lee Hameng wasn¡¯t sure he himself would be able to do that. It was only four years. A mere boy without any knowledge of martial arts now had become so powerful that he was now on top five ranks of the cult. ¡®Are we really going to have the Lord who will succeed his advancement?¡¯ It made Hameng come to chills. Soon, with the poison all fading away, instructors came up to the training ground to clean up Baek Oh¡¯s body. It was the leader of the Poison Clan, so they needed to be extra careful. With Sama Yi¡¯s agreeance, Lee Hameng stood up and shouted at Chun Yeowun who was standing on the training ground. ¡°Master Chun Yeowun, congratulations on passing the sixth test!¡± ¡°Whoaaaaaaaaaa!¡± Every cadet cheered and roared with shouts. This was the first sixth test passed in seventy years. This was an outstanding achievement. Chun Yeowun too smiled with this and his members all ran up to him on the training ground. Ko Wanghur, with his nose and eyes red from tears, shouted. ¡°Master! Congratulations!¡± ¡°Congratulations!!¡± ¡°Do we need to call you an elder now?! Haha!!¡± Ohjong spoke teasingly and everyone laughed with excitement. And as every Yeowun¡¯s members were rejoicing, Sama Yi came down from his stage and was looking for someone. ¡®Left Guardian, can I meet with my son before I go?¡¯ ¡®Sure. You can.¡¯ Sama Yi had to go out of the academy as his job to be a witness was done, but he asked Lee Hameng to be allowed to meet with his son. ¡°Father!¡± Sama Chak also wanted to say goodbye to his father, so Sama Chak quickly ran up to Sama Yi. ¡°You have grown well, my son.¡± Sama Yi had heard that Chak had passed the fifth test from Lee Hameng. This was already a great feat that Sama Yi wanted to compliment his son of. And when they greeted with each other, Sama Yi sent a telepathic message to his son. [Chak¡­ did you find a prince you want to side with during the competition?] [Oh! So you wanted to speak about that too!] [Huh?] [I had something to tell you before you go.] Sama Chak then seemed to be hesitant so Sama Yi spoke first. [Go ahead.] [Father. You told me to find someone from six clans, and I tried¡­ but I¡¯m sorry.] [¡­] [I thought about it long and hard, but I want to side with Prince Chun Yeowun.] Before entering the academy, Sama Yi had explained about princes that Sama Yi wanted his son to side with. It was Chun Muyeon and Chun Yuchan. These two were talented genius that were likely to become the future Lord. But while spending time as a cadet within the academy, Sama Chak found himself being interested in Chun Yeowun instead. He hesitated due to his father¡¯s advice, but he didn¡¯t like Chun Muyeon. [Hmph.] And unlike Chak¡¯s expectation, Sama Yi was smiling. [I am proud of you, my son.] [Huh?] [You have the same thought as me.] The reason Sama Yi spoke to Chak was because he changed his mind after watching the sixth test. This was the first time someone passed the sixth test in seventy years. And with the result, it was certain that Yeowun will now become the 12th Elder at least. If Yeowun who was not even in his twenties were this powerful, it was hard to imagine how powerful he will be in his later years. ¡®We don¡¯t need to side with six clans.¡¯ The Samu Clan was already one of highest-ranking clans along with the Demon Dragon clan. And Sama Yi, who was already an elder, didn¡¯t like the idea of being under the six clans. ¡®Prince who is not from six clans!¡¯ This was a great ally to have. If Yeowun was to become the heir, then it was sure to bring change to the cult from the current six clans system. [I agree with your thought, son. Prince Chun Yeowun is a worthy man.] [Oh! Then am I to do what I want?] Sama Yi smiled. [You may. Oh, and he might even become our future family, so make sure you look after him.] [Huh?] Sama Chak frowned. It seemed his father was thinking of having his sister Sama Young as the wife of Chun Yeowun. An hour later at the front of the Chief¡¯s office¡­ Chun Yeowun had come to the chief¡¯s office with Lee Hameng. He had passed the sixth test so he had to be given privileges. And before going into the office, Hou Jinchang and two other instructors followed but they were told to wait outside for a moment. ¡®Huh?¡¯ And when Yeowun and Hameng walked into the office, Lee Hameng unleashed the energy and cut out the sound going outside. Yeowun was surprised. Then Lee Hameng suddenly knelt down on his one knee and bowed politely at Yeowun. ¡°Prince. You have done well until now. Congratulations on passing the academy¡¯s sixth test.¡± It was not his usual attitude that he did to every cadet. Chapter 133 Chun Yeowun was shocked from the changed attitude of Lee Hameng. ¡°I am not sure what this means, sir.¡± ¡°You have passed every test of the academy, so I must now address you properly as the rightful prince and the son of the Lord.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yeowun had passed all tests, so he was not a cadet anymore. All princes of the Lord had the right to become treated with respect, but he was only treated as mere cadet because that was the rule of the academy. Chun Yeowun was still dumbfounded and Lee Hameng continued. ¡°It was rule of the academy¡­ and I wasn¡¯t certain until now, so I apologize for just watching you until now, prince.¡± Yeowun wasn¡¯t sure what Lee Hameng was talking about. Lee Hameng then brought up his head and looked at Yeowun and spoke. ¡°I am sure you are confused. Let me ask you frankly. Did you learn the founding of truth left by Father Chun Ma?¡± Yeowun became grim. He didn¡¯t think Lee Hameng will talk specifically about that. ¡®¡­So he knew.¡¯ He had used the Sword Force of the Sky Demon in front of everyone two times when he fought Hou Jinchang and when he fought the criminal from the evil force. That was the only sword skill he had that he can defeat his enemy at the time, and was sure no one will recognize it. ¡°I am not sure what you are talking about.¡± Yeowun decided to lie about it first. He wasn¡¯t sure if he can trust Lee Hameng yet, as he was the Lord¡¯s close advisor. Yeowun didn¡¯t even tell his secret to his members, so he couldn¡¯t just reveal to Lee Hameng yet when he wasn¡¯t sure if Lee Hameng was his ally or foe. ¡°Oh, I see. It is certain you can¡¯t trust me yet.¡± Lee Hameng thought for a second and bowed to speak seriously. ¡°I, Lee Hameng, Left Guardian of the Great Sky Demon Cult swear an oath to support Prince Chun Yeowun for the competition for the heir to the throne. As a proof, I ask you to hold my medal that shows me as a guardian.¡± Lee Hameng took out the red medal from his pocket and gave it to Yeowun politely. It was the medal that proved that Lee Hameng was a guardian. ¡®Left Guardian¡­ supporting me?¡¯ Yeowun was shocked. This was not just simple support being given from any other members. This was huge that will shock every cultist. ¡°Please, take it.¡± Yeowun hesitated for a second and spoke. ¡°I am sorry, but I am not sure how I can trust you, a trusted advisor to the Lord.¡± Guardians were those who always followed orders from the Lord directly. They were not allowed to join in the competition outright and were only allowed to support the Lord and the Heir if chosen. So with that in mind, it was hard to believe what Lee Hameng was trying to do. This suspicion made Lee Hameng glad. ¡®He has become very careful. He is very worthy.¡¯ Even if Hameng was in the same shoes, he would have been suspicious. Lee Hameng thought he needed to explain further. ¡°You are right. I am Left Guardian. Technically speaking, I am not in a place to support anyone. But I have something I must prioritize above everything else.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We, guardians are bound to accept one who succeeds the truth as a real Lord.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°The truth left by Father Chun Ma who has created our cult.¡± Lee Hameng wasn¡¯t lying. He took a deep breath and continued. ¡°You must keep what I¡¯m going to tell you as a secret.¡± Guardian family protected and supported the Lord for the entire history of the cult. Three families, divided up from Great Guardian, Left Guardian, and Right Guardian, were the founding families and always sided with the Lord starting from Father Chun Ma, to current Lord Chun Yujong. Unlike them, six clans weren¡¯t there when the cult first started. It started with two apprentices of Sword Demon about five hundred years ago, but Guardians were there since the beginning. ¡°Oh, wait. Right Guardians were only born five hundred years ago. They are ¡®shorter¡¯ in their history.¡± ¡®Oh, so Teacher¡¯s Guardian family wasn¡¯t there from the beginning.¡¯ This was because Right Guardian died five hundred years ago, that required a new Right Guardian entirely. ¡°Not much know this.¡± Guardians were one of few people who knew most secrets of the cult. ¡°And there is a secret that we Guardian families have kept it since 500 years ago.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The Sword Art of the Sky Demon that every Lord learns is not the real sword skill left by Father Chun Ma.¡± ¡°¡­!!!¡± This was shocking news. Yeowun was shocked. If what Hameng said were to spread, this was enough to dismantle the entire cult. ¡°Then you mean¡­¡± ¡°The true sword skill that was taught to Lords were stopped.¡± About 500 years ago¡­ the Demonic Cult did not have a Lord to have many wives at the six clans to create successor. The Lord at the time was given woman chosen by the Dark Fire within the Giant Altar at the shrine, woman who was called as the Demonic Lady. At the time, only the child born from the Demonic Lady was allowed to become the future heir, so there was no reason for a specific clan to rise in power. Chapter 134 ¡°That¡¯s how it was for a long time until the day¡­.¡± The Lord of Demonic Cult was originally required to set out upon pilgrimage after becoming a new Lord. Chun Muhey, Lord from 500 years ago, was also required for this and had set out for pilgrimage after five years of becoming the Lord. ¡°And in that pilgrimage¡­ the worst incident within the history of our cult had happened.¡± Every member who set out on the pilgrimage had come back as a corpse. That was when the Right Guardian at the time had died also, who didn¡¯t have any successor. This required a new Right Guardian. The death of one of the top five warriors of Wulin brought a shock to the cult or the Wulin alike. ¡°Who can kill the Lord who was one of the top five warriors of the Yulin?¡± ¡°¡­Did you hear about the name, Blade God?¡± ¡°Blade God!¡± Yeowun¡¯s eye became wide with shock. He wasn¡¯t familiar with a lot of powerful warriors of the Wulin, but he knew the name as a cultist. This was the only known person who Demon Sword, a legendary swordsman from the cult couldn¡¯t defeat. They tied in the end, but Demon Sword had lost his right arm from that fight and had to be retired from battle afterward. ¡°Then did the Sword Demon fight Blade God for revenge?¡± ¡°Yes. But that fight didn¡¯t happen right after. With the Lord being killed, a huge problem had brought upon our cult.¡± The biggest problem was the successor. Chun Muhey had one child between the Demonic Lady at the time but the child was a girl. And Chun Muhey who couldn¡¯t have further child, had to leave for pilgrimage before it was too late, not realizing that it will be his death trip. ¡°With the death of the Lord, we had the problem of having no successor and losing the sword skill left by Father Chun Ma at once.¡± The Sword Art of the Sky Demon was only taught with mouth and had no books. This was the worst case scenario for the Demonic Cult. ¡°And to solve this problem, the Elder Council had chosen Sword Demon, First Elder at the time, as a Vice Lord at the time.¡± They couldn¡¯t have 8 years old Chun Muhey¡¯s daughter as a Lord yet, so they had to find an alternative. Fortunately, Sword Demon was talented in every way, not only in his sword skills. He had cleaned up and stabilized the cult very quickly. This was only because he had respects from all cultists. What Demon Sword wanted to solve fast after stabilizing the cult, was to find the Sword Art of the Sky Demon back. He had experience dueling the former Lord, but he didn¡¯t know the breathing skill or the right flow so that had no way to be restored. ¡°That¡¯s when for the first time, someone not from the Chun family had entered the prison cave where Father Chun Ma had left his secrets.¡± ¡®Ah¡­!¡¯ Yeowun, who knew the secret to the prison cave, was astonished. The prison cave was originally a place known that Father Chun Ma had left his secret to the truth before he died. Only members of the Chun family were allowed to enter at first, but they couldn¡¯t let the young girl to enter in hoping to find that. And with the thought to take what¡¯s left in there, and create something better if that¡¯s not possible, Chun Ma was blocked with a huge obstacle. ¡°Everyone had entered the prison cave until now, but none had learned the founding of truth. Sword Demon failed it also.¡± ¡°Why was that?¡± ¡°It was possible to replicate the sword formation left by Father Chun Ma from the sword marking left on the pedestal, but it required breathing skill or the flow of energy to use it.¡± ¡®¡­So no one unlocked that secret.¡¯ Many members of the Chun family had entered the cave but none had unlocked the mystery behind it. Sword Force of the Sky Demon required the user to use the right breathing skill wrote on the shiny stone above the cave and the flow of energy hidden behind the poetry. ¡°It was after three years when the Sword Demon came out of the cave.¡± After three years, Sword Demon had added his own understanding over the Sword Force of the Sky Demon and created new Sword Art of the Sky Demon. This was also very powerful that didn¡¯t fall too far behind from the lost sword skill of the Lord, so every elder at the time agreed to teach it to the daughter of dead Lord. ¡®Ah¡­ so the current Sword Art of the Sky Demon was created by Sky Demon then¡­¡¯ This was something that Yeowun did not know until now. This was the reason why there were sword markings left over the sword marking of Father Chun Ma on the back of each pedestal. But what he couldn¡¯t understand was why the Sword Demon, who entered to learn the founding of the truth from the stone had damaged the pedestal with his counter sword skill. ¡°Sword Demon then moved all pedestals who had Father Chun Ma¡¯s finding into library floors of the Demonic Academy. I¡¯m sure you too had seen the pedestal on each floor?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I have.¡± He couldn¡¯t lie about not seeing these as these stones were placed at the middle of each floor. ¡°The heavy markings left on the back of each pedestal was left by Sword Demon himself.¡± ¡°Why did the Sword Demon destroy the pedestal so much?¡± He knew that this was due to Sword Demon¡¯s effort to counter the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. But there was no reason for Sword Demon, who was not even a member of the Chun family, to destroy the treasure left by Father Chun Ma like that. ¡°Sword Demon already copied down sword tracings that Father Chun Ma had left made a book of sword art book already.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± So the damage wasn¡¯t just made out of whim. Sword Demon couldn¡¯t destroy the tracing without leaving a record of it, so he already had organized it before leaving his mark over it and had placed it at the Lord¡¯s palace. But without the breathing skill or the flow of energy, it was useless. ¡°But the damage left on the pedestal¡­ it was inevitable in some way.¡± Chapter 135 The death of leader of the Demonic Cult was not something to be considered lightly. Demonic Cult officially announced Blade God as an enemy and traced him down. The enemy was someone that no one really knew who he actually was. ¡°Only surviving cultist said the killer introduced himself as Blade God. That was our only clue.¡± The Blade God who had killed Chun Muhey, the Right Guardian, and entire Guardian forces disappeared after the incident. Many cultists were dispatched to look for him but they couldn¡¯t find a trace. ¡°It was two years ago when he reappeared.¡± The place he appeared was the capitol for the Force of Justice. It mountain where the Sorim Monastery was located, where all martial art had begun that no evil force nor cult can go easily. ¡°And surprisingly, Monk Kong Wun, one of another top five warriors of Wulin was killed there.¡± Death of Kong Wun, a respected figure for all people of Yulin brought a shock to everyone. All the Force of Justice began to search for this mysterious killer. Over two thousand warriors from the Force of justice searched through to find the Blade God, but was only left with over hundreds of deaths. ¡°How did he do that?¡± ¡°It was after two years when the Blade God reappeared again.¡± When the Blade God reappeared, he went after another top five warriors, the strongest warrior of the forces of evil, Yuk Jingkem. And because of the last incident where he was tracked, Yuk Jingkem¡¯s body was found ten days after his death. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°So it was now apparent that Blade God was after warriors from the top five of Wulin.¡± With three out of five being killed, Blade God¡¯s name spread through the entire land. People of Wulin was now considering the Blade God to be the most powerful warrior above all. The only one who left within those top five was the Chung Ming of the Martial Clan, and the Sword Demon. ¡°Sword Demon was certain that he will come for him.¡± When Chun Muhey was killed, Sword Demon had checked on blade wounds left on the bodies. Sword Demon was a powerful warrior, but the blade tracing left on these bodies showed the Blade God to have unimaginable power and was sure he can¡¯t defeat him. Sword Demon thought he needed to fight against something equal to, or stronger and chose the tracing of Sword Force of the Sky Demon to do just that. ¡°Elder Council who couldn¡¯t bear to lose even Sword Demon agreed on allowing Sword Demon practicing his sword against the tracing left on the pedestal.¡± ¡®Oh, so that¡¯s why there were counter sword skills!¡¯ So, tracings were left by Sword Demon to train himself so he can fight against the Blade God. But what¡¯s still a mystery was that all sword movements that made up of counter sword skill was comprised of ordinary sword movements, which was not understandable just by listening to Lee Hameng¡¯s story. ¡°Sword Demon¡¯s guess was accurate.¡± After exactly four years, Blade God had appeared at the Demonic Cult. ¡°So, he killed Chung Ming too.¡± ¡°Yes. The Sword Demon was the last in line.¡± Blade God, who now wielded the title of the top warrior of Wulin, had come straight to the castle of Demonic Cult and challenged Sword Demon. And the result was a tie, as known to everyone. ¡°It was a tie, but the Sword Demon had suffered great consequences. He had lost his right arm.¡± ¡°What happened to the Blade God after that?¡± ¡°After fighting against Sword Demon for three days and nights, he had disappeared and never returned.¡± Blade God¡¯s appearance was over after that. There were rumors revolving around whereabout and what he had become after that, but there was only one thing that was certain. Blade God was the only one who had earned the top seat with the blade. ¡°The cult changed after that.¡± Sword Demon, with losing his right arm, walked down from the seat of Vice Chief. And with that, Chun Muha, now sixteen years old daughter of former Lord had become a new Lord. It was the first female Lord, and leaders of the cult took its chance and spoke to change the long ritual, as they will not be able to have successor through the old Demon Lady system. Chun Muha, who did not have much power as she was still just a young girl, couldn¡¯t object the elders. So, the ritual that continued for 300 years was finally disposed and brought the new clan system. Chun Muha took a total of five husbands, with two being apprentices of Sword Demon who later founded Wise clan and Sword clan. Other three were apprentices of first to three elders, each from current Blade, Poison and Lust clan. ¡°Sword Demon, after retiring from his Vice Chief position had created the Demonic Academy to train future warriors.¡± The place where the Sword Demon chose to create the academy was the place where the prison cave and the Demon Seal Cave, where Chun Ma¡¯s truth was hidden. Why did the Sword Demon choose this place above all other places? Lee Hameng, after finishing every story looked at Yeowun straight into his eyes. ¡°Do you know why I have told you this story?¡± Yeowun have thought about for a second and asked. ¡°¡­Are you trying to say Sword Demon¡¯s purpose for creating the Demonic Academy here wasn¡¯t just to train future warriors?¡± Chapter 136 Lee Hameng smiled, proving that Yeowun¡¯s answer was correct. ¡°Yes. He had two purpose. One of it was to find the real successor who will succeed the truths that Father Chun Ma had found through his swords.¡± ¡°If that was the reason, why did he created the academy here?¡± Yeowun didn¡¯t seem to understand the reason and Hameng continued to explain. ¡°When Sword Demon retired, elders now took control of the cult.¡± Sword Demon had to be Vice Chief against his will, but he was still a loyal cultist. He couldn¡¯t succeed the Sword Force of the Sky Demon fully, but he believed that there will be a future member of the Chun family who will truly succeed the secret left behind Father Chun Ma. Sword Demon then believed he had to protect the prison cave and the Demon Seal Cave and created the Academy so that no clans could think to have their hands on. ¡°Sword Demon had left works to guardians before his death.¡± It was to tell Guardians, who knew all the truth, to take turns to be chief of the Academy and when they find someone who succeeds the truth of Father Chun Ma, to help him to become the Lord. Sword Demon¡¯s hope had not come to true for 500 years and it was now only an old legend that stayed within the guardians. ¡°And while I stood beside the Lord, I have seen his Sword Art of the Sky Demon countless times within the battlefield. Do you think I will not recognize the sword skill you used?¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Lee Hameng first saw the Sword Force of the Sky Demon that Yeowun had used against Hou Jinchang, he was so shocked. It was sword formation more accurate and powerful than the current Sword Art of the Sky Demon. He thought maybe this was the true finding of the truth of the sword left by Father Chun Ma, that Sword Demon had spoken of. But he couldn¡¯t reveal all this to Chun Yeowun yet, as he couldn¡¯t be sure yet. There was a possibility that Yeowun was just taught by Chun Yujong, the current Lord. ¡®Let¡¯s keep an eye on him.¡¯ And when he saw Yeowun using the sword formation again against criminal from the evil force, he was able to confirm it. Chun Yeowun was the true successor who guardians had waited for so long. And it was long wait until Yeowun was to pass through the Demon Seal Cave and pass the sixth test. Lee Hameng asked again in shaking voice. ¡°Let me ask you again, Prince. Did you succeed the truth of Father Chun Ma?¡± ¡®Ah¡­ I guess I can¡¯t lie then.¡¯ Yeowun, who now was told of truth behind the Demonic Academy, couldn¡¯t avoid answering. He then nodded at the question and Lee Hameng¡¯s eye turned red and shouted while bowing down on the ground flat. ¡°Left Guardian Lee Hameng, at service of the true successor to Father Chun Ma!¡± Chun Yeowun was the person that Guardians had waited for 500 years. He couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement and happiness. Yeowun, who became surprised at such a reaction suddenly became curious at one thing. ¡°Left Guardian, can I ask you one question?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°¡­Can you stand up first?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lee Hameng then got up and knelt on his one knee again. It was as if Hameng was considering Yeowun as his master. Yeowun felt weird to see Left Guardian, who only kneels toward the Lord, kneeling at him. ¡°You said there were two purposes for creating this Demonic Academy here. What is the other purpose?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s better I let you see it for yourself.¡± Lee Hameng then brought back the energy barrier that cut out the noise and guided Yeowun outside the office. Lee Hameng then guided Yeowun to the library. ¡°Huh?!¡± The instructor who stood guard at front of the library was shocked to see Chief Lee Hameng¡¯s appearance and bowed. ¡°Chief, welcome.¡± ¡°Instructor Sung. Long time no see.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. But why¡­?¡± It was weird to see Lee Hameng who never visited the library to come together with Chun Yeowun. ¡°We are going down to the underground treasure room.¡± ¡°Huh? Y-you mean¡­ did he pass the sixth test?!¡± Lee Hameng nodded and the instructor turned to Yeowun with a shocked look. All other guards who were there were also shocked and turned to Yeowun. It was only natural, as only those who passed the sixth test were allowed to enter the underground treasure room. As far as they know, there weren¡¯t any who had passed the sixth test in the past 70 years. The instructor who had worked in the academy for less, thus had never had a chance to open the door to the underground treasure room until now. ¡°C-congratulations Master Chun! I-I mean Elder Chun!¡± If Yeowun had passed the sixth test, it meant he had defeated one of twelve elders. He was a Master just about a month ago, so it was surely very fast ascend to the top. ¡°Can you open our way now?¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Lee Hameng asked and the instructor guided them in. As they entered the library building, they turned to the right and found a hidden staircase down to the underground. ¡®So, there was an underground floor.¡¯ He was told before the sixth test about the existence of such a place, but it was true. As they walked down, there were thick metal door and three guards at grandmaster level standing guard. ¡°Welcome, Chief.¡± Chapter 137 ¡°Open the door to the treasure room.¡± All three guards flinched at Lee Hameng¡¯s order. They then turned to Yeowun with a shocked look. They had figured they will never see the metal door being opened until their time was over at this place. ¡®This young man defeated an elder?¡¯ Chun Yeowun had a pale white face with coldness surrounding him. With the body restructuring, his skin had cleared up and blood points were now invisible that he just looked like a noble who didn¡¯t learn any martial art. If these guards who were super master level warrior couldn¡¯t feel anything at Yeowun, it meant that Yeowun was surely at the superior level. ¡®To think I would get to open this door¡­¡¯ The leader of three guards took out the key from his pocket. Yeowun then glanced over at the metal door that had three keyholes. One was held by instructor for taking care of logs, one was held by the guard and last one was held by Lee Hameng. ¡®So, you need all three keys to open this door.¡¯ It was heavily guarded, even more so than the fifth floor to the library. ¡°I¡¯ll count, sir. One¡­ two¡­ three!¡± At once, three people placed their keys and turned in unison on the count of the guard. At that moment, the wall on both sides of the door trembled and the metal door divided up into half and opened the way in. It was closed for so long that the thick and ragged old metal door creaked severely as it opened through. Cold air began to seep out from it. Outside was always cold, but the interior of the library was usually warmer. But this place was different. It was very chilling. ¡®What is this smell? Leather?¡¯ It was a weird smell. It smelled a bit rotten, but had mixed smell of medicine. A lot of smells were mixed, but it was not bad compared to the black liquid Yeowun found from the Demon Seal Cave. The guard then lit the fire up on the wall and brightened the interior. ¡°Oh!¡± Yeowun gasped with astonishment. The wall of the interior had a faint glow of blue light. ¡°It¡¯s cold pearl stone.¡± The instructor whispered to Yeowun. The cold pearl stone was the stone that wielded coldness within it. This was why the interior of this room was cold. ¡°Follow me, please.¡± Lee Hameng took up the fire and walked inside toward the corridor. As they walked in, they were soon at large five-sided room. On the other side to the corridor was a large table also created with cold pearl stone, that had a human arm and leather that seemed to be human skins. ¡°What is this place?¡± This treasure room was not something Yeowun had expected. ¡°This is the second purpose.¡± Lee Hameng then pointed at the table and offered Yeowun to go closer. Yeowun had cut down many right arms of princes so seeing an arm wasn¡¯t all that weird, but seeing it preserved like that was what made him feel weird. As he walked towards it, the smell of medicine became stronger. ¡®Was it worked on to have it from being rot?¡¯ It seems the arm or skins were processed to preserve it. And when Yeowun got up to it, his eyes shook. ¡°This¡­?¡± He didn¡¯t know when saw from afar, as the arm was lifeless and bony, but the arm had full of scars. And all other skins also had sharp wounds over it. It was a scar left from a blade. ¡°Blade¡­ markings?¡¯ Blade markings weren¡¯t simple. All of it had sharp energy within it. Yeowun now had very advanced skills to simulate after coming up to the superior level. Yeowun closed his eyes and saw a figure unleashing the unique blade skill that caused these injuries. Unlike the sword skills that had mixes of slash and stab, the blade only had formation made from slash, but it was very unique. ¡®This is impossible¡­ how can such a blade skill exist?¡¯ Yeowun tried fighting it with his butterfly dance, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he can defend over then two formations. If he wanted to fight this, he needed counter sword skill of Sword Demon or the formation from Sword Force of the Sky Demon. ¡®This is like an entirely different level of blade skill.¡¯ Yeowun then opened his eyes again. Focusing longer might have put him in a trance. Lee Hameng then got up to him and spoke. ¡°Can you see what this is?¡± ¡°¡­Is it the right arm of the Sword Demon?¡± The arm¡¯s hand was shaped as if it was holding someone. From looking from the fingers, it was sure to be holding a sword when it was cut off. Lee Hameng became astonished and spoke. ¡°Yes, that is correct. It is the right arm of the Sword Demon.¡± ¡°And these skins?¡± ¡°These are skins from the Lord and guards who were killed 500 years ago.¡± ¡°¡­Blade markings from the Blade God.¡± So these arms and skins were preserved to leave the blade markings left by Blade God. Yeowun was shocked to see this preserved at the underground floor to the library. Yeowun then glanced around, and saw bookshelves at one side of the wall that had three books. [True Demon Sword Art] [Twenty Four Demon Sword] [Analysis of the Blade God¡¯s Blade Formation] The True Demon Sword Art was legendary sword skill left by Sword Demon. He had two apprentices, but was known to not giving them his own sword skill. But this was where Sword Demon¡¯s relic was at. He wasn¡¯t sure what other two books were, but these were certain to be left by Sword Demon also. ¡®Oh¡­!¡¯ Chun Yeowun then realized the reason for this underground treasure room¡¯s existence. ¡°So, this place was to find the successor to the Father Chun Ma, and also to find true apprentice that will succeed the will of the Sword Demon.¡± Lee Hameng then smiled. ¡°Yes. To be more precise, it is to train a future warrior who might be able to counter the blade skill of the Blade God.¡± Chapter 138 The Sword Demon did not take in any apprentices. Two warriors that he taught sought after power and ambition, rather than the understanding of the sword. The reason for the Sword Demon teaching these two warriors was to train warriors who can protect the young daughter of the deceased Lord. But these two eventually forgot their purpose and began to pursue their ambition. This disappointed the Sword Demon and he denied accepting these two as his real apprentice. ¡°You said the Sword Demon fought the Blade God and tied?¡± The Sword Demon was the only one who survived after fighting against Blade God. He had lost an arm in result, but the Sword Demon put a stop to Blade God¡¯s undefeated record and made him disappear. ¡°There is one thing the Sword Demon spoke of before he died.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± ¡°The Blade God disappeared in the middle of the fight. The Sword Demon said that he just said he tied because the Blade God disappeared.¡± While fighting, the Blade God cut off the Sword Demon¡¯s arm and stopped the fight to disappear. ¡°The Blade God said he will return, so the Sword Demon waited three days for him to return, but he did not return afterwards.¡± The Sword Demon was worried of Blade God¡¯s return as he had lost an arm and used up too much of his energy that made his martial arts to deteriorate. But even after fifteen years when the Sword Demon died, Blade God did not appear. But the Sword Demon was worried that Blade God or his descendant might reappear and died while worrying for the future of the cult. ¡°And 500 years had passed. I don¡¯t think Blade God¡¯s descendant will appear again, but I hope you can counter the blade marking left by the Blade God and continue on the will left by the Sword Demon.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Lee Hameng bowed again and Chun Yeowun nodded. the Sword Demon who was worried about the cult even in his dying bed, was truly a loyal cultist. Lee Hameng then walked out of the treasure room with a smile. ¡®I will give you the key to this place. You can get out from inside without a key, but you will need this if you come back in.¡¯ Unlike other library floors, this underground treasure room was free to enter anytime Yeowun wanted. But Yeowun did not need to return here or stay long time in this place. When Lee Hameng left, Yeowun quickly scanned all three books that was left by the Sword Demon. ¡®The Sword Demon¡¯s true skill book. I am lucky.¡¯ The True Demon Sword Art had the core elements of the Sword Demon¡¯s sword skill, that had unique sword movements that required flow of energy. ¡®It¡¯s better than martial art of six clans¡­ but¡­¡¯ It was not much better than Sword Force of the Sky Demon nor the counter sword skill. Yeowun thought maybe teaching this to one of his members who use sword might be a good option. But for the Twenty Four Demon Sword, it was a new sword skill that the Sword Demon created by countering three Sword Force of the Sky Demon¡¯s formation. ¡®This is amazing.¡¯ The counter sword skill was created to counter only the Sword Force of the Sky Demon, but this was entirely new sword skill created from that counter sword skill as a base that was very powerful. This sword skill was the creation that the Sword Demon tried to use it against the Blade God. ¡®Analysis of the Blade God¡¯s Blade Formation.¡¯ This was record of analyzing the blade markings. Demon Sword have tried hard to counter the blade markings even until he died, but the recordings didn¡¯t see much advancement. It was only natural. Yeowun then walked up to the table where arm of the Sword Demon and skins were left. ¡®I¡¯m sorry to say this, but if he had fought longer, he would have lost.¡¯ Every cultists admired the Sword Demon. Lee Hameng too said he continues to follow the will of the Sword Demon, so Yeowun did not say this. But the blade formation left in this preservation was beyond imagination. ¡®This is almost equal to the power of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon!¡¯ The blade formation left by the Blade God was as powerful as Sword Force of the Sky Demon. The blade formation left on the arm was almost as powerful as fourth formation of Father Chun Ma. ¡®Let¡¯s check it. Nano, start the augmented reality.¡¯ [Activating Augmented Reality on the user¡¯s sight.] Yeowun¡¯s eye began to shake and white lines were created, showing augmented reality in Yeowun¡¯s vision. ¡®Nano, can you scan the markings on that arm and create a 3D image?¡¯ [That is possible, Master.] ¡®Simulate the blade markings left on the arm and let it fight against fourth formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon.¡¯ [Yes, Master. Activating duel simulation between two formations.] White lines began to take shape into two human figures. Two figures each with blade and sword then began to fight against each other. Two powerful attack collided against each other and the result came quickly after. Just by one movement, the Sword Force of the Sky Demon¡¯s fourth formation countered Blade God¡¯s blade formation, but was pushed back three steps. The accuracy of formation was better with Sword Force of the Sky Demon, but the power of Blade God¡¯s blade skill was more powerful. ¡°This is amazing!¡± Yeowun was astounded. This gave him a conclusion. The blade skill left by the Blade God was as powerful as the Father Chun Ma¡¯s sword skill. But if the blade marking left on the Sword Demon¡¯s arm was the last formation of this skill, then it was weaker than the Sword Force of the Sky Demon and if there was something beyond this that was more stronger, than it was probably only martial art that might be that can counter Sword Force of the Sky Demon. ¡®Counter the blade skill? No.¡¯ The Sword Demon left this to find someone who can counter this, but for Yeowun, he had Nano who could simulate the formation left on the arm accurately. Yeowun smiled. ¡®Blade skill equal to the Sword Force of the Sky Demon¡­ this is best that can happen.¡¯ Chapter 139 It had been seven days since Chun Yeowun had passed the sixth test. It was now three years and seven months since the first day of the Demonic Academy. From the over one thousand cadets that first entered, there were now only sixty-four cadets remaining. Just like other times when the Heirship Competition was going on, this time too had trained many talented warriors. 56 fourth stage cadets. 7 fifth stage cadets. 1 sixth stage cadet. This was the best result in recent history of the academy, with still five more months left for academy to be over. But competition-wise, it was entirely different from what had happened from the past. This was because of Chun Yeowun, who was not from any of the six clans. In most cases, princes from each clans would have passed the fifth test and will be competing against themselves to create their own forces but five princes were expelled from the acadcemy already. Chun Yuchan, one of likely heir to the throne had expelled already, and Chun Kungwun, rising rival to the Wise Clan, had his arm cut off and walked out of the academy. With ten cadets who were related to the Sword Clan also leaving, there were now a total of fifty-three cadets left. Eight cadets who joined Chun Kungwun within the academy changed their side to Chun Muyeon, and now Muyeon¡¯s forces had total of 26, most number. Only candidates left within the acaemy were now Chun Yeowun and Chun Muyeon. With five more months to go, it was now the beginning of final competition. At the northwest of the academy, there were many cadets gathered in large open space. It was cadets who were members who supported Chun Muyeon as the heir. But there were no Chun Muyeon here. One who had the most influence aside from Chun Muyeon was Mu Jinyun, from the Wise Clan and Guk Shin from a top-ranking clan. These cadets were gathered to talk about how to terminate Chun Yeowun, biggest obstacle that was in place in front of Chun Muyeon. ¡°We didn¡¯t have any order from the Prince himself. Is it okay we decide on what to do on ourselves?¡± Mu Jinyun then shook his head at one of cadet¡¯s question. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that the Prince did not give us order. He had placed me to do what it takes in place while he focuses on his martial art.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡®Did the Prince made him to work on his behalf?¡¯ After being influenced by Chun Yeowun who had passed the six thest, Chun Muyeon was trying hard to train his martial art on the training room. Maybe this was a right choice. Chun Yeowun was now within top ten ranks of the Demonic Cult. Wise clan was still top ranking clans outside the academy, but Chun Muyeon was now left far behind in terms of competition, so if he were to compete, he needed to at least become a superior level warrior and pass the sixth test. ¡°While the Prince focuses on his training, we have to be prepared on our side. We can¡¯t let Chun Yeowun be or we might lose our chance forever.¡± Chun Yeowun was becoming powerful as the days went by. If they weren¡¯t able to take care of him before the remaining days, there was a chance Chun Muyun will not win the competition. ¡°Jinyun, you are right but how are we supposed to fight the one who killed the leader of the Poison Clan? Isn¡¯t it better to recruit those ten cadets who did not side with anyone yet?¡± Other cadets nodded at Guk Shin¡¯s words. Within the academy, there were no one who can defeat Chun Yeowun, even if it included everyone. He had become so powerful that combined forces of everyone can barely hope to make a scratch on his body. ¡°Who said we need to fight Chun Yeowun himself?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°How are we compared to his forces?¡± Mu Jinyun asked and it was Kyo Mingsu who answered. ¡°In terms of forces, they have three established grandmasters: Mun Ku, Ko Wanghur and Bakgi. I¡¯m not sure about the rest as we aren¡¯t sure about if they took the test, but as far as we can see, there would be at least three or four more grandmaster level warriors in their group.¡± Kyo Mingsu¡¯s guess was accurate. Hou Sangwha, Wu Sojung, Ja Wumin, and Che Takim had become grandmasters, but they had not become established yet and couldn¡¯t take the fifth test. ¡°But we have two established super master level warrior here, and six early stage of the grandmaster level, and the rest of us are at the end stage of the master level. So we are equal or a bit higher in terms of power against them.¡± Chun Muyeon¡¯s members were comprised of high-ranking clans that averaging skill level was higher. Mu Jinyun had become established grandmasters recently but didn¡¯t take the fifth test yet. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry to burst your bubble, but this kind of power balance doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Ki Chan, a cadet who used to be under Chun Kungwun, jumped in. He had experienced Chun Yeowun overpowering nineteen cadets including Chun Kungwun with the absolute power. Others were also powerful but if they couldn¡¯t do anything about Chun Yeowun, this theorycrafting was useless. ¡°Hah! Are you scared already because you were beaten once?¡± ¡°Ugh, you too saw what monster he is on the sixth test.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. That¡¯s why we have to deal with him with plans.¡± Mu Jinyun spoke confidently and everyone became curious. Just three days ago, he didn¡¯t have any plan at the time, but it seemed he had come up with some plans. ¡°Guk Shin, it is important we recruit remaining cadets too. We have to recruit Sama Chak and Huan Ya at least.¡± These two members were from top-ranking clans, the Samu Clan and Ghost Illusion Clan that everyone wanted. Their fathers were Sama Yi, the 9th Elder, and Huan Yi the 11th Elder. But Chun Muyeon did not actively recruit others unlike Chun Yuchan or Chun Kungwun, so they didn¡¯t do anything until now. But things changed. ¡°If we can take them in, we can come on top.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure about Huan Ya though.¡± Guk Shin frowned. Huan Ya was from highest-ranking clan, but there was a reason other princes didn¡¯t recruit him. He had terrifying faces and dark and gloomy aura about him that no one wanted to come close. ¡°We can¡¯t choose what to take or not at this point.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°I heard Chun Yeowun is busy training in the private training room in recent days. He rarely even comes to dinner.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done some research.¡± ¡°Yes. Information is a vital key to the victory.¡± ¡°Now is the best chance. We¡¯ll cut down Yeowun¡¯s arms and legs and go after him at the end.¡± Chapter 140 Guk Shin and other cadets were dumbfounded at that word. Even if they succeed in taking care of Yeowun¡¯s members, it just felt like they were angering the demon. ¡°Are you insane? Two princes lost their arms while trying to attack his members. Chun Jongsum who attacked Bakgi were even destroyed of his internal energy.¡± Chun Yeowun was famous also due to his infamous deeds. Everyone who fought against him were all severely injured that made everyone to become fearful. Even Guk Shin feared Chun Yeowun. ¡°You are a coward too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Guk Shin frowned and Mu Jinyun smiled. ¡°We will not fight him by ourselves.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°He is a monster, like you said. We don¡¯t need to fight him ourselves.¡± ¡°Are you saying there is someone who will fight him?¡± Guk Shin became surprised. It seemed even the Chief Lee Hameng was not going to defeat Yeowun anymore. Then who out there might be willing to attack him? ¡°Hmph. There are four people who hate him more than anything.¡± As Mu Jinyun spoke the names of four cadets, others became surprised and confusing. They knew these four was still within the academy, but didn¡¯t think they would hold the grudge for so long. ¡°Wow. If that really succeeds, then it might really give us a chance.¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll cut his arms and legs while he¡¯s busy.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not going to stop us, then we can do it. When will we start?¡± If it wasn¡¯t against Chun Yeowun, Guk Shin was confident to defeat anyone. He wanted to fight Ko Wanghur the most. ¡°We will do it next dinner time. I already talked with those four cadets. But it is better if we can let Sama Chak and Huan Ya join us before.¡± ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go try to recruit them now then.¡± The next day in the late afternoon, Chun Yeowun was busy training in a private training room. He had found sword skills left by Sword Demon and tracing of blade formation left by the Blade God and acquired a total of six blood formation from it. Chun Yeowun was very happy at acquiring such powerful blade skill, but there was a problem. The blade marking didn¡¯t have energy flow. Without the flow of energy way, it wasn¡¯t possible to perfect the formation. For the True Sword Demon Art left by the Sword Demon, he also left the breathing skill and the path of energy flow, but the blade markings were just markings. But Yeowun wasn¡¯t disappointed. Three years and four months of training didn¡¯t only grow Yeowun. After analyzing through all saved martial arts, Nano was able to simulate and create a path of energy flow that can make each formation to be used with its utmost power. Even if the created path wasn¡¯t what the original creator intended, it was created from Nano¡¯s analysis so it was either equal to or better than the original. Yeowun¡¯s White Dragon Blade moved weirdly and created countless blade swings that shoot through the air with a strong impact. It was quite different from Butterfly Blade Dance that focused on being quick. Each blade movement came from a weird angle that was hard to connect from one to another, so mere movement was powerful enough to cut down the enemy in just one formation. ¡°Whew.¡± After finishing up the formation, the floor of the room had many tracing of blade marks. He didn¡¯t even use any qi, but the power unleashed from the blade attack was so powerful that created such markings. ¡°Hahahahaha! I did it, Nano!!¡± Yeowun didn¡¯t laugh out loud usually, but he was so happy to successfully use the formation in perfection. He had tested every energy flow Nano created in the past eight days and finally found the one that worked best. It finally allowed him to use the first formation of the Blade God¡¯s blade formation. If the Sword Demon saw this with his own eyes, he would have been shocked. [I will now start analyzing for the path of energy flow required for the second formation.] Nano then began analyzing the second formation. Yeowun who had gone over the same formation hundreds of times in a day became exhausted and sat down to recover his internal energy. ¡®Oh¡­ I¡¯m hungry.¡¯ His energy was restored but it did not solve his hunger. It was now almost dinner time, so Yeowun decided to finish today¡¯s training here and left the training room. The winter season brought the sun to go down faster so it was very dark outside. Yeowun went straight to the cafeteria. Inside of the cafeteria was bright, but there were no crowds anymore, as not many cadets were left. There had been over fifty workers within the cafeteria in the past, but the number of workers also went down to twenty. ¡®Hmmm.¡¯ Yeowun smelled spiciness within the cafeteria and saw a large pot of red soup that had meats, mushrooms and various vegetable that filled the entire cafeteria with its smell. It was a very spicy soup that made ones that eat sweat from the heat even in such cold winter. ¡®I wanted spicy food!¡¯ Yeowun then went up to take the bowl and a young worker filled the bowl from the large pot and gave it to Yeowun. The worker, however, shook his head tremendously, maybe due to the heat from the bowl. Yeowun became curious and looked at the worker. He seemed he was tense and sweating severely. ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡± ¡°Oh, Uh- yes. I-I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s just too hot to be in front of this pot all day.¡± The worker then gave the bowl to Yeowun. The heat from the pot was surely hot, but it felt weird and Yeowun thought it strange. And there was one who was watching Yeowun carefully at the corner of the cafeteria. He was also taking the soup, but his eyes did not pull away from Chun Yeowun. He saw Chun Yeowun sitting down with a confused look as he looked down at the soup. ¡®Did he find out¡­?¡¯ He then saw Chun Yeowun tasting on the soup with his chopsticks. After tasting the soup a bit with his tongue, Yeowun frowned. But soon after, he began holding up the bowl and began to drink down the soup. The man who watched him grinned. ¡®There we go!¡¯ Chapter 141 A total of twelve cadets gathered at front of the wall toward the torch fire. They were cadets from Chun Yeowun¡¯s group. It was cold winter night, so some were staying close to the fire to keep warm, and some were flowing their internal energy to keep up their body temperature, even if it was a bit of a hassle. ¡°Is Master skipping dinner today too?¡± Ohjong mumbled as he warmed his hand over at the fire. Yeowun had not been together for the past six days already, aside from a brief breakfast. Yeowun told them that he had something he needs to train, so he might skip dinner. ¡°But he ate once in two days.¡± Hu Bong spoke and Ko Wanghur nodded. ¡°We didn¡¯t see him at dinner yesterday, so maybe he¡¯s already at cafeteria.¡± Unlike the whole group, which waited until everyone gathered and went to the cafeteria almost at the end of dinner time, they usually saw Yeowun when he finished eating and was on the way out. ¡°Ugh, we can have dinner with him if they come out a bit faster.¡± Hou Sangwha, Bakgi, and Jin Guuk were still missing from the group. They have been waiting for twenty minutes already, so Mun Ku didn¡¯t look too comfortable as she rubbed her face with her hands. Ko Wanghur grinned. ¡®He wasn¡¯t like that at first, but now he likes master as much as Hu Bong do.¡¯ Hu Bong was the first servant so that was understandable, but it was quite weird to see Mun Ku, a member from the highest ranking clan, to be acting like this. It almost looked like if Mun Ku liked Yeowun as the opposite sex. ¡®He¡¯s strong but he looks too weak.¡¯ It sometimes felt weird to see Mun Ku¡¯s thin arm and small body that almost looked feminine. ¡®Hmph. What am I thinking.¡¯ Ko Wanghur figured he went too much on his thoughts and shook his head. Hou Sangwha soon came out, followed by Jin Guuk and Bakgi walked out as the last. ¡°You¡¯re late again.¡± Mun Ku mumbled and Bakgi looked away awkwardly. Bakgi was always the last to come out so Mun Ku ranted on him a lot. Hu Bong had gave up on Bakgi being late. ¡°Well, he¡¯s faster than yesterday. Let¡¯s go eat now.¡± As they began walking down to the southern road, Ko Wanghur who was walking up on the front suddenly stopped. Not only that, the other Six Swords also stopped as if they sensed something. ¡°W-what is going¡­ huh?!¡± Before Jin Guuk can finish his question, over twenty cadets came out of training room building and blocked their ways. After looking at the faces lit under torches, Ko Wanghur frowned. The young man standing at the front was Guk Shin. ¡®Guk Shin? Then¡­¡¯ They were members of Chun Muyun. They never had clashed directly until now, but if they were blocking the way with arms, then it sure meant they were up for no good. ¡®An ambush¡­¡¯ On the way back to his dorm after finishing the dinner, Chun Yeowun was blocked by four men. ¡®Hmmm.¡¯ Yeowun knew very well who these men were. It was Kingpo from the Sword Clan, Hang Yujik from Lust Clan, Bu Yankang from Blade Clan, and Baek Churku from Poison Clan. ¡®I thought they left together.¡¯ Kingpo had his chest bone crushed from Yeowun¡¯s hands so Yeowun had thought he had left the academy with Chun Kungwun who had lost an arm. If there was a member from the Loyal and Wise Clans, then it meant all members from six clans were here. And from their hostile atmosphere, it was easy to guess why they were standing in front. Yeowun looked at them and spoke casually. ¡°What do you want?¡± Baek Churku glared and shouted. ¡°Chun Yeowun. You think we will not come to you for killing our elder and destroying Jongsum¡¯s internal energy!?¡± Baek Churku was who had the most grudge against Yeowun. After Chun Jongsum¡¯s internal energy destroyed, Churku had been training hard to look for a chance to avenge. And then Yeowun had killed Churku¡¯s grandfather Baek Oh, which made him furious. ¡°You seek what doesn¡¯t belong to you, peasant. The seat of the Lord does not belong to you.¡± Bu Yankang from Blade clan pulled his blade and began to walk up to him. Only Kingpo who was injured recently was hesitant. Hang Yujik also took out an instrument-looking sword out. Yeowun still didn¡¯t look tense. ¡°You think four of you can defeat me?¡± ¡°Hah. Only one of us is enough to beat the likes of you.¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± It seems they were certain that they can defeat Yeowun for real. Yeowun was sure that none of them had become at the supreme level, but what was giving them such confidence? ¡®Foolish peasant boy! I waited for this time for a long time!¡¯ Baek Churku glared. Just about thirty minutes ago, Churku had seen Yeowun eating the spicy soup entirely and was excited. The soup had the poison that he crafted with all of his knowledge and power. ¡®You wouldn¡¯t even guess how hard I worked on that poison.¡¯ Baek Churku had worked a long time to set up traps for Yeowun. He knew that Chun Yeowun was not someone to be messed with in terms of martial art, so he had found a way to poison him. ¡®You can poison him?¡¯ ¡®But how?¡¯ Bu Yankang or Hang Yujik weren¡¯t convinced that there was a way to poison Chun Yeowun who even endured Baek Oh¡¯s terrifying poison, but after hearing the scheme, they decided to join. ¡®Maybe you managed to push out poison after becoming the supreme level, but you won¡¯t be able to push out the one that¡¯s already gotten into your body!¡¯ Churku had worked so hard to bribe to cooking staff to poison Chun Yeowun. With the promise of fortune and support from the Poison Clan, the worker had created a spicy soup that had a strong smell to hide the poison within it. ¡®Poison was in the scoop.¡¯ Even if Chun Yeowun had a lot of suspicion, it wasn¡¯t likely that he will become suspicious that a worker might poison it. Churku thought it almost failed when Yeowun tasted it with the chopstick, but Yeowun ate it all after. The poison¡¯s effect was that after about ten minutes, it scatters internal energy so it can¡¯t be pulled up and the second poison will kick in after to melt Yeowun¡¯s veins and organs so he will die. ¡®I did it!¡¯ Chapter 142 Churku told the other cadets that his plans worked. He knew that Yeowun will lose his internal energy and slowly die, so they ambushed without hesitation. ¡®I need to make sure.¡¯ If Chun Yeowun had lost his internal energy, then it was probably possible to defeat him alone, but it was the first time Churku used poison against superior level warrior. There was a chance that the poison might kick in late because of the high level of internal energy, so they gathered. They were four grandmaster level warriors. There was no way for Chun Yeowun to survive this. Churku then began to speak what Yeowun did not know. ¡°Hah. Let¡¯s see if you can keep that smirk on your face even when you end up at the medical room along with your friends. Oh, of course if you can survive here, that is.¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Yeowun¡¯s eyes narrowed at the word. He had thought he was only one targeted, so he didn¡¯t think his members were also targeted. But with these people here, who would attack his members? ¡®Did they side with the Wise Clan members?¡¯ Yeowun then thought that if there were members from four clans here, then it was likely that they also sided with another remaining clan. ¡®¡­If Chun Muyun is up, then it¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ Chun Yeowun became grim. Churku, who figured that Yeowun was scared, grinned. Yeowun reached to his back and pulled out the White Dragon Blade. There was no time for him to waste. ¡°I don¡¯t have time, so let¡¯s finish this fast.¡± ¡°Finish?! Ha! You cut down my sister¡¯s arm, so I will cut your both arms!!¡± Hang Yujik from the Lust Clan shouted furiously and charged against Yeowun. As he swung his sword, the string from between his swords plucked, making a unique energy wave. It was a way to make the enemy¡¯s ear ring, and open the room for attack. The sword swung at Yeowun¡¯s arm to cut it down. ¡°What!¡± Hang Yujik¡¯s eye became widened. Chun Yeowun, who should have lost his internal energy, easily swung his blade and destroyed Hang Yujik¡¯s sword. ¡°Y-you¡­!¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t have time.¡± Chun Yeowun then disappeared and shoot past Hang Yujik, cutting off his arm. Yujik declared that he will cut down Yeowun¡¯s arms but instead it was he who got his arm cut off. Yujik screamed in agony and fell down to the ground and rolled. ¡°H-how can this be?!¡± Churku¡¯s eye began to shake in terror. It was not Hang Yujik losing his arm that shocked everyone. It was Yeowun¡¯s White Dragon Blade that wielded clear blue force qi over it that made them shocked. ¡®I thought he was poisoned?!¡¯ ¡®How can he use force qi?!¡¯ Even if Yeowun had withstood it with supreme level power, it still should have scattered his internal energy that should make him impossible to use force qi. Kingpo and Bu Yankang glared at Churku. ¡°I-I saw him eat the soup!¡± ¡°Huh? You talking about this?¡± Yeowun looked at Churku¡¯s shocked face and reached out his hand on the air, right above Hang Yujik on the ground and gestured to twist. And in his hand, black liquids began to seep out and dropped down to Hang Yujik. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaargh!!!¡± Hang Yujik¡¯s thigh that came in contact with the liquid began to burn, with smoke rising from it. It was pure poison itself. ¡°P-poison?!¡± Yeowun looked at them with cold eyes and declared. ¡°You thought this trick will work on me?¡± When Yeowun tasted the soup with the chopstick, he ordered Nano to analyze it quickly. [Detected poison that can disturb the body energy and scatter it.] The suspicion started with the cooking staff¡¯s weird attitude. Yeowun just checked it just in case and his suspicion came to be true. This meant that the soup was poisoned intentionally. He thought if he should not eat it, but changed his mind. ¡®If I don¡¯t eat this, whoever did this will know that I found out. Nano, can you collect the poison and keep it from spreading over my body?¡¯ [Yes, master.] After collecting the poison with Nano¡¯s ability, Yeowun ate all the soup. And the poison was now extracted this way. ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± Hang Yujik screamed in pain and the other three cadets were shocked beyond imagination. ¡®It is impossible! He kept the poison inside him and sent it out?!¡¯ Pushing out the poison from the body was possible for most experienced warriors who studied in poison art. But doing that while poisoned in such poison that can scatter internal energy was impossible even for Churku who was a member of the Poison Clan. ¡°H-how can you¡­!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain.¡± Yeowun then disappeared and appeared at the back of Bu Yankang. It was so fast that they couldn¡¯t even see Yeowun moving. After learning the Step of Wind God, unique walking skill from Great Guardian Marakim, Yeowun had gotten much faster. ¡°Yankang! Watch out!¡± ¡°Dammit!¡± Kingpo shouted and Bu Yankang quickly turned around to unleash the defensive blade formation of the Blade of Illusion. But he was given no time, as Yeowun was already on his back. Yeowun¡¯s hand unleashed powerful chop movements and struck on Yankang¡¯s back. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yankang spat blood as he was struck with a total of eight strikes over his back and was thrown away. The power difference in internal energy was too great so he couldn¡¯t defend himself with the energy barrier either. Bu Yankang who fell on the ground flinched and passed out. ¡°Just one formation?!¡± Kingpo was shocked and began to take steps back. He knew Yeowun was powerful as he fought him while ago, but this was even worse then he imagined. ¡®Dammit! I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Churku!¡¯ This was the same as before. Chun Yeowun without being poisoned was a monster himself. ¡®I barely got out of the medical room¡­!¡¯ IT was likely that he will be sent to the medical room again. Even if he wanted to run, Yeowun was too fast that he couldn¡¯t even hope for running away. But Yeowun, without coming after him or Churku, walked over to Bu Yankang instead. But the hostility was weird. Yeowun glared down at Bu Yankang and raised his foot over at Yankang¡¯s head. ¡°W-wait! Chun Yeowun! What do you think you are doing?!¡± ¡°You think I will let you go with an arm forever?¡± ¡°NO!¡± Yeowun stomped and Yankang¡¯s head crushed, with blood exploding out from it. ¡°B-but how¡­!¡± ¡°H-he killed Yankang!¡± Kingpo and Churku¡¯s face turned pale. They didn¡¯t imagine Yeowun will crush a person¡¯s head. The level of martial art did not matter here. Kingpo lost energy to stand from terror and slumped down. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Yeowun then turned against them. The terrifying atmosphere came through. ¡®Is-is he really going to kill us?¡¯ This was different from what Yeowun did until now. He always withdrew from killing other princes, but it seemed he was not going to limit himself anymore. And with Yeowun unleashing his internal energy, Kingpo felt terrifying sheer power that made him give up. ¡®N-no¡­ I can¡¯t run away from him!¡¯ There seemed to be no way to run. But unlike Kingpo who was shivering with fear, Churku who was determined to turn things upside down shouted quickly. ¡°Y-you are crazy! Are you not afraid of fury from the six clans?!¡± ¡°Six clans? As Yeowun reached out with his hand, something on the ground brought up, and from Yeowun¡¯s energy controlling it, it hovered over the air and shoot through at Kingpo. ¡°UGH!¡± Kingpo, who was dumbfounded and shaking had something striking into his chest. It was Hang Yujik¡¯s broken sword. ¡°YOU!¡± Kingpo painfully fell to the ground and Churku shouted in fury. Yeowun replied coldly. ¡°If I was afraid of them, I wouldn¡¯t even start this.¡± His eyes had no fear or hesitation. Churku bit on his lips and cursed Yeowun. ¡°You have made a grave mistake. The six clans will not let you live!¡± ¡°¡­Hah. We¡¯ll see about that.¡± And with that, Yeowun¡¯s body charged against Churku. Chapter 143 After about thirty minutes, Yeowun who took care of four cadets from six clans, quickly ran through to find his members. If what Baek Churku said was true, then it meant his members were in danger. And if Chun Muyun attacks them while Yeowun wasn¡¯t with them, then they were not going to easy. Yeowun needed to move fast. And as he moved through, he felt the energy. ¡®There!¡¯ Yeowun felt many energy sources coming into his direction quickly. And soon, Yeowun found those who ran through toward his direction. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Prince Chun!¡± It was Yeowun¡¯s members. With their body steaming with heat from internal energy, it was sure that they have been looking for Yeowun as well. As expected, Yeowun¡¯s members have been searching around from the training room, and was now toward the dorm room. ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re okay. Thank goodness.¡± Mun Ku sighed in relief as she checked that Yeowun was safe. Other members seemed they were relieved also. ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Ko Wanghur asked and Yeowun became confused. ¡°That¡¯s what I need to ask. Weren¡¯t you guys attacked by Chun Muyeon¡¯s group/¡± What Churku had said was not just a bluff. If Yeowun was really poisoned, then it sure was the best chance to get rid of both Chun Yeowun and his members. Ko Wanghur was surprised. ¡°How did you know that?¡± But all of Yeowun¡¯s members were unharmed. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t an ambush. Members from Chun Muyun came and offered us to join them.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Guk Shin and members from Chun Muyeon¡¯s group did not attack them. They offered them a deal, saying that Chun Yeowun will never become an heir as he wasn¡¯t from six clans, so it was better to follow Chun Muyeon. ¡®Ko Wanghur. I heard you are a loyal man. But you must be rational. Even if Chun Yeowun is powerful, he is still under the protection of the Demonic Academy. If he leaves, then he will have to face all six clans and other high-ranking clans. Do you think that is possible?¡¯ ¡®But Prince Chun Muyeon is a wise man, and will be willing to take you all. Please don¡¯t be a fool and choose Chun Yeowun.¡¯ Guk Shin and Mu Jinyun claimed that Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t do anything against the might of the six clans. But no one under Chun Yeowun was afraid of six clans. Hu Bong who got angered by these cadets talking down of Yeowun shouted. ¡®Bah! Stop giving us that bullshit.¡¯ ¡®What?!¡¯ ¡®You think I will still go with the Wise Clan? And you are just calling the name of our Prince, when you should address him as ¡®Elder Chun,¡¯ remember? Master Guk?¡¯ Hu Bong spat and both cadets were lost for words. Hu Bong was actually right on that one. ¡®¡­How dare you speak to me like that, weakling from mid ranking clan?¡¯ ¡®You want to have a go against that weakling then?¡¯ ¡®What did you say?!¡¯ ¡®Guk Shin, we aren¡¯t here to fight.¡¯ Guk Shin became angered, but Mu Jinyun stopped him. Ko Wanghur also spoke to them with a frown. ¡®Don¡¯t think our master is alone. We are ready to die for him anytime.¡¯ ¡®¡­So, ¡®Elder¡¯ Chun Yeowun has some men. This makes me more tempted to recruit you, Wanghur. We¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Mu Jinyun, who clearly said he didn¡¯t intend on fighting Yeowun just told Wanghur to think it through and left. ¡°He just left?¡± ¡°Yes. They wanted to make us join them, but that¡¯s all they did.¡± Yeowun was ambushed, but his members weren¡¯t harmed. Yeowun¡¯s eye narrowed. It was hard to understand from a simple thought, but¡­ ¡®Members from four clans ambushed me to kill me, but the ones from Wise Clan only offered to recruit¡­¡¯ After thinking about it multiple times, Yeowun finally came to the conclusion. ¡®¡­It¡¯s a scheme.¡¯ Mu Jinyun, after being left alone, was now talking with someone in the training room. It was Chun Muyeon, Prince of the Wise clan. Muyeon¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat from his long day of training. Jinyun spoke to him with a grin. ¡°I did as you told me, Brother. So no matter what happens to Chun Yeowun, we have nothing to lose! Hahaha!¡± ¡°We have to be careful. He endured the Poison Man¡¯s poison.¡± Surprisingly, Muyeon who were said to have entrusted every work to Mu Jinyun, knew what was going around. This was why Muyun¡¯s members were confused. Chun Muyun was not a type who can give all of his authority, even if the person was his brother. It was especially so at the matter of competition. ¡°Well, if he dies you will be the winner of the competition. And if he doesn¡¯t die, then he will have the anger of four clans. Isn¡¯t it?¡± If Yeowun were to survive, it was likely that he would not let his attackers go easily. It was attacking four members from each respective clan at once, so it was likely to bring more impact. ¡°Hahahaha! This is the best scheme!¡± Whichever happens, it was a plus. And even if Yeowun was to survive, they had something to say. They can say that the Poison Clan offered them, but they refused to join the dirty tricks. Chun Muyun analyzed his power coldly. He knew that the combined power of his group was still no match for Yeowun and his members. If that was the case, then it was needed to borrow power from others. ¡°This is truly a strategy! I learn new things from you every time, Brother!¡± All of this was a competition. For the Wise Clan, Churku and the other three cadets did their job to hold back Yeowun enough. And with hearing everything, Muyun waved his hand off and spoke. ¡°You should go now. I¡¯ll return to my training.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother. Then¡­¡± That¡¯s when someone pounded on the thick door of the training room. It wasn¡¯t just once. ¡°Huh?¡± The door should have a sign posted outside that said it was in use, so there should be no one pounding. Muyun nodded and Jinyun went to the door and opened it. As it opened, with many torches, Senior Instructor Hou Jinchang revealed himself. ¡°Instructor?¡± But he wasn¡¯t alone. There were many other instructors standing outside with their swords out, ready. It seemed they were ready to fight if needed. ¡°Uh¡­ uh- what¡¯s going on?¡± Jinyun figured out something was going wrong and asked, and turned back to Muyun. ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s good that you two are together.¡± ¡°Huh? Instructor, I don¡¯t follow what you are saying¡­¡± ¡°We have order to arrest both of you and bring you to the Chief¡¯s office. I want to do this easy way, so please don¡¯t resist.¡± Hou Jinchang spoke as he also pulled out his sword. Chapter 144 At the back of Hou Jinchang, there were over forty instructors armed and ready. They all looked tense. Chun Muyeon and Mu Jinyun were established grandmaster level warriors. The only one who can fight them one on one was Hou Jinchang. The reason why all of them were brought here was the possibility of Muyeon or Jinyun refusing to be arrested. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ Even Chun Muyeon couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. This was first time he was experiencing such happening in three years and sixth month time in academy. ¡®If they are armed, then they expected us to resist.¡¯ From the look of the instructors outside, it seemed situation will get worse if he resisted. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Muyeon then pulled back the sword he held, for his training. With Muyeon taking the order, Mu Jinyun also had to follow his brother. ¡°Good choice.¡± Two of them were then brought out of the training room with over forty instructors circling them. Outside the building, few members from Chun Muyeon¡¯s group looked at two being taken away with dumbfounded look. Within them was also Guk Shin. From the looks of their serious face, it was sure they knew something. [What¡¯s going on?!] Jinyun quickly sent a telepathic message. Guk Shin then replied with something Jinyun didn¡¯t even imagine. [I-I am not sure exactly. But the instructors are saying that they have found bodies within the academy.] [What?!] Jinyun became grim. What was going on? Killing someone within the academy was against the rule, so that should not have happened. And even if bodies were found, why were they being taken away? Jinyun wanted to ask more but he couldn¡¯t do it anymore as they were being taken away. When they got to the front of the building, there were two instructors standing at the entrance. ¡°Instructor Hou.¡± ¡°I have the suspects. Chief?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the site of crime. He told to bring suspects there.¡± ¡®Suspect?¡¯ Jinyun¡¯s face turned grim. He wasn¡¯t sure why he was being taken, but it now was sure that Muyeon and Jinyun were was being considered as a killer. ¡°Take us there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With two instructors leading the way, all of them then turned to the dormitory area of the academy. The place they went were dark alleyway behind the dormitory. There were about twenty instructors there already, and the area was lit up brightly from torches that these instructors held up. Almost all the instructors were now here. ¡®Is this the smell of blood?¡¯ The air was cold, but thick smell blood filled the area. At the middle of where twenty instructors were standing, Lee Hameng was looking into something. There was a total of four bodies scattered around. ¡®What!¡¯ Jinyun¡¯s eye shook. These were cadets who said that they would ambush Chun Yeowun. It wasn¡¯t sure why they were found as corpses. ¡®What happened? Why did they die?!¡¯ ¡°Chief.¡± Hou Jinchang spoke and Lee Hameng got up. His face was distorted with fury. Lee Hameng walked up to the group and stood at front of two cadets. ¡°Master Chun Muyeon. Leader Mu Jinyun.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief.¡± Chun Muyeon and Jinyun both bowed politely. Lee Hameng spoke to them furiously. ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Is it both of you? Or is it just act of one person?¡± It was very direct. Jinyun was shocked to hear Hameng¡¯s question on who was behind this. If they were found as bodies, then only one who can be behind all this was Chun Yeowun. But they were the one who was being called suspects. ¡°C-chief, I am not sure what you are talking about.¡± Hameng¡¯s eye raised. ¡°¡­So, you will lie.¡± ¡°No- we are¡­¡± ¡°Chief.¡± Chun Muyeon interrupted Jinyun and spoke. ¡°Me and Jinyun was in the training room, and was just brought here. We do not know what is going on, so we truly do not know what you are talking about.¡± Unlike Jinyun, Muyeon was still keeping calm. Lee Hameng then gestured them to follow him. As they walked through instructors circling around the site, they saw first body with one of its leg melted, and an arm cut off. ¡®Hang Yujik?¡¯ It was body of Hang Yujik, from the Lust Clan. The sign of death was from the loss of blood, but his face was turned black that it was sure that he was also poisoned. ¡®A poison? Why?¡¯ Jinyun became confused. If the plan worked out, then it should have been Chun Yeowun who should have been poisoned. But it was Hang Yujik who was poisoned instead. ¡°Did you see it?¡± Hameng then brought them over to another body. ¡®Kingpo!¡¯ Kingpo, dead with kneeling on the ground, was still had fearstruck face. There were sword penetrated into his chest, which was broken pieces from the sword from the Lust Clan. Just by looking at this, it looked as if Kingpo and Hang Yujik were killed while fighting each other. ¡®¡­Something went wrong.¡¯ Jinyun then realized something had gone terribly wrong. If looking from these bodies, there were no signs of Chun Yeowun killing them. ¡°Next.¡± Hameng then pointed at the body placed at about fifteen steps away. ¡°UGH!¡± Jinyun almost vomited at the sight of the body. Third body had his head half crushed, with blood and brain spilling out from it. But the top clothes of the body were pulled out, and on back of it had eight hand marks over it. ¡®¡­.!!!¡¯ Jinyun felt sweat running down his forehead. Chun Muyeon too seemed to have been shocked by the palm marking on the back. There was no way they would not realize what that was. ¡®Eighth Formation of the Energy Hand!¡¯ This was one of Wise Clan¡¯s martial art, the Wise Energy Hand fourth formation. They now realized what the situation was. ¡®But how can that be¡­! So, this was why we were considered to be a suspect!¡¯ Chapter 145 The clear sign of the Wise Energy Hand made them become a suspect. But the problem was that they weren¡¯t the ones who did this. They had to explain. ¡°Ch¡­¡± [Stop.] [Brother?] Jinyun spoke out that it wasn¡¯t them, but Muyeon stopped him from doing that. [It¡¯s a trap.] [A trap?] [¡­There is skillbook for the Wise Energy Hand at the fifth floor of t he library.] [Ah!] Muyeon was quick to recover from the shock. He was the one who set up this scheme in the first place, so it was apparent as to who was behind killing of these cadets. But he was surprised at two things, as he never saw Chun Yeowun killing ones that attacked him like this. ¡®So, he don¡¯t need to care anymore?¡¯ And second thing he was shocked was that Yeowun had become very cunning. He didn¡¯t think Yeowun will take this as a chance to strike back. Just by one formation of the Wise Energy Hand made Chun Muyeon become a suspect. ¡®¡­He is really dangerous.¡¯ If they were to spill the truth, then they had to say that they were related to this whole incident. Muyeon had to explain calmly that he wasn¡¯t involved in any of this. [I¡¯ll take care of it, so be still.] [¡­Okay.] Muyeon looked down at the body. Luckily, only thing left on the body was palm trace of the Wise Energy Hand. ¡®Chun Yeowun, you made a mistake.¡¯ The fifth floor of the library was open for everyone who had passed the fifth test. That meant anyone had chance to learn that skill. ¡°You saw that? Then off to the last body.¡± Lee Hameng then took them to the body at farthest place. ¡®Brother is always right¡­ let¡¯s keep calm.¡¯ And Jinyun, who thought he had to keep calm instantly frowned at the last sight of the body. ¡°W-what is this¡­?!¡± It was dumbfounded. The last body was Baek Churku. He was also unclothed on top part of his body, that had tracing of two formations. ¡®¡­.Ha.¡¯ Even Chun Muyeon became grim. On the left chest of Churku, there were tracing of red swollen mark from palms, and from right chest to the stomach, there were sword markings. The reason why both Muyeon and Jinyun was shocked was simple. Left was the fist formation from the Wise Energy Hand and the right sword trace was left by the sword formation of Wise Demon Sword. Muyeon clenched his fist hard. ¡®Right¡­ Sword Left Hand¡­¡¯ This was final step of martial art in Wise Clan, that only the first elder Mu Jinwon and Chun Muyeon had learned within the Wise Clan. Only time that Muyeon showed this was from the battle for yellow tag three years ago, and now it was on the body. Lee Hameng then looked back at Muyeon coldly. ¡°You have anything more to say? Master Chun? The Wise Clan was the top clan even within six clans. Mu Jinwon, the first elder, had learned to use two martial art over on both hands, and was ranked second within the cult in terms of power. With both martial art needing to be used on both hands, it was hard to learn this. Even within the Wise Clan, only Chun Muyeon was the one learned this other than Jinwon. Muyeon head showed he had acquired this in front of everyone for the yellow tag three years ago. ¡®Right Sword Left Hand?¡¯ Lee Hameng recognized this immediately w hen he saw the body of Churku. Warrior like Lee Hameng was easy to see what martial art was used to leave the trace. ¡°So, Master Chun. What do you say?¡± Only one who can use Right Sword Left Hand was Chun Muyeon within the academy. ¡®What did you really do?¡¯ Chun Muyeon couldn¡¯t focus on what Lee Hameng was saying. He was too shocked and confused at the trap set out from him that he couldn¡¯t even guess. ¡®He used the martial art that he just saw once? This is impossible.¡¯ He knew Chun Yeowun was behind this. But how can he remember one formation that Muyeon had shown for brief moment three years ago? That was impossible even for the First Elder Mu Jinwon. ¡®¡­There¡¯s no way out.¡¯ All of this was set up by Yeowun, and it would only make Muyeon look funny if he claims Yeowun have memorized the formation from three years ago and used it. It was so perfectly set out that there were no way out. ¡°C-chief!¡± And with every evidence pointing Chun Muyeon as a suspect, Jinyun lost his cool and broke. ¡°This is a trap! Master Chun had been inside the training room for the entire day! How can he possibly kill them?!¡± It was of course, very true. But even then, there was no way to explain these tracings left on the body. Lee Hameng spoke to Jinyun coldly. ¡°Trap? What trap?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± If he had to explain, then he had to explain everything that had happened here. This was going to reveal that they were related to these schemes, meaning they will suffer in one way or another. ¡®No way. If Brother gets expelled, then Chun Yeowun will become victorious automatically!¡¯ Jinyun gritted his teeth. He had to stop his brother from being expelled at all cost. Jinyun then decided to choose the alternative so that they can suffer less. ¡°Chief! We are not responsible for these deaths!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing if you don¡¯t have a proof. Instructors, listen!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As Lee Hameng tried to order instructors to arrest them, Jinyun quickly shouted. ¡°Chun Yeowun! I-it¡¯s him! It¡¯s his doing!¡± Chapter 146 Muyeon closed both eyes and sighed. He told Jinyun to be quiet, but Jinyun broke at the end. But Muyeon couldn¡¯t blame him either, as if he were to be expelled at the crime of killing cadets, then he was going to lose the competition anyway. Lee Hameng then signed instructors to stop from coming. Jinyun then thought he had gotten a chance. ¡®I have to explain so that we will look the least involved.¡¯ Lee Hameng looked at him without any word and Jinyun began to explain what had happened, with slight change with it. As these cadets were already dead, he decided to blame all guilt upon them. ¡°¡­So, I declined as it didn¡¯t seem like a fair competition. Think about it, Chief. What good does it do if we kill them? And if our Master Chun is expelled, then we lose to compete in the competition. We found out they were dead when we came here.¡± Lee Hameng, who heard the story, looked weird. He didn¡¯t seem to raise any question at all. Jinyun then continued on to the next step. ¡°Please call Chun Yeowun and his cadets and question them! I explained everything! We are innocent!¡± Jinyun also had an alibi that he was not involved. He was with Chun Yeowun¡¯s members at the time so if they testify that, then it was going to be proof. ¡°Please!¡± It wasn¡¯t why Jinyun met with Yeowun¡¯s members, but he thought it was fortunate. But Lee Hameng who heard this didn¡¯t react to his expectation. He shook his head and spoke dumbfoundedly. ¡°You think I am a fool?¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Do you think such nonsense will be enough?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Who do you think found these bodies?¡± ¡°I-isn¡¯t it the instructors?¡± ¡°Elder Chun, the other Masters, and Squad Leaders found this crime site and reported it to me directly.¡± ¡°T-that is absurd!!¡± Jinyun spat dumbfoundedly. How can one who did this report this, pretending he not done it? Jinyun now became so angry and raised an objection. ¡°Chief! It¡¯s Chun Yeowun, who¡¯s the real suspect! Why-¡± ¡°Why am I a suspect?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡¯ Jinyun and Chun Muyeon then turned to the sound. Through instructors who circled around, Yeowun came between them toward the inside. ¡®A criminal came to the crime spot! Is he crazy or reckless?!¡¯ Jinyun was shocked to see Chun Yeowun. But when Yeowun walked in, all instructors bowed at him and shouted. ¡°Elder Chun!¡± ¡°Elder Chun!¡± Over seventy instructors all bowed instantly and Jinyun was lost for words. He knew that Yeowun had passed the sixth test and became an elder, but he still thought Chun Yeowun was still the same cadet and a boy born from a mere servant. ¡°Show your respect.¡± Lee Hameng spoke, and two of them became grim. They were bound to do this, but it felt weird. As two of them hesitated, Hameng became furious. ¡°I told you, to pay respect.¡± Muyeon bit his lips and bowed. ¡°Elder¡­ Chun.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Elder Chun.¡± They didn¡¯t think the day would come when they will have to bow to Chun Yeowun, who they thought was merely a peasant. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ But it was how the cult worked. Mu Jinyun brought his head back up and Yeowun looked at him coldly. ¡°Leader Mu. So, are you saying that Poison, Blade, Lust and Sword Clans set up traps for me and I killed all of them?¡± The situation had gone very wrong. If Jinyun were to agree, then it meant that he was saying the elder of the cult was behind the killing. When Jinyun became silent, Yeowun turned to Lee Hameng. ¡°Chief, can you tell me how these bodies were killed?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lee Hameng snapped his fingers, and instructors gathered bodies into one place. The instructor who brought the body of Hang Yujik began to explain. ¡°Hang Yujik was cut down of his arm from Bu Yankang¡¯s blade formation, and was poisoned by Baek Churku.¡± The instructor who brought Kingpo then spoke. ¡°Kingpo was killed by Hang Yujik¡¯s sword penetrating into his heart.¡± At the two explanations, Chun Muyeon¡¯s eye shook. He just thought this incident was done for Yeowun to blame on Chun Muyeon. ¡®No¡­¡¯ And the instructor who brought Bu Yankang explained further. ¡°Bu Yankang¡­ had his internal organs damaged from possibly the Wise Energy Hand and his head was crushed, leading to his death.¡± And for the last body, Lee Hameng spoke himself. ¡°As for Baek Churku, he died from Right Sword Left Hand, a special art from the Wise clan.¡± Hameng then turned to Muyeon, who was reddened, gesturing that Muyeon was the one who was behind this. Yeowun nodded and turned to Muyeon and Jinyun. ¡°This is strange. So, are you saying I know how to use all these poison art and other martial arts?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± Jinyun was lost for words. No bodies had a trace of any Chun Yeowun¡¯s martial arts. ¡°From what I can hear, it sounds like five people killed each other while fighting. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡®Chun Yeowun¡­!!!¡¯ Chun Muyeon¡¯s eye became large and glared. After hearing from the sign of death, Muyeon had guessed something and now confirmed that his guess was correct. ¡®He¡¯s trying to make the five clans fight each other!!¡¯ He just thought Yeowun did it to push out Muyeon from the competition. But that wasn¡¯t the reason. Yeowun¡¯s real target was not only Chun Muyeon. If these bodies were sent to their respective clans, then each of the clans will think of the killer looking from the tracings. And for Blade and Poison Clans, they will be furious at the Wise Clan who seemed to be behind the killing of their members. ¡®¡­No!¡¯ The scheme that Muyeon had planned had countered and hit him back hard. With this incident, Chun Yeowun successfully removed his last rival at the competition and made all five clans fight with each other. Muyeon had never seen someone with such terrifying strategy aside from his mother, Lady Mu. This was beyond the level of just a simple scheme. ¡®¡­.!!!! Chun¡­ Yeo¡­wun¡­!!!!¡¯ With everything revealed, Mu Jinyun knew what was now going on but he couldn¡¯t say anything either. They knew the truth but their hands were tied. They couldn¡¯t understand any of these tracings or martial arts used to kill these cadets. It was Chun Yeowun¡¯s perfect victory. Lee Hameng then ordered the instructors. ¡°Arrest these two and place them in the prison cave!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chapter 147 - Worth of a heir (1) In the 500 years of history of the Demonic Academy, it was the first time that members of six clans all died in one night. Bodies were sent to their respective clans the next afternoon. It was sure that the situation will become worse, so the letter was also delivered that suspect Chun Muyeon and Mu Jinyun will be arrested in prison cave until all elders and the Lord returns to the cult. And at the Chief¡¯s office on the first floor, Hou Jinchang and Lee Hameng were talking. ¡°It was amazing.¡± Hou Jinchang spoke and Lee Hameng nodded in agreement. These two already knew that the true culprit behind the killing of these four cadets Chun Muyeon nor Jinyun. ¡°It will be hard to recognize who¡¯s behind just by looking at the body.¡± Even Lee Hameng thought of Chun Muyeon when he saw the tracing left on Baek Churku¡¯s body. ¡®I am curious myself.¡¯ Repeating the same formation just by watching it once was not something anyone, not even warriors of the superior level could do. And Right Sword Left Hand was one of top special skills within the Wise Clan. It was likely that the clans would come to have grudge against themselves from this incident. ¡®Even the Lord barely had them weakened of their powers.¡¯ As Hou Jinchang said, it surely was amazing scheme. This was only method that can be done within the academy, as there were no other way for these members to gather in one place. ¡®The fruit is ripe.¡¯ The fruit that Lee Hameng waited for a long time had now completely riped. Yeowun couldn¡¯t think straight from his anger before, but now he had earned the cold heart that really befitted his worth. ¡®We will now have the true Lord that the Sword Demon waited so long.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t sure how things will unfold from here, but it was likely that all six clans will less care about Chun Yeowun from this. And if five clans were to fight against each other, it meant Yeowun¡¯s plan was successful. ¡°I guess bodies and letters arrived at each clan now.¡± It has been hours since these were sent to respective clans. Hou Jinchang then looked out to the west side of the window and spoke. ¡®¡±The Poison Clan might make problems soon.¡± As for the Poison Clan, they had lost the prince, leader of the clan, and even the future leader of the clan. It wasn¡¯t sure what they will try to do now. At the mansion located at west of Demonic Cult, there were many leaders of Poison clan all dressed in white mourning robes. These members who were in process of the funeral for their leader Baek Oh who died eight days ago, were looking at the casket that just arrived in reddened eyes. Inside of the casket, there was the body of Baek Churku, pale without blood. Their fury to see another death in their family even before finishing up the previous funeral made them infuriated. ¡°Churku! NOOOOOO!¡± Lady Jo screamed and wailed in front of the casket of her own son. No one came to comfort her, as all of them just looked at the casket dumbfoundedly. It angered them so much that Baek Munsu, Baek Oh¡¯s eldest son, gritted his teeth and spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t hold back any longer! I was going to wait until we finished Father¡¯s funeral, but this has gone over the line!¡± Now even his son had died. There were no one who can ease Baek Munsu¡¯s anger who had lost his son. Only blood of vengeance was going to ease him. ¡°Wise Clan¡­!!!¡± All leaders of the Poison Clan knew that it was Wise clan that was behind reason of Baek Oh¡¯s death. Baek Oh, who decided to refuse to accept that the sixth test changed his mind in just one day after Lady Mu from the Wise Clan visited them. ¡°You are right! We shall not play puppet to them any longer!¡± Baek Chau also shouted angrily. Their anger was now focused solely on the Wise Clan. Munsu looked at each of the leaders and shouted. ¡°We must cut the head of that woman. Only then, we will have our father and Churku rest in peace!¡± That woman, meant Lady Mu. All of them remembered what happened eight days ago. On the first day of Baek Oh¡¯s funeral, Lady Mu visited them. And to the leaders who knew that it was Lady Mu who changed Baek Oh¡¯s mind, Lady Mu taunted them, accusing they weren¡¯t doing anything to avenge Baek Oh on Chun Yeowun. Of course, they couldn¡¯t forgive Chun Yeowun either and it was the midst of a funeral that they didn¡¯t make it any problem, but it had now gone out of the line. ¡®You have gone too far, Wise Clan!¡¯ Baek Churku¡¯s sign of death was from internal damage and sword wound left by Right Sword Left Hand from the Wise Clan. And considering the letter sent by Lee Hameng, the suspect was no doubt Chun Muyeon, the prince of the Wise Clan. ¡°We have to strike them now!¡± ¡°I agree. We have to take them out when half of their power is missing.¡± All the leaders agreed. With the 1st to 8th leaders out of the cult¡¯s castle right now, five clans aside from the Poison Clan were missing of their half powers. ¡°Brother. They will think we will be busy with the funeral for Churku. We must not lose this chance.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Baek Munwung¡¯s idea was right. Even Baek Munsu thought it was very reasonable. Munsu then ordered for preparing Churku¡¯s funeral and secretly ordered all forces of the Poison Clan to spread around the cult to gather at midnight. They had been weakened severely due to the Lord¡¯s oppression in the past three years, but without the first Elder Mu Jinwon, it was best chance for them to wipe out the Wise Clan. Chapter 148 - Worth of a heir (2) And at midnight, the time was now two hours past the time when Baek Munsu decided to attack. At the large courtyard of the Wise Clan¡¯s mansion, the courtyard that was as twice large as the Poison Clan¡¯s, was filled with the smell of blood. There were countless bodies all over the place. The Poison Clan¡¯s vengeance had started, but the result was unexpected. ¡°Kneel!!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Old man with white hair made a middle-aged man fell on his knee. Man wanted to resist, but the powerful energy pressed him down easily. And as torches were lit, the man¡¯s face was revealed. It was Baek Munsu, with both of his shoulders drenched with blood. Munsu couldn¡¯t raise his head up as he scowled in pain. ¡®Dammit¡­ how did this happen?¡¯ Baek Munsu gritted his teeth. At the courtyard that was lit up, all bodies had masks over their head. These were warriors from the Poison clan. Among them, were Baek Chau, Baek Munwung, and other leaders. All of them were killed. Munsu was hard to believe on what just happened. ¡®Monster¡­!¡¯ Baek Munsu when he was ready, ambushed the Wise Clan¡¯s mansion immediately. He thought the Wise Clan would not be ready for any ambush from the Poison Clan. But as they snuck into the courtyard and walked in, they couldn¡¯t find anyone. Baek Munsu then realized it was a trap and tried to retreat, but it was too late. Arrows wielding internal energy fired upon warriors of the Poison Clan and killed half of them easily. Right after that, warriors from the Wise Clan appeared and attacked them. Baek Munsu and the other warriors fought valiantly, as they were enraged with anger but the situation turned upside down with the appearance of the old man and woman with a veil over her head. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this¡­!¡¯ Munsu looked up to see the middle-aged woman with a red veil over her face, cleaning her sword of sticky blood. It was Lady Mu, the first wife of the Lord. Munsu thought she was just merely the wife of Chun Yujong, but she killed Baek Chau and Baek Munwung with her own sword. It was an attack of two grandmasters, but they stood no chance. Not many in the cult knew of her true power. ¡°You¡­ you hid your skill!¡± ¡°Oh, so you can still talk? I didn¡¯t hide anything. Nor that I shown to anyone either.¡± ¡°You dare¡­¡± But before Munsu can finish, her sword swung, cutting off Munsu¡¯s neck. His head fell to the ground and Mu spat on it. ¡°I won¡¯t waste any more time talking with you.¡± Lady Mu¡¯s sword then began to burn with the smell of blood boiling. All warriors of the Poison Clan had poison within their blood. As Lady Mu raised white qi over her sword, the blood began to boil and let out purple steam and turned sticky. ¡°It¡¯s dirty.¡± Mu then cleaned her sword off with a cloth piece and a middle-aged man with a long beard walked up to her. ¡°Lady Mu, we are finished cleaning off these rats that entered our courtyard.¡± ¡°Good. They always play under my expectations.¡± Lady Mu knew that the Poison Clan was going to ambush them. After receiving the letter that Chun Muyeon was sent to prison for being suspect of killing others, she guessed this will happen. ¡°I thought I can use them further¡­ what a shame.¡± ¡°But Lady, do you think the Blade Clan will stay quiet?¡± Bu Yankang were also claimed to be killed by Chun Muyeon. Lady Mu shook her head. ¡°Without their elder¡¯s order, they will never come.¡± Unlike the Poison Clan who had lost their elder, the Blade Clan still had their elder alive so they won¡¯t be going to move without their leader¡¯s order. It was different from the Poison Clan who had lost so much. ¡°Yes, sir. Then we will send someone to the academy tomorrow and retrieve the Prince and Jinyun.¡± With being a suspect of killing another cadet, Chun Muyeon and Jinyun were going to expelled anyway. ¡°Hmm¡­ No. Let them be.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Muyeon needs to learn.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I know my kid. He became arrogant and was fell to the enemy¡¯s trick. He needs to learn from this. I wanted to teach him that being on the Lord¡¯s seat isn¡¯t easy, so it¡¯s a good opportunity.¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t speak any further as he knew well Lady Mu wasn¡¯t likely to change her decision. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°But first, we have something to do.¡± ¡°Order anything.¡± ¡°Find out everything about that dirty peasant. Use every of our power to do it. I don¡¯t care what you need. Starting from the Guard Jang, to all cadets who were expelled. Use everything.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± And when the middle-aged man disappeared, the old man walked up. He was worried about Lady Mu, who seemed calm, but was actually very unhappy ever since she received the letter from Chief of the Demonic Academy. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Of course. Hmph. He got on my back this time, so I¡¯ll make him pay. I can¡¯t let him be as he¡­¡± ¡®He has become too dangerous.¡¯ She didn¡¯t say the last part out loud. Chun Yeowun had reached the superior level and now shown the ability to make a perfect scheme. She was uncomfortable to accept that she had to deal with the Poison Clan by herself because Yeowun had played tricks on them. ¡®¡­He¡¯s not someone Muyeon can deal with anymore. I have to deal with him myself.¡¯ Her face was hidden under the red veil, but her eyes glared ominously through it. Chapter 149 - Worth of a heir (3) Three days passed after members from four of six clans had died. Starting with the fight between the Poison Clan and Wise Clan, there had been many incidents between six clans that turned the atmosphere around the castle of Demonic Cult to be cold. With the Lord and elders missing from their seats for a long time, all these tensions were just growing further. There were also changes to the Demonic Academy. With Chun Muyeon and Mu Jinyun imprisoned in prison cave with their internal energy sealed, all members of Muyeon¡¯s group were shocked. As they heard that Muyeon was imprisoned because he was being accused as killing members of other clans, they knew that there were no way to win the competition anymore. Those who entered the group to support Chun Muyeon on becoming the Lord left the group. Guk Shin, left hand man of Chun Muyeon tried to stop them from leaving, but he didn¡¯t have any option. ¡®How can you betray our prince!¡¯ ¡®Betray? If Prince Chun Muyeon will not become the heir, how can he support our clans afterwards?¡¯ ¡®Did you forget we are not members of clans affiliated with the Wise Clan?¡¯ ¡®I warned not to fight against that monster, Chun Yeowun.¡¯ Those members supported Chun Muyeon, not the Wise Clan. With fifteen members leaving, Chun Muyeon¡¯s group were left with only eleven cadets who were members of clans affiliated with the Wikse clan. ¡®We have no choice.¡¯ ¡®Chun Yeowun controls the entire academy now. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡¯ ¡®Ugh¡­ we¡¯ll have to help the Prince once we get out.¡¯ If Chun Muyeon was to be expelled, then they didn¡¯t need to stay within the academy. After realizing they were given no optin, they all volunteered to leave the academy. And out of those fifteen cadets who left Muyeon¡¯s group, seven of them came to Yeowun to join him, but none of them were allowed. ¡®Why is that? Don¡¯t you need members from high ranking clans to become a heir too?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t need it.¡¯ Chun Yeowun snapped coldly. For Yeowun who valued integrity above all else, he didn¡¯t care for these cadets. And with Yeowun refusing them, these seven cadets were now left with no where to go. Yeowun¡¯s members all gathered in one place. With two more being added to their group, there were now total of seventeen members. Two who joined were Sama Chak and Yi Sahum. They have volunteered to join Yeowun before Yeowun fought those four cadets so they were accepted. ¡®I want to follow you who will become the future Lord.¡¯ ¡®I know that you need members from high ranking clans. Please take us in.¡¯ ¡®I refuse.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ With Chun Muyeon being imprisoned, Chun Yeowun was now most likely to become the heir, and five cadets who sided with no one finally came to ask to join Yeowun but they were refused. He didn¡¯t want to let those cadets who waited until the last to see who¡¯s the right choice. With that said, Sama Chak and Yi Sahum¡¯s quick decision was lucky on their part. ¡°Master! You must take them in!¡± Che Takim spoke and a few cadets nodded in agreeance. They gathtered here to persuade Chun Yeowun. They were telling Yeowun to take those seven cadets who said they will side with Chun Yeowun. ¡°I understand your position, prince. But you need at least twelve clan leaders from high-ranked clans that agree with your coronation.¡± Chun Yeowun frowned. After defeating every other cadndiates, there were one barrier left for Chun Yeowun to become the heir. He needed approvals. This was real reason behind princes requiring to build their forces within the academy. In current group, Chun Yeowun had Ko Wanghur, Bakgi, Mun Ku, Hou Sangwha, Che Takim, Wu Sojung and Sama Chak but that was only total of seven members. ¡°You just need five more.¡± This wasn¡¯t a issue when only members from six clans competed against each other. They already had many high-ranked clans under them so they didn¡¯t need further members but Yeowun did not have any. And it was only two days ago when Yeowun found out that he needed twelve approvals. And if it wasn¡¯t for Lee Hameng who told him, he would not have learned it either. ¡°Master, I agree with Che Takim also.¡± Hou Sangwha, who didn¡¯t raise any objection usually agreed with Che Takim this time. All members who got out of Muyeon¡¯s group were from high ranking clans, so no one imagined Yeowun will refuse all of them. ¡°Master, you must take them in!¡± They knew Chun Yeowun was careful in taking in members, but it didn¡¯t seem like smart to lose the chance to gain those approvals with such ease. But Chun Yeowun shook his head. ¡°No. I will choose another method.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yeowun claimed and his members became confused at unexpected declare. ¡°I am leaving the Demonic Academy today.¡± ¡°¡­.Whaaaaaaat?!¡± All cadets were shocked to hear something they didn¡¯t expect. There were still five months left in the academy, so even if Yeowun had passed the sixth test, they thought he will stay for the remaining five months. They all knew that he will immediately stand against six clans moment he leaves the academy. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dangerous to leave now?¡± Members from high ranking clans in Yeowun¡¯s group still had tests to go through. It was safer for Yeowun to leave the academy with them. ¡°And we don¡¯t have all the approvals yet¡­ isn¡¯t it dangerous to¡­¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s another way to be accepted, without having need of 12 approvals.¡± Every member turned grim at Yeowun¡¯s word. They all knew what that other way was. ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡± That¡¯s when Ko Wanghur smiled and talked to the other members. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not leaving alone.¡± Chapter 150 - Worth of a heir (4) ¡°What? Are you leaving too?¡± Jin Guuk¡¯s eyes turned wide and he faced Ko Wanghur. He then realized that Ko Wanghur, who always spoke of his opinions, had been silent. ¡°I¡¯m not alone on that.¡± ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m going out too.¡± ¡°Mun Ku?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going also,¡± Mun Ku spoke excitedly, and Bakgi also raised his hand to speak up. ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ These were those who had passed the fifth test. Che Takim and Hou Sangwha then turned to Sama Chak who recently joined them, and Sama Chak nodded embarrassingly. ¡°Yes. I still have more training to do, but I am going off to support Master.¡± They already had talked this through with Chun Yeowun. They already had passed the fifth test, and with the sixth test which was almost impossible, it was safe to say that they had finished the academy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to say this after we all decided.¡± Ko Wanghur began to explain to the other members. There were two reasons why Chun Yeowun was leaving the academy. As mentioned earlier, one was to gain more approvals to become the heir, and another was because the Lord and eight elders were missing as they had gone to Wulin. And with the missing five leaders aside from the dead Baek Oh, this was the best time for Yeowun to leave the academy. ¡°Then we will go together!¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go together!¡± Hou Sangwha stated first that she too would leave the academy, followed by the other members. But Yeowun shook his head and told them to stay behind. ¡°No, you should stay.¡± ¡°B-but!¡± ¡°I know you all want to support me anywhere I go, but if you really want to help me, then you must finish your training before you leave the academy.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chun Yeowun thought they still had the potential to become more powerful. It wasn¡¯t with everyone, but Ohjong, Jin Guuk, or Machil still had not completely acquired the top ranking martial arts that were given to them before. ¡®So, we are not strong enough to be of help to Master yet.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s telling us to gain more strength.¡¯ ¡®¡­We have to become strong!¡¯ They spent a long time with Chun Yeowun already, so they all understood what Yeowun meant. All of them then decided that they would have to become more powerful for Chun Yeowun¡¯s sake and the future that lied ahead of them. ¡®Hu Bong will be sad.¡¯ Jin Guk turned over to Hu Bong. He brought his down and spirits was shaking it. Hu Bong, the self-claimed best servant of Yeowun, was not allowed to leave with his master so Jin Guuk tried to comfort him for his disappointment. ¡®Huh?¡¯ That¡¯s when Hu Bong shot up from his seat and turned to the cadets who were going to be left in the academy in teary eyes and shouted. ¡°I-I will support the Master, so don¡¯t worry and come out soon!¡± ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± Ko Wanghur then covered his eyes with his hand and shook his head. He told Hu Bong to stay quiet until they left the academy, and Hu Bong just had to spill it. In Hu Bong¡¯s case, he had been insisting on leaving together ever since Chun Yeowun revealed his plan, so Hu Bong was only chosen as an exception. But if Hu Bong spilled it here, then it was likely that the other members would feel left out too. ¡°What?! Master! How can you do this to us!¡± ¡°You told us to stay back, but why are you taking Hu Bong!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we should get stronger?¡± Needless to say, all cadets burst in objection to Hu Bong. Hu Bong, who now realized his mistake, became dumbfounded. ¡°¡­Hu Bong, you take care of this.¡± ¡°M-master!¡± Chun Yeowun shook his head and left the scene. Hu Bong had to spend hours trying to persuade others. At a late hour after dinner time, there was a large mansion on the southwest side of the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle. It was a bit smaller than that of the mansion of the Poison Clan, and it had a more dark and gloomy atmosphere filled around it, unlike with the other clan¡¯s mansions that were lavish and grand. On the large panel outside the gate, it said the Ghost Illusion Clan. There were two guards who stood outside the gate that had white-colored skin masks that only revealed their eyes and nostrils. If one didn¡¯t know it was a mask, then it would have made them look like a ghost. Thanks to that, no cultist who lived around the area ever came close to this mansion. And the guards saw people coming in their direction, which wasn¡¯t common. They were six young men and woman in their late teens, with one particular person that was the most striking. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ One bearded young man was muscular and was about two heads taller than any of the adults. He was the most noticeable one from the distance, but as they got up to the front of the gate, the young man at the front came to be most striking. He had long hair that reached down to his back and a pale white face. He didn¡¯t seem like he had any internal energy, but he had sword and blade on his back and waist, proving that he was a martial artist. ¡®Who is this guy?¡¯ As a guard, they knew most cultists that lived around the area, so these people were first ones they saw. Guards placed their hands over their swords and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± The young man with long hair then took out a blue medal from his pocket. The medal was engraved with the number 12 on it. ¡°T-this is¡­?!¡± Two men¡¯s eyes grew large with shock and they quickly took their hands off from their swords and bowed. ¡°12th Elder, welcome.¡± The medal was proof that one was an Elder, the highest ranking title within the Demonic Cult. The young man who showed the 12th Elder medal spoke to the guards. ¡°Please let 11th Elder Huan Yi know that Chun Yeowun the12th Elder is here to meet him.¡± Chapter 151 - Worth of a heir (5) ¡®So¡­ it¡¯s true that the leader of the Poison Clan really died.¡¯ The guard was really shocked. The death of the Poison Clan¡¯s leader, Baek Oh, was already widely known throughout the cult. When people heard that Baek Oh died from participating in the sixth test of the academy, they were curious as to who this Chun Yeowun was. ¡®He¡¯s merely a teenager and already at the superior level¡­!¡¯ It was hard to believe. This young man in front of him was either equal to or was a stronger warrior than Huan Yi the Thousand Faces. But why was Chun Yeowun, who should still be at the academy, standing here? One of other guards spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll let the elder know. Can you wait here please?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guard opened a small door on the right next to the giant door and walked in. Hu Bong whispered to Ko Wanghur, ¡°This place is creepy¡­ it feels like a ghost might come out.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Even Ko Wanghur seemed to grow tense from the creepy atmosphere beyond the small door. He was large and muscular, but he had a weakness for creepy things like this. ¡®It¡¯s been a long time¡­ but it¡¯s still creepy.¡¯ Mun Ku visited this place with her grandfather Mun Yun before so she didn¡¯t realize it back then, but it was much more creepy than she remembered. Huan Yi was known for his weirdness even among all 12 elders. ¡®I hope the Prince can persuade him.¡¯ The reason they were here was to get support from Huan Yi. He was the leader of one of the highest ranking clans and few elders along with Mun Yun who did not side with any of the six clans. ¡®It would¡¯ve been better if gramps were here.¡¯ With Baek Oh¡¯s rank falling down to the 12th rank, Mun Yun¡¯s rank had gone up automatically from 9th to 8th, which put him in a spot where he needed to go out of the cult with the Lord. Even if Mun Ku was granddaughter of Huan Yi¡¯s friend, it didn¡¯t seem like it will help much unless Mun Yun himself came with them. The sound of someone coming over was heard beyond the giant door. There were two people who came over a small door on the right. One was the guard who walked in to notify the arrival of a guest, and another was handsome man with his hair pinned up. He wore red silk clothes with yellow butterflies sewn on it. It was a man, but he had makeup on his face like a female, and that gave him a feminine look. ¡®Is there anyone who¡¯s normal here?¡¯ Hu Bong almost spoke out loud but he held back. The red-clothed man bowed to them politely and greeted them. ¡°Greetings. I am Nhu Yayen, advisor of the elders. I heard the 12th elder was here¡­ are you the elder?¡± He even talked like a woman. But he was looking at Ko Wanghur, not Chun Yeowun. Ko Wanghur¡¯s large body was enough to draw attention from people who saw them first. ¡°Uh¡­ no. He is my master.¡± Ko Wanghur pointed at Chun Yeowun. Nhu Yayen then covered his mouth femininely and laughed. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I have made a mistake. Welcome, 12th Elder.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Chun Yeowun.¡± Chun Yeowun bowed without any change in expression. Nhu Yayen then ordered the guards to open the giant door and spoke to Yeowun. ¡°My master is waiting for you in the guest room. He asks you to join him for tea. Please come in.¡± ¡°Thank you for greeting us at such an hour.¡± And when Yeowun tried to go in with his members, guards blocked them. Yeowun narrowed his eyes and turned to Nhu Yayen. ¡°Oh! My bad. My master only wants to see you alone.¡± ¡°¡­They¡¯re my people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Master is very shy person¡­ please be considerate.¡± He spoke politely, but it was apparent that he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to enter. But Yeowun was in no place to complain as it was him who needed to ask for a favor here. ¡°Excuse me, but how can you be sure that my master will not be in danger if he goes in alone?¡± Ko Wanghur first voiced out his complaints. Nhu Yayen then smiled and answered, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a great man like you with such great honor! Rest assured, my master will not be rude against elders of our cult. Hehe¡­ why don¡¯t we do this? I¡¯ll let one person come. I can¡¯t take any more or my master will be angry at me.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Hu Bong scoffed dumbfoundedly. It didn¡¯t seem like having one would change anything, but it was better than nothing. As people were not sure of who to go in, Mun Ku volunteered. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± She was the only one who had seen Huan Yi, so everyone agreed. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Nhu Yayen watched Mun Ku weirdly. Soon, Chun Yeowun and Mun Ku followed Nhu Yayen into the courtyard of the Ghost Illusion Clan¡¯s mansion. As they walked past the giant door, they were greeted with the courtyard full of rocks and dolls made from haystacks that had red clothes. All of these dolls also had masks over them which gave a more creepy vibe to the place. ¡®What a taste.¡¯ Yeowun thought it was weird from the outside, but it looked much weirder on the inside. As they moved past the small building toward the rear, there was lavishly-decorated guesthouse. ¡°Master, here¡¯s the guest.¡± Chapter 152 - Worth of a heir (6) Nhu Yayen shouted at front of the guesthouse. There was large table on the open area inside the guesthouse, where seven middle aged man with blue silk clothes were sitting down. They all had same faces. ¡®Masks?¡¯ He heard Huan Yi was best craftsman for creating such skin mask, but didn¡¯t think it would be this precise. All of them looked natural and even felt like if they were the same person. As Yeowun got up to the floor, one man sitting on the highest ranking seat got up and bowed. ¡°Welcome. I am Huan Yi, leader of the Ghost Illusion Clan.¡± Mun Ku then became confused. The face wasn¡¯t what she saw before. With the nick name of ¡®Thousand Faces,¡¯ it was known that no one other than the Lord saw real face of Huan Yi. ¡®What is he doing? I know he was weird but this is¡­¡¯ Mun Ku heard lot about Huan Yi from her grandfather already. She knew Huan Yi was weird person, but didn¡¯t think he will do something weird in the first visit. [Prince, his face is different than last time I met.] Mun Ku sent telepathic message but Yeowun didn¡¯t respond and just bowed. ¡°I am Chun Yeowun, new 12th elder.¡± ¡°I know. Come on and sit down. We¡¯ll talk while we drink some teas.¡± The table was filled with sweet snacks and hot teas. Mun Ku then looked at Huan Yi suspiciously and bowed. ¡°Long time no see, Uncle Huan. I¡¯m Mun Ku from the Demon Dragon Clan.¡± At Mun Ku¡¯s introduction, one of the man who was sitting down with Huan Yi¡¯s face slightly turned to look at Mun Ku. But Huan Yi who greeted himself to Yeowun looked back as if he had seen Mun Ku for first time. But the word that came after relieved Mun Ku. ¡°Oh! Long time no see. Was it before you entered the academy, that we met with Mun Yun? So you¡¯ve been taking good care of it, I see.¡± ¡°Oh! Yes. You remembered, uncle.¡± Mun Ku¡¯s face brightened at that. [He sure is Huan Yi!] Only person who knew she was wearing a mask was Huan Yi the Thousand Faces who created the mask. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ But unlike Mun Ku¡¯s relieved telepathic message, Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t seem all that satisfied. Huan Yi then offered Yeowun to sit down. ¡°What are you doing? Come sit down.¡± ¡°Can I ask you something first?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you know why I came here to meet with you?¡± Mun Ku became surprised as Yeowun brought up the question already. Unlike her thought, that he will talk with Huan Yi to create good mood before going into the important matter, Yeowun just brought it up ricetly. And at the question, Huan Yi answered casually. ¡°Of course. You came to take my medal.¡± And surprisingly enough, Huan Yi too knew why Yeowun had visited him. There were two ways to become the heir of the throne. One was to have clan leaders of twelve high ranking clans to support him. And another was to be approved by three current elders. The proof of such approval was to receive the medal. By giving this medal to the candidate, it meant the elder had acknowledged the prince as a rightful heir and pledged allegiance. ¡°So¡­ you knew then.¡± ¡°You, who have came victorious over at the competition, come out of the academy and visits me¡­ will there be other reason?¡± Huan Yi was able to guess that Yeowun would not have come straight to himself if Yeowun had found twelve suppoerters already. This was best time for Yeowun to persuade other elders, while the Lord and elders from six clans were missing. ¡°Good. Then I will not talk to you as an elder. I request to be treated as candidate to the heir.¡± This meant much. As an elder, they were equals but as for a candidate, it meant that Yeowun was here to receive support from Elder Huan Yi. Huan Yi then smiled and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve been treating you as such from the beginning.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Elders are allowed to test the person if he is worthy to receive the medal of allegiance.¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± ¡°I am already testing you if you are worthy to the throne.¡± Huan Yi had been waiting to meet Chun Yeowun, a candidate not from six clans since long time ago. Candidate who had passed the sixth test in 70 years. He was also very curious as to what kind of man Chun Yeowun was, who had defeated Baek Oh the Poison Man who was known for his ability to kill. ¡°I want to test you regarding two things. One is to see your perception. I was going to give you some time by drinking tea, but since you dive right into the topic, I¡¯ll get to mine too. Can you find the real Huan Yi in this place?¡± Huan Yi then pointed at other six men sitting down next to him. There were total of 7 Huan Yi¡¯s here. ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Mun Ku frowned. All seven Huan Yi had almost equal power and energy that was hard to differentiate one from another. ¡®This is too difficult.¡¯ And the mask that Huan Yi created was too detailed that even wrinkles to the beard was exactly same that it was impossible to tell the difference. ¡®I trained years for such charade, not to mention about the mask. No one will recognize this me.¡¯ It was definitely enough to have confidence in the test. ¡°I won¡¯t make you just pick right now. We can drink some tea and take time to¡­¡± ¡°I found you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chun Yeowun was looking at somewhere. But the person he was looking wasn¡¯t among seven Huan Yis sitting down at the table. ¡°Huh?¡± The person Yeowun was staring at was Nhu Yayen, standing toward the entrance of the guesthouse. Chapter 153 - Worth of a heir (7) ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Nhu Yayen widened his eyes and pointed at himself. He was a man, but had red silk clothes with butterfly patterns and make ups that made him hard to be imagined to be one of 12 elders of the Demonic Cult. [Prince Chun. Didn¡¯t Uncle Huan¡­ I mean the Elder asked you to find him among these people?] Mun Ku quickly sent the telepathic message to Yeowun. Huan Yi pointed at six people sitting down around him. It was hard to recognize who was the real Huan Yi here, but Mun Ku was suspicious of the man who turned slightly at her while ago to be the real Huan Yi. She was going to let him know after spending some time, but she didn¡¯t expect Yeowun to appoint someone entirely out of context. ¡°Hmmm¡­ this is shocking. I didn¡¯t think you will say I am the master.¡± Nhu Yayen frowned as he touched on his lips. Chun Yeowun then pointed at seven Huan Yis sitting down on the desk. ¡°Elder Huan told me to find him while pointing at these people, but he just said to find him in ¡®this place¡¯ when he spoke. He didn¡¯t say real him was within these seven people.¡± ¡°OH!¡± Mun Ku then reminded what Huan Yi had said also. ¡®Can you find real me in this place?¡¯ Thinking about it now, Mun Ku didn¡¯t remember Huan Yi saying he was among those people. But that was too far fetched to think Nhu Yayen was Huan Yi. ¡°But that¡¯s not enough to be a proof. Aren¡¯t you throwing away your chance with such quick decision?¡± Nhu Yayen shook his head and spoke but Chun Yeowun smiled. ¡°There is easier way to find out.¡± ¡°Easier way?¡± ¡°Please excuse my rudeness.¡± ¡°What?¡± And at that moment, Chun Yeowun bolted out like lightning toward Nhu Yayen. His hand that wielded blue force qi of blade struck down on Nhu Yayen¡¯s neck, trying to cut it down. It was so quick to dodge it. ¡°Ah-!¡± Mun Ku¡¯s eye enlarged. Nhu Yayen, who should have been only an advisor, stood in his place and created blue force qi over his hand to block Yeowun¡¯s attack. Yeowun smiled and spoke to Nhu Yayen. ¡°Will you still say you are not Huan Yi?¡± ¡°¡­This is unexpected.¡± Huan Yi the Thousand Faces¡¯s test. It was test that was actually set up to be almost impossible. No one other than the Lord has seen Huan Yi¡¯s real face. Not even Mun Ku, daughter of Huan Yi¡¯s friend had saw Huan Yi¡¯s real voice or face. It was impossible to find out the real answer when they didn¡¯t even know what the answer was. Huan Yi had weird personality. The reason of the first test was to have Yeowun become surprised and look at his reaction to it, not to make him find the answer. He was going to be satisfied if Yeowun calmly tried to find the answer. But he didn¡¯t expect Yeowun will really find him. ¡°How did you know?¡± When Nhu Yayen revealed his power, the entire air around the courtyard was filled with strong power that pressed down. Even Mun Ku, super master level warrior had shivered from the energy. It seems the internal energy had dark energy that made it feel creepy. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say you just picked one, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It was telepathic message.¡± ¡°Telepathic message?¡± Yeowun remembered while ago. When he first saw Nhu Yayen, he didn¡¯t even think he was Huan Yi, as Nhu Yayen hid his energy perfectly. His feminine action also played a part too. But when Yeowun saw seven Huan Yi up on the table, he felt something was strange. Huan Yi, who had been talking naturally, began to speak with some time after being questioned, after Mun Ku introduced herself. ¡®Why is he doing that?¡¯ Yeowun who thought it was weird, then noticed Mun Ku¡¯s neck shaking faintly when she sent telepathic message to him. Yeowun then changed the subject quickly so that fake Huan Yi cannot react. And as expected, the Huan Yi that spoke with him took some time to answer. ¡®No one¡­ is shaking on their neck.¡¯ Yeowun who thought if his guess was wrong, thought maybe it was possible to send telepathic message even without shaking the neck and asked Nano. ¡®Nano, can you find out how the sound is made, when Mun Ku sent me that telepathic message? On how it works?¡¯ He only asked just in case, but unexpected answer came back. [It is possible. Detected different frequency of vibration. Adjusting it to make user able to hear it.] With Nano¡¯s word ending, Yeowun had weird faint whistling sound coming through his ear, and heard something he had not heard until now. [I¡¯ve been treating you as such from the beginning.] When the voice heard, the Huan Yi on the table spoke the same thing. ¡°I¡¯ve been treating you as such from the beginning.¡± Chapter 154 - Worth of a heir (8) ¡®Oh!¡¯ Someone was talking in telepathic message and Huan Yi was just copying it through his mouth. [Didn¡¯t you know? Elders are allowed to test the person if he is worthy to receive the medal of allegiance.] ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Elders are allowed to test the person if he is worthy to receive the medal of allegiance.¡± He now knew why none of seven Huan Yi¡¯s neck was shaking. It was because none of them were sending telepathic message. The message was clearly coming from the back, at the entrance of the guesthouse. ¡®Wow¡­ so I can tap into telepathic messages!¡¯ It was more shocking that Nano can hear other people¡¯s telepathic message. But Yeowun couldn¡¯t explain that Nano¡¯s ability made him tap into telepathic message, and he didn¡¯t need to reveal this either. ¡°You have been taking time to answer ever since Mun Ku introduced. I thought someone might be sending telepathic message then.¡± ¡°?!¡± ¡°But I saw no one among these seven people was shaking their neck to send the telepathic message. Then it meant there was only one who can sent the message.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nhu Yayen¡¯s face turned weird. He had recognized Mun Ku moment he saw at the giant gate in front of the mansion. It was the mask he made himself, so there was no way he would not recognize. He didn¡¯t plan on taking other people, but changed his mind. ¡®No. Let¡¯s use her.¡¯ If Mun Ku was here to help Yeowun, then he thought Mun Ku will try to help Yeowun on trying to figure out who was the real Huan Yi. So, if he fools Mun Ku, only one acquainted with Huan Yi, Nhu Yayen thought it would make more hard for Yeowun to find him. ¡°I allowed her to join in, to make it more confusing but it actually worked against me. You are amazing.¡± Nhu Yayen accepted Yeowun¡¯s perception on the matter. He didn¡¯t think a teenager just before adulthood can think it through this rationally. Nhu Yayen then smiled femininely at Yeowun, still with his force qi blocking Yeowun¡¯s force qi and spoke. ¡°I am Huan Yi, the leader of Ghost Illusion Clan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Chun Yeowun.¡± ¡°You passed the first test, so shall we move onto the next?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the second test?¡± ¡°We are the Demonic Cult. If you want my approval, prove yourself with your power as a martial artist.¡± And at that moment, Huan Yi¡¯s hand released strong power and threw Yeowun¡¯s hand to the back. ¡®He¡¯s powerful.¡¯ Yeowun tried to react quickly, but Nhu Yayen¡¯s hand created many shadows as he charged in. Yeowun blocked it with Butterfly Dance blade, but he was struck from quick kick onto his chest and was thrown out to the yard front of the guest house. ¡°Ugh!¡± And as he set down on his foot, The energy that came into him through the kick was sent out of his body, and the ground that he set his foot cracked. ¡°Prince!¡± Mun Ku shouted in shock. She thought Huan Yi was strong as he was one of 12 elders, but she couldn¡¯t even follow Huan Yi¡¯s movement as he was too fast. Huan Yi walked out of the guest house and came over to Chun Yeowun. ¡°I figured we might damage the guest house if we fight in there.¡± ¡®Art of Ghost Spirits¡¯ Yeowun remembered the formation that Huan Yi just performed. It was the formation of the Art of Ghost Spirits that Yeowun saw at the fifth floor of the library at Demonic Academy. Difference was that it was more precise and had fixed many of its problems from that of the library. ¡®So, even if I think it¡¯s the formation I saw at the library, I shouldn¡¯t think it is the same thing.¡¯ Martial artist with such power was sure to increase and evolve his martial art over time. Yeowun became serious and Huan Yi smiled. ¡°I looked forward to this after I heard you beat the Poison clan leader. That old man walked with a staff, but he was a real monster.¡± Huan Yi had never fought against Baek Oh himself, but he saw Baek Oh¡¯s power multiple times at the war. Huan Yi was strange man, but he too was martial artist. He couldn¡¯t fight Baek Oh as they were same elder,s but he had imagined of fighting Baek Oh many times. But even after trying many times, the result of his imagination was always losing to Baek Oh. ¡®If you defeated him, you can be my alternative.¡¯ He wanted to test through Chun Yeowun. If he was going to defeat Yeowun, then it meant he overcame Baek Oh too. ¡°I heard that you are skilled in blade? And that you were taught by Right Guardian Submeng?¡± And as he spoke, one of fake Huan Yi from the table came up and gave red blade to Huan Yi. As he pulled it out, decorated blade revealed itself. It was created with cold steel, that colored in dark metal. It looked like very fine weapon. ¡°Good. My specialty is with the blade too.¡± Chapter 155 - Worth of a heir (9) Huan Yi¡¯s martial art was Ghost Illusion Blade. Yeowun was surprised as he knew that the Art of the Ghost Spirit was not the strongest martial art of the clan. It was long time since Yeowun fought warrior using blade skill. But unlike Chun Yuchan who Yeowun fought back then, Huan Yi was much more powerful. Yeowun then pulledout White Dragon Blade. As the white blade revealed itself, Huan Yi grinned. ¡°That is amazing blade. This will be a good fight. Do your best like when you fought old man Baek Oh.¡± Huan Yi then charged at Yeowun. As his hand flashed, the blade unleashed countless tracings as it came down upon Yeowun. ¡°Hah!¡± Yeowun then unleashed the second formation of Butterfly dance blade to defend himself. The White Dragon Blade quickly spun and struck against Huan Yi¡¯s blade. With powerful force qi wielded around two blades collided against each other, large sound of metal clashing spread through. It was so large that even members of Chun Yeowun was able to hear it. Ko Wanghur frowned and complained to the guard. ¡°What¡¯s happening inside?!¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Guards were staying outside the gate, so they had no way to find out either. But the sound of metal clashing was certain that people were fighting inside. Yeowun¡¯s members who thought something happened to Yeowun couldn¡¯t stay back anymore. Baekgi walked forward. ¡°We¡¯ll have to go in.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t- ARGH!¡± Guards tried to stop him but it was no use. Bakgi instantly kicked them made them pass out and walked in. Sama Chak mumbled with a frown. ¡°Can we do this?¡± Even if this was emergency, they were still at the mansion of 11th elder of the Demonic Cult. Bursting in by defeating guards like this was same as challenging the Ghost Illusion Clan itself. ¡°Master might be in danger. Who cares about that!¡± Hu Bong spoke and ran in. ¡°Master¡¯s safety is first. Let¡¯ sgo.¡± ¡°Y-yeah, okay.¡± Ko Wanghur also ran in and Sama Chak had to follow them too. And at the yard in front of the guesthouse, Chun Yeowun and Huan Yi was already fighting through ten formations. Both of them used very fast blade formations that made Mun Ku who watched to become dizzy. ¡®So, this is fight between supreme level warriors.¡¯ The yard had full of damage from blades. If they fought inside the building, then it surely would have destroyed the place. ¡®He¡¯s strong. To be this strong at such age¡­ but this isn¡¯t enough to kill Baek Oh.¡¯ Huan Yi was astonished by Chun Yeowun, but he thought it wasn¡¯t enough. He heard from Sama Yi that Yeowun had defeated Baek Oh with tremendous power, but it didn¡¯t seem like Yeowun was at that level. ¡°This won¡¯t be enough to receive my approval!¡± Huan Yi shouted disappointingly as he struck his blade against Yeowun. But Yeowun didn¡¯t seem to budge. There had been many who taunted him in the academy, and if he were going to be taunted, he would not have survived until today. ¡®I can¡¯t overpower him with Butterfly dance blade.¡¯ Huan Yi, who had hands on experience in battle saw Right Guardian fighting many times, so he knew weakness of Butterfly dance blade that made him harder to defeat with using of that skill. Yeowun needed to show his best. ¡®Then should I try it?¡¯ Sword Force of the Sky Demon was very similar to the Sword Art of the Sky Demon so there was no way for Huan Yi to not know what it was. Then two best martial art that Yeowun had was left with two. Counter sword skill ¨C Twenty Four Demon Sword or the Blade skill from Blade God. Yeowun chose the latter. When Yeowun quickly took steps to put distance, Huan Yi became surprised. Yeowun¡¯s stance had changed entierely from that of Butterfly dance. ¡®Huh? What is this?¡¯ Huan Yi who had many experiences never saw such stance. But there was no way for warrior like Chun Yeowun to use weak martial art, so Huan Yi calmly sent energy into his blade. Yeowun warned at Huan Yi with quiet voice. ¡°I might not be able to control it. Make sure you defend it with all of your power.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At that moment, Chun Yeowun charged in with powerful manner unlike before. ¡®W-what is this?!¡¯ Huan Yi quickly unleasehd the last formation of his blade skill to defend himself. With two blade striking against each other, lout sound of metal clashing filled the area. But Huan Yi frowned. His rapid blade movements were countered from Yeowun¡¯s blade that came from weird angles. ¡®What formation is this?!¡¯ Huan Yi was talented blade user who knew that such weird angle of blade usage will destroy the user¡¯s muscle. But Yeowun was managing to do it easily. Huan Yi tried to defend the blade as much as he can, but the power that wielded in Yeowun¡¯s blade was so powerful that it made Huan Yi lose his grip over his blade. But Yeowun still had last of his formation on the blade. ¡®N-no!¡¯ And as the last movement struck down at him, Huan Yi became frightened and closed his eyes. Large sound of explosion struck his ears. Huan Yi, who feared for his life became tense and his face were drenched with sweat, sending down his make ups with it. ¡°Ugh¡­ hu¡­.¡± Huan Yi panted and opened his eyes. The White Dragon Blade that came down at him as if it would cut him in half was pushed down next to him. The last movement that Yeowun struck down with the blade had cut through the ground and even to the wall. It was beyond shock to see such power that Huan Yi had lost for words. ¡®He¡­ is really a monster.¡¯ Chapter 156 - Worth of a heir (10) Bakgi quickly found where the sound of metal clashes coming from. It was beyond the small building to the right after the main courtyard. Bakgi quickly tried to ran toward the place, but he had to stop in few steps. Man with blue silk clothes suddenly appeared and attacked Bakgi. It was an ambush, but Bakgi was quickly able to counter back with his kicks. After fighting against each other for one formation, two of them distanced themselves from each other. Middle aged man looked surprised at Bakgi, a young man with such power. But the young man shouted right after. ¡°Young man. How dare you break into this place?!¡± And at that word, over fifty warriors with black clothes and arms came out of the building and tried to circle them. ¡°Bakgi!¡± Hu Bong, Ko Wanghur and Sama Chak then followed and placed their back at Bakgi¡¯s back. ¡°Hmm. This is what I expected.¡± Sama Chak mumbled as he pulled out his sword. He busted in, thinking Yeowun was in danger but there was no way highest ranking like Ghost Illusion Clan would not be ready for any intruder. All warriors with black clothes had two daggers in their hands with similar mask as those guards, but their faces were like distorted monsters. ¡°IT¡¯s creepy.¡± Hu Bong spoke as he readied in Sword of Illusion. The creepy mask made enemies to feel scared. But even without that, all of these warriors seems to be they were highly skilled warriors. ¡°Four of you¡­ what clan are you from that makes you so rude?¡± Middle aged man with blue silk clothes shouted with anger. If the mansion wasn¡¯t inside the cult, they would have defeated these young men already, but this was inside the cult, where everyone was a cultist. ¡°You people first¡­¡± ¡°Wait a second.¡± Bakgi, who was frustrated at these people blocking their way while their master was in danger, but Ko Wanghur stopped him. ¡®We can¡¯t make more problem.¡¯ Ko Wanghur then brought out two medals from his pocket and showed it to them. ¡°Huh?¡± One was the medal that proved him as a Master rank within the cult, and one was the medal that said ¡®Demon Fist¡¯ which showed what clan he was from. ¡°I am Ko Wanghur from Demon Fist clan.¡± ¡°Demon Fist?¡± Demon Fist clan was known for being powerful fist user and one of high ranking clan. The middle aged man spoke with frown. ¡°Are you son of Ko Wanghen?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°A son of high ranking clan busting into another clan¡¯s mansion at this hours? Did your father teach you to do such thing?¡± It didn¡¯t feel good to hear the man talking about his father, but Ko Wanghur responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we thought something had happened to our master who entered here while ago, so we had to come in.¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Prince Chun Yeowun, the 12th Elder.¡± At the name, man became surprised. The name Chun Yeowun was most famous within recent days. There were no one who have not heard of the name of man who passed 6th test of academy, and son of the Lord who was not from six clans. ¡®Was the guest while ago, prince Chun Yeowun then?¡¯ The man¡¯s name was Ou Gung, one of leader of the Ghost Illusion clan. He thought the guest was just one of Huan Yi¡¯s acquaintance when Huan Yi himself went out to meet him, but it seems Huan Yi, the weird leader had done something again. Ou Gung also heard the swords clashing against each other. The sound was enough to prove that whoever fighting was at equals. ¡®Why is the leader fighting against Prince Chun Yeowun?¡¯ Ou Gung became curious and Ko Wanghur spoke to him. ¡°There is problem with our master, so how can we, as a servant just wait outside? Please allow us to see what is going on inside.¡± Ko Wanghur was right, but this was home of the Ghost Illusion clan. Ko Wanghur and his friends were not allowed to walk freely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we cannot interfere with what our leader do.¡± And when Ou Gung spoke, fifty warriors blocked the way to the guesthouse. They were given no choice. Ko Wanghur, who figured there was no time to waste, clenched his fist and readied. Ou Gung also raised his energy to ready and gave final warning. ¡°You are young men, so I will warn you last time. If you fall back now, I will tell our leader to not harm Prince Chun Yeowun and¡­¡± But before Ou Gung can finish speaking, a tremendous energy that even made them become chilled came out from the guesthouse. Everyone turned to the direction and at that moment, the wall that covered the guest house struck down, with blue force qi shooting out from it, leaving clear mark even at outside of the wall. ¡°L-Leader!¡± Ou Gung and warriors of Ghost Illusion clan figured something bad had happened and quickly ran into the guest house. ¡°We should go too!¡± Ko Wanghur, Bakgi, Sama Chak and Hu Bong then took this chance to follow into the guesthouse. And when they ran in, they saw warriors of Ghost Illusion clan standing with shock. ¡°Ah-ah!¡± They gasped with astonishment. They saw Chun Yeowun standing with his White Dragon Blade, and Nhu Yayen with one of his knee on the ground, giving something to Yeowun. It was the medal that proved to be 11th elder. ¡°11th Elder, and Leader of Ghost Illusion clan. Huan Yi acceps Prince Chun Yeowun as the rightful heir to the throne. Please take this as my proof of allegiance.¡± ¡®He wasn¡¯t an advisor!¡¯ Members who didn¡¯t know Nhu Yayen¡¯s true identity was shocked. And from looking at the destroyed yard, they realized Chun Yeowun had won the duel against Huan Yi. Hu Bong grinned and spoke to Ou Gung, who was looking at his leader dumbfondedly. ¡°Hehe, thak you. So, I guess no harm did come to our master then.¡± Chapter 157 - Worth of a heir (11) After everything had been settled, a new tea table was set up at the guest house. This time, even Chun Yeowun¡¯s members were allowed to enjoy the warm tea inside. Huan Yi, who had his make up erased from the sweat, returned with new make up. But even this face, was still a mask, not his real mask. The reason why Huan Yi covered his face with a mask was because his clan was one of covert operatives of the cult. For this reason, Huan Yi who was leader of such group was allowed to never show his face other than the Lord himself. ¡°If you become the future Lord, then I will show you my real face.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Maybe this feminine act was also result of fake identity. Chun Yeowun, who was sitting at the highest ranked seat on the table, asked to Huan Yi on his right. ¡°Is Huan Ya not your real son?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ so you knew then.¡± Yeowun actually thought it was better to meet with Huan Ya and persuade him to join, instead of meeting with Huan Yi himself. Huan Ya, who looked hideous, never joined anyone. ¡®A mask?¡¯ With Nano, Yeowun was able to see right away that Huan Ya had a mask over his face. But Chun Yeowun did not care how Huan Ya looked anyway, so he offered Ya to join him. Huan Ya did shown some interest, but he refused in the end. He insisted that he needed his leader¡¯s consent to side with anyone. And while they talked, Huan Ya always said his father as his leader. Yeowun then thought it weird that Huan Ya cannot choose his own master and gave up on recruiting Huan Ya. That¡¯s why he had to visit Huan Yi himself. ¡°I can¡¯t have a baby.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yeowun became confused and Huan Yi covered his mouth and explained embarrassingly. ¡°Our clan¡¯s unique breathing skill¡­ Yin of the Ghost have too much energy of Yin that requires us to castrate at young age.¡± ¡°Hiiiek!¡± Hu Bong and Ko Wanghur glanced down at their own genital area and frowned. ¡®W-what?!¡¯ Mun Ku also became blushed and flapped her hand as if she was hot. It seems Huan Yi¡¯s feminine action was from being castrated, not with his intention. Also with the Yin of the Ghost, it gave more feminine energy into the body that makes user become more feminine. Huan Ya covered himself with a mask since young age to distance from others due to this reason. ¡°So, our clan always require us to adopt a son. It¡¯s actually more like a teacher and apprentice.¡± Yeowun nodded. Huan Yi never revealed this to others than the Lord, but he liked Chun Yeowun so he explained this. ¡°You all should forget what you have heard today.¡± And that only applied to Chun Yeowun. Hu Bong became tense at authoritative sound. Huan Yi then relaxed his face and turned to Ko Wanghur with alluring look and smiled. ¡°Our trusty, Master Ko Wanghur is allowed.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll stay quiet too.¡± Ko Wanghur became tense in another way. And as they talked while drinking tea, Huan Yi suddenly became curious and asked Mun Ku. ¡°So, when are you going to reveal it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­You are out of the academy now, so¡­¡± ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah! U-uh, we will go to Demon Dragon Clan when my gramps comes back, so I-I¡¯ll talk then.¡± Mun Ku quickly stopped Huan Yi from talking. Only one who knew her real gender among these people were Chun Yeowun. There was reason to keep it secret when they were at the academy, but she too knew that there was no more reason for her to keep it a secret from his members. But it felt embarrassing to reveal to others now, so she was postponing it. ¡°Hahaha, okay. I understand.¡± And when they finished the tea time, Huan Yi offered to Yeowun and his members. ¡°If you are okay, you can stay at our guesthouse for a while if you¡¯d like/¡± He knew that Yeowun had no clans to stay for now, so he offered it as so. Yeowun needed place to stay while staying away from six clans. It was thankful for such offer. ¡°Thank you so much for your hospitality. If it is okay, can we take one more person¡­?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Huan Yi agreed. When coming out of the academy, Chun Yeowun wanted to return to his old home and meet with Guard Jang, but he had to come to this place first. Huan Yi told Yeowun that he¡¯ll fetch Jang by sending someone, but Yeowun said he¡¯ll go himself. He wanted to visit his old home too. Chun Yeowun then went toward the southern side of the Demonic Cult where his original home was at. He thought lot of things might have changed, but his home was still clean. Guard Jang used to wake up early in the morning and cleaned up the yard after his morning practice was done. ¡®He¡¯s still the same.¡¯ He had stayed at the small house with Guard Jang until he was 15 years old. Guard Jang was like a parent to him. Yeowun became excited to see Guard Jang in a long time and quickly opened the gate and walked in. ¡®So, this is where he grew up¡­ hehe.¡¯ Mun Ku and other members followed him in with curious look. But Chun Yeowu, who walked into the yard, was just standing there with grim look. ¡°Prince?¡± Chun Yeowun was looking at Guard Jang¡¯s room with shaking eyes and mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anyone inside.¡± Chapter 158 - Into the snake’s mouth (1) ¡°Huh?¡± Ko Wanghur, Mun Ku, Bakgi, And Sama Chak also were super master level warrior so they opened their detection sense and felt it but surely there were no one in. It was either of two. It was either one was really powerful warrior who can hide, and another was that the house was really empty. Yeowun quickly opened the Guard Jang¡¯s room but it was empty. ¡®What is this? He¡¯s not here at this hour?¡¯ It was bit after midnight, so Jang should have been asleep. It was not time for him to be walking around. The room still had Guard Jang¡¯s stuff init, so it was sure that he still lived here, but it was weird. ¡®No heat¡­¡¯ Yeowun then realized there was no heat in the room. It was cold winter, so Jang would have heated the house with a pit stove at t he kitchen, but there was no heat. It seemed the house had been empty for at least three or four days. When Yeowun went out, all of his members who checked other rooms came out with disappointed look. ¡°There¡¯s no one, master.¡± They can see that Chun Yeowun was not pleased from this and Hu Bong reported calmly. ¡°Prince, maybe Guard Jang had went to visit somewhere? Like his own clan?¡± Mun Ku asked just in case, but Yeowun shook his head. He heard that Guard Jang was an orphan who had no home. ¡®Let¡¯s be calm¡­ let¡¯s look this through.¡¯ Yeowun then came out of the yard and looked at the ground. He first thought the yard was cleanly swept that it had no problem, but if Guard Jang was empty at this hour, it meant there had been something that happened. ¡®This is weird. It¡¯s too clean.¡¯ There was no person, but it was weird to see entire house cleanly organized. If there was trace of any fight, he could have guessed from there, but there was no trace of anything. Yeowun bit on his lips and looked around but it was too hard to find. It seems any trace were erased intentionally. If that was the case, it was someone who had planned it for long time. Yeowun then ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, scan the entire house and find any mark of someone breaking in or fight.¡¯ [Yes, master. Scanning every visible area of the house.] With Nano¡¯s voice, Yeowun saw white light scanning through the entire house. And after a while, Nano¡¯s voice spoke to him. [Activating augmented reality over user¡¯s sight.] And on Yeowun¡¯s eyes, a red dot was placed over at where Yeowun was seeing, with white lines and writings describing on it. ¡®Oh.¡¯ The dot was located on above the pillar, right above the cornerstone of the house. It was toward the bottom that Yeowun did not know at first, but he found something that looked like a sword mark on it. ¡®Sword?¡¯ It was more like a trace left by sword qi. If there were more, then it would have allowed him to figure out what formation it was used, but this was too faint. Even Nano couldn¡¯t analyze what it was. ¡°A sword mark? Hmm¡­¡± Ko Wanghur moaned as he checked the mark with the torch light. It seemed Guard Jang was ambushed. Problem here was if Guard Jang was alive or not. Chun Yeowun became grim as he began to think something had happened to Guard Jang who raised him. He was more grim then any time he had been in the academy. ¡°If it¡¯s a sword, then we can narrow down who¡¯s behind this.¡± Sama Chak looked at the sword marking and spoke to Yeowun. Everyone here knew who Yeowun¡¯s enemies were. ¡°There are three clans who use swords among six clans.¡± Sword clan, Wise clan and the Lust clan used swords. Lust clan wasn¡¯t techinally best at the sword, but they still used it. Ko Wanghur also nodded agreeingly. ¡°I guess they have erased most of the trace. It looks like they¡¯ve planned this through.¡± Even with Nano¡¯s scan, it was only possible to find one tracing left. ¡®Which clan is it?¡¯ Yeowun tried to narrow it down, but all three clans seemed very likely to do this. As with Sword and Lust clan, Yeowun had cut down their prince and princess¡¯ arm off, so they must be angry at him. ¡®Should I remove Wise clan from the suspect list?¡¯ He had made him suspect as a killer, but there was no way for Wise clan to know that it was work of Chun Yeowun. And with Chun Muyun and Mu Jinyun arrested, and with other four clans being hostile, it seemed it was not likely that Wise clan will do something like this. But Yeowun felt like he had to be suspicious of the Wise clan. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ As Chun Yeowun thought, Hu Bong made an idea. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we search each clans? I heard Lord and elders are not back yet, so it might be easy to sneak in.¡± He was offering to attack while Lord and Elders were not here. Sama Chak answered. ¡°That¡¯s not easy as you think. You cannot underestimate power of six clans even without their leaders.¡± Ghost Illusion clan, who was not one of six clans too quickly reacted to intruders. If Yeowun and his members needed to search the entire mansion, then it was hard for them to be not noticed. ¡°Sama Chak is right. Hu Bong, there¡¯s reason why six clans rule our cult. And for these people who did such thing, they must be standing heavy guard at¡­. Oh! Master!¡± Ko Wanghur then struck up a good idea while talking. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we do this?¡± Chapter 159 - Into the snake’s mouth (2) And the day had passed. At dark, swampy place, there were just one candle that lit up the place. The room was covered with iron bars that it was only possible to be opened from outside. Inside of the cell, smell of blood filled the entire room. And on the wall, there was man bound by chain on both of his arm, hung up on the wall. He was naked, but his body was bloody from severe torture. He had no nails, and his fingers and toes were cut down, that it was wrapped with linen wrap. Every of his wounds were spilling puss. The man¡¯s head fell from passing out due to severe torture. The middle aged man who seemed to be torturer then placed heated metal stamp into the man¡¯s cheset. ¡°AAAAAAARGH!¡± The man then woke up with painful scream. His face covered with hairs were revealed. It was the guard, Jang Gageng who was missing. He was already destroyed inside out with three days of torture. ¡°Who told you you can go to sleep? You are not allowed to sleep until you answer all my questions.¡± ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!¡± This time, the man placed the metal over at Guard Jang¡¯s thigh. It was so painful that he even wanted to die. His internal energy was sealed so he cannot commit suicide and all of his teeth were pulled out so he can¡¯t bit on his tongue either. ¡°He¡¯s tough, for a mere guard.¡± Woman¡¯s voice came from outside the cell. It was woman with lavish clothing and a red veil over her head. IT was Lady Mu. ¡°Let me ask you this for last time. Did the Lord teach him any kind of martial art?¡± ¡°Nnngh¡­ N¡­.no¡­ t¡­there¡­ ish¡­nt¡­¡± Guard Jang barely answered. He had been answering the same thing ever since he was taken in here, but Lady Mu kept on torturing him. ¡°Hah, you still insist even with your dying breath. Go on.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± Torturer tried to start on the torturing again, when someone bursted into the cell. It was middle aged man with long beard. As Lady Mu looked at him, the man bowed and reported. ¡°Lady, he is out.¡± ¡°He is out? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Chun Yeowun is out of the academy.¡± Lady Mu then rose up immediately from the chair with surprised look. She had waited so long for Chun Yeowun to come out of the academy. ¡°Ha¡­ hahaha. That is good. He is unfortunate that he came out of the academy at this time. So, where is he?¡± ¡°He is¡­¡± Lady Mu was surprised to here whereabout of Chun Yeowun. Guard Jang, who was being tortured, became filled with despair as he heard news of Chun Yeowun. ¡®Prince¡­¡¯ And after an hour¡­ There were two most crowded streets inside the castle of Demonic Cult. One was the center of the cult, street of Bijak where the Lord¡¯s palace was located at, and one was street of Waho on the northern side of the castle. Two streets were most crowded place that people always busily walked through. And at the largest restaurant of Waho street, three guest were eating at a table of first floor. It was Chun Yeowun, Mun Ku and Hu Bong. They were eating quietly, but it had been two hours since they sat down here and waited. Hu Bong asked to Mun Ku quietly. ¡°Do you really think this will work?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But if what Ko Wanghur guessed is right, then they will try to contact us in any way.¡± Mun Ku wasn¡¯t really sure if their plan will really work. They came to Waho street intentionally where people can find him easily, but it wasn¡¯t sure if the person behind kidnapping of Guard Jang will really try to contact them. ¡®They are after you, not Guard Jang. If they find out that you have came out of the Demonic Academy, they will try to contact you. But I¡¯m sure they will not try to do something fishy in front of every people of the street.¡± That was Ko Wanghur¡¯s plan. The reason why Ko Wanghur, Bakgi and Sama Chak wasn¡¯t with other three was because they were hiding near three suspect clans¡¯ mansions to watch them. All of this was to find who was behind kidnapping of Guard Jang. There was risk to this, but Ko Wanghur¡¯s plan seemed to have a chance of finding it, and Yeowun agreed to follow it. That was why he was staying at a restaurant, revealing himself to everyone like this for hours. And after a time, a telepathic message came through Yeowun¡¯s ear. [Stay still if you can hear my voice. If you turn your head or even give slightest sign to your friends, something you will not want to happen will come true.] Chapter 160 - Into the snake’s mouth (3) If whoever sent the telepathic message was able to see what Yeowun was doing and seeing, then it meant that whoever it is was inside the restaurant. Chun Yeowun then heed the threat from telepathic message and pretended if he was focusing on the meal. Mun Ku and Hu Bong was talking to each other for any sign of enemy who they weren¡¯t sure when they will contact them. Yeowun thought if he should let Mun Ku or Hu Bong know through telepathic message, but changed his mind in case the enemy can see him sending telepathic message through looking at his neck moving. ¡®¡­They aren¡¯t just any enemies.¡¯ Level of threat was much different from that of cadets from the Academy. As Yeowun stayed silent, another message came to him. [I¡¯ll warn you. Don¡¯t try to even find me through your senses. If you try anything stupid, ¡®he¡¯ will die.] They were threatening Yeowun as if they already knew Yeowun found out that Guard Jang had gone missing. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s eye turned cold. He had never been threatened with someone he know kidnapped, and he didn¡¯t realize it would feel this devastating and furious. But Yeowun was not going to abide by the threat. ¡®Nano, can you locate where this telepathic message is coming from?¡¯ [Yes, master. Scanning the frequency of the energy wave. Changing the ear function to hear another frequency.] And with Nano¡¯s word, Yeowun heard weird whistle sound ringing through his ear and heard the telepathic message again. [Today¡­] ¡®I found you¡­!¡¯ Yeowun didn¡¯t move so it would not be noticeable, but the sound was coming from entrance of the restaurant. Yeowun couldn¡¯t see him correctly, so he couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face. The message continued. [¡­at midnight, come to mansion of the Poison clan.] ¡®Poison clan?¡¯ Yeowun became confused as the name he didn¡¯t expect popped up. He thought it was either Sword, Wise or the Lust clan, so the Poison clan¡¯s name was unexpected. [You must come unarmed. If you bring that blade or sword that you have on your back or waist, your arm will be cut down even before you enter the mansion.] Yeowun tried hard to hold back, but he clenched his fist from holding back his anger. [And you must come early. If we find even shadow of anyone within 300 feet around the mansion, the person will be killed. And there are no one walks around the mansion at the time, so don¡¯t try to play tricks.] This was a trap set up to put Yeowun alone. It was a situation where Yeowun had to enter the snake¡¯s mouth himself. It was sure what was going to happen if he goes there. In some way, it wasn¡¯t needed for Yeowun to take this condition if it wasn¡¯t for Guard Jang. ¡®Jang¡­¡¯ But for Yeowun, Guard Jang wasn¡¯t just anyone. For other princes, guards were just form of protection set upon by the Lord, but for Yeowun, Guard Jang was like his parents. [If you don¡¯t appear at the appointed time, we will think you have gave up on him and we will kill him. I¡¯m sure you will choose wisely.] These enemies too knew how important Guard Jang was to Chun Yeowun, and thus was threatening with such condition. Chun Yeowun was angered so much that he wanted to jump out and cut down the neck of the man who was sending the telepathic message to him. [I¡¯m done here. And don¡¯t even try to track me down.] And with that as the last word, the man disappeared from the entrance. Yeowun then got up, thinking he should do something before the man¡¯s presence really disappears from the area. But when Yeowun got up, four men got up from other tables and glared at Yeowun. Yeowun then charged against those who glared at him. ¡°Argh!¡± Yeowun appeared in front of each men and struck them with his fist to make them pass out, except one man. ¡°Argh!¡± Middle aged man was held up in the air as Yeowun held him by the neck. It was hard to believe that Yeowun can just hold him up easikly. ¡°Kek! H-help! D-don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°What clan are you from? Huh?¡± ¡°C-clan? Hiiiek!¡± The hostile aura coming out from supreme level warrior Yeowun was something that not even most top class warriors can handle. But the man that Yeowun was holding on was merely a third class warrior. The man wet his pants from fear, and passed out. ¡°Prince!¡± ¡°Master, are these the one?¡± Mun Ku and Hu Bong quickly came over with shocked look. Yeowun then looked at the man with a frown and mumbled. ¡°¡­I got the wrong men.¡¯ These men were just low class warriors, not likely from any of six clans. With people in the restaurants focusing them, Yeowun had to get out of the place with men who Yeowun struck down. He took them to his home at southern gate of the castle. After asking them questions when they woke up, the result was what Yeowun expected. ¡°W-we were just paid to look at you people!¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t kill us! It¡¯s the truth!¡± Four of them all spoke of same thing. They received silver coin and were told by a certain man to just look at Yeowun¡¯s group. Yeowun asked who he was, and they all said the man covered his head with bamboo hat so they weren¡¯t really sure. Yeowun also checked these men¡¯s tag, and they were from ordinary families. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you guys, but you must stay here for two days.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun needed to make sure, so he sealed their blood points and locked them up in the storage. ¡®I¡¯ll have to wait for Ko Wanghur, Bakgi and Sama Chak to return.¡¯ Chapter 161 - Into the snake’s mouth (4) If they return from scouting three clans, then Yeowun will be able to find out. They would have seen people going in and out of each mansion, so it was likely they will find out who was behind this. And at dinner time, the time for three people to come was up. First one to return was Ko Wanghur who went to scout Lust clan. Wanghur said that there were people going in and out of Lust clan, but they didn¡¯t mobilize any of their forces, or had sign of preparing warriors. Yeowun also asked if Wanghur saw any man covering his face with bamboo hat, but Wanghur said no. ¡°So, it¡¯s not the Lust clan.¡± ¡°I think so. It is likely from Wise or Sword clan.¡± And if two others come, who was behind was going to be found out. And hour had passed. But Bakgi or Sama Chak did not return from their scouting. ¡°They are being too late.¡± The sun was already going down. Hu Bong kept waiting outside the gate, but there was no one returning to them. ¡®¡­Dammit.¡¯ Chun Yeowun and his members realized something had gone wrong. At the same time, at mansion of Wise clan to the north of the castle. Middle aged woman was sitting down at the living room, watching reddened sky. It was Lady Mu of the Wise clan. And as she drank her tea, warriors from Wise clan walked into the yard valiantly. AT the front, there was old man with long white hair, and middle aged man with long beard. Warriors to their back was carrying two young men who had passed out. They laid down two men in front of Lady Mu. Old man smiled and spoke to Lady Mu. ¡°As you said, we found him hiding near the Sword clan¡¯s mansion. He was quite strong.¡± The old man¡¯s upper clothes had many footsteps on it. Old man looked at the young man on the ground. It was Bakgi. He was pale, possibly from internal damage, and had sword wound on his blood points, that stained his clothes with blood. And another young man next to him was Sama Chak. Sama Chak who was checking on the Wise clan, was attacked by man with long beard. Sama Chak too had pale face, looking like he had gained internal damage. But the middle aged man too had many wounds. ¡°It seems you put some effort.¡± ¡°¡­That young one was established super master level.¡± Middle aged man couldn¡¯t defeat Sama Chak alone. He was barely fighting at equal, so if it wasn¡¯t for his warriors, he would not have captured Sama Chak. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed.¡± Lady Mu smiled through her veil and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You accomplished your mission. So, we are ready then. I¡¯m sure that peasant will be confused who to blame for his missing member between us and the Sword clan.¡± As Lady Mu became pleased, bearded man thought to himself. ¡®She is terrifying woman.¡¯ Man had worked for Lady Mu for over 20 years, but he had never seen a person who was more cunning then she was. As soon as she heard that Yeowun revealed himself in front of the crowd at the street, she immediately recognized Yeowun was setting traps to find the culprit behind kidnapping of Guard Jang. ¡®If she didn¡¯t volunteer to become wife of the Lord, the leader of current Wise clan could have been her.¡¯ Lady Mu was that much cunning. ¡°So, who are these young men anyway?¡± She asked and the old man answered. ¡°This young man is Bakgi, member of Pure Kick clan.¡± ¡°Pure Kick? A man from high ranking clan. So, that peasant put some effort within the academy then. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such servant.¡± Pure Kick clan was high ranking clan who was famous for their martial art skill. She expected Yeowun to gather some members for the competition, but it seems he had gotten more than she expected. ¡°So, who is he then?¡± ¡°Oh, actually I needed to ask you what you should do with him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­He is son of 9th elder. He said he¡¯s from Samu clan.¡± ¡°Samu? You mean he¡¯s son of Sama Yi?¡± ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± Middle aged man had to capture his target as it was the order, but the target wasn¡¯t like Guard Jang. The man even hesitated when he heard who this young man was. But Lady Mu was more surprised at another point. ¡®He even recruited Samu clan¡­? He really is dangerous. I was right. If I don¡¯t kill him while the Lord isn¡¯t here, then he might become too powerful later to handle.¡¯ Martial art, strategy and luck with people. Two former traits were something that can be trained through effort, but the third wasn¡¯t in that regard. It was more of a fate for one to become leader above all else. And from hearing these two names, Lady Mu confirmed that she had to kill Chun Yeowun when she can. Chapter 162 - Into the snake’s mouth (5) At midnight, the castle of Demonic Cult was very cold. At the western side of the castle, there was mansion of the Poison clan. On every building above and around three hundred feet of the mansion, warriors from Wise clan were hiding over, checking on everything around them. And they found one person walking toward the Poison clan. The young man had black clothes with red embroidery, and long black hair with pale white face. ¡®He does not have any weapon.¡¯ He did not carry blade or sword that he always carried around. Warriors from Wise clan checked that he was unharmed and raised a flag. And with that, all warriors began flashing flags, that continued through the mansion of the Poison clan. AT the mansion, there were large courtyard where hundred warriors were waiting with arms. And on top of the building, there were archers, who readied to fire the moment they saw flags coming up. On the inside of the building, there was a table with Lady Mu sitting down on the chair, and drinking tea. On side of her, old man and man with long beard was standing like a guard. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Wise clan had been waiting here, ready for almost an hour now. They have prepared everything to send Chun Yeowun to his death. And soon, Yeowun entered the mansion. ¡®They are ready for everything.¡¯ As Yeowun walked in, he sensed over 200 warriors around. It was sure that these people were ready for anything. And as Yeowun walked in, Lady Mu smiled. ¡®That boy now had become young man. A man who now threatens me.¡¯ She made him not learn internal energy before entering the academy, and used Poison and Sword clan from behind to kill him with every method there is. But Yeowun had survived through everything and eventually came to hit her. Yeowun had left his arms as warned, but his energy coming out of his body showed how powerful he was. It was hard to believe that he became supreme level warrior, but after sensing such power, Lady Mu realized he was now probably top five rank in terms of power within the cult. All archers aimed their arrows, to fire at anytime to kill Chun Yeowun. Lady Mu waved at Yeowun. ¡°We finally meet. Come here.¡± ¡®That woman¡­¡¯ Yeowun glared. The woman was the one who came with other women, before Yeowun¡¯s mother Lady Hwa died, to have Yeowun promise that he will not learn internal energy before he enters the academy. ¡®¡­So, she comes after me even after all these years.¡¯ Hatred began to burn Yeowun¡¯s heart down, and even made his saliva to go dry. But Yeowun was not a reckless boy anymore. He kept his coldness and faced Lady Mu across the table. Lady Mu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you when you were young. Time flies¡­ you resemble much of your mother.¡± When she first saw Yeowun in long time, she truly was reminded of Lady Hwa. It was disgusting to see Yeowun looking more like his mother, than his father Chun Yujong. ¡°And you and your dirty mother are also same in making me do more work. I guess you two are same peasants after all, falling in such trap because of useless love. You are not fit for a greater purpose.¡± She truly scoffed at Chun Yeowun, who came to his death just because of worthless guard warrior. And at Lady Mu, Yeowun asked with emotionless face. ¡°Where is Guard Jang and my servants?¡± ¡°Are you that na?ve? Do you truly believe I would have brought them here? What a fool.¡± She didn¡¯t intend on letting them go form the start. If she kills Yeowun here, she was going to kill Guard Jang and persuade his servants to join Chun Muyun instead. But Yeowun looked weird. ¡®Why is he not bothered by this?¡¯ It was complete checkmate, but Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t seem to mind it. In fact, it seemed he was confident that he can turn this situation upside down. ¡°Your eyes¡­ I don¡¯t like that. Let¡¯s seal your internal energy first, and we¡¯ll talk more.¡± When Lady Mu raised her hand, middle aged man with long beard walked up and came to Yeowun. ¡°If you want to keep your guard alive, then don¡¯t resist.¡± The man threatened to Chun Yeowun with whispers. And at that moment, Yeowun glared coldly at the man and spoke with cold voice. ¡°So, it was you.¡± The voice of bearded man. It was same as the voice of telepathic message that threatened Yeowun at the restaurant. The man then suddenly got scared at Yeowun remembering him, and reached out with his hand that wielded energy. ¡°Your time is done!¡± And when his hand almost reached at Yeowun¡¯s stomach, Yeowun quickly snatched the man¡¯s wrist. ¡°W-what?!¡± The man tried to pull his hand out by using energy, but his wrist didn¡¯t even budge as if he was stuck under a giant rock. ¡°Let me go! You¡­! Aaaaaaaaaargh!¡± And as Yeowun clenched on his hand, the man¡¯s wrist snapped in opposite direction, and broken bone poked outside of his flesh. Lady Mu shouted angrily to Yeowun. ¡°So, you don¡¯t care if your guard dies! I can just snap my finger and he will¡­¡± But before she can finish, Yeowun threw something from his pocket over at the table. It was small wooden box. Lady Mu became suspicious and asked. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Check it yourself.¡± She became hesitant as she felt something wasn¡¯t right, but she held up the box and opened it. Her eye shook as she checked what was inside. ¡°¡­What is the meaning of this?¡± If she was not a martial artist of the cult but just regular woman, she would have dropped the box already. What¡¯s inside was eyeball of a human. It seemed it was pulled out just while ago, that blood was still dripping from it. She was too shocked from the content of it. Yeowun then spoke to her with alluding voice. ¡°What do you think? Who¡¯s eyeball do you think it is?¡± Chapter 163 - Into the snake’s mouth (6) Four hours ago¡­ Small hill at northeast corner of the Demonic Academy, there was a prison cave for criminals. Inside, there were two cadets who were decided on their expulsion from the academy. It was Chun Muyun and Mu Jinyun from the Wise clan. Two of them were locked up separately after four cadets had died few days ago. And at dark cave inside the prison cave, a small candle lit up the small interior where one man was sitting down, meditating. It was Chun Muyun. His internal energy had been sealed when he entered the cave, so only thing he can do was meditating. Any normal person will go mad when locked up in such small cave alone, but Chun Muyun held up with only one purpose. ¡®¡­Chun Yeowun.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even care about the man when they entered the academy. Only one he watched out was Chun Yuchan and Chun Kungwun, princes from other clans. Even his mother, Lady Mu, told him that he didn¡¯t need to care about Chun Yeowun. But that Chun Yeowun had humiliated him more than ever in his entire life. ¡®This is not over yet.¡¯ He had lost on the competition, but he knew that it wasn¡¯t over. His mother, Lady Mu, was talented strategist and powerful warrior who hid her power. She was a type who needed to fulfill her goal and her goal right now was to make Chun Muyun as the heir to the throne. ¡®Mother will make a move.¡¯ He believed that Lady Mu will surely see through Chun Yeowun¡¯s wicked plans and take care of him. Muyun hoped for that and held him back. Soon, Chun Yeowun will be at his knees, begging for his lives. ¡®Mother will probably be taking care of¡­¡¯ That¡¯s when the giant stone blocking the entrance to the cave began to move. Muyun became surprised. ¡®Finally¡­!¡¯ He thought it was time. He knew that Lady Mu will not leave him in such cave for long. When the stone opened its entrance about half way, cold outside air freshened up inside. ¡®It¡¯s time.¡¯ Muyun got up from his seat. When he tried to take step toward the entrance, Muyun became shocked at the person standing, blocking the entrance. To Muyun¡¯s eye that had adapted to the darkness, it was clear who this person was. ¡°How did you¡­! UGH!¡± But before he can finish, powerful energy pressed him down, sending him down on his knees. Even if his internal energy wasn¡¯t sealed, this energy was too powerful for him to resist. Person walked up to Muyun who knelt down. The candle light lit up the man¡¯s face. It was Chun Yeowun. ¡®How did he come here?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand. He thought he was being freed from the cave, but it was actually Chun Yeowun. This place should have been guarded by instructors or guards, so it wasn¡¯t sure why Chun Yeowun was here. Yeowun looked down coldly at Muyun and spoke. ¡°Guard Jang is missing.¡± ¡°Guard Jang?¡± Muyun did not know who this Guard Jang is. Yeowun ignored Muyun¡¯s confusion and continued. ¡°And those who kidnapped Guard Jang tells me to come right into the trap, if I want to let him live.¡± ¡®¡­Ah!¡¯ It was simple explanation, but Muyun instinctively knew who was behind this. It was certain his mother, Lady Mu, who have done this. Lady Mu was good at setting up such traps to deal with ones, even if the one was powerful. ¡°¡­And what do you want me to do?¡± Muyun asked back coldly, holding back his feelings. Yeowun then flicked his hand with cold eyes, and Muyun¡¯s two arms were pulled up forcefully. ¡°W-what is this?! What are you doing?!¡± Muyun tried to resist by his physical power, but it was no use. With his two arm shoot straight up to the air, Yeowun¡¯s hand began to shine in white sword qi. And with sword qi, Muyun couldn¡¯t be calm anymore. ¡°I was going to find Guard Jang and rescue him at first¡­ but I changed my mind when I found out who was behind all this.¡± ¡°?!¡± ¡°Eye for an eye. That¡¯s how I am going to solve this.¡± Yeowun decided to be merciless from now on. And even if he enters the snake¡¯s mouth, there was no proof that these people will let Guard Jang live. ¡°Let me ask you. How precious are you to the people of Wise clan¡­ no. To your mother, Lady Mu?¡± The question held every plan Chun Yeowun was trying to do. Muyun¡¯s heart began to pound. ¡®He-he¡¯s trying to keep me as a hostage!¡¯ But if that was the case, what was with the sword qi? Was he trying to cut some part of his body to threaten her? Muyun tried to persuade Yeowun with shaking voice. ¡°Chun Yeowun¡­ think about it. If it is as you say, harming me won¡¯t do good to that Guard Jang¡­¡± But before Muyun can finish speaking, Yeowun¡¯s sword qi shoot through Muyun¡¯s wrists. Two hands cut down and dropped to the ground. Muyun¡¯s eye grew large from shock and he screamed in terrible pain coming from his wrist. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaargh!¡± He wanted to drop to the ground and roll in pain, but Yeowun¡¯s powerful energy pinned him straight up still as he bled. ¡°Aaaaaaaargh!¡± He didn¡¯t even think that Yeowun will cut his both hands. It wasn¡¯t sure if Yeowun was trying to take him as a hostage, or just unleash his anger on him. Yeowun mumbled as he looked at two hands that were cut down on the ground. ¡°Hmm¡­ This isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°Nnnngh¡­. W-what do you mean?!¡± ¡°Two hands aren¡¯t enough. Will she be afraid if her son will die just by looking at this?¡± Chun Muyun, even in his pain, chilled to the bones at that words. It was so terrifying to even think about what Chun Yeowun will try to do, if cutting hands weren¡¯t enough. ¡®I-is he a demon?!¡¯ And at that moment, Yeowun¡¯s hand dug into Muyun¡¯s right eye. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaargh!¡± Without even blinking, Yeowun casually pulled out Muyun¡¯s eye. A pain that could not even be compared to being his hands cut off came to him and Muyun passed out. And it was now back to four hours later. Lady Mu¡¯s eye shook as if her eyes were having earthquake, as she looked down at the eyeball that was inside the wooden box. Yeowun just asked her who¡¯s eye that is, but she could think of only one possible answer from that question. ¡®Muyun¡­?¡¯ With Muyun¡¯s face coming up on her mind, she became infuriated. If this eye was really from Myun, then Yeowun was fighting back with hostage to hostage. ¡®No¡­ maybe he¡¯s lying!¡¯ Chapter 164 - Into the snake’s mouth (7) She then kept her calm. She remembered that Chun Muyun was still locked at the prison cave at the Demonic Academy. If Chun Yeowun had gotten out of the academy, then he was outsider there. ¡®If he infiltrated the academy, Left Guardian would not have let him go free. This is a lie.¡¯ Lady Mu then thought Yeouwn was bluffing, so she glared back and spoke. ¡°It seems you tried hard to fool me. So, you harmed my boy at the academy? Do you think I will be fooled by¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot another thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yeowun then placed down something else on the table. It was a medal that proved holder was member of the Wise clan, with red threads tied on the handle. Lady Mu knew what that was. ¡®It¡¯s the medal I gave it to him¡­!¡¯ She finally realized why Yeowun didn¡¯t seem afraid nor desparate. Lady Mu tried to get Yeowun by holding hostage, but she didn¡¯t imagine she¡¯ll be countered by the same method. She gritted her teeth. ¡®I had him stay at the prison cave for nothing¡­!¡¯ She thought it was better for Muyun to stay at the academy for now. But she didn¡¯t expect Yeowun will even ignore the laws of the academy and do something to this point. She then thought she had to solve this problem in some way. She couldn¡¯t bare to have Chun Yeowun do what he wants, meaning that Lady Mu lost to the schemes. ¡®I¡¯ll pretend on trading hostages and take him out.¡¯ Lady Mu, not so relaxed like before, asked to Yeowun. ¡°¡­What do you want?¡± ¡°Guard Jang, Bakgi and Sama Chak.¡± ¡°¡­If I let go of them, I¡¯m sure you know what you need to do in return.¡± She meant that she wanted Chun Muyun. Yeowun nodded simply and Lady Mu raised her hand. Two warriors from Wise clan then came up to her. Lady Mu gave her red medal to them and ordered. ¡°Go and release those hostages and bring them here.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± Two warriors then jumped out of the mansion and Lady Mu turned back to Yeowun. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve done my part so you should do yours. Where is my boy? You came here alone, so I¡¯ll send one of my own to fetch him.¡± This was what she planned. She was going to feign that she was agreeing to the hostage trade and kill those holding Muyun, and return back to the original state. But it wasn¡¯t sure if Chun Yeowun will take the bite. If she was in Yeowun¡¯s position, she would never spill the location until she receives her hostage first. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Yeowun seemed to hesitate for a bit and answered. ¡°My servants hold Chun Muyun and Mu Jinyun at the prison cave of the Demonic Academy.¡± Lady Mu¡¯s eye glistened like a hawk that found its prey. She was concerned if Yeowun will not tell the location, but he had bit the bait. ¡®FOOL! I thought he had become cunning, but he has far more to go.¡¯ With this, Lady Mu was going to take back the upper hand again. But she also thought Yeowun was quite brave in his plan. She didn¡¯t think Yeowun will hold her son back at the prison cave. ¡®Well, that place is safer than most other places.¡¯ She understood the reason behind it, as maybe Demonic Academy was safest place to hide hostages when Yeowun did not have many forces yet. Yeowun placed his medal of an Elder down at the tabale. ¡°If you show this to my servants, they will bring hostage down here by themselves. Don¡¯t try to do anything funny as they will not let go of them until we trade hostage here.¡± Members Yeowun had left were Ko Wanghur, Mun Ku and Hu Bong. It was going to be hard to handle them with weak warriors. Lady Mu turned to the old man standing at her back. ¡°You heard him. Please.¡± [Kill all of them and bring our kids.] She ordered the true order through telepathic message. The old man was at end stage of super master level. Even if Yeowun¡¯s members were strong, it was easy to kill them unless they were as strong as elders. Old man nodded with heavy look and took the elder medal from the table and jumped out of the mansion. And when the old man signaled, warriors hiding around the buildings followed him. With everything ordered, Lady Mu turned to Yeowun with satisfied look. ¡®After I bring my kids here in safety, I will kill you miserably¡­¡¯ And a hour had passed. It was about time for warriors who went to the Wise clan, or the old man who went to the prison cave to return with the kids. But they weren¡¯t coming back. ¡®Why are they being so late?¡¯ Lady Mu was pretending if everything was alright while drinking tea, but she was getting nervous. Yeowun looked at her and scoffed. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°Hah. What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You ordered end stage super master level warrior to kill all my servants and rescue your sons, but he isn¡¯t coming back¡­ isn¡¯t that it?¡± ¡°H-how?!¡± Lady Mu became shocked. She was good at hiding her emotion, but she couldn¡¯t hide her feeling at this. ¡®It was a trap! He lied!!¡¯ Lady Mu instinctively knew that she was caught up in Yeowun¡¯s plan. Lady Mu quickly shouted at warriors of Wise clan. ¡°GO to the Wise clan right now and¡­¡± And at that moment, archers above the mansion began to shout in shock. ¡°Enemies! Ambush!¡± ¡°T-they are too fast!¡± They tried to shoot at the intruder, but the man was too fast that they couldn¡¯t even aim. The I ntruder jumped over the building and down at the courtyard. ¡°W-what?! W-why are you¡­ how?!¡± Lady Mu looked at the man with dumbfounded look. The man had fiery red long hair. It was Left Guardian Lee Hameng. ¡°Huh?!¡± She didn¡¯t notice at first, but there was something on Lee Hameng¡¯s right hand that dropped water from it. Lady Mu then screamed. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡± It was the old man¡¯s head that Lady Mu sent to fetch the hostage. The blood was still dripping from the neck that was cut down, meaning it wasn¡¯t long time ago when the old man died. Yeowun grinned at Lady Mu, who was wailing and spoke. ¡°Things aren¡¯t going as you planned, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 165 - Into the snake’s mouth (8) About an hour ago, old man who arrived at the Demonic Academy with 10 warriors snuck into the academy while pressing his energy down as much as possible. He was worried about guards standing inside the academy, but if Chun Yeowun and his members managed to sneak through them, then he figured his trained warriors also can do it. And when he did, there weren¡¯t much guards standing at the gate, and guards inside was also very crude. ¡®I didn¡¯t think the security was this bad¡­ nobody would have known if we killed him back at the academy.¡¯ Old man scoffed at underwhelming level of security at the academy. Chun Yeowun was powerful so it was understandable from the beginning, but these level of security proved that it would have been easy for Yeowun¡¯s members to walk freely into the Academy. When old man got to the hill where prison cave was located at, he made his warriors to hide down at the hill and ambush Yeowun¡¯s members when he comes down. And when he got up to the peak, old man opened his senses to find Chun Muyun and Mu Jinyun. ¡®There they are.¡¯ He found people gathered in one place and walked over. The stone that should have been sealing the cave was open and when the old man took a step in, he was shocked. With the sound of sword pulling out, three man came out of the cave. They were instructors of Demonic Academy. ¡®What is going on? Wait¡­ did he lied to us?¡¯ It was good that he hid his fac with a mask in case. One of the instructor was senior instructor Hou Jinchang. Hou Jinchang shouted at old man. ¡°How dare you infiltrate into the Demonic Academy! Put down your weapon and surrender!¡± Of course, old man wasn¡¯t going to surrender. He immediately turned and ran down the mountain. He was better than them in martial art, so he knew he can run away from them. ¡°Stop!¡± The shout from behind got further away. He had to get down to the mountain and retreat from this place right away. He had to go straight to the Wise clan to have warriors bringing out hostage to go back. ¡®How dare he lie! I¡¯ll never¡­¡¯ ¡°What?!¡± The old man when he came down had to stop. Warriors who were ordered to hide and ambush were down on the ground, drenched in blood. And in front of them, a man with long fiery red hair was standing. There were no one in the cult who didn¡¯t know about this man. ¡°¡­Left Guardian.¡± It was Left Guardian Lee Hameng. Old man frowned. He knew what was going on immediately. ¡®¡­So, he was Chun Yeowun¡¯s man. How can this be¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t imagine one of guardians that served the Lord was working with Chun Yeowun. That was only explanation for such trap. ¡®I have to run.¡¯ If things had come to this, then he had to run. Warriors of Wise clan were already ordered to kill himself if they were caught. But if he gets caught, then that was different story. Old man then turned to the right and began to run. He couldn¡¯t even think about difference in power. There was no way he will defeat supreme level warrior, so it was at least better to try to run away. But that was a false hope. ¡°You think you can run?¡± Old man flinched and turned, and Lee Hameng¡¯s red sword was penetrating into the old man¡¯s neck. ¡®No¡­!¡¯ And that was the last sight the old man saw in his life. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± Lady Mu screamed as she looked at the head. ¡®Uncle Suhn!¡¯ Old man was the apprentice of former leader of Wise clan, Suhn Ginung. He was a teacher to Lady Mu since she was very young and had been trusty guard for her entire life. It was shocking to see his death. Lady Mu became confused. She didn¡¯t imagined that Left Guardian was involved in this. ¡®Wait¡­ his ¡®servants¡¯ are¡­?¡¯ Lady Mu looked at Lee Hameng with disbelief. Lee Hameng bowed to Yeowun politely and flashed the old man¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s as you said, Prince.¡± ¡°Thank you, Left Guardian.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± They weren¡¯t trying to hide their relationships either. Lady Mu bit on his lips. She shouted angrily at Lee Hameng. ¡°Left guardian! Since when the guardians supported a candidate of the heir?! You are breaking the laws of the cult!¡± Lee Hameng then turned to Lady Mu for the first time and spoke. ¡°Lady Mu. It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s been a while. Answer my question!¡± Lee Hameng grinned at Lady Mu¡¯s anger. ¡°I am sure the competition is already over.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­!¡± With every competitor defeated, only one who can try to become the heir was Chun Yeowun. If Yeowun doesn¡¯t fail in gathering approvals, then it was inevitable that he will become the future Lord. And of course for other candidates who were drove out, they would gain another chance if Yeowun dies, and that was why Lady Mu had set up this trap. Lady Mu became more angered at Lee Hameng¡¯s attitude and gritted her teeth. ¡°You think this is over?! Did you forget I still hold onto the people you love?¡± She had failed in bringing her sons back, but she still had Guard Jang and two of Chun Yeowun¡¯s members. Even if Lee Hameng appeared here, she thought Yeowun will not try to do anything reckless while she still had hostages. ¡®But with Lee Hameng here, I won¡¯t be able to kill him. I have to return back to the clan while I hold onto those hostages.¡¯ If Chun Yeowun was alone, she could have done something by using her forces here, but with Lee Hameng joined, then it was too late. Two supreme level warrior was enough to wipe out forces at the place. It was better for her to wait until elders from six clans to return. ¡®I have to join forces with them and kill Chun Yeowun. This is out of my boundary.¡¯ If Chun Yeowun was alone, she would have found way to kill him, but if Yeowun had members then it was different. And as Yeowun looked at Lady Mu silently thinking, he spoke. ¡°You sure you have those hostages?¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t try my patience. I will kill that Guard Jang to show you that I am not bluffing.¡± ¡°Kill Guard Jang?¡± ¡°You think I can¡¯t do¡­¡± But before she can finish, archers standing guard over at the roof shouted. ¡°N-no!¡± ¡°L-Lady Mu! There¡¯s an¡­!¡± Archers seemed lost for words from shock and Lady Mu opened her senses. She then turned grim. There were many signs of people outside the mansion. At least 300 people were circling the mansion now. ¡®W-what is going on?!¡¯ There was no Lord at the cult right now, so it wasn¡¯t going to be warriors from the Guardians who went with the Lord. Then who were these people? That¡¯s when someone jumped over the building and down at the courtyard. He had red silk clothes with yellow butterfly embroidery, and make ups on his face. It was 11th elder Huan Yi. ¡®Who is this man?¡¯ Huan Yi never showed himself other than to Lord or Elder meeting, so Lady Mu did not know who this was. But she knew that he was a powerful man just by looking at his movement. Huan Yi spoke to Yoeuwn. ¡°Huan Yi, the leader of Ghost Illusion clan, at your service, Prince. I have completed the order. Hehe, am I late?¡± ¡°G-ghost illusion clan? A-are you the 11th elder?¡± Lady Mu became grim. She figured it wasn¡¯t any man, but she didn¡¯t imagine it was 11th elder. ¡®At your service, he say? Is the 11th elder working for Chun Yeowun too? By the gods¡­!¡¯ She didn¡¯t even think this was possible. She thought Yeowun just got out of the Academy, so it was not understandable how Yeowun even took elder as his servant. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ If she didn¡¯t have her hostage, then she was in a trap now. She began to shake from terror. ¡°We brought them over to my mansion. You can be reassured.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Lady Mu became shocked. She thought hostage was only one she can count on. Huan Yi smiled at Lady Mu. ¡°Oh, I am just saying I moved your precious hostage to my mansion. It seems you have taken ¡®good¡¯ care of them, Lady Mu.¡± ¡°H¡­hostage¡­¡± Lady Mu became pale and almost fell to the ground. ¡®I¡­ I lost¡­?¡¯ Chapter 166 - Into the snake’s mouth (9) ¡°Are they okay?¡± Chun Yeowun asked worryingly at Huan Yi. Huan Yi then became grim and answered. ¡°Sama Chak and Bakgi is okay, with minor internal damage. But your Guard is in serious condition. I called the doctor but he can die at any moment.¡± Huan Yi, after being ordered by Yeowun was already on standby near the Wise clan. When warriors of Wise clan went into the mansion and brought out the hostage, Huan Yi ambushed them immediately. They took the hostage back, but Guard Jang was in terrible state. If Yeowun had saw Guard Jang with all of his bodies burned and his nails, teeth all pulled out, Yeowun would have been so shocked. ¡°Jang¡­¡± And as he heard that Guard Jang was in verge of death, terrifying hostile aura began to rose out from Yeowun¡¯s body. The anger he had been holding back had finally exploded. ¡®W-what is that energy?¡¯ ¡®It feels like he¡¯s strangling our heart!¡¯ Warriors from Wise clan shivered at such terryiying energy. The aura coming out from end stage of supreme level warrior was not something they can resist. ¡®He didn¡¯t use all of his power when he fought me.¡¯ Huan Yi realized that Yeowun had not used all of his power back at his mansion. Huan Yi was not yet at established level of supreme level. ¡®Nnnnngh! H..how can I lose to such a boy!¡¯ Lady Mu was confident in her cunning and strategic skills. She thought she had won as she saw through Yeowun¡¯s trap, but she never imagined Yeowun have hid such powerful cards. ¡®No! I can¡¯t give up now!¡¯ She had done so hard to put the Wise clan at first rank within the six clans. If she were to accept her loss here, then the Wise clan¡¯s pride was going to drop to the ground. ¡®How can I get out of this? Think!¡¯ She needed a way out as she couldn¡¯t fight against three supreme level warriors anymore. And after slight second, she screamed toward Lee Hameng and Huan Yi. ¡°Left Guardian, 11th Elder! You think you two will be fine from doing this?!¡± Lee Hameng asked back weirdly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you think you can harm the first wife of the Lord, and the sister to the 1st elder, and be safe?!¡± ¡°HAH!¡± Maybe this was more of provoking them, but she only had this way to get out of the situation. She had to warn them if they will be okay if Mu Jinwon, the first elder returns to the cult. ¡°Hahaha¡­ this is interesting. I didn¡¯t think you would threaten us even at this situation.¡± Huan Yi even smikled at Lady Mu¡¯s threat. Chun Yeowun then asked Lee Hameng coldly. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Your members are bringing them here.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ Lady Mu¡¯s eyes shook. It looked like Yeowun was talking about her son Chun Muyun, and her brother¡¯s son, Mu Jinyun. That¡¯s when people mumbled from outside the mansion. ¡°Let them go!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t step back, they will die.¡± The voice of the man that heard later was Ko Wanghur. It seemed they had brought those Yeowun was waiting for. Warriors from Wise clan had to let Ko Wanghur, Mun Ku and Hu Bong to pass through, so no harm will be done to hostages. ¡°Muyun!¡± Lady Mu was so shocked that she screamed in pale face at Chun Muyun. Chun Muyun was in terrible shape. His two hands were cut down and wrapped in linen wrap, and his one eye was pulled out and covered in a wrap. There was no more confident prince in him. ¡°Mother¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°A-aunt!¡± Mu Jinyun was brought over by Hu Bong who held Jinyun by back of his neck. It seems Chun Muyun was only one who had been injured badly, as Jinyun only had some minor bruises over his face. Jinyun however couldn¡¯t look up directly to Lady Mu out of shame. Lady Mu gritted her teeth. She too was a mother. She had been scared from realizing she had lost, but looking at her son made her furious. ¡®Chun¡­ Yeo¡­ wun¡­!!!¡¯ It was going to be strange if she would not get furious at watching her son in such shape. But she also knew that there was no way for her to do anything. She panted a while from an ger, and soon knelt at Chun Yeowun. ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°M-mother!¡± Warriors of Wise clan and Chun Muyun shouted in shock. Lady Mu, current leader of Wise clan to fall on her knees like this meant that they were accepting their loss. Lady Mu then slammed her head against the ground and begged. ¡°Prince Chun Yeowun. I accept my loss. I accept that you are the heir. Please show your mercy and let go of my boys and my warriors.¡± She had thrown all of her pride to beg. Chun Muyun and Mu Jinyun¡¯s eye became reddened from tears. Lady Mu had to kneel and put her head to the ground to son of Lady Hwa who she hated the most, just to save her sons. ¡°Mother! Why¡­!¡± [Enough!] ¡°Ah¡­¡± [Remember our humiliation today. We will strike back once your uncle returns. And¡­ I can kneel or bow to this peasant thousand times if I can save you. So, if you want to help then stay quiet.] Lady Mu sent telepathic message and Muyun stopped to speak. ¡®I will kill you no matter what it takes¡­!¡¯ Muyun thought as he looked at his mother with teary eyes. ¡°We Wise clan promise never to harm you, Prince Chun Yeowun. Please, show mercy.¡± Lady Mu kept on slamming her head to the ground and begged. ¡°Prince?¡± Lee Hameng turned to Chun Yeowun. Yeowun, who was showing rage just until now, was now looking down at Lady Mu silently without any emotion. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Lady Mu, a influential figure within the cult was kneeling down, putting her head on the ground to beg for her sons¡¯ life. This was already a great feat. But there was one thing that was concerning. ¡®¡­Will Lady of Steel really not do anything if she goes free?¡¯ As a Left Guardian, Lee Hameng saw many woman but he had never seen such dangerous woman as Lady Mu. But it was also understanding if Chun Yeowun will be touched to show mercy at such show of motherly love. Yeowun, who had been looking down at Lady Mu, turned and walked toward Muyun and Jinyun. He then spoke to Wanghur and Hu Bong. ¡°Free them.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Free them and step back.¡± Ko Wanghur and Hu Bong became confused at order that was hard to understand, but freed their captives. Lady Mu brightened up as she saw her sons being freed. ¡®Good!¡¯ She thought she was going to get out of this trap. That¡¯s when Yeowun turned at her and spoke coldly. ¡°You think I will forgive you for just bowing down?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Feel what it is like to see your loved ones in pain.¡± And at that moment, Yeowun¡¯s hand wielded white blade qi and merciless slashed through Muyun and Jinyun¡¯s body. ¡°NOOOOOOOOO!¡± Lady Mu screamed but it was too late. Yeowun moved so fast that Muyun and Jinyun¡¯s two arms and legs were cut down immediately. Two of them¡¯s face that was brightened, twisted in extreme pain. ¡°Aaaaaaargh!!!¡± ¡°Aaaargh! My arm! My LEG!!!¡± Two of them dropped to the ground, pouring blood from their cut limbs and rolled on the ground. Yeowun¡¯s entire body were showered with blood pouring out. Ko Wanghur and Hu Bong then realized why Yeowun told them to stand back. ¡®O-oh, so he wanted to do it himself.¡¯ ¡°N¡­ngh¡­ Nngh¡­ Aah¡­.!¡± Lady Mu¡¯s face turned red from fury as she saw her sons getting their limbs chopped off and Yeowun looked at her and spoke. ¡°And feel what it is like to see your loved ones die.¡± ¡°?!¡± Lady Mu¡¯s bloodshot eyes trembled madly as Yeowun declared of their death. There was no beging here anymore. If Yeowun was going to do it, then he was going to do it. ¡°N-no! Please! DON¡¯T!¡± She had to stop. She tried to jump out by sending all her energy to her feet. But that¡¯s when she saw Yeowun¡¯s blade qi cutting down Muyun¡¯s head. ¡°Ah¡­hik¡­ hak¡­!¡± Shock made her even hard to breath and Yeowun spoke to her coldly. ¡°That is the pain I felt, and it now belongs to you.¡± Chapter 167 - Into the snake’s mouth (10) Chun Muyun suffered in terrible pain with both of his arms and legs cut off until his head was beheaded. This was shocking for everyone, especially those from the Wise clan. ¡°YOU DARE!!¡± It was now beyond the line where they could just stand and watch. Warriors of the Wise clan pulled out their weapons to fight. Left Guardian Lee Hameng then pulled out his Flame Sword out and created blue force qi to draw a line on the ground. The line clearly created a line between warriors of the Wise clan and Lee Hameng. Hameng then unleashed potent energy and shouted warningly at warriors of the Wise clan. ¡°If you cross this line, I will not let you live.¡± They were warriors of the Demonic Cult so they were too aware of the might of the Left Guardian Lee Hameng. Lee Hameng had many names, such as Left Guardian and Chief of the Demonic Academy, but he was also called ¡®the Flame King¡¯ within Yulin. It was an infamous name given to him because whoever that was cut from his ¡®Flame Sword¡¯ that wielded extreme heat made its wound burn down that it can¡¯t be healed. ¡°If you are not afraid to die, then you can try coming over it.¡± Lee Hameng moved his sword and warriors all flinched and backed away. ¡®D-dammit!¡¯ ¡®Our prince just died miserably and we can¡¯t even¡­!¡¯ ¡®Flame King!!¡¯ No matter of their fury, they couldn¡¯t dare to cross the line. They knew well that crossing that line meant their instant death. Lee Hameng¡¯s fame was not something they can just take lightly. But of course, there were some brave, or reckless ones also. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all!!¡± The middle-aged man with a long beard that had his wrist snapped off by Yeowun roared and charged against Yeowun, trying to kill him. But his body was cut in half even before he got closer to Yeowun. ¡°Aaaaaaaaargh!¡± The man fell down on the ground while screaming. His spine and entire waist had been cut down, so it was not likely that he can endure such pain. ¡°Nnngh¡­.¡± The man flinched for a while and soon died. The blade with red engravings was dripped in blood. IT wasn¡¯t sure even when he pulled out his blade, but Huan Yi appeared next to the man and cut him off in half. ¡®I-it¡¯s amazing..¡¯ ¡®I couldn¡¯t even see him.¡¯ Mun Ku, Hu Bong, and Ko Wanghur were shocked by such sight. They knew Huan Yi and Lee Hameng were both supreme level warriors, but looking at them with their own eyes made them realize how powerful these warriors were. And it was even more astounding that Chun Yeowun had made them succumb to himself. ¡®I have far more to go.¡¯ Ko Wanghur, who was always willing to become stronger, became influenced by these. He and others in Yeowun¡¯s original group were also very powerful considering their age, but looking at Yeowun or highest ranking warriors of the Cult made him feel very weak. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yeowun then moved on and cut down Mu Jinyun¡¯s neck. It was a miserable ending for the sons of the Wise clan who had a bright future ahead of them. Lady Mu looked at Chun Muyun¡¯s head rolling on the ground dumbfoundedly. The pain of losing someone important. It had been a long time since she felt such pain. She had lost her grandparents and her parents, but they died after living out their life due to old age. As she saw her loving son Muyun¡¯s head being cut off, pain that felt as if her heart was being ripped apart made her even hard to breathe. ¡®My son¡­ my son¡­ Noooo¡­ where did it go wrong??¡¯ She thought through all the choices she made, but there were no mistakes in any of it. She checked all of her plans but there was no indication where her plans might have failed. She had captured Chun Yeowun¡¯s guard and made Yeowun to not move recklessly. She also kidnapped two of his servants so Yeowun cannot know who was behind all these kidnappings. ¡®I was going to get rid of the Poison clan and Chun Yeowun together¡­¡¯ She took out most of the Poison clan forces while ago. Poison clan had lost 80% of their forces when they attacked the Wise clan, but the Poison clan was still a potential threat to Lady Mu. If it wasn¡¯t for the other four clans who came in to stop them, with talking old alliance as their reason, she would have wiped out the entire Poison clan already. ¡®Who cares about the alliance? There¡¯s no reason to leave an enemy behind.¡¯ But she had no reason to attack. As her clan was still the leader clan of six clans, she needed to be careful. She needed a reason that would make the other clans accept. ¡®Chun Yeowun, you are helping me!¡¯ She then made a trap for Chun Yeowun so that Yeowun had fought against the remaining forces of the Poison clan that resulted in all of their death. It might look suspicious, but four other clans will not raise objections as the result also killed Chun Yeowun. Or so she thought it would happen. ¡®How did he find out?!!¡¯ Yeowun acted as if he knew the Wise clan was a culprit even before coming here. And at Lady Mu who was confused and in pain from losing her son, Yeowun walked over to her. ¡°Hiiek!¡± Chapter 168 - Into the snake’s mouth (11) The aura of hostility grew stronger as he walked closer. Even if Lady Mu was strong, she was merely at the end stage of super master level warrior. She couldn¡¯t bear to breathe under the pressure coming from Chun Yeowun¡¯s end stage of supreme level energy. ¡®I¡­is he going to kill me here too?¡¯ She had set up a trap so she can kill him, but it was she who was being threatened with death. She couldn¡¯t understand what had gone wrong. Chun Yeowun got up to her and looked down at her. ¡°Did you feel enough pain?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this to me? It¡¯s me who set up traps, why did you kill my¡­ Aaahh!¡± Yeowun kicked Lady Mu¡¯s stomach before she can finish and she was thrown all the way back. It didn¡¯t wield any energy, but powerful force pushed her back, twisting her organs. Blood began to come over her throat as she got up in pain and Yeowun walked over to her. ¡°Do you think you will die comfortably when you killed my mother?¡± ¡°?!¡± When Lady Muy heard this, her eyes became large and looked back at Yeowun with shock. It has been 10 years. Even the Lord, after using his guardians to search through, couldn¡¯t find who was behind Lady Hwa¡¯s death. How did Chun Yeowun find out? Yeowun then pulled out a crumpled piece of paper and threw it at Lady Mu. There were full of writings in the paper piece and Lady Mu read down with shaking eyes. [It¡¯s Chun Jongsum from the Poison clan. Chun Yeowun, I have something to tell you.] Ten hours ago, a little bit after noon at the mansion of the Poison clan, a middle aged man was being reported to by a warrior of the Poison clan. ¡°¡­I saw him being taken away by warriors from the Wise clan. I couldn¡¯t hear correctly as I had to keep distance, but I saw the man with a long beard saying to that young man, that the young man was a servant of Chun Yeowun¡¯s.¡± ¡°Is that all you have today?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. That and the incident at the restaurant.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The warrior then went to his post and the middle aged man walked into the main room. Inside of the main room, there was a bed with a young man, scrawny and pale, barely moving from the bed. ¡°Prince, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Uncle¡­ you¡¯re here.¡± The man who barely spoke over at the bed was Chun Jongsum, prince of the Poison clan. He was now able to speak after healing up tremendously. That alone was an amazing feat. It was after two days that Chun Jongsum woke up from passing out after trying to say something furiously, when Baek Oh met Lady Mu. Jongsum originally had lost of any movement over his body, so he couldn¡¯t even move his tongue, but when he woke up again, he was able to speak again. It was a miracle happened due to his anger influencing his senses. He still couldn¡¯t move, but he was able to speak very slowly at least. ¡°So¡­ the Wise¡­ clan¡­ was there¡­ any move?¡± ¡°Yes, there was.¡± The middle aged man was theonly remaining leader of the Poison clan, Baek Seng. The Poison clan failed on ambushing the Wise clan and had lost most of its forces. Remaining forces were now put to watch over the Wise clan, as they were afraid the Wise clan might move anytime to wipe remaining forces. ¡°You may not like to hear this, but Chun Yeowun had appeared.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Chun Jongsum¡¯s eye shook. He had shown no emotion recently but he was definitely shaken from the news. Baek Seng began to report on what had happened recently, from Chun Yeowun being found at the restaurant and one of his servant being kidnapped near the Wise clan¡¯s mansion. Chun Jongsum then realized something had happened between the Wise clan and Chun Yeowun. ¡®Wise clan attacked his servant¡­?¡¯ Chun Jongsum thought for a long while. He thought that maybe this was his last chance to rise up again. ¡®Maybe I can make them fight each other.¡¯ With main forces all wiped out, the Poison clan was focusing on surviving. It was miserable days for them. But Jongsum thought maybe he can use this. ¡®¡­That bitch.¡¯ Chun Jongsum knew who was really behind the death of Lady Hwa, mother of Chun Yeowun. What if Chun Yeowun finds out that Lady Mu, not only attacked his servants, but also killed his mother? ¡®You two can kill each other.¡¯ If that was the case, then either Chun Yeowun, who destroyed his life and killed his grandfather Baek Oh, or Lady Mu who had blamed everything over at Poison clan and wiped them out will die. ¡°Un¡­cle¡­¡± ¡°Yes, prince. What should we do?¡± ¡°Write¡­ down¡­ what¡­ I¡­ say¡­¡± Chun Jongsum made Baek Seng write down everything Jongsum knew revolving around Lady Hwa¡¯s death and made it sent to Chun Yeowun at once. Chun Jongsum cried in joy for getting a chance to avenge him, first time after he began his life in the bed. But the fate was dire for the Poison clan. Just as Chun Jongsum planned so that Yeowun and the Wise clan can fight each other, Lady Mu had planned to fake that Yeowun fought against remnants of the Poison clan. Chapter 169 - Into the snake’s mouth (12) And now it returns to the present. The crumpled letter had every detail revolving around Chun Yeowun¡¯s mother, Lady Hwa¡¯s death and to how the Wise clan kidnapped Yeowun¡¯s servant. Lady Mu became pale as she trembled with rage as she read through. She was both dumbfounded and enraged at the same time. ¡®T¡­this fool¡­!!¡¯ She did not imagine that Chun Jongsum, merely a living corpse living day to day on a bed would send this kind of letter to Chun Yeowun. Every mystery was solved. The reason why Chun Yeowun knew who was behind the kidnapping, and how he knew Lady Mu was behind the killing of his mother¡­ it was all because of Chun Jongsum. ¡®How can I¡­ from that living corpse!!¡¯ ¡°AAAAAAAAAAHH!¡± Lady Mu ripped apart the letter that destroyed everything and screamed maniacally. If it wasn¡¯t for this letter, she would have not been in such a state. She then glared at Chun Yeowun and shouted. ¡°YES! I killed your dirty, piece of scum, whore mother!!¡± There was no more of Lady Mu¡¯s polite, and sophisticated manner of speaking. With everything revealed, she had no thought of holding anything back. ¡°So what. You avenged your mother by killing my sons. Will you kill me now?!¡± ¡°You know very well.¡± Yeowun answered coldly and Lady Mu shouted back angrily. ¡°Bull shit! You think you have what it takes to kill me?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you kill me right here, then my brother, the 1st Elder will come after you, and cut out your limb after limb before you die! And all of those involved around you- KYAAAAAAAA!!!¡± As Lady Mu screamed, something shoot past her eyes. It was blue force qi coming out from Yeowun¡¯s hand. Her eyes were slashed by Yeowun¡¯s force qi and she screamed as she grabbed her eyes with her hands. ¡°MY EYES!!! MY EYES!!! I-I CAN¡¯T SEE!!!¡± ¡°You have no right to see.¡± ¡°AAAAAAAAARGH! You dirty PEAS- NNNNGNGNGNGGHH!!!¡± This time, Yeowun cut her entire mouth before she can unleash all of her anger. ¡°You have no right to talk either.¡± With force qi melting down all of her teeth and tongue, Lady Mu couldn¡¯t even scream and got down to the ground. Her face were distorted severely as her eyes and mouth were slashed horizontally. ¡°Ugh!¡± Warriors from the Wise clan looked away from such cruelty. But Yeowun¡¯s anger did not end there. ¡°So, was with this dirty hand that you poisoned my mother?¡± Yeowun then swung his hand at Lady Mu who was rolling on the ground from pain to her both hands. She shivered through severe pain. It was even amazing that she didn¡¯t pass out from such terrible pain. ¡°STOP!! STOP!!!!¡± One of the warriors from Wise clan shouted furiously. ¡°Are you not afraid of the aftermath!? We are not in our full force here! First Elder will never forgive you if he finds out what happened here!!¡± ¡°IF he finds out, that is.¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± Chun Yeowun then reached out his hands at a storage building at a distance. With the force of energy pulling on it, the door burst opened and something that was piled up inside overflowed outside. ¡°Ugh!¡± Everyone smelled the thick smell of blood coming out from the storage room. It was so shocking that Mun Ku and Hu Bong gasped. ¡°Ah!¡± The piles inside the storage room were corpses. Tens of dead bodies were piled up inside the storage room. Within those dead bodies were Baek Seng, last leader of the Poison clan, and Chun Jongsum who couldn¡¯t even close his eye from miserable death he faced. ¡®¡­So, they hid bodies of dead Poison clan people inside the storage room.¡¯ Ko Wanghur shook his head as he looked at those bodies. The plan seemed clear. If they succeeded in their plan to kill Chun Yeowun, they would have framed it that Yeowun and the Poison clan fought against each other and killed both parties as a result. Yeowun then stomped on Lady Mu on the ground, who was squirming in pain. ¡°You all were wiped out while fighting against the Poison clan. I don¡¯t think First Elder will find out anything.¡± Warriors of the Wise clan became grim. Yeowun was going to use the trap that was set up to kill him, against the Wise clan themselves. Yeowun then ordered his servants who were standing idle. ¡°Kill all of them.¡± ¡°Yes, prince.¡± And with that order, Left Guardian Lee Hameng and 11th Elder Huan Yi charged against warriors of the Wise clan. ¡°AAARGH!¡± Two supreme level warrior swung their sword and blade across the screaming of these warriors. This wasn¡¯t a fight. It was a one-sided massacre. ¡®No¡­! NOOOOOOO!¡¯ She was blinded and she couldn¡¯t even speak, but she still had her ears functioning, so she heard screaming of warriors from her clan and moved about madly in rage. Chun Yeowun then lowered his head and whispered at Lady Mu on the ground. ¡°You will go last.¡± For the first time, and the last in her life, Lady Mu had felt both despair and regret. Chapter 170 - Second approval (1) ¡°AAAAAARGH!¡± ¡°MONSTERS!!!!!¡± Warriors of the Wise clan fought back as hard as they could, but it was no use. They were just prey in front of two supreme level warrior. Few even tried to run away, but they were quickly captured by warriors of Ghost Illusion clan who were circling around the mansion and was killed. ¡®Chun Yeowun¡­. Chun Yeowun¡­!!!¡¯ At uneding sound of warriors screaming from the massacre, Lady Mu felt her heart being stricken from her impending doom. ¡°AAAARGH!¡± ¡°NNAAAAARGH!¡± When this painful sounds go silent, then it meant it was time for her death. It was surely ironic. She wished this agonizing sound to stop, but at the same time, she also hoped to never stop. And after long while, all the sound of people and screaming were gone and silence fell down on the mansion of the Poison clan. ¡°It is all done.¡± Lee Hameng spoke and Yeowun glared down at Lady Mu, who he was stepping above. It was her last moment, but he needed to do something first. ¡°11th Elder.¡± ¡°Yes~ Prince?¡± ¡°Can you have your warriors search through Poison clan¡¯s poison vault and use whatever poison they can find upon bodies of Wise clan?¡± ¡°Oh-oh!¡± Lee Hameng and Huan Yi smiled at Chun Yeowun¡¯s cold and thoughtful order. Hameng and Huan Yi actually hid their unique skills and killed these warriors with just regular attack to look like they were killed by Poison clan. With the poison added on top of that, it will surely look like the Poison clan was behind this. ¡°A wise decision, my master.¡± Huan Yi then walked out to fetch his warriors and Yeowun spoke to Lady Mu at the ground. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Lady Mu flinched and began to tremble. Heart began to pound severely and her bodies were drenched with sweat. ¡®No! NO! NO!! I CAN¡¯T DIE LIKE THIS! NOOO! PLEASE!!!!!!¡¯ ¡°Go down to hell, and repent until you burn into ashes.¡± With sharp qi penetrating into her right neck, she instantly fell to cold darkness. Next day, castle of the Demonic Cult were noisy with unexpected news. All cultist residing in Lord¡¯s palace and all clans were notified of certain news, and this was so shocking that it shocked all who heard it. It was a news that due to fight between Wise clan and Poison clan, Poison clan who were merely left with few members were wiped out. This became so shocking that everyone talked about it. ¡®What?! Is it true?!¡¯ ¡®By the gods¡­ one of six clan just wiped out in a night?! How is that even p;possible?¡¯ ¡®What is the world going to¡­ The poison clan is gone?¡¯ But what¡¯s more shocking was the news of the Wise clan. It was said that over 200 warriors of the Wise clan were found within mansion of the Poison clan with their bodies melted from poison or corrupted. This sight was found by staff who daily visited the Poison clan to deliver poison ingredients. 9th Elder was now on the scene, looking into the matter. ¡®Is that true?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s terrifying¡­ so the Poison clan didn¡¯t go down quietly.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not sure what will happen when the Wise clan leader returns.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think there won¡¯t be much. It¡¯s not like you can do something to the dead.¡¯ The Poison clan who were responsible for these death of Wise clan were all dead. ¡®B-but, see? Prince Chun Muyun was also found at the scene.¡¯ ¡®Huh? Wasn¡¯t he in the Demonic Academy?¡¯ ¡®Yeah! Demonic Academy also posted a notice too. They say that Wise clan attacked Prison cave of the Academy and helped escape Chun Muyun and son of the first elder.¡¯ ¡®What? They attacked Demonic Academy? ¡­Wise clan is powerful, but to broke the laws of the cult? Hmph.¡¯ ¡®It seems instructors there caught some of these criminals¡­ well, I guess we need the Lord back to fix these things.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, seriously. It hasn¡¯t been long since they went out, and things are going messy.¡¯ Atmosphere within the cult began going really bad. Cultists thought that beginning with members of six clans being killed within the Academy, fight between six clans were becoming more severe. All of cultists hoped that the Lord will come back soon. And at the office of the Ghost Illusion clan, many people were coming in to report to Huan Yi. Huan Yi was sitting on this desk to work in a long time. A middle aged man reported to him. ¡°Our men from the Bijak streets returned. We are spreading ill rumors, and people are now focusing on the Wise clan.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± Huan Yi smiled and complemented the man. Surprisingly, part of the rumor spread within the cult was intended. Ghost Illusion clan, one of covert group of the cult were good at controlling the mass. ¡°It didn¡¯t even need lot of work.¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no one to stop us.¡± If the Poison clan or the Wise clan was present, then they would worked to stop these rumors from spreading. But Poison clan was no more and every Wise clan that remained in the cult was also gone. So the truth were completely covered under the false truth that replaced. ¡®Prince Chun. I am astounded.¡¯ All of this was done from direct order of Chun Yeowun. Huan Yi was going to work on controlling the mass even without the order, but he thought it was amazing when Yeowun himself ordered it specifically. It felt like if Yeowun was 80 year old man, who had experienced all sorts of things, rather than young man who just got out of the Demonic Academy. ¡®What would the Wise clan leader think of what happened?¡¯ Huan Yi was delighted and anticipated to see the reaction of that arrogant, and powerful man. Chapter 171 - Second approval (2) AT the same time at guesthouse of the Ghost Illusion clan, Chun Yeowun was standing with grim face, with his members by his side. All of them were sullen, seeming to not have slept over night. Chun Yeowun told his member to go take rest, but they couldn¡¯t let his master stay awake while they go to sleep. ¡®Hm¡­ he would be very tired from what happened yesterday.¡¯ But they couldn¡¯t dare tell Yeowun to go take rest. Chun Yeowun stayed up all night, as Guard Jang was in dire state. Lee Hameng called Baek Jongmeng to look after Guard Jang. They wanted the Demon Doctor, Baek Jongwu, but he was doctor of the Lord and went together outside the cult. Chun Yeowun was grim after he heard that Guard Jang might not make it through the night. ¡®Jang¡­¡¯ Many memories made him more painful. If even Guard Jang dies here, then every ties he had with his childhood were lost. ¡®Prince Chun¡­¡¯ Mun Ku felt sad from watching Yeowun¡¯s pained expression. She wanted to cheer him up, but she knew that nothing would help when they did not hear any result. All she could do was to stay together. And after a long time¡­ ¡°Whew¡­ I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡± Door of the room opened and Baek Jongmeng walked out with exhausted look. He too looked tired from staying up all night to tend to the patient. ¡°Huh?¡± Baek Jongmeng found Chun Yeowun and bowed. Yeowun was now an Elder, so he couldn¡¯t speak to Yeowun like before, but it was still glad to see Yeowun outside the academy. ¡°Elder Chun. Why are you here?¡± Chun Yeowun walked up to Baek Jongmeng quickly and asked. ¡°D-doctor Baek. How is he? How is Guard Jang?¡± ¡°Guard Jang?¡± Baek Jongmeng was dragged out of his dorm room and was taken here, so he didn¡¯t know who his patient was. ¡°H-he was my guard.¡± ¡°Oh- OH!¡± This was reason why Left Guardian Lee Hameng told him to take especially good care of the patient. Baek Jongmeng looked at Yeowun¡¯s shaking eyes, and spoke hestitantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say¡­¡± Yeowun turned grim. Jongmeng then thought maybe Yeowun had mistaken what he was going to say, so quickly continued. ¡°Oh- what I¡¯m saying is that all of his teeth are pulled so he might have to live with soup for rest of his life.¡± ¡°H-huh? You mean¡­?¡± Baek Jongmeng smiled. ¡°He is now in stable condition. He¡¯s a strong man.¡± ¡°Ah-ah!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s face brightened up instantly. All of his concern over night flew away. And by looking at Yeowun¡¯s joyous look, his members came up to him and congratulated. ¡°G-great! Master!¡± ¡°You were worried so much!¡± ¡°Prince!¡± Hu Bong and Mun Ku were even teary as they rejoiced. They were worried so much from looking Chun Yeowun in such pain. It was fortunate that Guard Jang had survived. ¡°Hmm¡­ but it¡¯s better we stay away. Patient needs time to rest.¡± ¡°Ooop!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± All of them then quietly walked out, away from the room. Guard Jang was now in his sleep after taking medicine that Baek Jongmeng had made for him. Chun Yeowun thanked Baek Jongmeng multiple times. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just did what I have to as a doctor. Oh, but look at the time! I have to go back to work now.¡± ¡°Now?¡± It looked like Jongmeng was going to collapse from exhaustion, so Yeowun offered him to take some rest, but Jongmeng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go to the medical room and take some sleep there. You¡¯re not at the academy anymore, so I don¡¯t think I will be busy anymore.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°U-uh, nothing. It¡¯s nothing.¡± The medical room at Demonic Academy was always busy when Chun Yeowun was there. But without him anymore, Baek Jongmeng felt bit sad that he won¡¯t be getting any more patient. ¡®Well, it¡¯s just few more month.¡¯ After few months, the academy was going to be over and Baek Jongmeng thought maybe he will see more patients once he gets out. The thick smell of blood coming from Chun Yeowun was proof of that. And after Baek Jongmeng returned to the academy, members from Chun Yeowun¡¯s group offered him to rest. But Yeowun had different idea. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for rest.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Lord will return to the cult in a while.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Return of the Lord. Everyone heard what the 11th Elder Huan Yi spoke while ago. He said that Lord was on his way back and was probably five days away. Yeowun needed to move to achieve the goal. He needed two more approvals. ¡®I was able to get rid of Lady Mu from Wise clan since Lord and elders from six clans were missing. But when they return, the fight will only get harder.¡¯ If they return, it was apparent that they will do everything in their power to press on Chun Yeowun. He needed to be ready for anything before that. There was Mun Yun, 8th elder and grandfather of Mun Ku, but there was no way to ask if he will approve Yeowun as the heir, so he needed to prepare for the alternative. ¡®I need to contact two others.¡¯ Within current four elders who were left behind, Baek Oh was killed by Chun Yeowun and Huan Yi already have approved Yeowun and swore an oath to serve Yeowun as his master. Yeowun then needed two other elders¡¯ approval. ¡°At least we can persuade 9th elder easily.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± Hu Bong spoke and Ko Wanghur nodded agreeingly. They had Sama Chak within their group, so it was likely that his father, Sama Yi the 9th elder will approve Yeowun. ¡°Will you go visit 9th elder first then?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯ll meet him once Sama Chak is healed.¡± Sama Chak was meditating to heal his internal energy, together with Bakgi at another room. ¡°Then our destination is set.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to Demonspread Sword Clan.¡± Next destination was set to Demonspread Sword clan, to meet the leader Yin Moha. Along with the 4th leader Hang Soyu, she too was a woman who were an elder. Only thing that was concerning was that she was known to have certain connection with the Sword and Wise clan. It wasn¡¯t sure what effect that might have. Chapter 172 - Second approval (3) Before coming out of the Demonic Academy, Yeowun was briefed of information about various clans through Left Guardian Lee Hameng, especially of those from 12th elders. It was information that Lord¡¯s palace gathered and kept. Lee Hameng also talked about 10th elder Yin Moha. ¡®There are two elders who even the Lord himself consider them difficult to deal with, due to their characteristics. One of them is 10th elder Yin Moha.¡¯ Another was Huan Yi, the leader of Ghost Illusion clan. Yin Moha¡¯s Demonspread Sword clan claimed itself as a clan but there was no warrior aside from the leader herself. There was only the minimum number of staff in her mansion to keep it maintained. What was more weird was that unless there was a direct order from the Lord, or there is an elder meeting, she never came out of her mansion. ¡®Elder Yin is known to stay within her home and never meet anyone. She even hates visitors from what I¡¯ve heard. But it is known that she meets the leader of Sword and Wise clan once every few years for an unknown reason.¡¯ ¡®Huh? Meet them?¡¯ ¡®Yes. They always meet on a mountain peak outside the castle, where there is no one. We wanted to send someone to spy on them, but there is no one who can sneak behind the three elders.¡¯ It was impossible to spy on supreme level warrior. Three people meeting definitely looked suspicious but she never made any other movement besides that, so the Lord even stopped having eyes on her after 7 years. ¡®That is weird.¡¯ ¡®She is stubborn and hard to persuade, so I wouldn¡¯t recommend. But if you do get her to join you, she will be of great help.¡¯ ¡®Is there any special reason for that?¡¯ ¡®¡­Her power¡­ exceeds mine.¡¯ And when he said that, Lee Hameng seem to be uncomfortable to acknowledge there was someone stronger than him. ¡®She¡¯s more powerful than you?¡¯ She had no forces or achievement that followed, making her lower rank elder but her power equaled to that of leaders from six clans. It was known that Hang Soyu, leader of the Lust clan, always avoided meeting eyes with Yin Moha every time there was an elder meeting. Lord¡¯s palace found out that two elders dueled unofficially and Hang Soyu lost miserably on that. This meant that Yin Moha was a top female warrior within the cult. ¡®Aside from her weird personality, she is certainly powerful. But to have her join¡­ it would be faster to persuade the other elders.¡¯ Lee Hameng didn¡¯t like the idea of going to her, but Yeowun decided to receive approval from her anyway. As he thought about what he heard as he walked, the group was already at the mansion of the Demonspread Sword clan. The mansion was bit southeast to the Demonic Academy. ¡°Huh?¡± Hu Bong became curious. The gate of the mansion was locked, but there were no guards standing guard like other clans. The mansion was also very small that it didn¡¯t have multiple buildings like other clans mansions were. ¡°No guards. And very quiet too.¡± ¡°I can sense people inside. Check on it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ko Wanghur spoke to Hu Bong. Hu Bong opened his senses and found a few people inside the mansion. It seemed there were only about 10, and most of them were ordinary people who have not learned any martial art. ¡°Master, I think we should call them.¡± Yeowun nodded and Hu Bong knocked on the gate and shouted. ¡°Is there anyone there? EXCUSE ME?¡± And when Hu Bong shouted few more times, someone ran over to the gate and opened. A middle-aged man, looking to be staff who takes care of cleaning, appeared with a broom. ¡°Oh, Uh, how can I help you sirs?¡± It was clear that this man was not martial artist even from the way he talked. It was true that Yin Moha didn¡¯t have any martial artist around. Hu Bong spoke to the man. ¡°This here, is 12th Elder, Prince Chun Yeowun. We are here to meet with 10th Elder. Please let her know.¡± ¡°W-what! 12th Elder?!¡± Man¡¯s eye turned wide and looked at Chun Yeowun. It was surprising to see a sudden guest, and it was even more shocking to find out that the guest was Elder of the cult. But the Demonspread Sword clan was not keen to outside news, so they didn¡¯t know the name of Chun Yeowun. ¡®Huh? This young man is elder?¡¯ The middle-aged man seemed hard to accept that young man like Yeowun was an elder, and looked back suspiciously. Yeowun then took out a medal that proves himself as an elder, and the man quickly ran in to report to the master. ¡°Hmm¡­ this doesn¡¯t feel good.¡± Mun Ku spoke, and she was completely right. The man, came out not too long after and spoke hesitantly. ¡°A-are you sirs from Lord¡¯s palace?¡± ¡°No, we aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The man moaned and bowed deeply and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Chun! My master says she will not meet you if its not an order from the Lord.¡± ¡°What!? She wouldn¡¯t meet another elder?!¡± Hu Bong shouted angrily. It was totally up to the owner of the mansion to meet the guest or not, but they didn¡¯t expect she will refuse to meet another elder. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Yeowun moaned. He thought she would at least show her face, but that wasn¡¯t the case. It seemed it another method was needed to meet with 10th Elder, Yin Moha. ¡®Should I provoke her as a martial artists¡¯ way?¡¯ Chapter 173 - Second approval (4) He wanted to leave a good impression for the first time, but with the person refusing to meet with him, it seemed it was better to go this way than to charge in through the mansion. The mansion was small, so the distance was enough. ¡°I will have to excuse you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Chun Yeowun then brought up powerful energy and exploded out toward the mansion. Yeowun¡¯s energy at the supreme level was enough to provoke equal level warrior. ¡°M-master?!¡± Ko Wanghur, Mun Ku and even Hu Bong were shocked by the power. Ones with weaker internal energy felt their legs shaking from powerful energy pressing down on them. ¡°Nnnnnahhhh!¡± The man, who was just an ordinary man, became pale and slumped down to the ground. With such powerful energy focused on the mansion, it was sure that Yin Moha will react in some way if she is interested as a martial artist. ¡®Huh?¡¯ But there was no reaction from inside. Yeowun became dumbfounded. ¡®Is it as Left Guardian said?¡¯ He didn¡¯t think she would be this much uninterested in outside affairs. He had to at least meet her to see if he can persuade, but this was no use. Yeowun thought for a while and decided to check on something before he left. ¡®Left Guardian said she has some ties to the Wise and Sword clan.¡¯ If she is their supporter, then Yeowun needed to strike her down sooner then later. If Yin Moha, powerful martial artist equaling to those of elders from six clans support them, then it only meant Yeowun¡¯s forces will be in trouble. ¡°Can you send my message to the 10th elder then?¡± ¡°Y-yes! Of course!¡± The staff answered quickly with a frightened voice. ¡°Tell her I asked ¡®Do you walk the same path with Wise and Sword clan?¡¯¡± He decided to ask directly. If she is truly their supporter, she will react and if not, she will not show any response. ¡°W-wait a second.¡± The man grabbed his shaking leg and walked back into the mansion. Ko Wanghur then asked Chun Yeowun with a curious look. ¡°Master, are you not here to receive approval from the 10th elder? Why do you ask such a thing?¡± It was natural as only Yeowun was the one who heard about the connection of the 10th elder with Sword and Wise clan. Yeowun then answered to Wanghur. ¡°I¡¯m checking to see if she¡¯ll remain as an observer, or become an enemy.¡± ¡°¡­So, you¡¯ve given up on her medal.¡± If she was this stubborn, then it seemed impossible to persuade her to join them anyway. The best scenario then was to have her remain as neutral in the fight between six clans. And it was not long after the staff went back into the mansion. Yeowun turned to the inside of the mansion. Sharp energy began to rumble from inside, and Yeowun became grim. ¡®So, she¡¯s the latter.¡¯ From the energy, it was sure that she wasn¡¯t going to be an observer. ¡°W-what is with this energy!?¡± ¡°Ah-ah!¡± Ko Wanghur and Mun Ku also felt the energy bit after Yeowun, and became shocked. This was as powerful as the energy that unleashed from Chun Yeowun just a moment ago. It was certain that this energy was coming from the owner of this mansion. That¡¯s when the staff ran out in a pale face and spoke to Yeowun and his members. ¡°M-master wants you to come in.¡± 10th Elder Yin Moha invited them in. Yeowun nodded and walked into the mansion. As he walked over the gate, there was a large yard that was filled with sand and the building that Yin Moha lived. ¡®Oh! She¡¯s the 10th elder!¡¯ Mun Ku looked at the mansion intriguingly. On the inside of the building, at the terrace, there was a woman looking to be in her 50s, with white clothes. She stood tall and proud, and thick eyebrows and wrinkles over her forehead that showed that she was not an ordinary woman. ¡®Sword?¡¯ And on her right hand, there was a sword. It seemed she didn¡¯t invite for hospitality. Yin Moha got down from the terrace and before Yeowun can bow, she pointed at his face and spoke. ¡°So, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°??¡± Ko Wanghur and Hu Bong became angry at such rude gesture. Even if both of them were the same elders, Chun Yeowun was the son of the Lord and candidate of the heir. At least basic manners were required, but she was pointing at Yeowun and acting rudely. ¡®So, she sure is strange.¡¯ She looked like a noble woman at first, but she was very rough. It was possible to see why even the Lord considered her difficult. Even to her attitude, Yeowun did not mind it and bowed. ¡°12th Elder, Chun Yeowun here to meet 10th Elder, Yin Moha.¡± ¡°Bah! I don¡¯t care if you are from Chun, or the elder. I pay no respect to anyone other than the Lord of the Cult.¡± It was merely an introduction, but she was hostile. Yeowun became grim. ¡®So, she¡¯s with the Wise and Sword clan.¡¯ If that wasn¡¯t the case, there was no reason for her to react in such a way. That¡¯s when Yin Moha suddenly pulled out her sword. ¡®W-what?!¡¯ ¡®What is she doing?!¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s members became grim at Yin Moha¡¯s sudden movement. The sword revealed its dark cold steel blade, and she charged against Yeowun with a hostile look and shouted. ¡°You said what? Same path!? You dare consider me as those despicable betrayers?! I will teach you a lesson!!!¡± And with that, Yin Moha charged like a lightning and unleashed powerful sword movement at Yeowun. Mun Ku shouted with shock. ¡°Prince! Watch OUT!¡± And in that short moment, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eye grew large. This powerful sword formation, that increased its power by having 18 sword movement combining itself, was the formation that Yeowun very well knew. ¡®True Demon Sword?¡¯ This was the True Demon Sword, the sword skill created by Sword Demon, that 10th Elder Yin Moha was using. Chapter 174 - Second approval (5) True Demon Sword, is the sword skill left by Sword Demon, legendary swordsman from 500 years ago. It is a sword skill that is told to be two top most powerful sword skills along with the Sword Art of the Sky Demon. But Sword Demon did not have any apprentice before he died, so it was known to be lost. But in truth, there were three people who Sword Demon taught his skill. Kingchun, Mu Jurang, and Yin Hongsu. Three of these geniuses were trained to appoint them as loyal servants and supporters to Chun Muhwa, but the result was a failure. Kingchun and Mu Jurang used their identity of being apprentices of the Sword Demon to force a marriage with the Lord Chun Muhwa. Sword Demon was then disappointed and banished them from apprenticeship. Sword Demon thought that his title of World¡¯s strongest man, had tainted his apprentice for greed and never taught the true martial art until he died. And with that, it was known that Sword Demon¡¯s one-man clan, Sword Family was said to be finished. But here was now the True Demon Sword that was known to have gone. Yin Moha¡¯s powerful sword formation that was combined with 18 sword movement charged toward Chun Yeowun. ¡®Second formation¡­!¡¯ Chun Yeowun who had the book of True Demon Sword transferred already, acknowledged the formation right away. The power was amazing. But Yeowun knew what this formation was in every detail. Yeowun took out the cold steel sword from his waist, and without even doing any special formation, Yeowun thrust his sword into the middle of 18 sword movements coming at him. And with pushing the force qi into the sword to create reflective energy, the sword formation was instantly countered. ¡°What?!¡± Yin Moha became shocked. The place Yeowun had thrust was the sole weak point of the formation. ¡®He countered True Demon Sword¡¯s formation in just once?!¡¯ IT was hard to believe. She had never had one to counter her sword formation ever since she learned it. She quickly took steps to get some distance and shouted at Chun Yeowun. ¡°What are you! How did you counter my sword formation!?¡± ¡°What am I? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s curious. How- where did you learn that sword skill?¡± Yin Moha became shocked at Yeowun¡¯s question. She thought nobody would recognize her sword skill that was known to have been lost 500 years ago, but it seems Yeowun knew very well of what it was. ¡®He knows the True Demon Sword? But how can¡¯t he?¡¯ Yin Moha was shocked but didn¡¯t show her shock and shouted. ¡°It¡¯s sword skill from my clan! What are you talking about?¡± ¡°True Demon Sword is the sword skill of Demonspread Sword clan? That is the most absurd thing I have ever heard. I didn¡¯t know Sword Demon had an apprentice.¡± ¡°True Demon Sword?!¡± Ko Wanghur, Mun Ku and Hu Bong became shocked at Yeowun¡¯s word. Every cultist of the Demonic Cult knew about the legendary swordsman Sword Demon, and his unique True Demon Sword skill. It was also famous that the skill was lost in history. Cultists who weren¡¯t told of the truth didn¡¯t know much detail, and we¡¯re ashamed that one of two powerful sword skill was lost. ¡®The sword formation just now was True Demon Sword?¡¯ ¡®Is that real?¡¯ ¡®Sword skill of the Demon Sword!¡¯ They all just thought Yin Moha¡¯s supreme level power was behind such powerful sword formation. If what she just used was truly the True Demon Sword, then it meant they just witnessed the legend. What¡¯s more surprising was Chun Yeowun, who had countered such legendary formation in just one sword thrust. Yin Moha frowned and asked at Yeowun. ¡°You¡­ are you the successor of the Anonymous?¡± ¡°Anonymous?¡± It just meant it can be anyone, but she spoke as if she was talking about specific someone. Yeowun asked back confusingly and Yin Moha became more confused. ¡®So, he¡¯s not related to Anonymous? Well, he will never teach one who is not related to the Sword Family. But how does he know about the True Demon Sword?¡¯ And just as Yin Moha became confused, Yeowun also was deep in thought. Yeowun was able to learn every martial art that Sword Demon left after passing the sixth test and gained access to the underground treasure vault. ¡®I thought Elder Yin had learned it through the same route, but it¡¯s not. She doesn¡¯t know about the place.¡¯ That was certain. Only ones who knew that there were skillbook left by Sword Demon at underground treasure vault of the Demonic Academy, were three guardians that kept Sword Demon¡¯s will for 500 years. Chun Yeowun was only one who passed the sixth test in 70 years, so even Chun Yujong, the current Lord did not know its existence. ¡®There¡¯s something more.¡¯ Yeowun figured out there was something he didn¡¯t know and asked. ¡°How did you learn that sword skill?¡± ¡°Fool. How do you know the True Demon Sword?¡± Yin Moha did not hide that what she used was True Demon Sword anymore. She understood that the counter-attack that Yeowun did was only possible when the one knew the formation to every detail. It wasn¡¯t just happened from talent or luck. ¡°True Demon Sword skill belongs to the Sword Family. I need to hear your secret.¡± She sure was stubborn. She did not answer to Yeowun¡¯s question and kept on asking her. There was no need for further respect. Chun Yeowun shook his head and spoke. ¡°And you are not from the Sword Family either, are you not?¡± Chapter 175 - Second approval (6) Yin Moha greeted her teeth. It seemed Yeowun had angered her much, so she frowned and shouted. ¡°WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE TALKING TO! Hah! Okay. We are martial artists, so we talk with swords. I¡¯ll beat you and find out myself.¡± Yin Moha claimed strongly and Yeowun narrowed his eyes. She should have understood that True Demon Sword will not work, as Yeowun just countered it. Then where was her confidence coming from? ¡°Hah!¡± Yin Moha then charged again, with sword formation unleashed at Yeowun. It was the same sword formation from the True Sword Demon, but it had some alterations and fixed its weakness. ¡®It¡¯s different.¡¯ Yeowun quickly swung his sword and defended himself. He would have been struck if he did not know original sword formation. But with its weak point removed, he only could defend through each sword movement. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can defend against!¡± Yin Moha¡¯s sword became faster. She had trained in True Sword Demon for a long time, so the sword formation was now evolved in her hands. This showed that just knowing the sword skill wasn¡¯t enough. ¡®Then¡­!¡¯ Chun Yeowun then changed his method to counter. His stance became equal to that of Yin Moha¡¯s. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Sound of swords clashing filled the area. Yeowun was now reacting with the same sword movement to that of Yin Moha. ¡°Huh? He¡¯s using the same movement!¡± Yeowun¡¯s members gasped in astonishment. It was already astonishing to see Yin Moha using her sword, but it was even more astounding when they saw Yeowun doing the same. ¡®This is incredible. So, Master knew the True Demon Sword too?¡¯ If that wasn¡¯t the case, then it wasn¡¯t possible for Yeowun to do the same movement like that. When Chun Yeowun quickly copied the changed sword movements, Yin Moha¡¯s eye turned colder. ¡®He truly learned the True Demon Sword!¡¯ She felt Chun Yeowun¡¯s enormous power every time she clashed her sword with him. She was certain that if she spends more time dueling, it will not bring her victory. Then she needed to go for the weak point. ¡®Will it be possible?¡¯ She had a secret weapon. It was just one look at the shocking sword formation, and she spent all her life in trying to learn it. And after three full years of training, she had perfected just this one formation. ¡®I was saving it so I can use it against those fools.¡¯ She had a goal on who to use this, but she also wanted to test this out. Yin Moha then decided and jumped back to put distance between Yeowun. She then readied a different stance. It wasn¡¯t the True Demon Sword. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Yeowun turned grim. It was astounding when Yin Moha used the True Demon Sword, but it wasn¡¯t as much as now. She jumped out and charged with ordinary sword movement. ¡®Huh? Where did I see that from somewhere?¡¯ ¡®Seven Demon Sword?¡¯ Ko Wanghur and Mun Ku also recognized the sword movement. That was the same as the Seven Demon Sword. It was an unexpected sword formation. Yeowun quickly changed the way he held on the sword and defended the attack. Yin Moha¡¯s sword movement was just the start. As she moved onto the second and third, the power began to grow exponentially. Yeowun began to be pushed back. ¡®Hmph! You think you can defend against this sword formation?¡¯ Yin Moha¡¯s eyes became filled with arrogance. But that arrogance didn¡¯t last long. ¡®Huh?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know as she had to focus on the formation she was using against a real enemy for the first time, but Yeowun¡¯s sword movement that she first thought it was just for defense, was similar to the sword movement that she was using. ¡®W-what is going on?¡¯ And with the seventh sword movement being unleashed equally, she was able to acknowledge correctly. The attack was just turned upside down in order it was used. Her sword movement that powered out on Yeowun, was now being pushed back as Yeowun began to move forward. ¡°Ah!¡± And when the 10th movement struck against each other, she was pulled in. Yeowun¡¯s sword movement stormed like a giant tornado and struck against Yin Moha¡¯s sword movements and scattered her power away. ¡°H-how do you know this formation?!¡± She became pale and shouted in shock and tried to use force qi over the sword movement to defend, but it was no use. The sword formation used by Chun Yeowun was a much higher level than the one she used. Her formation was already countered even before she can barely use, and she couldn¡¯t pull out her sword from the torrent that Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword formation created. ¡®N-no! I can¡¯t defend it!¡¯ It was shameful, but she tried to let go of the sword and jump back, but that moment, she was sent high into the air. ¡°Kyaaaaaah!¡± She screamed in shock. That¡¯s when Yeowun¡¯s last sword movement shoot through against Yin Moha¡¯s head, who was pulled up in the air from the energy. ¡°N-no!¡± Yin Moha instinctively blocked her face with her two hands, but the energy that held her up over the air suddenly disappeared and she dropped to the ground. ¡°Ugh!¡± She was pale from fear of death that could have come to her in just a while ago. And at her neck, Yeowun put his sword close to it and asked coldly. ¡°Will you continue?¡± Chapter 176 - Second approval (7) ¡®I¡­ I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡¯ But having fear of her life was removed instantly and Yin Moha looked up to Yeowun with shocked look. ¡®It was that. The latter part of the sword formation that Anonymous showed me.¡¯ She was certain. The power of the sword formation that was created with twenty-four same sword movements was more powerful than hers and the power created from the formation was also much more powerful. ¡°Will you continue?¡± Yeowun spoke and Yin Moha frowned and shook her head. The result was already set. She knew that she was behind power, as Yeowun was a higher stage in the supreme level, so she tried to use a powerful sword skill to close the gap, but Chun Yeowun was stronger even in that, so the result was already decided. ¡°It is your victory. I lost.¡± Yin Moha accepted her defeat. Yeowun was worried what she might do, as she seemed to be a stubborn type so it was fortunate that she accepted her loss willingly. ¡°So, can you tell me where you learned those sword skills?¡± What made Yeowun most shocking was the sword formation Yin Moha used at the last. The sword formation comprised of twenty-four movements, was the first formation of the Twenty Four Demon Sword that Sword Demon created after fighting against Blade God. But it seemed she had not learned it to its fullest, so it was unstable. ¡®Ugh! I¡¯m the one who wants to know!¡¯ She wanted to know about how Yeowun learned that also. She thought for a while with a frown and spoke. ¡°That is a separate matter. I can¡¯t tell you.¡± The answer was no. Yeowun raised his eyebrow and spoke. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say martial artist speak with sword? And weren¡¯t you trying to make me talk by force?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you even if you insist on that.¡± ¡°Even if I try to find out by using force?¡± ¡°I attacked you first, so if you try to make me pay the price, I¡¯m ready to lose my arm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± If Yin Moha, a martial artist, claims that she can even give her arm, which was a lifeline of martial artist, then it was sure that she had a serious reason for not telling him. It seemed it was related to that ¡®Anonymous¡¯ she spoke of. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Yeowun began to think. He came here to persuade her to become the second supporter, but came with a different problem. If he doesn¡¯t solve this problem well, then the time he used here was going to be wasted. ¡®Master¡­¡¯ This was solely on Yeowun, so his members had nothing to do but to watch. Yeowun then looked at Yin Moha and spoke. ¡°Let me change the question. I heard that you have a relationship to Wise and Sword clan, so I thought you may have a connection with them.¡± ¡°Connection?¡± ¡°Yes. It is not possible for us to go together.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Yin Moha became surprised at Yeowun¡¯s word. Even if she locked herself in the house and stayed away from outside affairs, she too had heard about rumors of the 7th prince of the cult. The prince¡¯s birth was mentioned multiple times in the elder meeting a long time ago. ¡®Was it to see if I side with those two clans, that he asked me such question?¡¯ It seemed Yin Moha had mistaken from the question that her staff brought her. She figured that Yeowun was asking of Sword and the Wise clan is the same Sword Family as her, which made her become furious. ¡®My temper got me again.¡¯ She tried to fix this, but she couldn¡¯t. And with her misunderstanding being solved, she answered dumbfoundedly. ¡°Connection¡­ yes, a bad one at that.¡± It seems Yin Moha was becoming angry even to think about those two clans. Yeowun realized that she was considering her as the lost Sword Family of the Sword Demon. He wanted to know why. ¡°Elder Yin. What connection do you have with the Sword Family?¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± Yeowun asked seriously and she sighed deeply. She wanted to be asked of this question ever since she became the leader of the Demonspread Sword clan. The cult was under control of six clans for long time. Even the Chun family now had blood of these six clans ¡ª no matter how hard Demonspread Sword clan tried, its claims were shunned. ¡®Prince not from any of the six clans¡­¡¯ Maybe it was a chance to talk to the prince who had no relation to them. She hesitated for a long time and spoke. ¡°We, the Demonspread Sword, clan is the only clan that succeeds the will of the Sword Demon. We are the descendant of the Sword Family.¡± ¡°Descendant of the Sword Family?¡± As far as Yeowun knew, the Sword Demon did not take any apprentices, resulting in the loss of his entire clan. Then what did this mean? Yin Moha began unveiling her story, starting from how she was told of this through her clan. Five hundred years ago, there were three apprentices to the Sword Demon. Kingchen, Mu Jurang, and Yin Houngsu. Three of them were from ordinary soldier families that had good muscles and talents that the Sword Demon chose himself. He wanted to train them and take one best sword genius to succeed his Sword Family and have the other two to be the guards of the Lord. The Sword Demon was a genius in his sword skills, but he was also a genius in teaching. Three of these students learned martial art very quickly and showed promise among many warriors from their same age. The problem arose from there. Sword Demon considered loyalty to the Cult as the most important trait required. But unlike his wish, Kingchen and Mu Jurang began to grow in greed and were helped by other clans to force their marriage with the Lord. And with approval from the elder meeting, it was decided quickly. This greatly disappointed the Sword Demon. ¡°The Sword Demon thought that his achievement and feat have clouded their judgment and drove them into greed.¡± Chapter 177 - Second approval (8) Sword Demon shunned them from his apprenticeship at once. But that anger also came to Yin Hongsu, who wasn¡¯t involved in the greed. Yin Hongsu was also shunned. He had tried so hard in trying to learn the sword so he can succeed the Sword Family, but that wish was gone due to the other two men. ¡°My ancestor, Yin Hongsu was banished like that but he never forgot about Sword Demon.¡± And when Sword Demon died without taking any further apprentice, the Sword Family was lost forever. Yin Hongsu did not want the legend to be gone forever, so he claimed that he was the successor and created the second Sword Family. But that wasn¡¯t approved. ¡°Yin Hongsu was not approved only because he was banished in the middle from Sword Demon! But then!¡± Yin Moha bit on her lips in anger. The elder meeting that did not approve Yin Hongsu, approved that Sword clan created by Kingchen, and Wise clan created by Mu Jurang to be the successor of the Sword Family. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yeowun moaned. Yin Moha¡¯s anger was just. After receiving the approval, Yin Hongsu became angry and complained to two leaders of each clan but Yin Hongsu was then imprisoned for 10 years because he ashamed members of the Lord¡¯s family. ¡°Yin Hongsu was furious and thought to fix things right.¡± And after he got out of prison in 10 years, two clans had become so powerful that there was no way to do anything anymore. Yin Hongsu thought Sword Demon would be ashamed, so he decided to continue to the will and keep Sword Family¡¯s name clean. ¡°And from then on, we, the Demonspread Sword clan, focused to restore the True Demon Sword of the Sword Demon for generations.¡± They thought with their internal energy formed from that of Sword Demon, recovering the True Demon Sword was going to be enough to find the honor of Sword Demon and Sword family back. But restoring the sword skill that he just saw few times when Sword Demon used, was hard. And Yin Hongsu, who thought it was impossible to restore the sword skill by himself, took in apprentice to succeed his will. And 500 years had passed. There was a total of three grand goals for the Demonspread Sword clan. ¡°One, is to succeed the will of Sword Demon and restore his honor. Second, is to recover perfectly on his Truer Demon Sword.¡± ¡®But that wasn¡¯t the recovered sword skill.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was curious. If it was only True Demon Sword that Yin Moha used, that was explainable. But that didn¡¯t explain Twenty Four Demon Sword. ¡°What is the last one?¡± ¡®Can I trust him? He isn¡¯t from six clans¡­¡¯ Yin Moha hesitated for a bit at Yeowun¡¯s question and answered. ¡°Find the true cult back, back from the hands of these scum Wise and Sword clan. And restore the order and loyalty that belongs to the Lord.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Loyalty. That was only one thing that Sword Demon wanted from his apprentice. The Demonspread Sword clan chose to have only one person continue on the tradition just like how the Sword Dmeon did, and thought of the future of the Demonic Cult. But six clans became too much powerful for one man clan to deal with. ¡®It¡¯s amazing.¡¯ Yeowun was astonished. He thought that Sword Demon¡¯s apprentices were only filled with greed, when he first heard from Lee Hameng at the underground treasure vault. But there was actually an apprentice who succeeded true will of the Sword Demon. ¡°¡­You did this for 500 years. It is truly astonishing. So, the Demonspread Sword clan is the true descendant of the Sword Family.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yeowun spoke sincerely and it brought tears to Yin Moha¡¯s eyes. Her entire clan wanted to hear this for generations and she did not expect to hear it from candidate of the heir. ¡®How great it would have been if my father, or Yin Hongsu, heard this?¡¯ She became silent from being touched, and Yeowun spoke to her. ¡°I see no reason not to have the Demonspread Sword clan to continue the will of the Sword Family.¡± ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t have those scumbags to pretend that they succeed the will of the Sword Family.¡± She gritted her teeth again as she was reminded of the two clans. Yeowun then bowed at Yin Moha. ¡°I ask 10th Elder, and the true member of the Sword Family Yin Moha. Please approve me as the Heir of the throne.¡± ¡°Approve? Is that why you have come to me in the first place?¡± Yin Moha had not imagined this was the reason for the visit. Yeowun continued, ¡°If you approve, then I will promise you¡­ that Wise, Sword¡­ or any other six clans will never take control of this cult, ever again.¡± ¡°Hah! You think you can do such a thing?¡± She spoke dumbfoundedly. The Demonspread Sword Clan had tried so hard for the past 500 years, so it wasn¡¯t likely that Chun Yeowun who had no power like other clans to do such thing. ¡°If that was easy, we would have¡­¡± But before she can finish her speaking, Hu Bong jumped in. ¡°We are not lying! The Poison clan is already gone, and all of the people of the Wise clan that remained in the cult are dead, including Lady Mu.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± She had cut ties from outside and sent back the messenger who brought the news from the Lord¡¯s palace. She was shocked to hear this from Hu Bong. Six clans had kept its power for the past 500 years. ¡®I-is that true?¡¯ Yin Moha became shocked and Yeowun spoke to finish seal the deal. ¡°Let me cut to the chase. If you approve me and swear an oath to be my servant, I will help you succeed the Sword Demon¡¯s will officially.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°As a man who officially succeeds the teachings of the Sword Demon, I will teach you his martial art.¡± Yin Moha¡¯s eyes grew large. She was curious as to how Yeowun had learned these sword skills of Sword Demon. And what Yeowun just said was shocking indeed. ¡°Y-you succeeds his teachings? B-but how? How can you succeed his teachings?!¡± She shouted in disbelief and Yeowun smiled. ¡°With the skill book.¡± Chapter 178 - Second approval (9) ¡°S-Skill book?¡± Yin Moha became dumbfounded. Everyone knew that Sword Demon had left no skill book of any kind before he died. And if there was any left, then Wise and Sword clan, most powerful clans at the time would have taken it for themselves. ¡°B-but there¡¯s no way Sword Demon would have left a book¡­¡± She became confused and Yeowun spoke to her. ¡°Do you know why the Demonic Academy was built?¡± ¡°?¡± She became confused and Yeowun explained the story he heard from Lee Hameng, with the shortened version. The point was this. Sword Demon had created the Demonic Academy in order to find the true successor to his will. He then prepared so that the ones that pass the sixth test of the academy are allowed to retrieve the skill book that contained every martial art of the Sword Demon. ¡®I guess she doesn¡¯t need to know about the underground treasure vault.¡¯ If the existence of that room spreads, then it was sure to create another problem. It was better to have only one that passed the sixth test to gain access to the place. ¡°S-Sword Demon had created such a thing¡­¡± None of the members from the Demonspread Sword clan had passed the sixth test in 500 years, so they had no way of knowing this truth. ¡°It¡¯s better to see it then hard.¡± Yeowun then pulled his sword and walked to the yard. As everyone looked at him with a curious look, Yeowun unleashed the sword formation with his cold steel sword. ¡®True Demon Sword¡­¡¯ He was proving the sword formation by showing it. It was truly the True Sword Demon skill itself that was created with every powerful sword moves. Its power was unmatched as the legend said. ¡°Whoa!¡± Nano had transferred this to him, so Yeowun¡¯s formations were accurate to the last inch as what it was written in the book. Yeowun¡¯s members and Yin Moha were astounded. When Yeowun¡¯s sword formation of True Sword Formation was finished, Yeowun changed the way he held on the sword and began to use another sword formation. The sound of the sword slashing through the air was tighter. Its power was much more than that of True Demon Sword, and the sword formation was so powerful even by just looking at it. ¡®By the gods¡­ what is this sword skill?¡¯ ¡®Look at that powerful sword movements!¡¯ They saw this already when Yeowun used it against Yin Moha while ago, but it was still astounding to see it again. ¡®Twenty Four¡­ Demon Sword¡­!!¡¯ Yin Moha became reddened from excitement. She knew the first formation as she had trained in it for ten years, but it was the first time she was looking at other formations. ¡°Ah-ah¡­!¡± She gasped and moaned. As she watched Yeowun using formation by formation on the Twenty Four Demon Sword, her eyes became teary. ¡®That is¡­ the true Twenty Four Demon Sword¡­!¡¯ The Demonspread Sword clan had used 500 years in restoring sword skill of the Sword Demon. She then felt something breaking her seal that tied her down at her house, in fulfilling that goal. And when she saw the light coming into that dark barrier¡­ ¡°Huh? M-master!¡± Yin Moha fell to the ground, and the staff that was still around tried to run up to her in shock. Mun Ku stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± It would have become a serious problem if Mun Ku had not stopped him. Yin Moha wasn¡¯t just dropped to the ground. She was meditating. A light in varying color began to shine from her and powerful torrent began to unleash from her. ¡°W-what is going on?¡± Workers inside the mansion became shocked and looked at her. Yin Moha¡¯s body was shining in five colors of light. Ko Wanghur mumbled in astonishment. ¡°Five qi unification¡­!¡± Yin Moha had entered Five qi unification. It was the last stage to become at the end stage of the supreme level. ¡®She received understanding.¡¯ Yeowun retrieved his sword and looked at Yin Moha. Yin Moha was shining brightly as she went through. When this is over, she will go through body reconstruction. ¡®So, I went through that?¡¯ Yeowun almost laughed when he saw his three members looking at Yin Moha with the envious look. It was then. With something flying in heard through his ears, Yeowun reached out. Something was stopped at about five steps away from where Yin Moha was meditating. ¡°T-this?!¡± Hu Bong snatched it on the air and spoke in shock. It was a sharp needle with red feathers. It had a dark poison at the end. ¡°Poison?¡± Where did it come from? ¡°Ugh!¡± It was a small sound, but Ko Wanghur, a super master level warrior, heard it clearly. He bolted out like lightning toward the sound and found a staff trying to run away at the corner of the building. ¡°Aargh!¡± Ko Wanghur grabbed the man on the neck. The man tried to get out of the grasp, but there was no use. Soon, the man began to tremble. Chapter 179 - Second approval (10) ¡°What?¡± Wanghur then saw the man having bubbles over his mouth as he died. Wanghur tried to make him vomit it out, but the poison spread quickly over to the man¡¯s body and killed him. ¡°No¡­¡± Wanghur then turned to try to let Yeowun know, but Yeowun wasn¡¯t there. Chun Yeowun was at the roof of the building and dragging another man down. ¡®Oh, there was one more!¡¯ The man was being held by his neck, with his chin distorted in a weird way. He was sealed of his movement by blood point before he chewed on the poison. On his hand, there was something shaped like a flute. It seemed that was the weapon used to shoot this projectile. ¡°Stand guard for her.¡± Yeowun ordered at his members. Three of them nodded and stood guard in three ways around Yin Moha. Yeowun threw the man down inside of the building and reached out toward the man¡¯s mouth. He seemed he didn¡¯t understand what Yeowun was trying to do. ¡®W-what? What is going on?!¡¯ He felt strong pain coming from his left lower part of the mouth. The pain came over to him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything but to cry in pain as his blood points were sealed that stopped him from moving or scream. And with the sound, something was pulled out from his mouth. IT was his molar tooth, that had small wire wrapped around with small medicine ball. ¡°Did you try to kill yourself with this?¡± Yeowun flashed the ball at the man, and man¡¯s eye shook terribly. It seems Yeowun¡¯s action of reaching out, was using the force energy to pull out the teeth. ¡®Dammit! He took out the poison!¡¯ The man lost way to run and lost the way to kill himself. Yeowun looked at him coldly and spoke. ¡°Who sent you?¡± There was no more poison in his mouth, so Yeowun unsealed the blood point so the man can talk. The man knew that Yeowun was not someone he can even imagine to resist, so he spoke in shaking voice. ¡°I-I won¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yeowun then sealed the blood point again. The man frowned as Yeowun only asked once and silenced him again. Yeowun whispered to the man. ¡°10th Elder will be delighted to hear that you tried to assassinate her.¡± The man turned pale. What he did was to kill Yin Moha while she was in trance. There was no way she will kill the man easily. ¡°I guess you will never spill it out, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± And without warning, Yeowun snapped one of his fingers to the back. ¡°Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnngh!¡± He couldn¡¯t speak, so he moaned in pain. He thought Yeowun will ask few more times, so he didn¡¯t expect Yeowun will start torturing right after. Yeowun then looked at the man and whispered like a demon. ¡°I will break your bones one by one, so if you change your mind, roll your eye upside down. But I guess you won¡¯t give in, won¡¯t¡¯ you?¡± ¡®N-no!¡¯ The man thought he had to change his mind right now and quickly rolled his eyes, but Yeowun wasn¡¯t looking at him anymore. ¡®Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnaaaaaargh!¡¯ It was about hour later when Yin Muha¡¯s bones and muscles began to enter the reshaping process. After about 10 minutes of trembling, her skins began to crack. Mun Ku¡¯s eye turned wide from shock. ¡®Body reconstruction!¡¯ She didn¡¯t know that five qi unification resulted in body reconstruction, so she and other members were shocked to see it. Even Chun Yeowun who was inside the building was now out of the room and watching it happen. ¡®It¡¯s amazing to see.¡¯ The crack started from one place soon spread toward the entire body. It looked like if it will shatter even with the slightest touch. And it was then. Yin Moha moved and the cracked shell over her shattered and turned to dust. She had finally reached the true supreme level. ¡®What!¡¯ ¡®Whooooooaaaah! What is that!¡¯ Unlike Mun Ku who was shocked by the body reconstruction itself, Ko Wanghur and Hu Bong was shocked in a different aspect. Yin Moha, a middle-aged woman who looked sophisticated and noble, was entirely different now. Her skin had found the youth again, and she now looked like woman in her mid-20s. Her sharp eyes and thick eyebrow now made her look like a cold, intelligent woman. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yin Moha opened her yees. Being at the end stage of the supreme level, she trembled in achieving her accomplishment and soon jumped out. She quickly got down to the front of the building and bowed toward Chun Yeowun. She then shouted in a large voice. ¡°Leader of the Demonspread Clan, and 10th Elder Yin Moha, swear an oath of allegiance to the true successor of Demon Sword, Chun Yeowun.¡± Mun Ku looked at her with blush and quickly sent a telepathic message to Hu Bong and Ko Wanghur who were looking at Yin Moha with mesmerized looks. [Stop¡­ LOOKING!!] Yin Moha was naked. Chapter 180 - Unexpected Offer (1) With 10th Elder Yin Moha going through body reconstruction, for the first time in his life, a naked woman was bowing to Chun Yeowun in allegiance. Yeowun also became embarrassed and looked away. ¡°¡­Elder, you should get dressed first.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Yin Moha was weird, but when she realized she was naked, she blushed and quickly ran into the building. She looked like in her 20s now, but she was still in her 50s so she didn¡¯t scream or anything like that. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s hot. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Ko Wanghur and Hu Bong flapped their hands at their face. It was cold winter, but they were hot for some reason. And with this, Yeowun was able to acquire the second approval, and the powerful servant who was at the end stage of the supreme level. It was as Lee Hameng said. She was going to be a valuable asset to the member. After about ten minutes, Yeowun and his members were gathered in the office of the mansion. 10th Elder Yin Moha, now looked about as same age as the others. But Mun Ku didn¡¯t look so happy. ¡®Ugh, look at them, they¡¯re fooled by her naked body!¡¯ She seemed to think all of the boys here were fools. But only one who knew her as a girl was Yeowun, so only Yeowun knew why she was being uncomfortable. ¡°Is that true?!¡± Yin Moha was looking down at the man kneeling at the office. The man had all of his fingers snapped backward and begged, but the anger didn¡¯t go down. Yin MOha gritted her teeth as she growled in one clan¡¯s name. ¡°Sword Clan¡­!¡± She didn¡¯t think the staff that worked for over ten years were spies of the Sword clan. She didn¡¯t even become suspicious as the staff did not have any internal energy. ¡®The Sword clan told him to watch over me?¡¯ The staff spilled everything he knew to Chun Yeowun. They were told that if she finds any progress in restoring the Sword Demon¡¯s sword skill, then they were ordered to bring it out. But they couldn¡¯t see Yin Moha in training, as she always trained in a locked room and she didn¡¯t leave any tracing so it was no use. ¡°You dare tried to kill me¡­!¡± And with no findings, that¡¯s when they saw Yin Moha going under body reconstruction and thought they had to interrupt it at all cause. This betrayal was as terrible. The man begged as hard as he could. ¡°M-master! Please! Please don¡¯t torture me!¡± He wasn¡¯t begging for his life. He was a trained spy, so he didn¡¯t fear death. But after being his fingers snapped and nails pulled out, he had gone through so much pain that he wanted to die. ¡®Master¡­ Y-you still haven¡¯t changed.¡¯ Hu Bong felt sweat running through his forehead. It was long memory, but he was reminded of his first meeting with Chun Yeowun at the medical room. Chun Yeowun¡¯s torture was that of a trained torturer. ¡°Hah!¡± ¡°UGH!¡± Yin Moha angrily created sword qi over her finger and thrust it into the staff¡¯s heart. She did not intend to let the man live who tried to kill her, even if the man served her over 10 years. When she seemed to ease her anger, Yeowun asked her. ¡°Elder, can I ask you what is going on?¡± Yin Moha did not speak the important part that Yeowun was being curious on. Yin MOha thought for a moment and spoke. ¡°Okay. I decided to serve you as my master, so I will tell you everything.¡± Leaders of the Demonspread Sword Clan were powerful, as their root was from the Sword Family itself. So even if they weren¡¯t from six clans, they often took important roles within the cult. The reason for them to take such important roles were to compete against six clans, but also to continue the true will of the Sword Family. ¡°We wanted to be approved of what we restored over 500 years, but Sword and Wise clan always rejected the idea.¡± They always emphasized that they were the true successor to the will and did not approve True Sword Demon that the Demonspread Sword Clan restored. And that continued through history down to Yin Moha. ¡°It was 8 years ago¡­¡± She still remembered the day. She was training her sword in her mansion when someone infiltrated in. ¡°He had masked his face, but his eyes were not from any ordinary attacker.¡± She didn¡¯t let the intruder to just walk freely in her mansion, so she fought against the man. And the result was her loss after just one formation. ¡®One formation?¡¯ Yeowun was surprised. It was powerful move. Yin Moha was angered at her loss, when the masked man offered her unexpected offer. ¡®You restored True Demon Sword to some extent. If you want to succeed the will of the Sword Family, come to the peak of the Five Wise Peak at the southwest of the Thousand Peaks Mountain in three days.¡¯ This made her become very confused. ¡°I was so confused and I couldn¡¯t find out who he was since he changed his voice.¡± If the man knew about Sword Family, and appeared here in the castle, then he must be cultist. But Yin MOha had never seen such powerful martial artist. She was also shocked when the man recognized the True Demon Sword. After hesitating for a long time, she had to go down to the Five Wise Peak. She couldn¡¯t just ignore it when the name of Sword Family was mentioned. ¡°And when I went up the peak, there was ones that weren¡¯t expected.¡± It was Kingbonki of the Sword clan, and Mu Jinwon of the Wise clan. All of them didn¡¯t expect each other to be here and readied to fight, but they stopped when the masked man appeared. ¡®Who are you to mention the name of Sword Family and gather us here?!¡¯ Kingbonki shouted angrily, as he was most hot-tempered one. But he didn¡¯t attack the man at once, so it seemed he too had lost against this masked man. ¡®You don¡¯t need to know who I am.¡¯ ¡®Then how should we address you?¡¯ Mu Jinwon asked and masked man answered. ¡®you can call me Anonymous, if you need the name.¡¯ This was the Anonymous that Yin Moha spoke earlier. After gathering all of them in the same place, the man went into the subject. ¡®With all members that succeeds the Sword Family here, I will teach you the lost True Demon Sword to you.¡¯ Chapter 181 - Unexpected Offer (2) Chapter 181: Unexpected Offer (2) ¡®W-what?!¡¯ The three leaders were shocked. It was shocking to hear this masked man saying he will teach the True Sword Demon, but it was also suspicious at the same time. ¡°And Anonymous showed us the Sword Formation to prove himself.¡± The power equal to the Lord¡¯s Sword Art of the Sky Demon was enough to prove that it was real. All of them became tempted to learn. ¡®H-how do you know the True Demon Sword?¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t tell you.¡¯ ¡®And why are you teaching us this?¡¯ Mu Jinwon, who was the suspicious type, kept on trying to find out the reason but Anonymous shook his head. ¡®I¡¯ll just say this. I just considered it was right to teach this to the ones that have succeeded the teaching of the Sword Demon.¡¯ As he said, they confirmed that this Anonymous was a member of the cult. But his power was so powerful to attempt to find out who he is with force. Kingbonki and Mu Jinwon agreed to be taught on the sword skill, but Yin Moha objected. ¡®NO! I can¡¯t allow that!¡¯ Yin Moha told that these two clans were banished by Sword Demon after disappointing him and claimed that these two clans did not have the right to learn it. Two other leaders objected and the atmosphere began to grow worse. And Anonymous came up with an answer. ¡®Okay. I will do this. This is not all the teachings from Sword Demon that I am trying to teach you.¡¯ And with that, Anonymous showed them a new sword formation that shocked all of them. One formation was much more powerful that even the Sword Art of the Sky Demon could not compete against. ¡®This is named Twenty Four Sword Demon. It is the last sword skill left by the Sword Demon himself.¡¯ Martial arts was like a treasure to every people of Yulin. And from looking at the powerful martial art that can be the most powerful martial art of the entire cult, all of them became tempted. And if it was the last sword skill left by the Sword Demon, it also had great meaning behind it. ¡®I¡¯ll offer you this. I will teach all of you the True Demon Sword. And I will teach this to one who mastered perfectly in three years. You all know what this means.¡¯ This meant that whoever learns it will become true successor of the Sword Demon. Yin Moha didn¡¯t want the other two clans to even have the chance of becoming the successor, but Anonymous was firm on his decision. ¡°I have trained hard so the teaching would not fall at the hands of those scums.¡± The Demonspread Sword clan spent 500 years to restore True Demon Sword. And without even needing three years, she was able to complete the sword in just two. And after three years, three leaders met again at the peak of the Five Wise. ¡°¡­I thought I was the only one who perfected it. I was wrong.¡± Wise and Sword clan also had their roots in the Sword Family. Three years were enough to have these leaders perfect the True Sword Demon Sword. Anonymous concluded that he couldn¡¯t find a difference in perfection between them and gave them another chance. ¡®You all should know by now that this sword skill is 500 years old, so it has its weakness. Fix this, and you deserve the Twenty Four Demon Sword.¡¯ They were given two years. Yin Moha trained hard as she can to fix the weakness. The result was what she used against Chun Yeowun. ¡°But the competition was severe.¡± Two elders from the Wise and Sword clans were of the top five warriors of the cult. They too worked hard to fix the weakness, so it was natural for them to succeed in removing the weakness. And with the second competition to have reached a tie, Anonymous offered them a final offer. ¡®This isn¡¯t easy. Then I will change the method. I will see if all of you deserve the right to succeed the relic of the Sword Demon.¡¯ He asked them if they remembered the first formation of the Twenty Four Demon Sword. Of course, they did not forget that powerful formation. ¡®Good. I will give you three years. Replicate the first formation. If you have will to succeed the Sword Demon and with some luck, you will be able to complete the formation.¡¯ ¡®What? We have no energy flow or teachings. How can we learn the formation that we just saw once?¡¯ Kingbonki spoke back angrily but Anonymous was firm. ¡®That sword movement does not require special energy flow. If you have the right, then you will learn.¡¯ ¡®Impossible!¡¯ They became dumbfounded and Anonymous suddenly pulled out his sword and unleashed one formation. It was much more powerful, not weaker than the Twenty Four Sword Demon. After the formation, Anonymous¡¯s arm and leg shook and looked exhausted. ¡®W-what is that?¡¯ Kingbonki and Mu Jinwon looked shocked. Yin Moha never saw such movement before, but two of them seemed to know something. ¡®Ha¡­ hah¡­ I will test you with this formation after three years. If you perfected the first formation of the Twenty Four Demon Sword, then you will counter the formation I just used.¡¯ And with that, Anonymous quickly disappeared. They were left with no choice. Yin Moha then finished up her story. ¡°That was three years ago.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yeowun then realized what Lee Hameng had said. The reason she came into contact with Wise and Sword clan was because of this. ¡°Three years, so did you already met the Anonymous again?¡± ¡°¡­I have to, in two weeks.¡± This was why she was locked up in the house and train. She had to come over these two leaders and succeed the teachings. ¡°You told me you can teach me Sword Demon¡¯s teachings, but I have to stop those scumbags from learning the teaching!¡± Yeowun narrowed his eyes. There was one part that he was being suspicious as he heard the story. It was Anonymous. ¡®If he knows the name- Twenty Four Demon Sword¡­ he must have seen the skill book at the treasure vault.¡¯ But that required to pass the sixth test and he had heard no one had passed the test in 70 years. Then who was this man? ¡®I should ask Left Guardian on the person who passed the sixth test 70 years ago.¡¯ Whoever it was, if the person was trying to give chance to two other clans, this wasn¡¯t good news for Chun Yeowun. And there was one more thing Yeowun was curious on. ¡°10th Elder. Do you¡­ still remember the sword formation that the man used 3 years ago?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She remembered well on the movement. Yeowun then asked her to show him in private and she took him into the private training room underground of her main building. Yeowun, after getting to the training room, immediately took out his sword and unleashed the formation. It was a grand and powerful movement that made Yin Moha¡¯s eye turned large. ¡°Ah-ah!¡± It was exactly same sword formation that Anonymous showed her three years ago. The only difference was that if Anonymous was barely able to do it, Yeowun was using it flawlessly and naturally. ¡°H-how do you know this sword formation?! This is the one that Anonymous used back then!¡± Yeowun became grim. He was shocked. ¡®How can this be¡­?¡¯ The formation he just used was the first formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. Chapter 182 - Unexpected Offer (3) After leaving the Demonspread Sword clan, Chun Yeowun was concerned. He had thought that he alone had learned the sword skills that Father Chun Ma and Sword Demon had left. But it turned out that there was someone else who learned it before him. He then remembered what Left Guardian Lee Hameng spoke to him about. ¡®The sword tracing on the pedestal was copied and made it as a book.¡¯ Even if it had no use without the specific energy flow, it was still the sword skill left by the Founding Father of the Demonic Cult, so Sword Demon copied it before he went on to destroy during his practice and sent it to the Lord¡¯s palace. ¡®Lord¡¯s palace¡­ then only one who can see the book is the Lord himself.¡¯ Was the Lord Anonymous then? But that didn¡¯t explain how the man knew Twenty Four Demon Sword. The Lord was in his 50s, so it didn¡¯t make sense to say he maybe had passed the 6th test of the Demonic Academy. ¡®Do I need to ask Left Guardian? Or¡­¡¯ And there was a way for Yeowun to go meet. Yin Moha had said she and two elders from Wise and Sword clan were to meet the Anonymous 2 weeks later. It seemed that was the chance. ¡®Oh, maybe it¡¯s a good thing. If those two elders will come out of their place willingly and alone¡­¡¯ Maybe it was the best chance for Yeowun to tackle those. Yeowun can use the chance to ambush them and also find out who this Anonymous is. ¡®He learned the Sword Force of the Sky Demon but it¡¯s not perfect.¡¯ Fortunately, the Sword Force of the Sky Demon required specific energy flow or it didn¡¯t allow its formation to be utilized. The reason why Anonymous¡¯ formation was awkward and made him exhausting was probably because he did not know the energy flow. And when they all gathered back at the office, Yin Moha declared in front of everyone. ¡°I will guard the prince as of right now.¡± ¡°Whaaat?¡± She was one of the elders, but she claimed that she will be a guard for Yeowun. This was her way to show her loyalty, even if she was a highly experienced superior master warrior. ¡®He needs to succeed for the true return of the Sword Family.¡¯ Chun Yeowun had many enemies. He was quite powerful, but it was still dangerous as he had to face against six clans. Yin Moha thought she needed to protect Yeowun closely. And after he declaration, Mun Ku became uncomfortable. She wasn¡¯t sure why she felt that way and spoke out. ¡°Hmm¡­ that is a good thing, 10th elder. But if you leave your mansion, it might draw attention from the Sword or other clans. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Regardless of her intention, her reasoning was reasonable. Yeowun too agreed with this and was about to nod, when Ko Wanghur stepped up and spoke with laughter. ¡°Hahaha! Mun Ku, don¡¯t worry about that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we do this?¡± When Ko Wanghur explained his way for said problem, Yin Moha agreed. With Wanghur¡¯s suggestion, it was sure that Yin Moha will stay by Yeowun without any concern of having other clans to be wary of them. ¡®Thanks for nothing!¡¯ Mun Ku became frustrated and glared at Ko Wanghur, who were satisfied for suggesting ingenious idea. And with that, Chun Yeowun¡¯s group returned to the mansion of the Ghost Illusion clan. When Yeowun returned from his trip to get the approval, Huan Yi came out to greet him. ¡°Huhuhu¡­ Prince, have everything went well?¡± Huan Yi originally was very worried about Yeowun going to meet with Yin Moha. He had seen Yin MOha multiple times at elder¡¯s meeting, but he knew that she was very stubborn and anti-social, that it seemed not possible to persuade her. ¡®He probably have not gotten far.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t a type to earn trust just by being strong. Huan Yi expected Yeowun had failed. ¡®Hmm¡­ but who is this girl? She sure have glaring eyes.¡¯ Huan Yi couldn¡¯t recognize Yin Moha standing next to Yeowun. He remembered her as a middle-aged lady in her 50s. And by reaching the end stage of the superior master level, Yin Moha now hid her energy so well that it made it even harder for Huan Yi to recognize her. ¡°Stop scanning on me, you genderless bastard.¡± Huan Yi became surprised at taunting words coming out of the young beautiful woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°Huh? Did you just talk to me?¡± ¡°Yeah, you!¡± She glared and Huan Yi¡¯s eye narrowed. He didn¡¯t expect just until now, but it seems he had heard this way of speaking. ¡°¡­Wait a minute. I feel like I know you.¡± ¡°So?¡± Chun Yeowun then intervened. ¡°It seems it¡¯s good if you cannot recognize her.¡± Huan Yi then frowned. He thought for a second and soon his eyes turned wide with shock. ¡°W-what? Is she Elder Yin?¡± Yeowun smiled and nodded. Huan Yi genuinely looked shocked to see Yin Moha who had become younger in her looks. ¡°My my! Look at your skin! So, you went through body reconstruction?¡± ¡°Bah! I said stop scanning at me.¡± Huan Yi looked shocked, but also looked envious. His face too, even with the mask, had many wrinkles from his age. ¡°Ah- I am very jealous. Oh, anyway. Prince, congratulations.¡± Huan Yi bowed, to congratulate Yeowun on acquiring second approval. Having Yin Moha on their team when nobody thought it was possible, was a great achievement. And if she had gone through body reconstruction, it meant she was now within top 5 warriors of the cult. ¡®Prince had earned a great ally.¡¯ At this rate, it didn¡¯t seem much like it would be much problem for Yeowun to become the heir. The problem was after when the Lord and Elders from six clans return. Yeowun then asked Huan Yi. ¡°Can you create a mask?¡± Huan Yi became surprised at the unexpected request and smiled with a guess. ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s good thinking. Its to hide that she went through body reconstruction, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We need replacement of Yin Moha at her mansion.¡± ¡°OH!¡± Huan Yi realized what Yeowun had planned right away. This was the way that Ko Wanghur had thought of. He said that they can ask Huan Yi to create mask for someone to act like 10th elder at her home. If then, Yin Moha was always one to stay inside her home, never meeting with anyone so it made possible to fool other clans. There was no way for anyone to recognize a young woman guarding Chun Yeowun was actually Yin Moha. ¡°As you wish, my master.¡± Huan Yi then went to his workshop to create the mask. And with Sama Chak still going through healing his wounds, Yeowun decided to take a day off and rest. Ko Wanghur and Hu Bong said they will return to their respective clans. They couldn¡¯t meet with their parents yet after coming out of the academy. Mun Ku also said she will return to her home so she can see her brother who was alone at home. Chapter 183 - Unexpected Offer (4) And the day passed. Unlike Bakgi who was badly injured outside also, Sama Chak had healed himself enough to move around. ¡°Good that you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± Guard Jang was still in a deep sleep as he was in a pretty bad state. Around the afternoon, Ko Wanghur, Hu Bong and Mun Ku returned. They all looked happy to have met their families after a long time. ¡°How was your brother?¡± ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s doing fine. Fortunately.¡± She was worried as her grandfather, Mun Yun was away from her home, but her brother was faring well. She was thankful that Yeowun asked of her brother. And with everyone, other then Bakgi, gathered, Yeowun decided to meet for the third elder. There was one thing Yeowun wanted to ask Left Guardian, but he had to go for the approval first. ¡°We¡¯ll divide into groups.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Last night, Yeowun had planned what he needed to do. He figured that it was important to gather approvals, but it seemed also necessary to meet with clans from his members still at the academy. Yeowun then told Ko Wanghur, Hu Bong and Mun Ku to meet with their members at the academy and arrange a meeting with clan leaders of respective clans. Ko Wanghur then shook his head. ¡°I think me and Hu Bong can do it fine. It¡¯s better that you keep at least three with you, master. Take Mun Ku with you.¡± Yin Moha was enough as a guard, but she was still an elder, so Wanghur thought it wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable for Yeowun to order her around. ¡®Dammit¡­ I don¡¯t get to say anything again!¡¯ Hu Bong became disappointed that he was given no chance to say his opinion. And unlike him, Mun Ku was glad that Ko Wanghur suggested so she can stay with Yeowun. Her frustration with yesterday¡¯s event had disappeared. She didn¡¯t know why but she didn¡¯t like seeing Yeowun close with another woman. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be off to Samu clan. I¡¯m counting on you guys. Wanghur, Hu Bong.¡± ¡°Yes, master! Good luck.¡± And two groups went on their quest. Yeowun and his group went to the Samu clan¡¯s mansion located east of the castle. Samu clan was one of the highest-ranking clans aside from six clans. The mansion was lavish and grand, almost equal to that of mansion from six clans. At the entrance, Yeowun took a deep breath. He had to duel two of the elders he had got approval from until now. But unlike the other two, Sama Chak said his father was looking forward to meeting with Yeowun. ¡®Will I get approval easily this time?¡¯ Yeowun was actually weird that there was an elder who was going to meet him with a friendly gesture. But he wasn¡¯t sure yet. And when they got up to the entrance, two middle-aged guards became surprised and ran out. ¡°Young master!¡± They had recognized Sama Chak right away. They had not seen him for three years and 7 months, but they still recognized him right away. They looked happy to see Sama Chak who had now grown into adulthood. ¡°Mr. Achung. Mr. Sunwon.¡± ¡°Young master! You have grown well! This is a pleasant surprise! Did you graduate from the academy?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done with the academy now.¡± Mun Ku scratched his nose as it felt like he will cry. This looked very promising that Yeowun might get approved easily. Sama Chak then quickly spoke to Achung. ¡°Can you tell my father that I¡¯m here with Prince Chun Yeowun?¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Achung then ran inside the mansion. Soon, someone else ran out of the mansion. It was the leader of Samu clan, and the 9th elder, Sama Yi. He had slick pushed back hair with well-cared mustache. Sama Yi bowed at Chun Yeowun and smiled. ¡°Prince, no. Elder Chun. It is an honor to have you here at my humble home. Please come on in.¡± It was a warm welcome. What¡¯s interesting was that Sama Yi did not recognize Yin Moha standing next to Yeowun. It seems he had figured Yin Moha was just some kind of woman guard. ¡®It should be better to hide your identity for now.¡¯ She agreed with the plan so she didn¡¯t say anything. Yin Moha was like a secret weapon to Yeowun now. Sama Yi then spoke to Yeowun. ¡°Please come in. We will have a feast for Elder Chun¡¯s visit! It¡¯s still daylight, but we¡¯ll go ahead and drink our day away!¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Yeowun didn¡¯t look all that excited, however. He was awkward at such a warm welcome that he had never received until now, and he also thought that this seemed like it was too much. But Sama Yi wasn¡¯t lying. When the group walked past the outer building and into the large guesthouse, they were brought upon large feasting table full of expensive and luxurious cuisine. The scent of expensive liquor was also very tempting. If Ko Wanghur had seen this, he would have regretted sending Mun Ku instead of himself. ¡°Here now. Come on in. You all have done well at the academy.¡± Sama Yi offered them to eat. He was still a leader, but he made it so like Chun Yeowun needed to start on the eating for the party to begin. When Yeowun grabbed the chopstick awkwardly, the feast began. ¡°You know! I was mesmerized by how you handled Elder Baek at that time! It was astonishing!¡± Sama Yi sat right next to Yeowun and complemented and praised him throughout the feasting. It was his show of friendliness, but it just felt awkward for Yeowun. And after some time, Yeowun thought it was time to go into his business. ¡°I have something to ask you, Elder Sama.¡± Sama Yi then became serious and responded. ¡°Please, tell me anything. I will help with anything.¡± Yeowun then got up from his seat and bowed. ¡°I want you to approve me for becoming the heir.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Sama Yi looked astounded. He had heard that Yeowun had appeared at the Bijak street, so he had expected this time would come soon. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bow to a mere elder, when you will become the Lord in the future. Please, raise up.¡± Sama Yi then gave a sign to his servant. The servant came up to him and Sama Yi whispered something, The servant then walked out, to get someone. Soon, someone entered the guest house. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Everyone at the feast table turned at the person. She was a beautiful lady, probably in her 19 or 20, with yellow silk clothes with many pieces of jewelry. Her eyes were shaped so that she looked very innocent and pure. ¡°Introduce yourself.¡± Sama Yi spoke to her and she bowed politely. ¡°Greetings, Elder Chun. I am Sama Young.¡± ¡°I am Chun Yeowun.¡± It was certain that she was related to Sama Yi, as she shared the family name. Yeowun awkwardly bowed back at her. ¡®Why did he call her here?¡¯ Yeowun became confused and Sama Yi smiled and spoke. ¡°Hahaha, she is my daughter. She is Chak¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Sama Yi then revealed his true intention. ¡°Of course, I will approve you of becoming the heir. But don¡¯t you think we need some kind of mutual trust for that? And so that¡¯s where I want to ask you.¡± Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t feel good about where it was going and frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, since you are not still married¡­ Why don¡¯t you take my daughter as your wife?¡± -Pffffffft Mun Ku spat her liquor that she was drinking like a spray at that word. Chapter 184 - Unexpected Offer (5) Mun Ku sprayed all the liquor over the entire food on the table. Sama Chak was also drenched in a liquid that came out of Mun Ku¡¯s mouth and became dumbfounded. ¡°Mun Ku¡­ what is¡­¡± Chak wanted to complain to Mun Ku on what she just did, but Yeowun spoke first that stopped him. ¡°I am not following what you are saying.¡± He had guessed there was something Sama Yi wanted, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a marriage. He did think about the future ahead of him, but marriage wasn¡¯t on his mind yet. Sama Yi then asked him. ¡°Are you not satisfied with my daughter?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± ¡°Then is there any problem?¡± It seems Sama Yi was determined. This whole event had been planned by Sama Yi ever since he saw Yeowun defeating Baek Oh, the leader of Poison clan and the Elder of the Cult. ¡®I have to make Prince Chun as our family!¡¯ Most clans, even Samu clan who was at highest ranking beneath the six clans, still had to be wary of what they were doing and aways were afraid of six clans. And here was Chun Yeowun, prince from none of these six clans and one who was determined to overthrow the current system. ¡®The Sama clan will be the one who earns the place to be the first wife of the future Lord.¡¯ From what he had seen in history, he had thought Yeowun will have multiple wives, even after overthrowing six clans. And if that was true, Sama Yi wanted to take the best piece of pie first when he can. Sama Yi smiled at Yeowun. ¡°Haha. It is natural for two groups to join together in marriage for better relationships.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chun Yeowun became wordless and Sama Yi changed his method to persuasion. ¡®Even if he is powerful, he is still young to know about politics.¡¯ Sama Yi had kept his clan at highest-ranking clan over 20 years against six clans. He was experienced and good at many schemes and tactics. He had many plans ready for his project to have Yeowun as his son in law. ¡°Elder Chun. If you become the heir, you will have yourself against these six clans. You should know better.¡± Every cultist knew that Chun Yeowun and six clans did not get along. If Yeowun was to become the heir, it was apparent that six clans will try to do something to overthrow potential powerful enemy before they are overthrown instead. ¡°Becoming an heir is just the start. You are powerful, but if you are against them, then you need forces equal to theirs. And for that, Samu clan will be your powerful ally.¡± This was true. If Sama Yi, leader of one of highest-ranking clans, and the Elder of the cult were to join, Chun Yeowun was going to earn a great ally. ¡®Ugh¡­ he has a point.¡¯ Mun Ku thought as she looked at Sama Yi and Chun Yeowun with worried look. And when she thought got to the point where maybe Yeowun will accept the offer and marry Sama Young, then she became shocked. ¡®Huh? Why am I worried about that?¡¯ She was surprised that she came to such thought. She had pledged allegiance but never thought Chun Yeowun as a person of romantic interest. But when she heard that Yeowun might get married, she felt frustrated and sad. ¡®No way. I¡¯m not¡­¡¯ When she realized her feeling was not what she thought it would be, her heart began to pound. And as she began undergoing emotional turmoil, Sama Yi continued. ¡°No offense, but you are from nowhere, Elder Chun. Background and who you have at your side isn¡¯t something to consider lightly. And for that, marriage will bind us together strong. This will ensure your foothold and help you grow in power.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Yeowun began to thought and Sama Yi figured that Yeowun was agreeing to his idea. Sama Yi then smiled and went onto the conclusion. ¡°I will approve you of becoming the heir, Elder Chun. But if we become one family, then you will earn the might of Samu clan under your feet. This is possibly the best way you can imagine! Isn¡¯t it? Hahaha.¡± But this was what he really thought. ¡®With the future Lord as my son in law, our clan will become the number one clan of the cult! This serves both of us well.¡¯ Was he really persuaded? Yeowun seemed to be deep in thought and everyone turned to Yeowun. Mun Ku even had her eyes pointed down from concern. Yeowun, who fell silent for a long time, spoke. ¡°You are right.¡± That brought joy and sadness to the people. Sama Yi wasn¡¯t sure if Yeowun will agree, but he instantly brightened up and smiled. ¡®YES! Hahaha! I knew it. What fool will refuse such a good offer?¡¯ But Mun Ku instantly turned gloomy. She felt her heart aching when she heard Yeowun saying as if he was ready to marry. She had been rejecting the idea, but she finally realized her true feeling. ¡®So¡­ I¡¯m in love.¡¯ She finally realized her feeling, but Yeowun was going to be with another woman. This made her feel lonely and sad. Sama Young, who was pushing back her hair embarrassingly, was pretty and Mun Ku herself, hiding her face with man¡¯s mask wasn¡¯t. There was no way Yeowun will like her in that way. ¡°Hahaha! You have made a good choice. We will be family now, so we can¡­¡± ¡°I think you misunderstood.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I just said you are right in what you said.¡± Sama Yi froze in place at what Yeowun said and asked. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°Let me ask you instead. Aside from marriage, do you intend on approving me of being the heir?¡± ¡°U-uh, that¡¯s¡­¡± Sama Yi frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Yeowun will ask back in this way. He had expected Yeowun to accept the offer as it was going to benefit both of them, so this question was unexpected to say the least. ¡®This is..¡¯ If he says the marriage was requirement, then it would put him in a shoe where he was only wanting power, and if he says marriage doesn¡¯t matter, then this will give Yeowun reason to refuse the marriage. ¡®He got me. I thought he was going to be na?ve¡­ I was wrong.¡¯ Chapter 185 - Unexpected Offer (6) Sama Yi was lost for words. He couldn¡¯t answer either way. He thought maybe he should go strong for the future¡¯s sake, but he was concerned about what Chun Yeowun had done until now, which in turn would come to him. ¡®Prince Chun does not even fear six clans that all cultists fear. It might not be a good idea to make him angry.¡¯ He was afraid of ruining everything out of greed. Sama Chak then opened his mouth to help his father. ¡°Master, can I say something?¡± ¡°¡­Go ahead.¡± ¡°My father, 9th Elder have shown great interest in you ever since the sixth test. Even if it wasn¡¯t for the marriage, my father have prepared this feast only because he thought you fit to become the heir.¡± ¡®N-no! My son, if you say that¡­¡¯ Sama Yi frowned. Sama Chak was only trying to help, but this had narrowed the remaining option for Sama Yi. ¡°Is that true? Elder?¡± ¡°U-Uh¡­¡± Sama Yi hesitated and Yeowun suddenly got up from the seat. Sama Yi became shocked and Yeowun bowed. ¡°I think your opinion differs from that of your son¡¯s. I think you and I walk the different path. I am grateful for your welcome. It is time for me to go.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± This was an outright decline, giving up what Yeowun had come here to do. Sama Yi thought Yeowun would not go that far as he needed approval, but this wasn¡¯t expected. ¡®Ah!¡¯ And with this, Mun Ku who had been gloomy, brightened up. She was worried that Yeowun might marry another woman, but refusing like this gave her new hope. ¡®But wouldn¡¯t this become a problem to Prince later?¡¯ She was glad that Yeowun refused, but this brought concern. Samu Clan was surely going to be a great help. Besides, the Lord himself also had 7 wives and many heroes had many wives so marrying someone here wasn¡¯t much of an issue anyway. ¡®Oh?¡¯ And with Yeowun turning away, Yin Moha smiled in surprise. She was worried that maybe Yeowun will be persuaded by Sama Yi¡¯s plans, but it was glad to see Yeowun going strong against him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As Yeowun said to his servants, Sama Yi¡¯s eye turned large. ¡®I-is he really leaving?!¡¯ ¡°W-wait!¡± As Yeowun tried to go down from the guesthouse, Sama Yi grabbed him. ¡°E-elder Chun! Where are you going? You can¡¯t just leave!¡± Sama Yi frantically held onto Yeowun and decided he should step back on this. ¡°If you are angry from the marriage proposal¡­¡± ¡°Marriage. That, we can do it just like how you offered. Elder Sama. But do you know why I want to become the heir?¡± Chun Yeowun asked Sama Yi. The simple reason would be Yeowun wanting to become the Lord, but this question meant that Yeowun was asking for something else. Yeowun then spoke to Sama YI. ¡°Why do you think the six clans hold the power over the entire cult today?¡± ¡°Why? That¡¯s¡­¡± Sama Yi then realized what Yeowun was talking about. Chun Yeowun was saying that having a familial relationship with the Lord had brought this problem. Sama Yi, elder of the cult, knew this very well and have thought himself that this was a problem. ¡°I rose up to fix the cult and bring it back to its origin, and do you want me to repeat the same thing that six clans are doing?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± ¡°I will not do that mistake.¡± Sama Yi then shook his eyes. He was just trying to stop Yeowun so he can keep a good relationship with the future Lord, but he was now astounded by Yeowun himself. ¡®So, he is not just any other young man¡­ his thoughts are deeper than imagined.¡¯ Yeowun wasn¡¯t just thinking of revenging against six clans. He was truly concerned about the future of the Demonic Cult. Yeowun then bowed again to Sama Yi. ¡°I thank you for your hospitality, but I think what you wish is different from what I want. And for the marriage¡­ I want to be together with someone I love.¡± Yeowun then turned away. That¡¯s when he heard a pounding sound from behind and stopped. When he turned, Sama Yi was on his one knee. Sama Yi then bowed in respect and shouted. ¡°I was a fool and did not realize your vision! Prince Chun, please take away your anger.¡± Everyone became surprised. Yeowun too asked back in surprised look. ¡°What are you doing.¡± ¡°I, leader of Samu clan, and the 9th Elder, Sama Yi pledge allegiance to the Prince Chun Yeowun. Please take my medal as a token of my approval.¡± Sama Yi then reached into his pocket and took out the medal that proved him as an elder. Sama Yi had thrown his greed and truly pledged allegiance. Yeowun smiled silently. And exactly three days after he came out of the Demonic Academy, Yeowun was able to gather three approvals he needed. After few hours later, Yeowun had returned that he needed to do something during today and Sama Yi laughed and shook his head. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± He didn¡¯t expect that he will pledge allegiance because he was mesmerized by a young man and didn¡¯t even achieve the goal he was trying to do. Chun Yeowun came to him as a shock. ¡®I hope I am not wrong.¡¯ He thought maybe Yeowun was going to change the cult back to its glory. And when Sama Yi entered back to his mansion after bidding farewell to Yeowun, he spoke to his daguther, Sama Young. ¡°Young.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°He is a man that you should not give up.¡± Surprisingly, Sama Yi had not given up on his goal. It wasn¡¯t sure if it was intended, but Chun Yeowun said that he will marry someone that he loves. Sama Yi wasn¡¯t going to lose this chance. Sama Young, then answered in determined voice. ¡°I am not giving up, father.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Sama Young had felt uncomfortable at Chun Yeowun who had not even hesitated on the marriage offer with her. She was proud of her own beauty and she didn¡¯t expect Yeowun will outright refuse even after looking at her beauty. ¡®I¡¯ll make him realize!¡¯ And on the way to the Demonic Academy, Yeowun and his members were walking through with only Mun Ku bit behind the group. Her face looked glad with bright smiles. It was weird that her face turned red, then turned into smile and back. She was still thinking of t he moment while ago. ¡®Marriage¡­ I want to marry someone I love.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t sure if she had mistaken, but she felt like Yeowun had glanced at her at that moment. Thinking of that moment made her feel excited and happy and made her heart pound. ¡°Hehe.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t stop smiling all the way through the way to the Demonic Academy. Chapter 186 - Face off (1) At a small restaurant near the Demonic Academy, there was a small room inside where only VIPs were allowed to enter. Chun Yeowun and his members were gathered there. Two men were looking at each other across the table. It was Chun Yeowun and Left Guardian Lee Hameng. They couldn¡¯t walk into the Demonic Academy in the bright daylight, so Lee Hameng had to come out. ¡®What¡­ she went through body reconstruction?¡¯ Lee Hameng was shocked beyond belief at Yin Moha who was standing beside Yeowun like a guard. He first was surprised by the beautiful woman standing next to Yeowun whom he had not seen until now, and didn¡¯t think it was the 10th Elder herself. ¡®It is amazing¡­ he really did gain 10th Elder in his rank.¡¯ Lee Hameng too thought Yeowun would fail in getting Yin Moha¡¯s approval. She was a weird and stubborn woman after all. But she went through body reconstruction and was now staying closely by Yeowun, so Lee Hameng was surprised by how things had turned out. ¡°So Prince, what is that you want to know?¡± Lee Hameng asked and Yeowun told the other members to stay outside the room. As they walked out, Yeowun continued speaking on the subject. ¡°Left Guardian. Do you know who was the one who passed the sixth test 70 years ago?¡± ¡°70 years ago? Hmm¡­¡± Lee Hameng became surprised. After asking Yin Moha for permission, Yeowun then explained what happened to Yin Moha in recent years regarding the sword skill and Anonymous. After hearing everything, Lee Hameng became surprised. If what Yeowun had said was true, then this Anonymous was sure to have passed the sixth test and have learned the martial arst of the Sword Demon. ¡°He even learned the Sword Force of the Sky Demon? Hmm¡­ this is¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, but the academy has a recording of every cadet who passed the test.¡± ¡°Then you know?¡± ¡°¡­Prince. The one who passed the sixth test 70 years ago is the former Lord, Chun Inji.¡± Yeowun¡¯s eyes grew large. Chun Inji, was the former Lord of the cult and Chun Yeowun¡¯s grandfather. He was considered the most powerful warrior in the past 500 years, and had enlarged the territory of the Demonic Cult larger than anyone else and had fought against the Forces of Evil and Justice. But there was one part Yeowun was surprised about. Chun Inji had gone missing about 20 years ago. ¡®Then who is this Anonymous?¡¯ The man had learned two powerful sword skills stored within the vault and the Lord¡¯s palace. If they were to learn both skills, then they had to have entered the Lord¡¯s palace and also had passed the sixth test. They were all stumped. ¡°Huh?¡± They heard the large sound of horns roaring through the entire castle of the cult. Hameng got up immediately and opened the window of the room. This meant only one thing. ¡°Prince!¡± Yeowun nodded with a flash. The horn meant the return of the Lord of the Demonic Cult. Everyone outside on the street began to become noisy. ¡®They¡¯re already here.¡¯ The Lord and their group who were told to arrive about two weeks, had already returned to the cult. ¡®It¡¯s good that I worked quickly.¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s quick action on getting approvals ahead had proved to be useful after all. ¡°There will be a parade for the Lord¡¯s return out on the eastern gate. Will you go out to see?¡± Lee Hameng offered Yeowun and Yeowun thought for a second and nodded. He had to head to the Palace for Lord¡¯s return ceremony anyway, as he was a new elder now, so it was better to start from watching the parade. Yeowun and members got out of the restaurant and headed for the east gate. As for Yin Moha, she went to her mansion to pick up the skin mask that feigned her as her face before she went through body reconstruction. The Mountain of Thousand was located at the southern side of the Jianghu so it required to walk through the northern gate to go there. But Lord and his group were told that they were coming from the east side instead. And when Yeowun¡¯s group got to the eastern gate, there were crowds of people gathered to watch the Lord¡¯s return. Returning of the Lord, who was the only one said to be able to communicate with the Demonic God, was a symbolic being in the cult. ¡°Whoaaa! Our Lord is back!¡± ¡°He is back!¡± ¡°Praise to the Demonic Cult!¡± Cultists shouted with joy and warriors above the horse as they walked through waved at cultists. ¡°So, it begins.¡± Lee Hameng whispered to Yeowun. If the Lord is back, then it meant other elders were back too. This meant the beginning of the war for Yeowun. ¡°Prince?¡± But Yeowun was looking at only one place. In the middle of the parade, there was a black carriage, decorated with red silk and had the word ¡®SKY¡¯ embroidered over it. ¡®Lord.¡¯ It was an open carriage, but the decorations and jewelry hid the face inside. It was the parade of King¡¯s march. Warriors walked through valiantly and cultists cheered and chanted. It was a moment of glory, but Yeowun looked coldly. ¡®Huh?¡¯ That¡¯s when Yeowun became surprised. Left Guardian Lee Hameng too was surprised. IN front of the black carriage, Great Guardian Marakim was walking ahead on a horse, and Right Guardian Submeng was behind the carriage. But something was off. ¡®Teacher?¡¯ He was in formal clothing unlike his regular outfits, but his face was pale and his right eye was wrapped around with linen wrapping also with over his head, as if he was injured. ¡®Why?¡¯ And Yeowun realized there were more people injured. After the carriage, warriors from other clans began walking in along with other elders. They were clothed in lavish clothing, but it couldn¡¯t hide their injuries. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Elders came in beginning from the first elder. They seemed fine until the third elder, but starting from the fourth elder, they were heavy with injuries. ¡®What?¡¯ And with the fifth elder Hang Soyu, her left arm seemed to be missing under her clothes. And elders, which should be 8 that returned, one person was missing. Mun Ku sighed in relief as she saw her exhausted grandfather Mun Yun, still waiving at cultists who cheered for them. Soon, the crowd then realized something was strange and began to mumble between themselves. ¡°I don¡¯t see the 7th elder.¡± 7th Elder, Kong Sunong was missing from the parade. Lee Hameng had to stay behind as he was the Chief of the Academy, so he wasn¡¯t told of the mission¡¯s purpose. In usual cases, this much number of warriors would require constant contact with cult, but it was put to complete secret this time. So it was only after the Lord¡¯s group reached proximity to the Mountain, when Huan Yi realized they were returning. ¡®Well, we¡¯ll get to know soon.¡¯ It was secret until now, but since they were now here, it was going to be found out. ¡®It¡¯s strange. I can¡¯t see them.¡¯ Man looking in his mid thirtieth looked around from above the horse, scanning through crowds and he couldn¡¯t find people he was looking for. He was the leader of the Wise clan, and the 1st Elder, Mu Jinwon. In normal circumstances, members from the Wise clan should have come out to greet the return of the Lord and the elders, but they were nowhere to be seen. There were other wives of other lords, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone from the Wise clan. ¡®Is there something going on?¡¯ Crowds cheering the return looked very normal. He figured it was probably nothing much, as close to half of the clan¡¯s warriors were left behind, but he came to a certain concern. ¡°Huh? Master, look at that!¡± Chapter 187 - Face off (2) Hu Bong then pointed toward the back of the parade. Yeowun and his members became surprised at the ones following from behind. They wore different clothes, and the letter the flag showed was clearly who they were. [Yulin Clan] These people were from the Yulin Clan, the largest group from the Forces of Justice. It was the first time in the Cult¡¯s history where members from Justice walked into the castle. Crowds began to grow noisy. ¡®What is this?¡¯ ¡®Yulin clan?¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t the ambassadors come last time?¡¯ And unlike the last time, there was a large number of them entering the gate. Crowds then began to boo and taunt at members of Yulin clan. ¡°Booo!¡± And warriors from Yulin clan too looked very nervous and tense. Within them, there were multiple other clan flags from the forces of justice. At the center, there were two carriages covered with golden clothes, that showed that important members were in it. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s very interesting, I see.¡± ¡°UGH!¡± Hu Bong was surprised by the sudden voice coming from his side. It was Huan Yi, the 11th Elder who appeared. Huan Yi had many spies over all places of the world, so it seemed he had a guess of who and what these were. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Yeowun asked and Huan Yi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not clear¡­ but maybe we might side with the Yulin clan this time.¡± ¡°Side with the Yulin clan?¡± Lee Hameng asked back surprisingly. For the past fifty years, the Cult had waged fierce war against the Yulin clan. There was no severe fight in recent five years, but they were still very hostile against each other. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll hear what¡¯s really going on at the palace.¡± Members of the Yulin clan were allowed to enter the castle in front of every cultist. It was sure that the Lord¡¯s palace was going to announce something to the cultists. When everyone got into the castle, the castle gate closed and the crowd followed the parade into the Lord¡¯s palace. But things turned out differently from expectation. Members of Yulin clan were escorted inside to the guesthouse at the inner palace, and First Elder, Mu Jinwon got up on the stage and shouted. ¡°Greetings! Fellow cultists of the Demonic Cult! It¡¯s me, First Elder Mu Jinwon.¡± Cultists became confused when Mu Jinwon, instead of the Lord, got up on the stage. When the crowd became silent, Mu Jinwon shouted in a large voice. ¡°I first want to thank all of you who cheered for our, and our Lord¡¯s return. The Lord is very exhausted from the long trip, so please gather back here tomorrow afternoon for his announcement. For the ambassadors from the Yulin clan who entered the castle, please consider them as our guests ¡ª they were formally invited. It is the Lord¡¯s order.¡± Mu Jinwon then bowed and walked down the stage. So, the announcement of what was going on was postponed to tomorrow. ¡®What is going on? Why did they invite the Yulin clan here?¡¯ ¡®Dammit, he didn¡¯t say anything!¡¯ Cultists noisily talked about their speculations and soon scattered. There were multiple questions but there was no way to find out until tomorrow. And when people began to return to their homes, short horns sounded three times, signaling the summoning of all elders, leaders of clans, and guardians into the palace. ¡°I guess we have the Grand meeting first.¡± Huan Yi spoke and Yeowun nodded. He was now allowed to enter the Grand Meeting formally, and sit together as equals with the other elders. ¡°We¡¯ll wait at the restaurant near the palace.¡± Only elders, guardians, and clan leaders were allowed so Yeowun¡¯s members weren¡¯t allowed in. ¡°Okay. Please take care of this.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± The inner palace required weapons to be left behind, so Yeowun asked Hu Bong to carry his White Dragon Blade and the sword created from cold steel. He then walked into the inner palace with Lee Hameng and Huan Yi. Inside the inner palace, there were many large buildings, and across from the Lord¡¯s residence, there was a large building made just for the Grand Meeting. The building was a lavishly decorated hall, with chairs placed so that people could sit down in ranks. The throne at the farthest inside was the Lord¡¯s throne that sat toward the crowd, and there were twelve elder seats that placed down to look at each other. Other clan leaders were located towards the outside. 7 elders who just returned were already in their seats and clan leaders began entering to sit down in the empty seats. All leaders from high ranking clans sat down in front row seat, and the other clan leaders sat behind. ¡°9th Elder, entering the hall!¡± When the elders entered, guards at the entrance shouted to alert everyone. ¡°Welcome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Elder Sama.¡± All clan leaders got up and greeted 9th Elder Sama Yi. The Grand Meeting didn¡¯t happen that often so it was a good chance for clan leaders to get a chance to talk with the elders. After a few minutes, most clan leaders got in and sat down on the chairs. And with the Lord who was going to enter with the three guardians, everyone else was now here. The only one that hadn¡¯t arrived yet besides the Lord and three guardians, were the 10th, 11th, and 12th elders. ¡°Three elders are late.¡± ¡°Well, he won¡¯t be happy, so we¡¯ll have to understand.¡± Hang Soyu, the 5th elder and leader of the Lust clan spoke with frown, and the fourth elder, and leader of Loyal Clan, Ja Kinkeng laughed and responded. Ja Kinkeng was talking about Baek Oh. Baek Oh was a member of the six clans, but was pushed down to the 12th elder, and couldn¡¯t join the trip. That¡¯s when the guard at the gate shouted. ¡°10th Elder, 11th Elder, 12 Elder, entering the hall!¡± Three elders entered at once and Hang Soyu shook her head. ¡°Hmph. Does he made friends with low ranking elders while he¡¯s there?¡± And with the gate being opened, three men walked in. Everyone then turned to the three elders coming in. ¡°huH?¡¯ ¡°What?¡± All elders who sat on the high ranking chairs frowned. They expected Baek Oh to be walking in with his staff, and the one who entered instead, while having two other elders on both sides, was Chun Yeowun. ¡°H-how can he?!¡± Hang Soyu knew Chun Yeowun¡¯s face clearly. She had seen him in the first test in the Demonic Academy years ago. Yeowun had turned into an adult, but he still had the same face from when he was a teenage boy. Yeowun then walked up to the elders who were lost for words and bowed. ¡°Greetings, elders. I am new 12th elder, Chun Yeowun.¡± Chapter 188 - Face off (3) ¡°What? 12th¡­ Elder?¡± Seven elders tried hard to stay calm, but their faces were shocked and in disbelief. The 12th Elder they know was Baek Oh. But Yeowun, who had entered the Grand Hall, claimed himself as an elder. ¡®Where is Baek Oh? Why is he¡­ Wait.¡¯ ¡®Di-did he pass the sixth test?!¡¯ They then realized what had happened while they were gone. The only way for Chun Yeowun, who was a cadet of the Academy, to become an elder was to pass the sixth test and defeat another elder. Yeowun had taken the Baek Oh¡¯s seat by defeating him. ¡®So, clan leaders knew this.¡¯ The news of the sixth test already had swept through the entire castle, so all clan leaders knew that Yeowun had defeated Baek Oh and didn¡¯t seem surprised. But they too seemed astounded by a young man standing proudly in front of powerful elders. ¡®Was it why I couldn¡¯t find anyone from the Poison clan?¡¯ Mu Jinwon frowned. He had scanned through the crowds on his way in, so he realized that people from Poison clan was also missing. He thought it was an act of protest for the demotion of Baek Oh, but it was not. ¡®So, he¡¯s Chun Yeowun?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s the one who cut my grandson¡¯s arm?!¡¯ ¡®How dare¡­ that peasant born!¡¯ Elders from Sword, Blade and Lust clan glared at Yeowun, as their princes had lost their arms at Yeowun¡¯s action. If this wasn¡¯t the Grand Hall of the Demonic Cult, they would have unleashed their anger again. But they couldn¡¯t do it, as that meant they had undermined the Lord¡¯s authority and dignity and be punished. The hall turned quiet at the heavy atmosphere full of emotions. ¡®Do you think we¡¯ll approve of you?¡¯ ¡®Fool! You may have walked in here, but you are still alone.¡¯ Elders from six clans then stayed silent, not responding to Yeowun¡¯s greeting and the air turned cold. Other clan leaders who greeted other elders also fell silent. Hang Soyu then smirked. ¡®You may have got up here with luck, but that is far as you go. No one will approve you as an elder.¡¯ Standing up for Yeowun here, meant that person was going to turn his back against the six clans. This was the act to show power over Yeowun. But it didn¡¯t go as their plan. A large man got up from his seat and greeted Chun Yeowun politely. ¡°Leader of the Demon Fist Clan, Ko Wanghyn. Welcome, Prince Chun.¡± Yeowun then turned around at Ko Wanghyn and bowed. ¡°Greetings.¡± ¡®Demon Fist clan? How dare!¡¯ Hang Soyu raised her eyebrows and glared at Ko Wanghyn who broke the silence created by elders. But it was just the start. The man who sat next to Ko Wanghyn, who looked very gentle, got up and bowed. ¡°Che Takjing, from the West Gate clan. Welcome, Prince Chun.¡± ¡°Greetings.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ With two leaders from high ranking clan greeted, Hang Soyu and other elders frowned. But someone else also got up. ¡°Hou Sangin from Power Axe clan. We finally meet, Prince.¡± ¡°Great to see you, Mr. Hou.¡± ¡®W-what?¡¯ And more leaders got up to greet to Yeowun. After high ranking clan leaders all got up and greeted Yeowun, other clan leaders from lower-ranking clans got up and bowed. ¡®What is going on?!¡¯ ¡®Are they trying to turn their back against us?¡¯ ¡®Look at all those people!¡¯ Elders then turned cold. There were over 50 clan leaders who got up to greet Yeowun. And even then, there were still more people getting up. The number was already at about 1/3 of entire clan leaders inside the hall. ¡®Ko Wanghur, Hu Bong¡­¡¯ Yeowun smiled. He wished to come in contact with as many as he can, but he didn¡¯t expect this much number of leaders will respond. Ko Wanghur and Hu Bong did not meet other clan leaders by themselves. This was the result of cadets who were expelled from the academy earlier, asking their fathers to back Chun Yeowun. ¡®Chun¡­ Yeowun¡­!¡¯ Hang Soyu gritted her teeth. This was the result of what had happened at the Demonic Academy¡¯s competition. ¡®What had happened while we were gone?¡¯ Elders from six clans looked shocked. To them, Chun Yeowun was nothing. Wives of the Lord thought of Yeowun as an enemy, due to his mother being Lady Hwa, but to them, he was merely an insect that can be taken care of anytime. They didn¡¯t think such a being will create such strike back. They felt threatened by the man called Chun Yeowun for the first time. That¡¯s when guard shouted from behind. ¡°Here comes the Lord!¡± And the man with black clothes with golden dragon embroider entered, and everyone got up and fell to their one knee. ¡°Glory to the Demonic Cult!¡± First Elder shouted and continued. ¡°We, mere cultists, are honored to see the Lord of the Demonic Cult!¡± ¡°We are honored!¡± With entering of Chun Yujong, the air turned instantly. Chun Yujong raised his hand after he sat down on the throne and the man with a strange mask, Great Guardian Marakim shouted. ¡°You may seat.¡± ¡°Glory to the Demonic Cult!¡± All the people shouted again and sat down on their chairs. With 7th elder, missing, Yeowun sat down on the 11th elder¡¯s seat and turned to Chun Yujong. His sharp eyes looked like that of Yeowun, but the atmosphere was different. Chun Yujong looked as if he arrogantly looked down upon everything. He was like an Emperor overall here. But there was one thing that he couldn¡¯t hide. ¡®¡­He¡¯s breathing is not well.¡¯ It was close, so Yeowun was able to tell that the Lord¡¯s breathing was very slightly unstable. It was sure that he had taken internal damage. But he looked well, so it was probably less severe than other elders. ¡®The Lord and elders all were injured?¡¯ Lord and elders meant that they were enough to wipe out most forces. Then what was the purpose of their secret trip? Yeowun then turned to the man standing on the right side of the Lord. ¡®Teacher¡­ what happened?¡¯ The one who stood right on the Lord, was Right Guardian Submeng. He looked pale and had covered his right eye with linen wrap, and looked in bad shape. But unlike Yeowun who was concerned, Submeng who found him, turned his eye large. ¡®What? H-how!¡¯ Chapter 189 - : Face off (4) Submeng¡¯s pale face brightened up. It felt like all the hardship he had gone through on the recent trip had melted down when he saw his only apprentice at this place. Submeng grinned and Yeowun also smiled. The teacher and apprentice had finally met at such an important place. ¡®Haha. I guess I can¡¯t call you a kid anymore.¡¯ Submeng was touched. And from what he can see, it was sure that Yeowun had grown much stronger than himself now. Chun Yeowun, who was looking at Submeng, then turned to the Lord at the sharp energy coming through. Chun Yujong, who was not looking at him until moments ago, was now looking straight into him. ¡®His eye is like a sword.¡¯ It was the first time he had felt such threatening aura. The Lord didn¡¯t mention, but it was sure that he too was surprised to find Chun Yeowun here. ¡°My Lord.¡± Marakim spoke, and Chun Yujong raised his hand, signaling of approval. Marakim then shouted at the people. ¡°We will start the Grand Meeting.¡± With the start, Marakim called out the 9th elder. Sama Yi then got up. ¡°9th Elder, you may report what happened in the Cult while the Lord was out.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Sama Yi, was the highest-ranking elder while others were gone, so he had to report first on what happened until now. Sama Yi then explained everything that happened. This procedure wasn¡¯t actually necessary, but this was done to show the authority of the Lord. It was done so that clan leaders can see the Lord solving the issue that was still revolving around and have them feel the authority of the Lord. But Sama Yi¡¯s report actually worked against it this time. After briefing through financial and structural issues, Sama Yi reported of recent incidents. ¡°¡­So, the remaining Poison clan and Wise clan fought against each other. There are no survivors in either clan.¡± People began to mumble between themselves. With the rumor being spread out, clan leaders who stayed behind at the cult knew of what happened, but those who went outside was shocked. This was a serious incident. The Poison clan was now entirely gone, and members from the Wise clan were also killed. And among them, was the Lady Mu, wife of the Lord. Mu Jinwon turned cold. ¡®My sister¡­ is dead?¡¯ He was concerned when he didn¡¯t see people from the Wise clan, but he didn¡¯t even imagine such an incident had happened. It was hard to hold back his emotions. He wanted to shout to Baek Oh, the leader of Poison clan, but even he had died from Yeowun¡¯s hand at the sixth test. ¡®This is impossible¡­ my sister will never¡­¡¯ Lady Mu was cunning woman. She was good at strategy and never fought a losing battle. It didn¡¯t make sense that she entered the Poison clan and got killed. But if what Sama Yi reported was true, what happened was very possible. Sama Yi reported that the reason for two clans to fight, was because of Mu Jinyun and Chun Muyun killing the Poison clan¡¯s Baek Churku. ¡®How can this be¡­¡¯ And as for the evidence, the body had a trace of Right Sword Left Hand on it. The only one who can use the skill was Mu Jinwon himself and Chun Muyun. With this, Poison clan became angered and ambushed the Poison clan, but they lost most of their forces and Wise clan, who tried to wipe out the Poison clan, was countered by Poison clan¡¯s poisonous trap and was wiped out. There was nothing too suspicious about how everything had happened, and it was hard to consider that it was someone else¡¯s plan. ¡®¡­!¡¯ Mu Jinwon became furious and grabbed on the chair¡¯s armrest and the armrest crushed. It wasn¡¯t something to be allowed in the Grand Hall, but he had lost his family who stayed behind, so the Lord didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®That woman¡­ died from a mere trap from the Poison clan?¡¯ Unlike Mu Jinwon who couldn¡¯t hold back his fury, the Lord thought it through coldly. Even when he heard that his first wife, Lady Mu was dead, he didn¡¯t show any change in emotion. When Sama Yi almost finished his reporting, elders from five remaining clans were looking at each other with a hostile look. It was natural as they heard that their sons and grandsons had fought against each other and all died, resulting to fight between clans. ¡®It¡¯s amazing.¡¯ Lee Hameng was astounded as he watched. With the report being made in front of all clan leaders, Yeowun¡¯s plan had turned to great success. Only remaining report was now one. ¡°From the Demonic Academy, Elder Chun Yeowun had passed the sixth test and have become new 12th Elder. This test as done while the Lord had been missing, so I ask you to appoint him formally as the new elder.¡± Everyone then turned to Chun Yeowun. Elders were only appointed by the Lord himself. But the Lord was missing, so Yeowun was only given the medal. ¡°I object!¡± Hang Soyu, who was furious as ever, after hearing her son had died in the academy, got up. ¡°This is a Grand Meeting, not a¡­¡± ¡°I approve.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± But the Lord cut her off and spoke. Hang Soyu couldn¡¯t say anything and Chun Yujong got up from his throne and spoke to Chun Yeowun. ¡°Chun Yeowun, you may come up to me.¡± Yeowun then got up from his seat and walked up confidently and knelt on his one knee in front of the Lord. The Lord then declared in front of everyone. ¡°As the 23rd Lord of the Great Demonic Cult, I appoint Chun Yeowun as the 12th Elder. You shall serve the cult with your life.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Yeowun answered, and Chun Yujong looked down at his son. The boy who was just a card to be used to unleash his own anger, had got up from the bottom and was in front of him now. It was truly astonishing. Chun Yujong then spoke to Yeowun. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± With becoming of the Elder, elder was allowed to ask for one thing, if it was possible. But this was just a regular procedure and was asking to speak of how it felt. Yeowun then got up and asked the Lord. ¡°Please approve me as the heir to the throne.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Lord didn¡¯t expect this coming and raised his eyebrows. And at that moment, Sama Yi, Yin Moha, and Huan Yi all got up from their seat and came up behind Yeowun and knelt and shouted. ¡°Please approve Prince Chun Yeowun as the heir to the throne!¡± Five Elders who were watching uncomfortably at Yeowun becoming elder, became shocked and grimaced. Chapter 190 - Face off (5) ¡°Please approve me as the heir to the throne!¡± With Chun Yeowun¡¯s unexpected request, everyone within the Grand Hall became shocked. Those who were most shocked were elders from five clans. They were uncomfortable about Yeowun becoming an elder, and became even furious when Yeowun asked for approval to become the heir. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ ¡®He¡­ aimed for this!¡¯ Yeowun had gone for a chance to request the Lord. And there were three elders who were behind Yeowun. They were surely approving of Yeowun. ¡®S-since when he persuaded them?¡¯ ¡®Yin Moha? Huan Yi?¡¯ Aside from Sama Yi, Yin Moha and Huan Yi were known for their unruly nature and stubbornness. But both of them were now on their knees and asking for Yeowun¡¯s ascension to the future Lord. ¡®I have to stop¡­¡¯ But elders from five clans had no reason or way to stop this from happening. And with all clan leaders within the cult looking at them, they couldn¡¯t just object out of emotion without being ridiculed after. ¡®Dammit¡­!¡¯ ¡®There is no way!¡¯ Chun Yeowun had defeated all competitors in the competition and also gathered approval from three elders. With the Lord¡¯s approval, he was now going to be appointed as the new heir to the throne. Elders were fools to think that they can get rid of Yeowun anytime. ¡®If the Lord approves it, then¡­¡¯ This was the worst-case scenario. If one not from the six clans were to succeed the throne, then it was going to be the downfall of six clans. Everyone turned to the Lord. Chun Yujong looked surprised. ¡®¡­Is he really the boy I once knew?¡¯ Chun Yujong was astounded by Chun Yeowun. When Yeowun first appeared as an elder, he was surprised of the child who was not even in his slightest concern, growing powerful in a short time. But now, Chun Yujong was astounded by Yeowun¡¯s smart moves. Yeowun was bowing respectfully, but his eyes were full of confidence as he looked up to the Lord. It wasn¡¯t the young, vengeful boy who Yujong once saw on the first day of the Demonic Academy. ¡®¡­So, you want to succeed my throne.¡¯ The atmosphere had became tense with everyone focusing on the lord. Chun Yujong then opened his mouth. ¡°Are three of you approve the 7th Prince as the heir?¡± Chun Yujong asked and people turned bright and frustrated at the same time. Those who sided with Chun Yeowun brightened and elders and clan leaders who sided with six clans frowned. Chun Yeowun was now an elder, but as he was called as the 7th prince, it meant that Chun Yujong was officially considering him as a candidate to the throne. ¡°I, Sama Yi the 9th Elder, approve Prince Chun Yeowun as the heir to the throne.¡± ¡°I, Yin Moha the 10th Elder, approve Prince Chun Yeowun as the heir to the throne.¡± ¡°I, Huan Yi the 11th Elder, approve Prince Chun Yeowun as the heir to the throne.¡± And with their determined voice, Chun Yujong looked at each of them. It seemed these three elders truly approve Chun Yeowun as the heir, and they didn¡¯t seem to care about six clans. ¡®¡­Maybe this might be a better way.¡¯ An heir that wasn¡¯t related to the six clans. It wasn¡¯t what Chun Yujong had been planning, but he decided that this too didn¡¯t seem too bad. The Lord then nodded and decided. As he was going to speak out his decision, a sharp, hostile aura came to his senses. It wasn¡¯t only Chun Yujong who felt this. Everyone felt the hostile energy and turned to the source. ¡®F-first Elder?¡¯ The source was the First Elder and Leader of the Wise clan, Mu Jinwon. He was glaring at Chun Yeowun with bloodshot eyes, with veins popping up over his forehead due to fury. He had been in shock ever since he heard that his family members were killed, and he didn¡¯t care about anything else now. ¡®He dare asks to be appointed as the heir at this moment?!¡¯ Just up until the Lord and elders left the cult¡¯s castle, Chun Muyun was very close to the heir. With other princes from each clan were expelled, Mu Jinwon believed that Chun Muyun will become the heir with not much of an issue. But when he returned, he found out that everyone from his clan had died while he was gone. Chun Muyun too, had committed crime inside the academy, escaped from the prison and eventually was found dead within the mansion of the Poison clan. From what Mu Jinwon can see, Lady Mu nor Chun Muyun was not foolish enough to do such foolish thing right before the competition was almost over. Both of them had died with a mistake that they would never have made, and Chun Yeowun became sole competitor, and requested to be appointed as the heir as if he waited for it. With this, Mu Jinwon could only think of one culprit for his suspicion. ¡®Chun¡­ Yeowun!¡¯ Chapter 191 - Face off (6) He didn¡¯t care about evidence anymore. With every emotion and thought heading to Chun Yeowun, Mu Jinwon wanted to rip Chun Yeowun apart right at this moment. Left Guardian Lee Hameng and Right Guardian Submeng quickly stood up against Mu Jinwon, and Great Guardian Marakim stood in front of the lord. Hameng pulled out the red Flame Sword and aimed at Mu Jinwon. Submeng also pulled out his Crazy Blade. Only ones who were allowed to wield weapons in the Great Hall were three guardians and the Lord. ¡°Step back, first elder.¡± ¡°You should behave in front of the Lord.¡± Hameng and Submeng warned, but Mu Jinwon did not back down and spoke in a furious voice. ¡°Do you think I would not recognize your schemes?¡± He was talking to Chun Yeowun, who was behind the guardians. Mu Jinwon glared at Yeowun, who was kneeling down on his one knee. Chun Yeowun then turned to his left and saw the first elder in his chair. ¡®YOU!¡¯ First Elder¡¯s eye shook with rage as he met his eyes with Yeowun. Yeowun did not make any expression, but his eye looked as if he was taunting, glaring back at Mu Jinwon. Mu Jinwon exploded with anger and tried to get up. ¡°Enough.¡± The Lord warned threateningly. It was simple, and low voice but the energy wielded within the voice was bottomless and pushed down Mu Jinwon. ¡°Ugh!¡± Mu Jinwon then snapped out of his anger and realized he was within the Great Halls. He couldn¡¯t do anything further without having the Lord to become angry. Mu Jinwon brought back his aura and bowed at the Lord and shouted. ¡°I have made a grave mistake to the Lord almighty. Please forgive my foolishness.¡± He then began pounding his head on the ground. And when he began pounding multiple times, so that blood began to run through his head, Chun Yujong retrieved the energy that pressured on Mu Jinwon. Mu Jinwon¡¯s face was drenched in blood. Chun Yujong looked down at Mu Jinwon coldly and ordered him to stop. ¡°Return to your seat.¡± ¡°Thank you Lord, for your everlasting mercy.¡± Mu Jinwon bowed again and backed away into his seat. Lee Hameng then returned his sword and two guardians turned toward the Lord again. Mu Jinwon wiped his face with his clothes and glared back at Chun Yeowun. ¡®I will find out everything and rip you apart with my own hands.¡¯ If he was to be angry and kill Chun Yeowun here, it was going to work against him too. He had lost half of his family already, so he couldn¡¯t lose any more. That¡¯s when Mu Jinwon heard unexpected telepathic message coming through his ear. [First Elder. What you suspect is true. It¡¯s not the Poison clan. It was me.] It was Chun Yeowun. It was a direct provocation. When Mu Jinwon looked at Yeowun with shaking eyes, he saw Yeowun with an evil smile. Mu Jinwon¡¯s temper he barely controlled, had snapped. ¡°Aaaaaaaaargh! I will KILL YOU!!!¡± Mu Jinwon then charged and bolted against Chun Yeowun. ¡°What?!¡± Lee Hameng turned back and quickly charged at Mu Jinwon to stop, but Mu Jinwon was one stage higher in the strength. ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way!¡± Mu Jinwon¡¯s left hand used the Wise Hand formation and pushed back Lee Hameng into the pillar. Mu Jinwon was at the end stage of superior master level, and Mu Jinwon was also stronger in power of formation. ¡°Dammit!¡± Lee Hameng cursed as he got up from the ground and tried to attack again, but Mu Jinwon¡¯s blue force qi wielded finger was already striking down upon Chun Yeowun. He was using the most powerful formation within the True Demon Sword. As Yin Moha said, Mu Jinwon knew True Demon Sword too. Mu Jinwon had realized that Chun Yeowun was at an equal level of his power just when he saw, so that was why he was using his best attack skill he had. ¡®I-it¡¯s amazing formation!¡¯ ¡®Since when Elder Mu learned such powerful sword skill?¡¯ Everyone was shocked at Mu Jinwon¡¯s use of powerful sword skill. The Lord was also very shocked. He didn¡¯t think Mu Jinwon had hid secret sword skill that was almost equal in power to the Sword Art of the Sky Demon. ¡®Is that really the True Demon Sword?¡¯ Yin Moha also frowned in shock. The True Demon Sword formation used by the strongest warrior of the cult was much more powerful than it should have been. ¡°DIE!¡± Powerful sword formation unleashed upon Yeowun. ¡®He¡¯s strong.¡¯ Yeowun narrowed his eyes as he faced off against the strongest sword formation he had saw. Yeowun¡¯s finger shined in blue force qi. To counter the True Demon Sword that was perfected Mu Jinwon¡¯s way, it was better to use Twenty Four Demon Sword, which was a higher version. With Yeowun¡¯s finger moving forward, two force qi of powerful warriors collided. Chapter 192 - Face off (7) With two force qi colliding, an explosive sound filled the Great Hall. Yeowun¡¯s formation was the third formation of the Twenty Four Demon Sword. With twenty-four sword movements being combined, its power became like a storm. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°He¡¯s blocking it!¡± Everyone was shocked to see Chun Yeowun blocking against Mu Jinwon¡¯s powerful sword skill that no one thought it was possible to defend against. ¡®This¡­ is it Twenty Four Demon Sword?¡¯ Mu Jinwon frowned. The formation that Yeowun was using was the formation that Anonymous once showed. ¡®How did he learn this sword skill?¡¯ Mu Jinwon was surprised, but he quickly used the formation of True Demon Sword in his right hand to fight against Twenty Four Demon Sword, and thrust his left. ¡®Huh?!¡¯ The formation used by the left finger was the Wise Sword skill. Powerful sword skill came through the Twenty Four Demon Sword and countered it. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yeowun was struck on his shoulder and stomach and was pushed back. ¡°Right Sword Left Sword!¡± Clan leaders shouted as they realized what Mu Jinwon had just done. Mu Jinwon was known for his ability to use both of Wise Clan¡¯s martial art with his both hands at the same time. With two hands working separately to use each martial art, it gave Mu Jinwon the power to attack as if there were two of him. Yeowun frowned at the pain coming from his wound. If it wasn¡¯t for his energy barrier, the force qi would have penetrated him. Yeowun¡¯s clothes stained from the blood. [Self healing activated at the wounded area.] Nano¡¯s voice came in his head as his wound began to heal. It was hidden under the clothes, but the healing was quick. ¡®Whew.¡¯ The pain had lifted quickly. Yeowun expected this, but Mu Jinwon was much stronger than he thought. He had used two different sword formation in his both hands and countered Yeowun¡¯s Twenty Four Demon Sword. ¡®It¡¯s not an easy foe.¡¯ Mu Jinwon was not a foe to consider lightly. ¡®I have to be quick.¡¯ And for Mu Jinwon, he didn¡¯t lose his chance and charged in to kill Yeowun. If he was to waste time, the Lord or other elders was going to jump in and he will lose his chance to kill Yeowun. He had to finish this soon. ¡°I will kill you!¡± Mu Jinwon knew how powerful Twenty Four Demon Sword was, so he used the best of his ability, to use sword formations on both hands. If Yin Moha had completed the first formation of Twenty Four Demon Sword, Mu Jinwon had created a new skill with his understanding. ¡®On my left, last formation of the True Demon Sword. On my right hand, first formation of the Twenty Four Demon Sword.¡¯ Two sword formation unleashed from his both hands and everyone became shocked. ¡®Is First Elder a monster?¡¯ ¡®How did he learn such formation?¡¯ Mu Jinwon¡¯s formation just now was powerful enough, but this was beyond imagination. His best skill created with the combination of Sword Demon¡¯s strive to fight against Blade God, was amazing. ¡®He can¡¯t block this. E-even if it¡¯s Twenty Four Demon Sword¡­¡¯ Yin Moha turned pale. She knew the power of Twenty Four Demon Sword, so she thought Chun Yeowun had no chance to defend himself against this attack. ¡®This is for my sister, my nephew, and my families! DIE!¡¯ Mu Jinwon glared. He was certain that even the Lord would not block his attack. This skill was made to fight against Anonymous, a mysterious warrior. ¡®If Twenty Four Demon Sword doesn¡¯t work¡­¡¯ Yeowun glared. And it was the moment when sharp force qi was about to rip apart Yeowuns¡¯ body. ¡®Blade¡­qi?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s hand was now being wielded in blue force qi of blade. His hand then unleashed explosive power of blade formation and struck against Mu Jinwon¡¯s skill. Huan Yi¡¯s eye turned large with shock. ¡®I-it¡¯s that skill!¡¯ It was the shocking blade skill that Yeowun used when he fought against Huan Yi. Yeowun¡¯s hand moved in strange angle and created powerful blade moves, that overpowered through every sword formation that Mu Jinwon¡¯s both hands used. Mu Jinwon frowned. ¡®W-what is this!? This is impossible!¡¯ The blade came from impossible angles. It wasn¡¯t something that Mu Jinwon can react to normally. ¡°UGH!¡± His left hand was thrown back from the powerful blade qi and his body shook. Chun Yeowun did not lose this chance and moved onto the last formation of the Blade God. He didn¡¯t know the name of this formation, but he called it this way. Flying Dragon. With Yeowun¡¯s body spinning up from below, blade swirled up like a tornado and Mu Jinwon¡¯s body was swept into the force qi of blade. He shot up to the air through sharp blade qi. ¡®N-no!¡¯ Mu Jinwon tried to get out of it by using force qi over his hand, but he couldn¡¯t even move in the prison of blade qi. ¡®I have to defend myself!¡¯ Mu Jinwon then focused his energy to create energy barrier. That¡¯s when the storming blade qi came down upon him. ¡®M-my energy barrier!¡¯ The blade qi that came down upon him, ripped apart the energy barrier itself and when Mu Jinwon twisted his body, trying to avoid being struck, blade qi cut down into him. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAARGH!¡± With Mu Jinwon¡¯s terrified scream filling the Great Hall, Mu Jinwon¡¯s body ripped apart into pieces in the air. And when the screaming stopped, his bodies dropped to the ground like pieces of meat. Everyone turned silent at once. All people who had gathered at the Great Halls, were shocked beyond relief and was watching Chun Yeowun with tense, and disbelief. Chapter 193 - Face off (8) Mu Jinwon, one of three most powerful warriors along with the Lord and Great Guardian Marakim, died tragically and shocked everyone in the Great Hall. Clan leaders that sided with Chun Yeowun wanted to cheer in joy, but they couldn¡¯t make any noise so they just held back their excitement. And Chun Yeowun¡¯s blade skill that countered almost impossible sword skill used by Mu Jinwon shocked them all. ¡®By the gods! He beat the first elder!¡¯ ¡®Is this true?¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t even know such blade skill exists!¡¯ And one who got attention was Right Guardian Submeng. It was widely known that Right Guardian Submeng was the one who had taught Yeowun how to use a blade. ¡°Hmph.¡± Submeng coughed as he felt people watching him. But it was Submeng himself who was shocked by Yeowun¡¯s blade skill. ¡®Since when he learned such powerful blade skill?¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to accept, but the one used by Yeowun was much stronger than Butterfly Dance Blade. He was only astounded by it. ¡®But¡­ that blade skill. It¡¯s familiar.¡¯ It was strange. He had never seen such powerful blade skill, yet it looked familiar. That wasn¡¯t only for Submeng. Left Guardian Lee Hameng was so shocked that he was lost for words. If he hadn¡¯t opened the underground treasure vault for Yeowun, he would not have realized it but he saw the tracing left by that blade skill. ¡®B-blade skill from the Blade God!¡¯ The skill that was used was exactly the same skill that made the tracing on preserved bodies inside the vault. It was just the trace, but the power emanating from its tracing was mesmerizing so Lee Hameng knew it well. ¡®He didn¡¯t just study it, but learned the blade skill itself? How can this be¡­!¡¯ Is it really possible to learn the martial art just by looking at the trace left on the body? Lee Hameng was shocked beyond belief and began to shake with excitement. ¡®Starting with Father Chun Ma¡¯s finding of truth¡­ does his talent truly given from the sky?¡¯ Lee Hameng thought his choice wasn¡¯t¡¯ wrong. He was now sure that Chun Yeowun was the new Sky Demon who will reborn the Demonic Cult. [Left Guardian.] Lee Hameng then heard Marakim¡¯s telepathic message and flinched. Marakim¡¯s eye was looking through his mask, down at Mu Jinwon¡¯s scattered body pieces. [We¡¯ll talk later.] [Yes, sir.] Lee Hameng had to speak with Marakim about Chun Yeowun anyway. He too, was the one who succeeded will of the Sword Demon. ¡®This is amazing that you used this event to this extent. Prince, you have shown yourself well in front of all clan leaders.¡¯ 11th Elder, Huan Yi thought that Chun Yeowun had done a good job, not only in defeating the first elder, but creating such a situation. It was apparent that his action had done a great effect on clan leaders, as they were still dumbfounded from what just happened. ¡®Well, you took care of the first leader, so rest is with me.¡¯ Mu Jinwon himself was very powerful, but his remaining forces from the Wise clan was also comprised of highly trained warriors. ¡®I should see if there is a way to bring them in into our prince¡¯s fold.¡¯ Those were too valuable soldiers to get rid of. If it was possible to have them join, it was going to be powerful asset to their forces. Huan Yi needed to do it faster before the other four clans reach out to gather them on their own. ¡®I wonder what the Lord might be thinking.¡¯ And for the Lord, Chun Yujong, he didn¡¯t look all that happy about what just happened. He first thought Yeowun was interesting, but it changed his mind now. He heard that Yeowun had defeated Baek Oh, so he expected Yeowun to be strong, but this was beyond his expectation. ¡®He is more than I expected.¡¯ The first formation of attack used by Mu Jinwon was an ambush so there was no use, but the Lord could have blocked Mu Jinwon¡¯s continued attack. But he didn¡¯t do anything, intending to stop just before Yeowun will get killed. But with this rate of growth, it seemed even enough to be within the top five warriors of the Jianghu within 10 years. ¡®He have grown stronger and is becoming my threat.¡¯ That wasn¡¯t welcome. The card was only useful when it can be used as a card. This incident made Chun Yujong to look closely at Chun Yeowun. That¡¯s when someone broke the silence and shouted. It was Hang Soyu, the fifth elder. ¡°Ho-How dare! How dare you kill First Elder in Great Hall with our Lord present?!¡± She hesitated at Chun Yeowun¡¯s frightening power, but she decided she had to raise her voice with this. According to the law of the cult, killing another elder in front of the Lord was not acceptable. ¡°Elder Hang is right. How dare you do such thing! Elder Chun Yeowun should fall before the Lord and confess his sin!¡± Fourth Elder Ja Kinkeng got up and shouted. If they didn¡¯t make this as a problem, then it was only going to help Chun Yeowun. If they claim that Yeowun had ignored the Lord¡¯s authority, then the Lord will need to respond to it. ¡®We can¡¯t let him become the heir!¡¯ Chapter 194 - Face off (9) Chun Yeowun had grown so powerful not only in his power, but in his forces. If he becomes the heir, it will be the wing that will make him soar. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ When Chun Yeowun glared at them with cold eyes, Hang Soyu and Ja Kinkeng looked away without realizing. They instinctively felt fear from the difference in power. Chun Yeowun then knelt down on his one knee and spoke to the Lord. ¡°I unintentionally made a crime in the Great Hall, to protect myself from being harmed. Please have mercy, my Lord.¡± ¡®Look at his arrogant words!¡¯ Hang Soyu bit on his lips as she heard Yeowun¡¯s confident words. She wanted to add more to it so that Yeowun will be in more trouble, but she couldn¡¯t say after she met her eyes with Yeowun. The Lord might have felt something anyway so it was best to leave it up to him. ¡®Hmph! He hates his authority being challenged more than anything. He will show his discomfort in one way or another.¡¯ That¡¯s when Left Guardian Lee Hameng knelt down in front of the Lord and shouted. ¡°I was a fool in failing to protect Prince Chun Yeowun, son of our great Lord, from being attacked by the First Elder. Please punish me instead.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Why?!¡¯ And with that, Hang Soyu and Ja Kinkeng frowned. They didn¡¯t think Left Guardian would help Yeowun in such a situation. And with mentioning that Yeowun was a prince, it became weirder to blame Yeowun for defending himself. ¡®Why is Left Guardian helping him?¡¯ ¡®Wait a minute¡­¡¯ They then became dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t think much about Guardians, but this kind of action was sure to prove that Left Guardian was helping Chun Yeowun. ¡®He even made Left Guardian be on his side?¡¯ It was shocking. Everyone knew that Yeowun befriended Right Guardian Submeng, as Submeng was the teacher of Chun Yeowun. But if even Left Guardian Lee Hameng was with Yeowun, then Yeowuhn¡¯s forces were already too powerful. ¡®Dammit¡­ there is no way.¡¯ ¡®Chun Yeowun¡­¡¯ Four elders realized that the air around the Great Hall had already shifted. If without the help of neutral elders Mong Oh, the Sixth Elder or Mun Yun the Eighth Elder, there was no way to press on Yeowun or way to stop him from becoming the heir. ¡®He is unstoppable.¡¯ That was Mong Oh¡¯s evaluation. He was neutral, but unlike other elders, he had a close relationship with six clans. This was because six clans were the actual leaders within the six clans. But he was astounded by what Chun Yeowun had shown him today. ¡®He¡¯s amazing. Even the Lord couldn¡¯t do much to those six clans¡­¡¯ Mong Oh thought maybe the Cult might change starting from now. But with four clans remaining strong, he thought he needed to see how things will go. The Lord who had been silent with a frown then spoke. ¡°Rise, both of you.¡± Ja Kinkeng and Hang Soyu¡¯s face turned gloomy. IF the Lord was telling these two men kneeling down to rise up, it meant the Lord was siding with them. ¡°This incident is caused by First Elder, so I will forgive you for what you did.¡± ¡°Thank you Lord, for your mercy.¡± Chun Yeowun and Lee Hameng both bowed. With Lee Hameng jumping in, the situation had not gotten any more out of control. The Lord then looked at all the people and shouted. ¡°First Elder had paid its price for attacking the prince in front of everyone, so I will consider it solved. But you all must be aware that whoever committing crimes in this Great Hall is a direct challenge to my authority and will not be forgiven from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± All clan leaders answered in unison. And Chun Yeowun, who was bowing down, became grim. It sounded like if the Lord was telling people, but he felt it as a warning to himself. ¡®So, he¡¯s telling me that there will no next time.¡¯ And it was true. Chun Yujong thought that it was a good opportunity to press down on Chun Yeowun from this incident, but he couldn¡¯t find a reason to in front of every clan leader. ¡®It is as expected.¡¯ He knew that the Lord will become wary of himself from this incident already. But Yeowun wished the Lord would show his concern to all, and Chun Yujong did not do this. ¡®¡­A warning have been given.¡¯ The Lord wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°Everyone, listen.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± ¡°I will declare.¡± ¡°?!¡± As the Lord said that, everyone became confused. Four elders from four clans became concerned and turned to the Lord. ¡°I will now appoint my 7th son, Chun Yeowun, who have received three approvals from three elders and shown his worth, as the heir to the throne.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Their concern was not misguided. The Lord was trying to declare Chun Yeowun as the heir. It was the moment that four clans wished never to happen. ¡°Is there any objection?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was no way for anyone to object in such a situation. Those who oppose, and those who sided with Yeowun both looked tense as they looked up to the Lord. Chun Yujong then shouted. ¡°From this time forward, Prince Chun Yeowun are now the Heir of our Great Demonic Cult!¡± And with that, every clan leader from Chun Yeowun¡¯s forces got up with reddened face and shouted with rejoice. It was the first Heir to the throne in 500 years who were not from six clans. ¡°Glory to the Demonic Cult!!!¡± ¡°Whoaaaaaa!!¡± It was only time they were allowed to cheer and shout. Those from the four clans grimaced and looked down with a heavy look. The first war that started revolving around the Heir, was finished. It was Chun Yeowun¡¯s victory. ¡®Mother¡­!¡¯ Chun Yeowun clenched on his fist and enjoyed the moment. He then thought of his mother, Lady Hwa. She were worried about Chun Yeowun even in her dying breath. But now Yeowun was the Heir of the Great Demonic Cult¡¯s throne. ¡®Next is you all.¡¯ He had defeated Wise and Poison clan. There were now Sword, Blade, Loyal and Lust clan remaining. There were a lot of clans that sided with them still, with one big obstacle overcome, Yeowun was now at equals against them. Chapter 195 - Guest from the Yulin clan (1) Chapter 195: Guest from the Yulin clan (1) The appointment of the Heir was followed by the coronation ceremony in front of every cultist at the courtyard front of the Lord¡¯s palace. But with more serious problems at hand, Chun Yeowun¡¯s ceremonial was postponed to later dates. And while empty spots were filled, Yeowun was told to also become the Elder. Unlike the Heir, being an elder allowed Yeowun to enter the Elder¡¯s Meeting where all important works were being taken care of, so it was actually a good thing. Four elders from four clans objected as they wanted to stop this from happening, but the Lord pushed it through. They then moved onto the next issue, but Yeowun wasn¡¯t allowed to participate from then on. ¡°Crown Prince, you must go look after your wound.¡± People saw Yeowun being struck on by Mu Jinwon¡¯s force qi, so the Lord told him to go down to the medical room. His bloody clothes looked like he had taken a serious wound. [My prince, it should be better for you to look after your wound. We will tell you what had been talked about here later.] Other elders sent telepathic messages to Yeowun, offering him to look after the wound. ¡®Hmph. I guess I have no choice then.¡¯ His wounds were healed a long time ago by Nano, but he couldn¡¯t reveal this so he decided to exit from the Great Hall. ¡°Thank you Lord, for your mercy.¡± Yeowun then got out of the building and walked out of the Lord¡¯s palace. There was a medical room that the Demon Doctor Baek Jongwu stayed at within the palace, but Yeowun didn¡¯t have any wound on him so he didn¡¯t need to visit medical room. Yeowun then got out and went to the restaurant where his members were waiting. Everyone was surprised to see Yeowun get out early when they expected him to come out much later as it was a Great Hall meeting. Then they saw Yeowun in blood and got more shocked. ¡°B-blood!? Prince! Are you okay?¡± ¡°M-master! What happened?!¡± Chun Yeowun told them he will tell them once they get to the Ghost Illusion clan¡¯s mansion. And when they returned, Yeowun was going to tell them what had happened at the Great Hall, but something else happened. It was something that Yeowun had been waiting. ¡°Prince Chun! Guard Jang woke up!¡± A servant who was taking care of Guard Jang ran out and told Yeowun. And when he heard this, Yeowun ran into the room where Guard Jang was at. Guard Jang was on the bed, in sitting position. ¡°Guard Jang¡­!¡± With Yeowun¡¯s shaking voice, Guard Jang turned. He was in bad shape and had lost all of his teeth, but he was the man that Yeowun missed so much. ¡°P¡­Prweence!¡± ¡°Guard Jang!¡± Yeowun ran up to him and hugged him tightly. He was smaller than Guard Jang before he entered the academy, but Yeowun was now much larger. ¡°¡­You habe grown.¡± Guard Jang shed tears from his eyes. Chun Yeowun was like his own son. Even when he went through severe tortures, he stayed quiet so he could not be a burden to Yeowun and committed suicide many times. He thought he was going to die, but looking at Chun Yeowun like this made him feel glad. Yeowun then got up and brought chair next to the bed and sat down. Jang smiled and spoke. ¡°Wid you hab grown so mush¡­ I shink, you do not nee- me anymore¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t pronunciate correctly as his teeth were missing, but it was enough to understand what he wanted to say. ¡°No, you have to be with me. Don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°¡­I canc protecc you anymore, Prweence.¡± Guard Jang spoke and Yeowun felt his heart ache. He had killed Lady Mu and even the leader of the Wise clan and avenged, but Guard Jang had lost so much. His internal energy was destroyed and all of his teeth were pulled out so he couldn¡¯t even chew any food. ¡®Is there any way to help him?¡¯ He wanted to help Guard Jang in anyway he can. Guard Jang had sacrificed his life for Yeowun and needed to be repaid for his sacrifice. But Yeowun had never heard of destroyed internal energy returning. ¡®Nano, is there a way to restore internal energy?¡¯ [If you are talking about the energy formation that formed beneath your stomach, then that will need further analysis.] Nano was still analyzing internal energy, but it didn¡¯t consider when internal energy was destroyed so it required more analysis. ¡®Yeah, I suppose. Work on it.¡¯ [Yes, master.] It wasn¡¯t sure if it will work, but Nano was the only hope. And Nano¡¯s voice came through Yeowun who was disappointed. [But there is a way to replace his teeth.] ¡®What?¡¯ [By using impant, or denture, his teeth can be replaced artificially. I will transfer the data.] With that, Yeowun received information about implant and denture into his brain. Yeowun became glad. Internal damage might be hard, but at least there was a way to replace missing teeth. But this seemed it required skilled artisan like Ou Sunong and the doctor Baek Jongmeng¡¯s help to achieve. ¡®But I have to do it.¡¯ Yeowun decided he will visit them when time allows. Yeowun also thought that it was a good opportunity, as he wanted to tell Guard Jang first that he had become the heir. ¡°Guard Jang. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Yesh, Prweence.¡± When Yeowun said this, Guard Jang knew that it was when Yeowun wanted to show off something that he did, so he smiled. ¡°I have won in the Heirship competition in the Demonic Academy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Guard Jang became shocked at unexpected words. Yeowun spolke again. ¡°I won in the competition¡­ and was appointed as the Crown Prince today.¡± ¡°C-crown Prweence!!! Ish that chrew?! Are you really- U-UGH!¡± ¡°Guard Jang!¡± Guard Jang was so surprised that he grabbed on his heart and panted, and passed out. ¡°Guard Jang!¡± [Entity passed out from lack of blood pressure going into the brain. Common symptom of entity being in great shock.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yeowun then learned that a person could pass out if he was shocked, even if it was good news. Guard Jang was in a state where he still needed more rest. Chapter 196 - Guest from the Yulin clan (2) And after about two hours, Huan Yi returned to the mansion. But there was another elder, Yin MOha and Sama Yi who came to congratulate Yeowun on becoming the heir. ¡°Congratulations, Prince, on becoming the heir to the throne.¡± ¡°Whaaaaaaat?!¡± Yeowun¡¯s members became dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t hear anything from Yeowun yet as Yeowun had to jump into Guard Jang¡¯s room when they got here. ¡°Huh? You didn¡¯t know yet?¡± Huan Yi asked back and members all shouted. ¡°Prince! Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier!¡± ¡°Master is the heir now!¡± Mun Ku looked happy and Hu Bong almost became teary. Ko Wanghur and Sama Chak also got excited. ¡°M-master! Congratulations! Oh, I mean Crown Prince. Do we have to call you that now?¡± ¡°Sama Chak! Of course we have to address him like that! Hahahaha!¡± Members became frantic and Yeowun shook his head as he smiled and spoke to them. ¡°¡­Just call me master as you always did.¡± Everyone was glad. Their master had now become the heir and official Crown Prince of the Demonic Cult. They thought this might take some time, but it was done much quicker than imagined. ¡°Master, we should open a feast!¡± Hu Bong shouted and Huan Yi smiled. ¡°Yes, that is a good idea but we should postpone it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Crown Prince and I need to go to the Hall of Feast at Lord¡¯s palace by dinner time. We have a dinner party with guests from Yulin clan.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yeowun asked back confusingly. It seemed this was related to what had been decided in the Great Hall meeting. ¡°Oh, yes. I guess I have to tell you about what we talked about in the Great Hall.¡± ¡°¡­Are we allying with Yulin clan?¡± Yeowun asked and Huan Yi nodded. ¡°Yes, the alliance is now officially in effect.¡± ¡°Alliance with the forces of justice?!¡± Yeowun¡¯s members all became surprised at the unexpected news. This kind of decision required more than 70% of Elder and clan leaders¡¯ approval as Yulin clan was still an enemy of the cult. ¡°Then this means¡­¡± With war that waged over hundreds of years, the hatred within each clan of the cult was not light. But even then, more than 70% of clan leaders agreed with the alliance, meaning there was something more grave that was happening. ¡°Why did it come to this?¡± ¡°We have no other way but to ally with them.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s something happening out there?¡± ¡°Yes, my prince. Anhuy castle and Jurkang castle had fallen.¡± Anhuy was owned by the Yulin clan, and Jurkang was controlled by the Demonic Cult. Losing these two places were not something to be considered lightly. ¡°Are we against forces of Evil?¡± ¡°No. We are against someone entirely new. A mere clan.¡± ¡°A clan?¡± Yeowun became surprised. Demonic Cult was a group comprised of many clans, but a mere clan fighting against forces at such size seemed like it was impossible. ¡°What kind of clan can do that?¡± ¡°They call themselves Blade God Six Martial clan.¡± ¡°Blade God Six Martial Clan?¡± Yeowun did not heard of the name, but frowned at the familiar name. The name of the clan reminded him of Blade God, with some of the most powerful warriors back 500 years ago. ¡®Is it a coincidence?¡¯ Yeowun thought while Huan Yi continued. ¡°There was nine forces of Demonic Cult at Jurkang castle, and there were fifteen clans from forces of justice in Anhui castle.¡± The number of Demonic Cult¡¯s forces within Jurkang castle were powerful, but Anhuy castle was under the jurisdiction of the Namkung Clan, having Namkung Shon, one of seventeen leaders of the Forces of Justice as its leader that no one thought it was possible to attack the place. These two castles were where borders of three forces met so there were a lot of battles and warriors always stood on guards. ¡°We recently heard that three of Jurkang castle¡¯s forces were attacked by some clan we have seen for the first time.¡± After being attacked, Demonic Cult thought maybe it was invasion from Yulin clan, and sent a message to two forces in Kangsuh castle, and remaining six forces in Jurkang castle to help the forces that were under attack. One force had 500 warriors, so it was a total of 4000 warriors. ¡°But after two weeks, we have lost contact with Jurkang castle.¡± This meant that every cultist within Jurkang castle was wiped out. This was too fast for a castle to be fallen under the enemy, so the Cult readied for the war. They thought that Yulin clan was behind this and had figured the war that had not been waged for quite some time, had started again. That¡¯s when Yulin clan had sent ambassadors to the castle of the Demonic Cult. ¡°We were thinking of executing them and send their heads back to their cult, but what we heard was shocking.¡± They told that Anhuy castle was also taken, and Namkung Shon was killed in the process. The Yulin clan also thought it was work of the Demonic Cult and was readying for war. But they always required to find evidence, so they sent ambassadors to raise a complaint. ¡°So, that¡¯s how we knew.¡± ¡°Yes. Thanks to their procedure, we were able to find out that it was actually another group that attacked us.¡± They first thought it was from forces of evil, but their bases were too far ahead, so it wasn¡¯t likely. ¡°So, we offered the Yulin clan.¡± Both groups signed a peace treaty until they take back Anhuy and Jurkang castle. And soon after, another group of ambassadors came to the castle. It was the first time ambassadors from Yulin clan had entered the castle, so every cultist were shocked. Ambassadors brought the offer decided from Yulin clan¡¯s meeting and the Lord and leaders agreed to the offer and gathered up a group and left. ¡°So, was the trip was to take back both regions?¡± ¡°Yes. It was to ambush those two castles before the enemy readies its defensive lines and take back.¡± Demonic Cult and the Yulin clan both picked out their finest warriors and kept it as a secret to ambush on both castles at once. And the result was¡­ ¡°And we failed.¡± They knew the enemy was only one group, so with the combined force of Yulin and Demonic Cult will able them to take back the castle. But they were countered and had to retreat. The Lord and elders¡¯ wounds were proof of it. 7th Elder was killed in the process. It was a secret mission, so the rumor did not spread throughout the Jianghu, but it was still a shame. ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t tell us how they lost in the meeting.¡± It was a loss, so there was no need to go into detail on shame. It seemed Yulin clan also lost taking back their Anhuy castle and was wounded severely. ¡°¡­So, that¡¯s where alliance comes up.¡± ¡°Yes. We have the common enemy.¡± Two forces then gathered to have an emergency meeting and came to an alliance. Birth of an enemy that two forces cannot handle made them come in peace. If this was told to the forces of evil, it was sure that they will try to do something with this as a chance. ¡°We need to deal with the new enemy through this alliance. And if this alliance is known officially, forces of evil will not try to do anything funny.¡± There were two purposes for this alliance. First was to fight the Blade God Six Martial clan, and the second was to stop forces of evil from meddling in on the matter. ¡®Blade God Six Martial¡­¡¯ Yeowun couldn¡¯t shake off the name after he heard the name from Huan Yi. Chapter 197 - Guest from the Yulin clan (3) At the same time, at Guardian building right next to the Lord¡¯s residence in Lord¡¯s Palace. Great Guardian Marakim was talking with Left Guardian Lee Hameng in the office located on the fourth floor of the building. ¡°¡­So, that¡¯s how it happened.¡± ¡°If that is true, then Crown Prince is¡­ the one we¡¯ve been waiting for.¡± Marakim answered to Hameng¡¯s story. If Yeowun had learned the Sword Force of the Sky Demon and also learned Twenty Four Demon Sword, then he was the real successor of Sword Demon that guardians had been waiting for. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ But Great Guardian didn¡¯t seem all that excited so Lee Hameng thought something was off. Great Guardian always had a mask on and didn¡¯t speak much, but this wasn¡¯t what Hameng expected. ¡°Great Guardian. Is there any problem?¡± ¡°¡­No. There is something more serious.¡± Marakim then changed the subject. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Blade God Six Martial clan.¡± Lee Hameng frowned. This was a problem for the entire Demonic Cult. They allied with Yulin clan to deal with this, so it wasn¡¯t something for them to talk about. ¡°Don¡¯t you see any oddity in this?¡± ¡°Are you talking about the name?¡± Lee Hameng too felt strange about the name. But that was too much to think that the clan had a direct connection to the Blade Got himself. And it had been 500 years since the Blade God appeared. ¡°IT wasn¡¯t revealed at the Great Meeting, but there was a warrior from their clan who cut Elder Hang¡¯s arm off and took Submeng¡¯s eye.¡± ¡°Alone?!¡± Lee Hameng became surprised. If that was true, the warrior was more powerful then they can imagine. Marakim shook his head and spoke. ¡°There wasn¡¯t just one.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°There were three.¡± Lord and his warriors from the cult clashed against warriors from Blade God Six Martial clan. IT was kept as a secret, but these clan hid on the way and ambushed the cult instead. ¡°They outnumbered us and ambushed, but we were also one of the strongest from our cult.¡± The Cult reacted quickly and began to fight and soon, three powerful warriors from Blade God Six Martial clan appeared. They massacred through Squad Leaders and Masters of the cult easily, making Elders to fight against them. First, one elder tried to fight one of another warrior, but they couldn¡¯t fight alone so two elders joined. ¡°They were warriors who used Sword, Staff, and Claw.¡± Superior master level warriors fought together to deal with them, but these enemies had much different martial art. ¡°Their martial art had severe burden on the body.¡± Three warriors had special muscles in their bodies that were developed to use the unique martial art. ¡°After 7th Elder Kong Sunong died, and Hang Soyu¡¯s arm were cut off, situation turned.¡± Two elders combined were almost equal, but the balance tipped off to the warriors and Elders who were left alone became injured. And when it got out of control, the Lord and Great Guardian also joined in the fight. Great Guardian fought against a warrior who used a sword alone, and learned something while fighting him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know when I saw ones that used claw or staff, but I realized when I fought the one who used the sword. Their martial arts are derived from one root.¡± ¡°You mean..¡± Marakim got up and took off his shirt. On his body, there were scars of sword marks that were left like if it stormed around Marakim. But these were like slashed attacks that would be made from a blade. ¡°T-this¡­!¡± The tracing was very similar to the Blade God¡¯s blade skill that Chun Yeowun had used. Marakim quickly jumped back by using his Wind God walking skill, but he still was injured. Marakim spoke. ¡°If that man could have used this formation with a blade, I would have ended up like the First Elder.¡± At dinner hour, every clan leaders had gathered at the Hall of Feast with clean, formal clothing to greet the guest. The hall was filled with music, and there were many tables each filled with cuisines and liquors. On the stage where top leaders from both sides were allocated, a long table was left. Yeowun didn¡¯t look comfortable, however. ¡®I don¡¯t like this seat.¡¯ He was sitting very close to the Lord. He was now a Crown Prince, number 2 rank within the cult. At least the Lord was in his own, so Yeowun did not look him across the table. The guests have not arrived yet so everyone waited. And soon, guards that stood at the gate shouted. ¡°Guests have arrived!¡± And the gate to the hall was opened and guests from Yulin clan entered. The first forty people had black clothes with orange sashes. They were from the Flower Mountain clan. One in the front was a large man with a long beard, the leader of Flower Mountain clan, and one of seventeen leaders of forces of justice, Poong Chungwun. ¡®They are different.¡¯ Yeowun had seen forces of justice for first time, if not counting criminals that he saw in the academy. If Cultists were mostly cold and aggressive, these men walked straight and seemed to value honor. And those who walked behind had white clothes with blue swirls. They were from Moyong Family. ¡°Hmm.¡± The one who had a short beard was Moyong Kang, the leader of the Myong family and another leader of 17 leaders. They looked a bit arrogant compared to the Flower Mountain clan. And to the back of them, there was a woman wearing teal-colored lavish cloth and grey veil over her head. But she didn¡¯t look like she was from the Moyong family. ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ Guards that stood beside her too had different clothes. Moyong Kang glanced around and whispered to her and she nodded and walked past the group and members from Flower Mountain clan and got up to the front. She then bowed and spoke to the Lord, Chun Yujong. ¡°On behalf of the Yulin clan, I thank you for your hospitality, Lord of the Demonic Cult.¡± With her words, all members from Yulin clan all bowed. They were allies but they couldn¡¯t do more than this to Demonic Cult, who were their long foe. Chun Yujong then stayed on his seat and spoke. ¡°I welcome valuable guests from Yulin clan to our castle.¡± It was a greeting, but the Lord didn¡¯t even show the slightest formal gesture, so people from the Yulin clan became uncomfortable. But they soon heard why Chun Yujong did that. ¡°I thought Forces of Justice honor and respect. Was it a false rumor?¡± ¡°Why are you saying that?¡± ¡°How can a person representing the entire Yulin clan hide her face in front of her host?¡± ¡°Oh! My apologies. I have made a mistake from being anxious about meeting with you.¡± The woman then quickly pulled up the veil over her face. Everyone became astonished. Chapter 198 - Guest from the Yulin clan (4) It was beauty beyond imagination that was like a flower on a cliff. Her smooth silky skin and soft line over her beautiful eyes were astounding. Almost every man in the hall looked at her, mesmerized by her beauty. One of the guards who stood by her then clapped once. Men came back to their senses and looked away embarrassingly. It looked like some of the ones from the Yulin clan were proud of her beauty. Yeowun, however, looked weirdly. He didn¡¯t know who these people were as he wasn¡¯t familiar with members of Yulin, but most clan leaders or elders knew who this woman was. The mole under her left eyes proved who she was. Lord Chun Yujong praised of her beauty. ¡°I heard Leader of Yulin has two treasures. It is good to see one of them, Strategist Jegal, most beautiful woman of Forces of Justice.¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Lord Chun.¡± She was one of ¡®Three Beauties¡¯ of the Jianghu and the Second Strategist of Yulin, Jegal Sohi. She was the lover of the first son of the Yulin clan, Yeon Buso, and was famous for being a talented strategist. But she was most known for her beauty. ¡®This is the most beautiful woman in the Jianghu!¡¯ Moyong Yu, son of Moyong Kang and heir of the family became proud. And others from Moyong family also seemed similarly proud. ¡®Foolish cultists¡­ look at them lusting over a beautiful woman.¡¯ Unlike members of Flower Mountain clan who valued on holding back their emotion, the Moyong family members had been looking down upon the Demonic Cult. This showed on their faces. ¡®I don¡¯t like their faces.¡¯ ¡®I heard Moyongs are arrogant¡­ so, it¡¯s true.¡¯ It was a party to celebrate the alliance, but clan leaders shook their heads at the sight of the Moyong family. This party was actually could be more dangerous than it was currently. These were two groups who were at war against each other four hundreds of years. There was no way they will befriend each other easily. ¡®I will punish all those who might harm the alliance.¡¯ The Lord warned to all clan leaders before the party started. Even those in the Yulin clan, two leaders warned their members. ¡®Small argument might lead to a fight, so be wary.¡¯ They will try hard to stay away from any potential problem that might cause harm to the alliance, but it wasn¡¯t sure what might happen when they start drinking. Jegal Sohi bowed to greet. ¡°Second Strategist of Yulin. Jegal Sohi, sends her deepest apologies. Please excuse my rudeness.¡± Chun Yujong then got up from his seat and bowed at her and people of Yulin clan. ¡°Your leader has sent a very important person here. I thank you for your hospitality. Welcome to Demonic Cult.¡± With the Lord gbowing, every cultist in the hall bowed. Poong Chungwun then laughed and bowed at Chun Yujong. ¡°Thank you, Lord Chun. We are very hungry, so why don¡¯t we start eating? I wouldn¡¯t want these great foods to go lukewarm.¡± Poong Chungwun, eldest leader in the Yulin clan¡¯s group, spoke jokingly and the atmosphere lightened. ¡°You are right, Elder Poong. Let¡¯s begin the feast.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Beautiful servants who was standing by the yard got in and began guiding leaders of Yulin clans to their seats. Warriors then found open seats on round table placed on the hall. And when everyone sat down, musicians began to play music again. It was beginning of the feast. On the stage, leaders began to introduce themselves against each other. ¡°I am 11th Elder Huan Yi. Huhuhu¡­¡± Starting with lowest ranking elder Huan Yi, all elders introduced their ranks and name. And when almost every elders finished their instroductuion, people from Yulin clan became curious about young man who was still standing down. ¡®Hmm¡­ I heard about all of others that introduced. But who is that young man?¡¯ Poong CHungwun had lived for long time in Yulin, that he knew most members from Demonic Cult and forces of Evil, but he never heard of young man at the Cult¡¯s leadership. That¡¯s when the young man stood up last and bowed. ¡°I am Crown Prince and 12th Elder, Chun Yeowun. Greetings, guests from Yulin clan.¡± ¡®Crown Prince!¡¯ Every leader from the Yulin clan was shocked. They heard that there were no Crown Prince yet, but there it was. And the man said he is also 12th Elder. ¡®He is also an Elder at the same time? Oh, by the way¡­ I don¡¯t see Baek Oh the Poison man, and Mu Jinwon the Dual Demon Sword.¡¯ Baek Oh and Mu Jinwon was infamous among forces of Justice. Poong Chungwun, who had shared the same generation with them became confused. There were no need for member of Yulin clan to know death of these two elders, so they weren¡¯t notified. ¡®So, he¡¯s Crown Prince of the Demonic Cult?¡¯ Moyong Yu looked at Yeowun. This meant that Chun Yeowun was the enemy that Moyong Yu will face in the future, as they were same generation. ¡®¡­He looks strong.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t even guess at how powerful Yeowun might be. He too was at super master level, and was called talented, but Chun Yeowun was whole another level. Demonic Cult was known for giving ranks depending on the power, so if Yeowun was also an elder, then it proved he was a powerful warrior. ¡®It reminds me of him.¡¯ Seeing Yeowun, reminded him of the monster in the Forces of Justice, Yeon Buso. Yeon Buso had graduated White Academy, academy that trained warriors, faster than anyone and is now being told that he will be future of the Yulin clan. ¡®Dammit. I should focus on training myself.¡¯ Moyong Yu realized of his current state. And Moyong Kang grinned as he looked at his son being hurt on his pride. He realized that his son had been motivated by Crown Prince, who can become the future enemy. ¡®It¡¯s good that I brought him here.¡¯ But he also knew that it was quite dangerous. He couldn¡¯t even see how powerful this Crown Prince was. ¡®So, this is the Demonic Cult.¡¯ Demonic Cult was known for choosing the heir to the throne depending on the power, so it was understandable why Crown Prince was that much of a monster. After introducing with each other, the Lord congratulated the alliance and the feast began. The feast then soon turned into a drinking party and began to become noisy. Chapter 199 - Guest from the Yulin clan (5) ¡°Hahaha! Strategist Jegal is famous for being Flower of the Yulin clan. I see that it was true.¡± ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± ¡°Jegal is is our pride. Hahaha.¡± Jegal Sohi, was of course, the one who drew the most attention. Her beauty was enough to gain attention from all men of all ages and groups. But not all of them were only interested in her beauty. There was one who was looking at the situation carefully. The eye then seemed uncomfortable. ¡®Elders are not enough.¡¯ He then saw one man, drinking the liquor, uninterested in Jegal Sohi. ¡®He should do.¡¯ The man then clicked her glass at the small porcelain bottle that contained liquor. It was a noisy party so no one paid attention to him, but one the sound of glass rang, Jegal Sohi¡¯s eye turned dumbfounded and looked around. Then she got up and walked up to Chun Yeowun. ¡°Hmmm? What is this?¡± Unlike other elders, Huan Yi and Yin Moha who were sitting by Chun Yeowun and talking, became surprised. Jegal Sohi then spoke to Yin Moha who was sitting right side of Yeowun. ¡°Elder Yin Moha. Would you excuse me for a second?¡± She was asking Yin Moha to move aside. It surprised people around, as it was very rude to ask such a thing but Yin Moha moved away without any word. Yin Moha did not want to create any hassle with members of the Yulin clan, and from Jegal Sohi¡¯s reddened face, she looked a bit drunk. ¡®Is she not controlling the alcohol through internal energy?¡¯ Yeowun became surprised. Everyone from both Demonic Cult and kept their soberness by controlling internal energy, but Jegal Sohi seemed she was drunk. With Jegal Sohi, the flower of tonight¡¯s party sitting down next to Yeowun, everyone¡¯s attention gathered. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun became uncomfortable as unwanted attention drew at them. He didn¡¯t mention it, but he wished she would move to other seats and talk with the other elders. But Jegal Sohi¡¯s next action drew even more attention and jealousy over men. ¡°Crown Prince~~~~ sir¡­ you are really¡­ handsome.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Jegal Sohi began trying to flirt with Yeowun. Her confident and well-mannered self had disappeared. With her acting in such way, Moyong Yu was first to become angered. ¡®W-what? What is she doing?!¡¯ Jegal Sohi was in a relationship with Yeon Buso, the eldest son of the Yulin clan¡¯s leader, but Moyong Yu was also secretly in love with her, so he became dumbfounded. ¡°Don¡¯t you like meeeee?¡± Jegal Sohi tried to grab Yeowun¡¯s wrist with her beautiful hands and Yeowun thought she was drunk and tried to avoid. But Jegal Sohi got closer by pushing herself right next to Yeowun. Yeowun became frustrated at being flirted by a woman for first time in his life. ¡®Ugh, this is frustrating.¡¯ Yeowun was able to see that she was flirting. But this was a party to congratulate the alliance and with both of them on different groups, he couldn¡¯t understand this. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong.¡¯ Yeowun then looked at Jegal Sohi¡¯s face. Chun Yeowun then became weird, not stopping her anymore and the man who was watching, thought this was the chance. ¡®Let¡¯s get him now!¡¯ He then rang the glass two times. Jegal Sohi, then suddenly took the chopstick on the table and thrust toward Yeowun¡¯s chest. ¡°Huh?!¡± Leaders from Yulin clan became shocked at sudden move. It was an ambush, but Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t someone to be attacked as such. ¡°Ugh!¡± He snapped on her wrist to make her drop the chopstick. But Jegal Sohi pulled up internal energy and thrusted on Yeowun¡¯s stomach. Yeowun backed up to dodge, but Jegal Sohi jumped up to him and continued on the attack. And with such an attack, Yeowun had to attack back. ¡°Ugh!¡± And what Yeowun did next, shocked everyone in the hall. Yeowun reached out with his right hand and grabbed her pretty face with his hand. ¡°Aaargh!¡± He grabbed so hard that she grabbed on Yeowun¡¯s wrist and moaned in pain. She was the one who attacked first, but it seemed like it was too much. ¡°C-crown Prince!¡± Poong Chungwun was shocked and did not know what to do. Everyone here saw Jegal Sohi attacked the Prince first. ¡°How dare she attack our Crown Prince! What is the point of this!?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Huan Yi shouted angrily and leaders of Yulin clan frowned. It was now two groups siding against each other. ¡®There we go!¡¯ The man thought it was now just short of a shout, to turn this feast into chaos. ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaargh!¡± That¡¯s when Jegal Sohi trembled in Yeowun¡¯s hand as she writhed. She then fell silent and energyless. ¡°What are you doing, Crown Prince!¡± Ja Kinkeng shouted with shock. Jegal Sohi had done something she should have not, but it was necessary to ask her why she did it first. ¡®Hehehe¡­ it¡¯s going well.¡¯ The man smiled. The situation was going in more worse. He didn¡¯t need to even scream. It was then. ¡°Nnngh¡­¡± Jegal Sohi got up with a moan. Yeowun let go of her with his grab and she dropped to the ground and shook her head. She then looked up and asked with a confused look. ¡°W-what is going on here? Did I drink too much?¡± Jegal Sohi didn¡¯t seem to know what she just had done. The man who was watching became shocked. ¡®W-what? Why is the hypnosis went off?¡¯ He then heard the telepathic message. [Move to the second plan.] [Y-yes, Brother.] The man then tapped on glass three times. With the sound, Moyong Yu who were helping Jegal Sohi to stand with a concerned look, suddenly turned weird and charged at Chun Yeowun. ¡°How dare you attack Miss Jegal! DIE!¡± There was no need to have this happen twice. Huan Yi and Yin Moha blocked him quickly and pinned him down on the groun.d ¡°The young girl has made us look like fools, I see.¡± ¡°Aaaaargh! Let me go! Let me¡­!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Yin Moha snapped on Moyong Yu¡¯s neck and make him pass out. ¡®Dammit. This is a failure.¡¯ He had to make a problem, but Moyong Yu was easily overpowered so the man grimaced. He had to move onto the third plan. ¡®There¡¯s no choice.¡¯ [Brother. We should move to the third plan¡­] It was when he was sending a telepathic message that someone jumped up to him and grabbed his neck. It was Chun Yeowun. ¡°C-Crown Prince?! What are you doing!¡± ¡°H-he¡¯s¡­!¡± Everyone was shocked by Chun Yeowun¡¯s sudden action. The man that Yeowun grabbed by the neck and pushed up was one of the guards that guarded Jegal Sohi. ¡°Argh! W-why are you doing this?!¡± The guard looked down at Chun Yeowun with a painful look and Yeowun spoke coldly. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t find you?¡± He felt his heart sink. How did he know that he was behind everything? But he had to lie. ¡°Kek¡­ I-I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even try to lie.¡± ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± The clench became stronger and the man felt like his neck bone will break even with slightest of more power. He became painful as Yeowun asked with a heavy voice. ¡°What is your third plan?¡± ¡°!!!¡± The guard¡¯s eyes turned wide with shock. Chapter 200 - Hidden Purpose (1) When Jegal Sohi got closer, Chun Yeowun was able to see her hypnotized eyes. Her eyes had no focus and was not looking at him directly even when she was flirting with him. So, Yeowun asked Nano, ¡®Nano, is she doing this because she¡¯s drunk?¡¯ [Analyzing facial muscles of the entity.] Yeowun¡¯s eyes began to shake and white light particles began to scan Jegal Sohi¡¯s face. Nano¡¯s voice then returned. [Her eye movement shows irregularities. The entity is presumed to be in a hypnotized state.] ¡®Hypnotized?¡¯ [Sending related information to your brain.] Yeowun felt his brain stinging while he received information about hypnosis. Hypnosis was an act to impact the target¡¯s brain artificially, so that person could be manipulated against their own will. ¡®She¡¯s being controlled.¡¯ Based off the information that Nano sent, hypnosis was the effect of a repeated act that stimulated human senses. Then there should be something that signaled for her to be controlled. ¡®Is there a way to break her hypnosis?¡¯ [The person who hypnotized her can stop it. She can also be forced to be awakened by shocking her brain.] ¡®Good.¡¯ Yeowun then grabbed Jegal Sohi¡¯s face and shocked her. This was to break her from her hypnosis. ¡®If she was fine and suddenly turned, then someone must have hypnotized her.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t easy to find the culprit since everyone was looking at Chun Yeowun with shocked expressions. Yeowun then thought in the short moment, ¡®If someone does such a thing in front of everyone at the castle¡¯s palace, then the culprit might not be the only one. Then¡­¡¯ Yeowun then ordered Nano to sense any telepathic messages being transferred. Nano labeled this as Telepathic Message Tapping Mode. Yeowun¡¯s guess proved to be true. [Let¡¯s move onto the third plan¡­] ¡®Found you.¡¯ Yeowun bolted out the moment he heard the telepathic message and grabbed the guard who was standing at the far end of the stage. ¡°What is the third plan?¡± The guard became so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even hide the his shock on his face. ¡®H-how did he know?!¡¯ There was no way for their plan to be spilled. It was impossible to know that there were even numbers in the plans unless Yeowun overheard telepathic message, but that was impossible. If that was possible, then something should have been planned to prevent it. ¡®Kek!¡± ¡®Dammit! He¡¯s grabbing my neck so hard so I can¡¯t send telepathic messages!¡¯ He had to send a telepathic message to his partner to move onto the third plan, but his neck was tightened so he could barely moan. It was then. ¡°You should stop there, Crown Prince of the Demonic Cult. My clan member made a grave mistake, but threatening the life of a mere guard is too much.¡± Moyong Kang went up to Yeowun and persuaded him. He was actually the type to use force rather than talk, but he was in the middle of the Demonic Cult¡¯s home, so he held back. But Yeowun did not let go of his hand and spoke. ¡°Is he really from the Yulin clan?¡± ¡°What are you talking ab¡­¡± ¡°Strategist Jegal. Is he the guard that you recognize?¡± Moyong Kang became dumbfounded and tried to object, but Yeowun turned and asked Jegal Sohi who was barely getting up. She still seemed dizzy and confused, but she turned to the guard who was in pain and asked with shock. ¡°W-wait¡­ who is that man?¡± She didn¡¯t recognize the guard that she brought here. Leaders from both sides frowned. And when everyone was in shock, Yeowun heard someone else¡¯s telepathic message. [We have no choice. We have to move onto the third plan while our master finds the remains of the Sword Demon. I will help you once I rile up the crowd.] ¡®?!¡¯ Yeowun turned to the direction where the telepathic message came from, and another guard who was at the hall down the stage raised his both hands and clapped two times. And with that, people in the hall began to change. Clan leaders from the weaker clans and the weaker warriors in the Yulin Clan suddenly became dumbfounded and began attacking each other. ¡°Dirty Cultist dogs! DIE!¡± ¡°Hypocrites!¡± They had no weapons, but they still fought with their bare hands. The feast had turned into a battlefield between the Forces of Justice and the Demonic Clan. Yeowun frowned. ¡®Since when did all these people became hypnotized? Wait¡­ was that clap¡­?¡¯ Hypnosis was created by some kind of stimulation and Yeowun remembered people being mesmerized by Jegal Sohi¡¯s beauty a while ago. He then remembered one of the guard clapping. ¡®Was that clap the reason for the hypnosis? But is it possible to hypnotize this many people in that short moment?¡¯ It seemed like there was something that helped stimulate people so they could be hypnotized. Within the crowd, the guard that forced people into hypnosis shouted. ¡°Dirty Cultists are attacking us! The Alliance is the trap! Strike back!¡± It was a fight started by those who were hypnotized, but this shout was enough to make other clan leaders and warriors from Forces of Justice become confused. ¡°DIE!¡± ¡°Fools!¡± The hypnotized ones attacked everyone they could see, so fight began to grow. With that, all leaders from both sides were now glaring at each other, ready to attack at any moment. ¡°Kekekekik!¡± The guard that Yeowun was grabbing by the neck cackled even through his pain. ¡°You are annoying me.¡± ¡°AAAARGH!¡± Yeowun then struck his rib, and the ribcage shattered with the guard screaming in pain. Yeowun then sealed his blood point so he couldn¡¯t move and shouted at the leaders who were ready to jump at each other. ¡°Stop! They are hypnotized!¡± ¡°Hypno¡­ what?¡± They didn¡¯t know what hypnosis was. Yeowun thought to find better words to use, and he remembered the word ¡®illusion.¡¯ ¡°They are under illusions! Just like how Strategist Jegal was affected just now! This is a trap for our alliance to be broken!¡± Chapter 201 - Hidden Purpose (2) Chapter 201: Hidden Purpose (2) Leaders then hesitated. They too had saw Jegal Sohi and Moyong Yu acting strangely, so they already thought this was someone else¡¯s trap. ¡®I know but¡­¡¯ But the fight had already started so they couldn¡¯t ease down, as they were worried that someone in other side might attack if they let down their guard. Poong Chungwun, then asked. ¡°Crown Prince. What do you propose that we do?¡± ¡°We will follow your order, Crown Prince.¡± Sama Yi then spoke as he watched leaders of Yulin clan suspiciously. Yeowun then pointed at the hall where people were fighting and spoke. ¡°I want elders and guests from Yulin clan to stop those who are not under an illusion to refrain from fighting.¡± ¡°And those who are under illusion?¡± ¡°I will take care of them.¡± And Yeowun immediately jumped out at the hall to the people. Poong Chungwun hesitated for a moment but jumped down and other leaders from Yulin clan then followed. Elders from Demonic Cult then moved down also when Lord Chun Yujong waved to allow their action. The Lord¡¯s eye narrowed. ¡®Who dare attack my Cult¡¯s palace?¡¯ His frustration was serious. ¡°Stop! Stop the fight now!¡± ¡°This is enemy¡¯s trap! Our alliance will fall if we fight here!¡± Leaders from both sides jumped down and shouted, and those who were not hypnotized began to stop slowly. Yeowun was moving quickly between them. ¡®Nano, I can¡¯t find all of them. Let me know who¡¯s being hypnotized.¡¯ [Yes, master. Activating augmented reality on the sight.] Yeowun then saw white lines drawing over his eye and heard Nano¡¯s voice. [Targeting hypnotized entities.] Yeowun saw small red circles being drawn over multiple people. ¡®Nano, shock the target immediately when I lay my hands over them.¡¯ [Yes, master.] Nano then bolted out against targets. With the Step of Wind God skill, he moved like lightning through crowds and snatched through target¡¯s head. ¡°W-what?!¡± ¡°Wake up.¡± Yeowun¡¯s hand that grabbed the head sparked in electricity. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± Warrior from Flower Mountain clan screamed and dropped. Yeowun then moved over to the next target. ¡°Huh? Aaaartgh!¡¯ ¡°Aaaaah!¡± He then grabbed two who were fighting and shocked them. They fell down to the ground and Yeowun moved. ¡®Next!¡¯ Chun Yeowun quickly ran through each target and put them to sleep. ¡®I-it¡¯s amazing!¡¯ Jegal Sohi was still dizzy from just being awake, so she was watching over at the stage and was astounded. She was also experienced warrior, but she couldn¡¯t follow Yeowun¡¯s movement with her naked eyes. ¡®So, he¡¯s the Crown Prince of the Cult¡­¡¯ Yeowun was taking care of those who were hypnotized by alone. Those who Yeowun placed his hands passed out for slight moment and woke up, dumbfoundedly. ¡®D-dammit! What is that?!¡¯ The guard, who were creating more chaos through crowds became shocked. The plan was failing very quickly already. Hypnosis was hard to put in effect, but once it did, then it was hard for it to come off unless the caster stopped it by himself. ¡®This is impossible! He¡¯s breaking hypnosis in every touch!¡¯ With leaders from both group taking care of the situation, it seemed the situation was going to solve very quickly. ¡®Ugh, there¡¯s no way.¡¯ He realized his plan had failed and the Hypnotizer, had only one choice to make. ¡®There is no way to run from here.¡¯ He decided to kill himself. There were best warriors from Demonic Cult in this hall, and it was middle of the Cult¡¯s castle, where thousands of cultists lived. There was no way to run away from middle of the castle itself. And he was going to kill himself once his plan succeeds, and had planted poison ball on his molar teeth. ¡°Hmmmmmph.¡± He let out a long breath and was about to bit on the poison ball, when someone grabbed his neck. ¡°Ugh!¡± It was Chun Yeowun. Yeowun already had taken care of every hypnotized warriors and found the Hypnotizer right away. ¡®How did he find me?!¡¯ Hypnotizer¡¯s eye grew large. He figured he would become suspicious as other guard was already captured, but this was too fast. ¡®Ugh, this fool, I will teach him a lesson!¡¯ He was angry that Yeowun had made all of his three plans to fail. He then threw his fist against Yeowun¡¯s chest. ¡°HUH?!¡± But his fist couldn¡¯t even come close to Yeowun¡¯s chest as it was grabbed by Yeowun. He tried to pull it away, but it didn¡¯t even budge as the energy difference was too great. ¡®H-how can he have so much power at that age?!¡¯ Yeowun then looked up coldly at the man who was hanging by his hand, and twisted the fist that he grabbed. ¡°You think you can mess around in the middle of the Cult and be fine?¡± ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± But this wasn¡¯t over. ¡°W-wait, what are you¡­ AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!¡± Yeowun then pulled the twisted hand of the Hypnotizer and with the sound of muscle and flesh being ripped, his entire arm was pulled off from his body. The pain was beyond the level one can bare. ¡°UGH!¡± ¡°H-he pulled the arm!¡± Warriors from forces of justice became pale at the cruel sight. They thought such sight was surely fitting the name of Demonic Cult. Yeowun then asked coldly to the hypnotizer who was in pain as he grabbed on the shoulder with his remaining left hand. ¡°What are you?¡± ¡°W¡­wah¡­. Yo-you think¡­ you can¡­¡± There was no way to get away anyway. The Hypnotizer then tried to bit on the poison ball, but before he can chew it down, his mouth was forced open from powerful energy. ¡°Aaaaaaaa!¡± ¡°Your type always try to kill yourself if something doesn¡¯t turn out right.¡± Yeowun flicked his finger, and the molar teeth that had poison ball wrapped around was pulled out. ¡°Urgh!¡± Hypnotizer¡¯s eye turned into fear as he saw the teeth with poison ball floating in the air in front of his eyes. He didn¡¯t even dream that such monster existed within the Cult. And Yeowun¡¯s last word had made him shocked. ¡°I have to take care of ¡®master¡¯ of yours, so I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Chapter 202 - Hidden Purpose (3) Chapter 202: Hidden Purpose (3) The Library of the Demonic Academy was a place where warriors guarded the place on every corner even late at night. But the place around the building was very quiet, with bodies scattered all over the place. All warriors who stood guard were killed and most of the bodies were piled up at the entrance, and had one stab in their neck that killed them. Those who had traces of a fight were those who guarded the inside of the library, but they were killed by the force qi, that their bodies were in bad shape. ¡°Are they still in there?¡± ¡°They will come out soon.¡± There were two middle-aged men standing at the underground floor. They were super master level warriors who guarded the fifth floor of the library. They had come out of the library when they heard commotion downstairs and found bodies of guards. They then came down to the underground treasure vault, and found warriors who stood guard here were also killed. ¡°they busted through the metal door¡­ who dares to even try such a thing?¡± The middle-aged man with mustache shook his head. The metal door that sealed underground treasure vault was destroyed, and busting in activated the trap, and sealed the entrance with huge blue pearl stone wall. The intruder was now being locked inside the vault. ¡°This thick blue pearl stone would keep even the strongest warrior inside.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this at all. I hope Chief arrives soon.¡± Another warrior who guarded the fifth floor with them had gone to the main building of Demonic Cult to bring Chief Lee Hameng. It was about time for him to arrive. That¡¯s when they heard the sound of a shock from beyond the blue pearl stone. ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡± ¡°They are coming out.¡± Two of them became tense. The blue pearl stone that sealed off the vault was almost three times thicker than the pedestal that was placed on each floor. It was hard for even the strongest force qi to breakthrough. But it still didn¡¯t feel relieved. That¡¯s when they heard a loud sound and trembling that came through. It seems the one behind the wall was now striking hard as he can. ¡°But the blue pearl stone will withstand..¡± The man couldn¡¯t finish talking as another loud sound came through. And much heavier tremors shook the floor and two warriors became shocked. There were cracks on the blue pearl stone. ¡°N-no way!¡± ¡°The wall won¡¯t stand!¡± And at that moment, the wall exploded and blue pearl stone was scattered out and unleashed upon them. And for Lee Hameng, he was now almost near the library with 20 other instructors. ¡°What¡¯s this sound?¡± Lee Hameng heard the explosive sound and jumped out faster toward the library. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ He frowned as he saw piles bodies at the entrance. Dust clouds were being kicked out from within the entrance and Lee Hamenmg saw someone coming out through the dust cloud. It was a middle-aged man with hairs slicked back with snake-like eyes, and a man looking to be in his early thirty. ¡°Y-you!?¡± Lee Hameng became shocked. He realized these two men were guards that stood guard around the golden carriage on today¡¯s parade. ¡®Guard from the Yulin clan? No, he is¡­¡¯ Lee Hameng focused on the middle-aged man. The energy being aroused from the man wasn¡¯t that of mere guard warrior. The man then scoffed at Lee Hameng and spoke to the man stood next to him. ¡°I was disappointed by weaklings, but we finally meet someone worthy.¡± ¡°But master, he¡¯s not the end.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Twenty other instructors arrived behind Hameng and became shocked to find the scene. ¡°W-what is this?!¡± ¡°An intruder?¡± It was the first time that Demonic Academy had faced such terrible incident. It was the first time to have an intruder, and also had guards who guarded the library to be killed. Super master warriors who guarded the fifth floor and went to fetch instructors shouted angrily. ¡°You came out from the vault?! What did you do to them!¡± The other two guards said that they will guard the wall at the underground vault. If these two were out here¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know. Look at that pile. Maybe they¡¯re there.¡± ¡°You dare!¡± The middle-aged man smirked and the warrior pulled out his sword and tried to charge, but Lee Hameng stopped him. ¡°Chief!¡± ¡°Stop for a second.¡± Lee Hameng then shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are. Did you attack here for the underground vault?¡± The younger man had a satchel behind his back that had something in it. If they were out from the underground vault, then it was sure that they took the remains of Sword Demon. The older man answered. ¡°As you can see, yes.¡± Lee Hameng then pulled out his Flame Sword and ordered instructors. ¡°Stop them. Do not let them get away. Kill them if you can.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± They didn¡¯t need to keep these intruders alive. Lee Hameng couldn¡¯t bear to have remains of Sword Demon to be taken outside. With the order, all warriors from Demonic Academy pulled out their sword and charged. The older man scoffed and spoke to the younger man. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them and catch up to you, so go ahead. You know the way, right?¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± The man then jumped out and gestured if he whistled, and strange piercing sound pierced through all warriors that charged at him. It was as if it was a dolphin¡¯s supersonic sound. Instructors plugged their ears in pain, but the energy wielded sound made their ears to bleed. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± ¡°Nnngh! My ears!¡± Instructors pulled up their internal energy to fight back, but this sound even made them dizzy. ¡°Ugh!¡± Chapter 203 - Hidden Purpose (4) Chapter 203: Hidden Purpose (4) ¡°I- I can¡¯t¡­!¡± The instructors¡¯ eardrums were damaged and they fell down to the ground. But not all of them were affected by it. One instructor at the master level and a warrior from the fifth floor of the library withstood the attack. ¡°Fool! You dare play tricks on us?¡± ¡°Hmph, so you aren¡¯t like those weaklings?¡± The middle-aged man, however, jumped out and snapped the instructor¡¯s neck with ease. ¡°UGH!¡± ¡°But you will die either way.¡± ¡°Dammit!¡± With the instructor dying, a warrior who guarded the fifth floor quickly pulled up force qi of sword and thrust at the enemy¡¯s neck. ¡°Huh? H-how did you!¡± But the man grabbed force qi of sword by using force qi over his two fingers and grabbed it. This proved that the enemy was a very powerful warrior. ¡°Ugh! Then¡­!¡± The warrior then let go of his sword and tried to bring up sword qi over his finger to attack, but the enemy struck on his chest, penetrating him and killing him instantly. The man then splattered blood over the ground and spoke. ¡°They¡¯re not any different from those that were underground. There will be no one to stop you now. Go.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± The young man then took steps to move out, but Lee Hameng did not stay still. ¡°Who said you can go!?¡± Lee Hameng tried to overpower the man who was trying to escape, but the older man stopped him. ¡°I did.¡± Lee Hameng was pushed by five steps after being collided against the old man. The old man had a metal glove created from cold steel. ¡®What kind of power is this?!¡¯ Lee Hameng became shocked. He thought the enemy wasn¡¯t just any enemy, but the energy wielded within his fist was beyond the level of his own. The sword formation he just used at the old man had 100% of his energy. This meant that this enemy was more powerful then Hameng himself. ¡®He is dangerous.¡¯ He had to catch the escaped man, but he couldn¡¯t dare to put his eyes off from the enemy. ¡°You aren¡¯t so weak then. I¡¯m lucky. I was curious about how powerful ones from cults are.¡± ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care about that. Show me what you¡¯ve got!¡± The man then charged in and used powerful fist skill at Lee Hameng. Lee Hameng then backed away, unleashing defensive sword formation. Red sword created barriers of sword attacks and the man¡¯s fist struck onto it. ¡°Oh?¡± Lee Hameng¡¯s sword skill brought up flames from it, but the man did not stop. ¡°UGH!¡± The power of the fist attack was so strong that Lee Hameng was pushed back. The enemy was stronger than him in every possible aspect. ¡®H-he¡¯s too strong!¡¯ Lee Hameng¡¯s Flame Sword then shined with clear red and powerful sword formation unleashed very quickly. ¡°GOOD! This is more fun!¡± The enemy then laughed as if he really liked this, and pulled up force qi over his two fists. He then moved in different ways to use entirely different fist skill and collided against Lee Hameng¡¯s flame sword skill. Two attacks struck against each other. It was a severe fight, but the result came soon enough. Lee Hameng¡¯s powerful sword movements soon began to focus on barely defending against the man¡¯s attack. ¡®This formation¡­!¡¯ Lee Hameng became shocked. The fist formation that came from strange angles were hard to even defend against and soon it got to him. The man¡¯s fist struck on Lee Hameng¡¯s chest, stomach and shoulder. He spat blood and was thrown into the back like a cannonball. ¡°Aaaargh¡­!¡± Lee Hameng used his Flame Sword to help him get up and the man got up to him with a smile. Lee Hameng then spoke to him. ¡°Y¡­ you¡­ are from Blade God Six Martial clan.¡± The man became surprised. He didn¡¯t think his enemy will find out who he was in just a few exchanges of formations. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°¡­You used fist skill¡­ ugh¡­ but it was close to a blade formation.¡± A movement that was too hard for a normal body to use. It was very close to that of Blade God. Lee Hameng thought of the warrior from Blade God Six Martial Clan that Marakim had told him about. ¡°Interesting. I tried to hide it, you see? Well, you will die anyway, so I¡¯ll tell you. Yes. I am Sahin, Master of Blade Fist from Blade God Six Martial clan.¡± He spoke. ¡®I was right.¡¯ Lee Hameng¡¯s guess was right. If this man was from Blade God Six Martial clan, then he needed to tell others, but his internal damage didn¡¯t let him move. Sahin got up to Lee Hameng who tried hard to get up. ¡°Goodbye then.¡± ¡®Ugh¡­ please! I have to move!¡¯ Sahin focused force qi over his fist and was about to crush Lee Hameng¡¯s head. ¡°Huh?¡± He sensed something being thrown at him hard, and used his force qi wielding hand to grab it. His hand wielded force qi, but still felt the heaviness of energy held within the object that was thrown. But it was still enough to be caught. ¡°Do you think a metal ball can harm me¡­ huh?!¡± Sahin tried to shout in anger, but became shocked as he looked down at the object that he grabbed. It wasn¡¯t a metal ball. It was a head of someone that had just been cut off. The half of the head was crushed by Sahin¡¯s force qi, but he still recognized whose head it was. ¡°W-what happened?!¡± It was the head of a man in his thirtieth that Sahin told him to escape. Sahin then heard another man¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you the ¡®master¡¯?¡± Sahin then gritted his teeth in anger and glared back at the man who threw the head. It was a young man with a pale white face, with long black hair. The man had the satchel that held remains that they stole from the underground vault. Lee Hameng became surprised and shouted at the young man. ¡°C-Crown Prince!¡± The young man was Chun Yeowun. Chapter 204 - Hidden Purpose (5) Chapter 204: Hidden Purpose (5) ¡°Crown Prince?¡± Sahin, the Master of Blade Fist became surprised. He didn¡¯t expect to come across such a man. ¡®I heard the Cult didn¡¯t have Crown Prince yet¡­ so they have one now.¡¯ But his surprise quickly faded away. He realized that the plan already failed when he saw the Crown Prince appearing in front of him. If the young man was really Crown Prince, then he should have been at the Hall of Feast. But if he was here, then it meant the plan to have Yulin clan and Demonic Cult to fight against each other had failed. Sahin thought to escape from the castle while two groups fight against each other, but this meant he had to change the entire plan. But he became confused about how Yeowun had found his location. ¡®They would have never spilled the plan¡­¡¯ It was certain that something had gone wrong. Sahin¡¯s eye narrowed. The library located at the northeast of the Academy was higher ground, so it was easy to see the training ground and beyond from here, and Sahin saw torches increasing from a distance. ¡®Dammit. They are coming.¡¯ He even felt the energy of cultists surrounding and coming in at the Academy. Whatever the reason, he now had one thing to do. He had to get away from here. ¡°Hmph. I will kill you before I go at least.¡± Sahin threw the head on the ground and tried to strike down on Lee Hameng again. But Yeowun did not let him do it. He was already right in front of Sahin, in a short moment when Sahin glanced over beyond the Demonic Cult. Yeowun swung his sword and deflected Sahin¡¯s fist that tried to kill Hameng. ¡®What?¡¯ Sahin¡¯s eye became large. He focused powerful energy, as he was trying to kill the man, but it was deflected. It meant that this Prince was stronger than Lee Hameng in energy. ¡®Interesting. So, you¡¯re not just any prince then.¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Sahin then spun around by using his arm being thrown back as a source, and struck Yeowun. It was a simple fist thrust, but the power was great. ¡®No!¡¯ Yeowun, who used 100% of his energy from the first attack, was shocked by such a quick counter-attack and held up his sword to block the fist. But the power was beyond his imagination and the energy surged through the sword and into Yeowun¡¯s organs. But if he was pushed back here, then this man was surely going to kill Lee Hameng who couldn¡¯t move. Yeowun gritted his teeth and focused all of his energy and muscle strength. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Sahin thought Yeowun will take internal damage and pushed back, but instead pushed Sahin back far away into the back. Blood came out from Yeowun¡¯s mouth. It had been long since Yeowun had taken internal damage ever since he reached the superior master level. Nano¡¯s voice rang inside his head. [Initiating self-healing mode.] The nano machines inside his body activated and his damage quickly healed. Sahin was pushed back but it seemed he didn¡¯t take any damage, so he dropped to the ground lightly. He was surprised by Yeowun¡¯s muscle strength, but Sahin smirked as he saw the blood flowing through Yeowun¡¯s mouth. ¡®He took internal damage.¡¯ Yeowun seemed to have taken damage from Sahin¡¯s counter-attack that added his own force on Yeowun¡¯s energy. Lee Hameng became grim as he saw Yeowun who seemed to have taken damage while trying to protect him. If he could have healed faster, he would have run away. Lee Hameng got up. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ Prince, Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Are you okay, Left Guardian?¡± ¡°I can move.¡± He couldn¡¯t use internal energy due to severe internal damage, but he could use a bit now. He now had to get away and meditate so that the damage will not grow. Yeowun then gave Hameng the satchel. ¡°Take this and call the Lord and other elders. They should be at the entrance of the Academy.¡± Yeowun had to be ready for an emergency. When he tapped into the telepathic message, he heard that hypnotizer talking about the ¡®remains of the Sword Demon¡¯ and figured the ¡®master¡¯ would be at the library¡¯s underground vault. He then told the Lord and elders to surround the Academy and came here first. The Lord and leaders of the cult was probably sealing down entire castle and came to the Academy. Sahin scoffed. ¡°Fools. You think I will let you go?¡± ¡°Let me take care of him. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ yes, prince.¡± Yeowun ignored Sahin and ordered Lee Hameng to go. Lee Hameng had taken severe damage so he wasn¡¯t going to be of help, so he quickly ran toward the academy. ¡®Please hang in there!¡¯ If the enemy was from Blade God Six Martial clan, then the enemy could be dangerous for Yeowun to handle alone. ¡°Who said you can go?!¡± Sahin charged out and tried to catch up to Lee Hameng, but Yeowun blocked him. ¡°HMPH!¡± Sahin then turned and tried to shoot Fist Bullet Qi. ¡®W-what?¡¯ But Yeowun quickly followed up to Sahin and blocked him. Yeowun became so fast after learning Step of Wind God. ¡°You are with me.¡± Yeowun then unleashed sword formation at Sahin. ¡°YOU! You will pay for this.¡± Sahin then unleashed defensive fist formation and blocked the attack. Even while dropping to the ground, both of them went through various formations to strike against each other. They didn¡¯t have their foot on the ground, but their powers were at equal. ¡®Didn¡¯t he take internal damage?¡¯ Sahin thought Yeowun had taken internal damage, but Yeowun didn¡¯t seem to have any problem with using internal energy, so Sahin decided to take this seriously. As soon as they got to the ground, Sahin began to unleash his true skills. His fist began to come at weird angles and aimed at Yeowun¡¯s blood points. Yeowun then became surprised and took steps to dodge from it. ¡°This is¡­!¡± Sahin¡¯s fist stance was different from any normal martial art. Such a weird move had the potential to strain muscles, but Sahin moved it smoothly without any effort. ¡°You run like rats.¡± If Yeowun did not back away, then he would have been struck. Yeowun then glared at Sahin and asked. ¡°How are you related to the Blade God?¡± Yeowun realized right away that the Fist movement used by Sahin was very close to Blade God¡¯s blade skill. Yeowun had not heard anything from Left Guardian, so he didn¡¯t know this man was from Blade God Six Martial clan, and thought of Blade God himself instead. Sahin then became surprised. ¡°Huh? This is not what he said. I thought nobody would recognize¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sahin seemed to be uncomfortable at something and Yeowun became curious about this man¡¯s identity. He then thought maybe this man was from the Blade God Six Martial clan, that was mentioned in the Great Meeting. ¡°If you know him, then the Demonic Cult is our real enemy!¡± Sahin kept on saying something that Yeowun couldn¡¯t understand and soon shook his head and shouted. ¡°Good! I needed hostage to get out from here. You should come with me.¡± ¡°Hostage?¡± Chapter 205 - Hidden Purpose (6) Chapter 205: Hidden Purpose (6) Yeowun became dumbfounded. Sahin was already thinking about having Yeowun as his hostage ever since he realized he was being surrounded. That seemed like the only way for him to escape from all these warriors from the cult. The people with torches were already closing in their direction. ¡°Hostage¡­ you think it¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Hah! I have no time to waste!¡± Sahin then charged against Yeowun. His fist unleashed powerful energy as he moved to use powerful fist formation. This wasn¡¯t just like any other fist formation. ¡®Second formation of Blade God¡¯s blade skill?¡¯ It was skill used with a fist, but Yeowun was able to realize right away. But it was interesting to see the original formation that required blade, fit perfectly with fist and the power was almost similar. ¡®It¡¯s amazing.¡¯ Yeowun became serious as he saw powerful fist formation coming at him. If he were to defend this, he needed sword skill strong as Twenty Four Demon Sword. Yeowun then readied to use Twenty Four Demon Sword and unleashed the fourth formation. Two of them collided against each other. It was so fast that if there was a spectator, he would have been dizzy from such speed. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ Yeowun became grim as he attacked. His sword formation was losing power against Sahin¡¯s powerful fist formation. Yeowun knew the blade skill well, so he was thinking of countering it with its weakness, but Sahin too changed his skills to aim for the weak point of Twenty Four Demon Sword. ¡°UGH!¡± Yeowun was then struck on his chest. The fist that came from all angles without limit had paid off. Yeowun stopped using his formation and created a sword barrier through swinging quickly, but he was pushed back and couldn¡¯t stop Sahin¡¯s fist formation. ¡°You think you can block my attack!? Hahahaha!¡± Sahin¡¯s powerful fist began pushing back Yeowun¡¯s body. The Fist skill of Blade God was powerful itself, but Sahin¡¯s internal energy also was higher than that of Yeowun. Yeowun tried to withstand, but he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer against powerful fists and Yeowun¡¯s cold steel sword began to crack. ¡°You are powerful, but the energy and formation all are weaker than me! Haaaaah!¡± His fist that wielded powerful energy struck on the sword barrier and Yeowun¡¯s sword shattered and pieces stuck into Yeowun¡¯s body. ¡°Dammit!¡± Yeowun covered himself with an energy barrier, but sword pieces pierced into him and shook him down. Sahin did not lose this chance and struck his fist into Yeowun¡¯s stomach. Yeowun spat blood and was pushed back. He dragged to the back and had to push out the fist energy that came into his body and stopped. With the energy going out from his feet, the ground cracked down. It was astounding power. Yeowun couldn¡¯t move from the spot and Sahin spoke. ¡°I punched you to kill, so I didn¡¯t expect you will push out the energy. You sure are worthy to be Crown Prince of the Demonic Cult.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Yeowun let out a deep breath and his body began to steam. He was pushing out the energy of fist outside from his body. ¡°Do you think you can defeat me with sword skill of Sword Demon?¡± ¡®Does he know sword formation of Twenty Four Demon Sword?¡¯ Yeowun became shocked. He figured it was strange when Sahin countered as if he knew Twenty Four Demon Sword, and he sure did know. But this wasn¡¯t all that strange. AS Sword Demon tried hard to analyze Blade God¡¯s blade formation, it was likely that Blade God¡¯s descendants tried hard to analyze Sword Demon¡¯s formation, who was known to be the nemesis of the Blade God. ¡®He¡¯s really strong. I can¡¯t defeat him with Twenty Four Demon Sword.¡¯ Sahin then spoke to Yeowun with an arrogant look. ¡°So, I countered sword skill of Sword Demon¡­ it¡¯s decided. Sword skill from the cult cannot defeat our Blade God¡¯s martial art. Stop resisting and follow me.¡± Sahin then walked up to him. He thought Yeowun could not resist even if he pushed out the fist energy, as Yeowun should have taken severe internal damage and was injured with sword pieces stuck into his body. That¡¯s when the steam coming out of Yeowun¡¯s body stopped and Yeowun looked up and glared. ¡®He¡¯s eyes¡­ he didn¡¯t give up yet.¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s eye did not die yet. He was actually more eager to fight than ever. ¡°My Cult¡¯s sword skill is weaker than that of Blade God¡¯s?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool. You will only¡­ what?¡± Sahin then stopped and became shocked at what began happening in front of his eyes. Sword pieces that stuck into Yeowun¡¯s entire body pushed out as if his body was pushing all out. What¡¯s more shocking was that wounds that sword pieces had made began to heal at a tremendous speed. ¡°I-it¡¯s impossible! How¡­!¡± It was as if Yeowun was not even a human. Sahin then instinctively realized Chun Yeowun was a dangerous enemy. The hostage plan was not going to work. ¡®H¡­he¡¯s dangerous! He¡¯s like a monster!¡¯ He changed his mind. He realized that injuring him and take him as a hostage was not going to work. He had to kill Yeowun before he can heal. Sahin then unleashed force qi over his two fists and charged at Yeowun, using strongest fist formation he knew. ¡°Die, you monster!¡± And it was then when Yeowun¡¯s dark wristguard began to come apart and combined in one to shape itself into a black sword. ¡®W-what is that?!¡¯ Yeowun then grabbed on the black word, and black force qi came up on the black blade. ¡°Black force qi?!¡± With ominous aura being unleashed, Yeowun¡¯s body shot out like a streak of black light and came straight against Sahin¡¯s powerful fist formation. The black streak of light then turned into twenty-four sword movements, and combined back into one dot. ¡°H-how can this be?!¡± Sahin¡¯s fist formation was shattered, and his both arms were pushed out, and Yeowun¡¯s black sword penetrated into his body. ¡°UGH!¡± Soon, Yeowun¡¯s body had shot past Sahin and Sahin turned slowly at Yeowun with disbelief and spoke. ¡°H-how can such sword skill exis¡­. Argh.¡± Sahin couldn¡¯t finish as blood began pouring out from his mouth and dropped. His chest had a large hole in it. Yeowun then looked down at dead Sahin and mumbled. ¡°This is the best Sword Skill of the Demonic Cult.¡± Chapter 206 - I will not forget this debt (1) Chapter 206: I will not forget this debt (1) Lee Hameng¡¯s internal damage was too severe that it felt like he would fall anytime but Hameng held on and used his running skill. He had fought Sahin by himself, so he knew how powerful their enemy was. If he was too slow, there was a chance for Crown Prince Chun Yeowun to die. Lee Hameng quickly ran toward the training ground and saw cultists closing in from outside. ¡°L¡­Left Guardian Lee¡­ Hameng¡­ reporting to the Lord.¡± Lee Hameng got to the Lord Chun Yujong and was barely able to kneel with his one knee. Every cultist around the area became grim at the sight of Lee Hameng with severe injury. Lee Hameng was one of the top ten powerful warriors of the cult, so if he was injured this badly, then it meant the enemy was very powerful. The Lord asked. ¡°Where is the enemy?¡± ¡°At¡­ the library¡­ building¡­ Crown Prince¡­ is fighting.. the Blade God¡­ Six Martial clan¡­ Y-you must go¡­ quickly¡­¡± ¡°Left Guardian!¡± Lee Hameng then fell due to severe pain and Great Guardian Marakim quickly ran over and checked on his state and had warriors to have Lee Hameng sent over to the medical room. ¡°Blade God Six Martial clan!¡± The Lord became grim after knowing who the intruder was, and tried to run toward the library. But Great Guardian stopped him. ¡°Please, you must wait, my Lord.¡± ¡°What is the meaning of this? Great Guardian?¡± Lord asked back uncomfortably and Marakim sent a telepathic message. [My Lord. Your internal damage is not fully healed yet from the last battle. I will take the lead.] ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Chun Yujong then nodded. Other elders were scattered over four castle gates and only elders that followed the Lord here was Fourth Elder Ja Kinkeng and 10th Elder Yin Moha. Marakim then quickly ran toward the library along with two elders. After sending them ahead, the Lord moved toward the library along with warriors and saw a satchel that Lee Hameng dropped. ¡°Hold! Bring that over to me.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± A warrior took up the satchel and brought it over to the Lord. Chun Yujong ordered it to be unpacked, and it dropped cut arms and human skins that were preserved with various medications. ¡°What is this?¡± The Lord did not know the presence of underground treasure vault, so he didn¡¯t know about the existence of these remains. But what was strange was that the satchel did not contain skill books from the Sword Demon. And for Marakim, fitting to his nickname ¡®Wind God¡¯ he was able to get to the library faster than other elders. ¡®How¡­ can this be?¡¯ Marakim couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. He imagined to find Chun Yeowun having a hard time dealing against an enemy from Blade God Six Martial clan, but what he saw was beyond his imagination. What he saw was Chun Yeowun shooting past through the enemy like a black streak of light. ¡®How can such sword formation exist? It is perfect in every way!¡¯ There seemed to be no flaw in the sword formation that Yeowun just used. What¡¯s more surprising was the black sword that Yeowun had wielded. It was far and dark, but Marakim quickly acknowledged it to be a legendary sword. ¡®Black sword?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just dark, which would indicate if it was made from Cold steel, but the entire blade was actually truly black. Marakim¡¯s two eyes that showed through his mask shook. ¡®Black sword¡­ black sword¡­? Wait. That sword must be¡­!¡¯ That¡¯s when the black sword scattered into pieces and formed itself as an armguard over Yeowun¡¯s wrist. Yeowun then realized Great Guardian Marakim had came and flinched as he turned. ¡®Great Guardian?¡¯ Chun Yeowun bit on his lips. He used the Sword Force of the Sky Demon¡¯s 5th formation in order to take care of the enemy before other cultists arrive, but he mistakenly revealed himself using the sword skill and even exposed the existence of the Sky Demon Sword. It was a secret that he never told to anyone. That¡¯s when two other elders arrived at where Marakim stood. ¡°Great Guardian! What has happened¡­ huh?¡± Fourth Elder Ja Kinkeng then found Chun Yeowun standing on the dead body of Sahin the Blade Fist. Ja Kinkeng thought they would still be fighting, but the fight was already over. ¡®By the gods¡­ did he just killed warrior from Blade God Six Martial clan alone?¡¯ Ja Kinkeng frowned. He had fought against warrior from Blade God Six Martial clan on the battle at Jurkang castle, so he knew how dangerous these foes were. ¡®Is he a monster?¡¯ He already thought Chun Yeowun was a monster when Yeowun killed Mu Jinwon, but this proved Chun Yeowun was much more powerful than other elders. Unlike Ja Kinkeng, 10th Elder Yin Moha quickly came over to Yeowun and asked for his safety. ¡°Crown Prince. Are you unhurt?¡± ¡°¡­I am fine.¡± His injuries were already healed by Nano, so he was okay. Only thing he was concerned was the Great Guardian witnessing his Sky Demon Sword. Yeowun heard from Left Guardian that Guardians succeeded will of the Sword Demon, but he also heard that Great Guardian was a most loyal servant to the current Lord. ¡°Crown Prince, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe.¡± But unlike his concern, Great Guardian Marakim only asked for Yeowun¡¯s safety and did not mention the Sky Demon Sword. ¡®What is he thinking?¡¯ Chapter 207 - I will not forget this debt (2) Chapter 207: I will not forget this debt (2) Yeowun became curious, but soon the Lord and other warriors arrived at the library. The Lord wasn¡¯t all that excited when he saw Sahin¡¯s dead body. It simply looked like he was penetrated to death to untrained eyes, but the Lord saw a clear mark of sword trace over it. ¡®¡­Is this really his doing?¡¯ If it was, then it meant Chun Yeowun did not use his best against Mu Jinwon. The Lord was now becoming more wary of Chun Yeowun. After looking at the sword trace for a long time, the Lord then turned his attention to the underground treasure vault. ¡°Was the enemy after this place?¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Great Guardian Marakim hesitated. They managed to defend themselves against from enemy, but it led to another problem. This incident had revealed the existence of the underground treasure vault that Guardians had kept it secret for generations.0 ¡°I asked, is this the place that the enemy came after?¡± ¡°¡­That is correct, my Lord.¡± The Lord then frowned and walked down to the vault. The vault had nothing left, however. There was only a faint sign of something being burnt down. All skill books left by Sword Demon were completely burned. ¡®Such place was hidden under the Demonic Academy¡­¡¯ This was a secret that even the Lord himself did not know, but the enemy somehow knew and came after it. This made the Lord become very uncomfortable. He then glared at Great Guardian Marakim who stood aside him. ¡®So, you were hiding this from me?¡¯ Every guardian and ones who stood guard in this library had lied to the Lord about the truth of this place. Marakim sensed the Lord¡¯s anger and became grim. ¡®What is this?¡¯ And for Chun Yeowun, he was surprised by what he saw that was inside the satchel. He thought enemies came here to retrieve the martial art from Sword Demon, but it wasn¡¯t. Only ones that enemies from Blade God Six Martial clan wanted as the remains of Blade God himself. ¡®So, they weren¡¯t after skill books from Sword Demon?¡¯ Yeowun then realized that the enemy, Sahin, knew Sword Demon¡¯s sword skill. But if they were descendants of the Blade God, then why they wanted remains that contained Blade God¡¯s blade marks? That was a question that couldn¡¯t be answered. The night became very frantic for the entire Demonic Cults. Guardian warriors searched through the Demonic Academy for any possible remaining enemies, and took care of dead bodies of guards at the library. All elders and warriors were also called to search the entire castle for any more possible enemies, but there were no more traces of any other enemies. But that was obvious. Demonic Cult had every cultist to carry medals that proved of themselves who they were and took control of everyone who entered the castle, that made hard for sneaking into the castle with the normal route. And at the Hall of the Feast, there were hundreds of guards standing guard over one groups. They were guests from the Yulin clan. ¡°Hmph. I wonder how long will our lockdown will remain.¡± Moyong Kang spoke from his seat with a frown. Every guests from the Yulin clan were locked at the Hall of the Feast for the night. ¡°We have to prove our innocence for the alliance, Moyong. Be patient.¡± Poong Chungwun spoke, but he too was frustrated by their state. However, enemies had snuck in through their group so they couldn¡¯t object against the Cult¡¯s decision. They too would have done the same if the situation was the other way around. Jegal Sohi then spoke to both. ¡°We have told them what we know, so they will make decision soon. I ask you two leaders to be more patient while we wait.¡± ¡°Hmph. I understood, Strategist Jegal.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± All four enemies from this incident entered the castle faking themselves as guards of Jegal Sohi. After getting out of the hypnosis, she remembered everything again. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect them to use me like that¡­¡¯ She was on her way down south, after being designated as a representative of the Yulin clan in regards to the alliance. While on her way to be with two leaders who were staying at Kangsuh Castle, she was ambushed by mysterious enemies. But she remembered until being ambushed, and when she got back to her senses, she was already within the forces of Justice clan, on their parade. What¡¯s more mysterious was that until the moment her hypnosis broke, she recognized four guards as her original guards. ¡®I explained this to them¡­¡¯ But this wasn¡¯t enough to prove their innocence. She had attacked Crown Prince under hypnosis, so this acted against their innocence. Even with her intelligence, she couldn¡¯t find any other way but to wait. And there was one more thing that concerned her most. ¡®I moved as a secret mission¡­ only those who knew my mission were those of 17 leaders¡­¡¯ It was possible that there were spies among 17 leaders of the Yulin clan. That was the only possible way to find her secret rout and ambush her. ¡®I have to prove my innocence and return to my clan¡­!¡¯ Chapter 208 - I will not forget this debt (3) Chapter 208: I will not forget this debt (3) But the problem didn¡¯t seem to solve itself quickly. She then looked over to people gathered on the left side of the hall. They were warriors from Yulin clan who were under hypnosis and attacked cultists. And there were also clan leaders from Cultists who were hypnotized also kept separately on the other side. ¡°Hmmph.¡± And there were others who were checking on each group. These were doctors led by Demon Doctor Baek Jongwu, checking on those who were hypnotized. ¡®There seems to be no issue.¡¯ And overnight, Baek Jongwu and his doctors couldn¡¯t find anything. They had thought hypnosis had made some kind of trace, but there was nothing that seemed to be out of place. ¡°Doctor.¡± Another doctor who checked on foods from the party came over to Baek Jongwu. ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°There is no poison on any drinks or foods.¡± ¡°I see. As expected.¡± Baek Jongwu nodded. There was no trace on the ones that were hypnotized, so he didn¡¯t expect to find anything from the food either. All foods prepared in the palace were already searched and examined carefully beforehand. ¡®Crown Prince is wrong.¡¯ The reason for doctors to do this extensive search was because of Chun Yeowun. He had asked the Lord to proceed with searching for any possible substance that might have caused hypnosis. It was Chun Yeowun who found people under hypnosis, so the Lord thought he had a point and ordered the Demon Doctor to go ahead with the investigation. But the result came as a failure. ¡°Hmm.¡± He sighed. That¡¯s when all warriors in the hall bowed to one that entered. ¡°Crown Prince!¡± Chun Yeowun had finally arrived at the hall. Baek Jongwu then walked over to him with an exhausted look. ¡°Crown Prince, you are here.¡± ¡°Doctor Baek, you have done good work. Did you find anything?¡± Yeowun asked and Baek Jongwu shook his head. ¡°We investigated every warrior who was hypnotized and foods prepared in the hall, but we couldn¡¯t find anything, prince. It seems that hypnosis wasn¡¯t caused by a substance.¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything in the food?¡± ¡°No, my prince.¡± Chun Yeowun frowned. He did not think his guess of something hidden inside the food have hypnotized these people would be wrong. ¡®Was the clap really all that needed for a hypnosis?¡¯ That was strange. If hypnosis was such an easy thing, then it should have hypnotized everyone in the hall. ¡°Can I take a look at it myself?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Baek Jongwu nodded but he sighed. All doctors had investigated through the night, but Yeowun didn¡¯t seem to accept the truth. ¡®It¡¯s a waste of time.¡¯ Baek Jongwu then began to order doctors to return to their posts. If this was really an act of a magic, then it didn¡¯t seem like there would be any findings of substances. Yeowun stood in the middle of the hall and looked at round tables. ¡®There weren¡¯t anything in the food¡­ If poison was used in such a direct way, it is impossible to be hidden from all of these experienced warriors.¡¯ Yeowun thought for a long moment and saw a glass and the liquor bottle. He then thought about the Hypnotizer ringing his glass against the bottle. Yeowun grabbed the glass. ¡®What made him allow to hypnotize with¡­ wait.¡¯ Yeowun then realized something and checked on the glass and chopsticks. ¡®You need to put your mouth against the glass or chopsticks if you want to eat.¡¯ Yeowun ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, can you check if there is any poison or weird substance on the chopstick or the glass?¡¯ [Yes, master. Please place your hand on the target you wish to analyze.] Yeowun then began to place his finger over glasses and chopsticks on the hall. Baek Jongwu and other doctors became confused at what Yeowun was doing. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ ¡®Why is he touching those glasses and chpsticks?¡¯ After Yeowun walked through every chopsticks and glasses over on the round table, he turned over some glasses upside down. After walking through all tables, he then came over to warriors from Yulin clan who were hypnotized and spoke. ¡°Do you know where you sat last night?¡± ¡°Y-yes, we remember.¡± ¡°Then please go back to your last night¡¯s seat.¡± They weren¡¯t sure what Yeowun was up to, but they had to prove their innocence so they walked to their seat and sat down. ¡®What is he doing¡­ huh?¡¯ ¡®What?!¡¯ Baek Jongwu and other doctors became shocked. All warriors from Yulin clan were seating down on the seat where Yeowun had placed the glass upside down. ¡°What is this?¡¯ ¡°How did he find out where they were seating down?¡± Yeowun then grabbed one of the glass that placed upside down over to the doctors. ¡°Can you taste the part where you drink with the tip of your tongue?¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Baek Jongwu hesitated for a bit and tasted it with his tongue. Then he mumbled with a shocked look. ¡°T.this¡­ is this Opium Poppy?¡± Opium Poppy. It was a flower that was often used to create a drug Opium. It was also used by doctors to use it as a painkiller on surgery, that can use to paralyze the central nervous system and create hypnosis. ¡®How did he find this out? Is he really the Prince Chun Yeowun I knew years ago?¡¯ Baek Jongwu became shocked as he looked at Chun Yeowun. Chapter 209 - I will not forget this debt (4) Chapter 209: I will not forget this debt (4) The Lord¡¯s palace of the Demonic Cult¡­ It was the most lavish and largest building in the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle, and home to the Lord himself. And at the training room inside the palace, a middle-aged man walked out drenched in sweat. It was the Lord Chun Yujong. As he shot out his arms like a cross, servants came up to him and took off his clothes and cleaned his body with warm wet towels. ¡°Hmmph.¡± The Lord let out a deep, exhausted sigh and looked down at the injury that ran across his right shoulder to his chest. He had pushed out a lot of blade energy that came into his body, but it still had side effects. It seemed he required at least 10 more days in meditation to fully recover his organs that were damaged from blade energy. After his servants cleaned him, they dressed him in a new robe and the Lord walked over to another place. It was the underground floor of the palace. The Lord opened one of the six steel doors and cold air seeped out from it. When the Lord lit the torch, it showed inside of the room that was created with cold stones just like the underground treasure vault of the library. There was a table at the center that had cut arms and skins that was originally stored at the underground vault. Chun Yujong placed his hand over the preserved arm that was covered with blade markings and closed his eyes. He imagined the blade work over at the arm and clearly felt the power of blade skill that was used to create the damage. It was hard to imagine the formation itself, but he was able to sense one thing. ¡®It¡¯s very familiar from the blade will that I felt from him.¡¯ Thinking of the man brought pain to his chest. There was a man that came out of nowhere suddenly when the Lord Chun Yujong was able to kill one of the powerful warriors from Blade God Six Martial clan. The man was more powerful than the other three. Chun Yujong was one of the top five warriors of Jiang Hu, and the entry level of the supreme master level warrior, but he couldn¡¯t even stand for ten formations. The man easily countered Sword Art of the Sky Demon without any special formation and injured him easily. ¡®¡­It is not you.¡¯ That was the last word he spoke to the Lord Chun Yujong. ¡°¡­!!¡± The Lord grabbed on the table and the table cracked. Thinking of the word that the man said raised him in rage. It wasn¡¯t sure what he meant, but it was enough to make him furious from embarrassment. It was then. Someone banged on the steel door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Marakim, My Lord.¡± ¡°Okay. I will go up to the office.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Chun Yujong held back his emotion and got out of the room and went up to the Lord¡¯s office above ground. Great Guardian who was waiting outside the office followed the Lord in. The Lord sat down on the lavish throne and raised his hand to order Great Guardian to report. Marakim then began to report everything that happened while investigating through the castle. The Lord then asked. ¡°What did you do with those?¡± Chun Yujong just said ¡®those¡¯ but Marakim understood immediately and lowered his voice. ¡°¡­We have disposed of porcelain bottles that we replaced from the hall at the Wojor Peak¡¯s creek.¡± ¡°Did you make sure that no one will find it?¡± ¡°We have cleaned all the bottles with water and shattered it before we threw it down on the creek, so there is no chance for that to happen, my Lord.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± What were these bottles they were talking about? All bottles and foods at the party were not removed due to investigation. But it seemed Great Guardian Marakim had taken out bottles that contained liquors from the party and disposed of it. It was yesterday night when Yeowun went ahead to the Demonic Academy for another enemy. The Lord ordered to quarantine forces of Justice and seal the castle to block anyone from coming in and out of the castle. That¡¯s when Marakim came over to the Lord quietly with a bottle. ¡®My Lord. There seems to be something within the liquors in these bottles.¡¯ ¡®Something?¡¯ The Lord ordered one of the warriors from Guardians to drink it. The warrior, after drinking it, became numb and lost his conscious. The Lord and Great Guardian then found out this was the reason for hypnosis. ¡®I will gather these and have Demon Doctor to analyze it.¡¯ The Lord then shook his head at the Great Guardian. ¡®Then¡­?¡¯ ¡®No, we don¡¯t need to do that. Gather these bottles and dispose it so no one will find it.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ The Great Guardian became confused. Chun Yujong then explained what he had thought up in that short moment. ¡®This is a good thing. We will take upper hand in this alliance by using this incident.¡¯ ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ Great Guardian gasped. He didn¡¯t think Chun Yujong will find a way to make this situation for their won good. The Lord had found a way to make a reason to oppress the Yulin clan, even through the alliance. ¡®We don¡¯t need to give them a chance to get away.¡¯ There were even clan leaders from the cult who were hypnotized. If it was found out that liquors were poisoned, then Yulin clan was sure to blame for the cult for not examining through the liquors that were served in the party. But if the evidence was lost, then only evidence left was that the Yulin clan had allowed enemies to sneak into the Cult¡¯s castle. ¡®As you wish, my lord.¡¯ This was how the bottles were replaced. Even if searching ensued through the night, liquors inside replaced bottles contained no poison, so there was no evidence to prove the Yulin clan¡¯s innocence. ¡°Are doctors still investigating?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± ¡°We should call them off now.¡± This was on intention. The Lord had contained members from Yulin clan at the hall purposely so that they can see cults had investigated publicly in front of everyone. Yulin clan had two of 17 members and their strategist Jegal Sohi with them. This was why the Lord allowed Chun Yeowun¡¯s request to investigate. This was to ensure no complaints being made for lack of investigation. ¡°Have doctors to return to their stations and imprison members from Yulin¡­ huh?¡± The Lord closed his mouth as he heard someone approaching from outside the office. Soon, warriors who stood guard at the entrance shouted into the office. ¡°My Lord, the Demon Doctor awaits your permission to enter.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Chapter 210 - I will not forget this debt (5) Chapter 210: I will not forget this debt (5) He was about to order to have them stop, but since the Doctor was here himself, then it seemed he was here to report that he couldn¡¯t find anything. ¡®Good.¡¯ The Lord nodded and ordered for the Doctor to come in. Demon Doctor Baek Jongwu then came up with a plate covered with white clothes and placed down on the ground and knelt. ¡°My Lord.¡± ¡°Welcome. How did the investigation go?¡± Demon Doctor then looked up and answered. ¡°My Lord, I have found out the evidence.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chun Yujong¡¯s eyebrow raised. What was the doctor thinking? He had ordered Marakim to dispose of every piece of evidence, so he was confused and couldn¡¯t hide his feeling at the report. Baek Jongwu then took off the clothes over at the plate. There were glasses on the plate and the Lord became shocked. ¡®A glass?¡¯ He then realized what had happened. He only ordered bottles to be replaced as the situation was taking a quick turn so he couldn¡¯t think deep, so he didn¡¯t imagine someone would find evidence on a glass. Luckily, glasses had nothing init. ¡®There¡¯s nothing in there. Then it shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡¯ Chun Yujong became frowned and Baek Jongwu pointed at the glass and explained. ¡°We have found remains of various mixtures such as opium poppies that can create illusions from the glass.¡± ¡®¡­Ugh.¡¯ The Lord became wordless at frustration. It was a mistake for him to not order for the replacement of glasses, but this was surely a keen finding since there was nothing that was found from bottles. ¡®I should¡¯ve told the doctor for the plan.¡¯ The Lord regretted his choice. He had to talk to the Doctor to disregard any evidence even if he finds one. It was an investigation being made in front of members of the Yulin clan, so the Lord thought it was better for the Demon Doctor to not know, to make the investigation look real. Demon Doctor thought the Lord was uncomfortable because of the incident itself, so he brought up another topic to ease the moment. ¡°But the Crown Prince did a good job in finding this evidence.¡± ¡°¡­What? Crown Prince found this?¡± The Lord frowned at the report. Chun Yujong was already frustrated for his plan to fail after this finding. ¡®That boy¡­!¡¯ The Lord became wordless for a second and asked. ¡°¡­Is that the real reason for the illusion?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord. Taking this substance will make you fall under an illusion. With a caster experienced in illusion, it is likely that it will happen. Especially if it is used against ones with weaker internal energy. But what¡¯s concerning is that the amount in the glass isn¡¯t enough.¡± As Baek Jongwu explained further, the Lord became grimmer. ¡°It requires more amount for the effect, but liquors inside the bottle didn¡¯t have any problem. Crown Prince guesses that bottles might have been replaced, so he said he will go check the supply of the palace by himself to¡­¡± ¡°Great Guardian!¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Chun Yujong interrupted Baek Jongwu before he can finish. Baek Jongwu then realized Chun Yujong wasn¡¯t reacting to his expectation and found out something was strange and became silent. ¡°We have found out how these enemies used their illusion, so let our guests be freed. And for Crown Prince¡­ have him stop the further investigation.¡± ¡°As you wish, my Lord.¡± When the Great Guardian walked out of the office, Baek Jongwu finally realized. The Lord knows about the poison already. The Lord narrowing his eyebrow was his distinct way of showing his emotion when things weren¡¯t going as he planned. ¡®Hmm¡­ so it was the Lord who disposed of the bottles.¡¯ When Chun Yeowun said he will check the supply of bottles, Baek Jongwu said he will talk with the Lord to report on possible spies in the supply lines of the palace. But it seemed that wasn¡¯t necessary. And at the kitchen storage of the palace, Chun Yeowun was checking on the bottles with the staff but had to stop when Marakim appeared. Chun Yeowun insisted that there might be spies, but Marakim stopped him and explained the plan that the Lord had made originally. ¡®He had planned it in that short moment?¡¯ Yeowun knew that the Lord was good at planning schemes, from experience of him being used as a bait when he was at the Demonic Cult. But it was surprising to see it again. But Yeowun thought that the plan wasn¡¯t perfect. ¡°Did you know of this plan from the beginning?¡± Marakim nodded at Yeowun¡¯s question. He too thought that this plan will give the cult upperhand in their alliance with the Yulin clan, so he didn¡¯t find any problem. ¡°Then it must be you who took care of those bottles.¡± ¡°Yes, it is. My prince.¡± ¡°If it was me, I would not have disposed of all the bottles.¡± ¡°¡­Do you have some other plans that you think of?¡± ¡°If we analyze the bottle, then we can prepare against the same poison at least.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Marakim gasped with astonishment. ¡®He even thought about after.¡¯ If they did analyze the poison as Yeowun just said, they could have prepared themselves to defend against such a hypnotic attack. Marakim was ashamed for the plan to go fail, but he now changed his thought that it was lucky that Yeowun had found small remainings of the poison. ¡°It¡¯s just my thought. I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡± Yeowun placed down the bottle and walked out, and Marakim looked at Yeowun. ¡°Ah!¡± People from Yulin clan became relieved. They were worried that their innocence will not be proven, but they were freed as their suspicion was freed from charges with the evidence of them being hypnotized was found. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good that our suspicion is lifted.¡± Poong Chunwun spoke and MOyong Kang nodded. He spoke in discomfort. ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s good, but it¡¯s probably because they can¡¯t undo the alliance for their safety either. They can¡¯t fight against us now, maybe that¡¯s why they decided to let us go.¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± They were against the worst enemy called Blade God Six Martial clan, so they couldn¡¯t bear to fight against each other. Moyong Kang believed that no harm will come to them in such situation. But Jegal Sohi had a different opinion. ¡®No. The Cult could have take upper hand with our alliance because of his incident. If they are taking back a step like this¡­¡¯ This was due to Chun Yeowun¡¯s help. If he didn¡¯t solve the mystery behind hypnosis, then Yulin clan could have been in difficult shoes. ¡®Crown Prince¡­ Chun Yeowun.¡¯ Starting from herself, creating problems under hypnosis, Chun Yeowun was a sole person who stopped the party to celebrate the alliance to become a bloodbath. ¡®He had chosen a greater good. I didn¡¯t expect to find such person in the cult!¡¯ IT wasn¡¯t Yeowun¡¯s intention, but Jegal Sohi was greatly astounded by Yeowun¡¯s action. She then thought Yeowun was also very intelligent. ¡®The cult could have taken the upper hand, but they rather gave us a debt that we will have to repay. Maybe he is the real person that we should be wary of.¡¯ Although her thought was derived from her misunderstanding of intention, Jegal Sohi, Second Strategist of the Yulin clan, now paid the most attention to Crown Prince Chun Yeowun. ¡®I will not forget this debt, Crown Prince Chun Yeowun.¡¯ Chapter 211 - Increase your forces (1) Chapter 211: Increase your forces (1) It was now three days after the incident at the party. Demon Justice Alliance was officially made and was declared to all cultists of the castle. Its reason was to fight against Blade God Six Martial clan, but cultists who had fought against Forces of Justice for a long time were not very happy at the alliance. The people from forces of Justice who were originally planned to stay for at least five more days, sensed this uneasiness and quickly left the castle on the second day morning. But the real reason behind it was different. ¡®We might have a spy among our clan.¡¯ It was because of Jegal Sohi¡¯s claim. Two leaders didn¡¯t believe it easily at first. It was hard to agree that there were spies among the 17 leaders who led the Yulin clan itself. But she began explaining from the day of her kidnapping and all parts that were suspicious, and leaders and members of the Yulin clan realized something was suspicious and decided to return. ¡®This is an invitation from our Leader.¡¯ Jegal Sohi gave the Demonic Cult an official invitation from the Leader of Yulin clan to the Yulin Competition that will be held on the new year and left. After they have left, Demonic Cult was now coming into a new era. At midnight, guest house of the Ghost Illusion Clan¡¯s mansion¡­ There were Yin Moha, Huan Yi, Ko Wanghur, Mun Ku, Hu Bong, Sama Chak and Bakgi gathered to have a meeting. The atmosphere that was happy from Chun Yeowun becoming Crown Prince, was now had turned more serious. Hu Bong was talking about something uncomfortably. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s weird isn¡¯t it? The Lord¡¯s palace notified everything else and only left out my master becoming Crown Prince!¡± Everyone didn¡¯t say anything but their faces showed how uncomfortable they were from it too. There had been an official announcement that was made in the afternoon about what happened at the party. The Lord Chun Yujong announced various things in front of all cultists who gathered at the courtyard outside the palace, but he didn¡¯t say anything about Chun Yeowun becoming the Crown Prince. It was known to all clan leaders already, so the rumor was spreading fast but it wasn¡¯t normal for such announcement to be skipped either. ¡°Is it only me? Huh? Am I the only one who¡¯s uncomfortable with this?¡± Ko Wanghur then spoke. ¡°¡­Hu Bong has a point. Master, something is weird here.¡± Everyone was be careful of what they were saying, as they were talking about the announcement made by the Lord of the Demonic Cult himself, but people began to show their frustration followed by Hu Bong. ¡°I¡¯m sure the announcement made by the Lord¡¯s Palace is the announcement that should talk about important issues that were made from the Great Hall meeting. If the Crown Prince Coronation is left out in that¡­¡± Sama Chak couldn¡¯t continue onto his next word. Someone else brought up the word instead. ¡°Are you worried that the Lord might have changed his mind?¡± ¡°Elder Huan¡­¡± Huan YI spoke. Ko Wanghur and Hu Bong guessed that might be the case but didn¡¯t spoke so Chun Yeowun might not become concerned but Huan Yi didn¡¯t stop. Huan Yi was always direct in the way he spoke. ¡°Us Elders share the same thought with you all. Are you not?¡± Huan Yi asked and Yin Moha, who was without her mask to look old, nodded simply. All three elders who sided with Yeowun were also confused by the announcement. ¡°¡­Competition, and approvals. We had done all that required. Is it something that can be overturned just because the Lord doesn¡¯t like it?¡± Bakgi became curious and asked. Huan Yi answered. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I have never heard of such a case before¡­ but if that is the Lord¡¯s decision and without six clans to go against the decision¡­ I don¡¯t see why not.¡± Members became grim at Huan Yi¡¯s guess. In the past, all princes were from one of six clans so there was no way for the decision to be overthrown even if the Lord didn¡¯t like the outcome. But Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t from any of six clans. ¡°Then if there aren¡¯t any objections, then the Lord can always take back what he decided.¡± Chun Yeowun spoke out for the first time. Everyone turned to him, but he didn¡¯t seem to show any emotion. He was just hearing it as if he wasn¡¯t involved in all this. Huan Yi looked at Yeowun and spoke with serious look. ¡°I was going to say this later, but I guess I should just tell you now.¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± ¡°After you killed Mu Jinwon, I tried to come in contact with the remaining forces of the Wise clan to have them come into our forces.¡± Chun Yeowun knew this. Huan Yi thought getting rid of the remaining forces of the Wise clan might weaken the Demonic Cult itself so he advised them to join. Yeowun also agreed with Huan Yi¡¯s plan and had him take care of it. ¡°But starting yesterday night, the Wise clan¡¯s mansion is completely empty.¡± ¡°Empty¡­?¡± Yeowun became surprised at the word. If there had been any problem, then it should have spread quickly through the castle of what happened. Yeowun asked. ¡°Did four clans moved on themselves?¡± As much as Yeowun¡¯s group wanted them, four clans wanted remaining warriors from Wise clan too. ¡°Half is true, and half is not.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°The Lord¡¯s palace made a move.¡± Chapter 212 - Increase your forces (2) Chapter 212: Increase your forces (2) ¡°Lord¡¯s palace¡­¡± There were two forces within the inner castle. One force was warriors from Guardians, and one was warriors under the Lord¡¯s palace itself. Warriors from Guardians were led by Three Guardians, and warriors at the Lord¡¯s palace were the Lord¡¯s direct forces. ¡°Half were observed into the Sword clan, and half are appointed at the Blade clan.¡± Chun Yeowun and others frowned. If what Huan Yi said was true, then the Lord himself had given power to the Sword and Blade clans. If the Lord¡¯s palace made a move, it was reasonable to have these remaining forces to be appointed at Chun Yeowun, who had killed the leader of the Wise clan, but this was unexpected to say the least. ¡°This¡­ this is an apparent sign of oppression against us.¡± Sama Chak spoke with a raised voice. All members who only thought six clans as their enemy were shocked and confused by the Lord¡¯s decision. ¡°How can the Lord do this¡­?¡± Mun Ku bit her lips and looked at Yeowun. She was shocked and angry at the same time, so it was hard to imagine how angry Yeowun might be. But Yeowun was thinking differently. ¡°¡­No. This isn¡¯t just oppression. It¡¯s balancing.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Lord that Chun Yeowun knew, was one who always acted for his own benefit. If he wanted to oppress Yeowun, then Yeowun would not have been appointed as the Crown Prince from the beginning. But he did, and the tide began to turn toward Chun Yeowun. ¡°He is strengthening two clans to oppose me, to make balance. The reason why he didn¡¯t announce me as a Crown Prince is¡­¡± It was a way to show that four clans still had the chance. By saying that Yeowun might lose his place as a Crown Prince, the Lord gave hope to the four clans and raised their morale to fight against Chun Yeowun. ¡°He is making four clans fight against me.¡± The morale only occurred when the enemy seemed to have a chance to be defeated. The Lord then showed that he didn¡¯t accept Chun Yeowun as a Crown Prince. Yeowun was still only a piece in his chess game. ¡®You have a good understanding of the Lord.¡¯ Huan Yi and Yin Moha knew this very well. Chun Yujong was a cold-hearted person. He had no interest in family or relationships and he considered everything as a piece in his chess to grip on the power of his throne. ¡®The Lord is not our ally¡­?¡¯ ¡®What should we do now?¡¯ The atmosphere became grimmer as they realized the Lord¡¯s intention. After a long silence, Chun Yeowun got up and looked at each member with their eyes and spoke. ¡°I want to ask each and every one of you here.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°If¡­ there is something that happens, will you still trust me and follow me to the end?¡± ¡°!!!¡± Everyone became shocked at what Yeowun had said as they quickly realized what he was talking about. Yeowun was asking them that if he was to move against the Lord, will they trust and follow him? People gathered here pledged allegiance to Yeowun, but this didn¡¯t mean that they will turn their back to the Lord, who was the Demonic Cult itself. ¡°Lot of things in our cult is wrong. I want to bring our cult back to the original times when our Founding Father Chun Ma had created our cult. Even, if that requires me to fight against the current Cult.¡± Yeowun took a deep breath after that and spoke. ¡°Trust me and follow me to the end.¡± Yeowun bowed. Everyone had lost their words at Yeowun¡¯s determined look. ¡®Master had decided¡­!¡¯ ¡®He will not hesitate on fighting against the Lord!¡¯ After some silence, someone shot up from his seat and bowed at Yeowun. It was Hu Bong. ¡°What are you talking about? I, Hu Bong, will always follow you no matter what path you take, Master.¡± Hu Bong had decided to follow Chun Yeowun no matter what. This became a signal to others. Ko Wanghur then got up and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m the same as Hu Bong. A man does not change his oath. Even if the path lies ahead is filled with thorns that will make me bleed, I will follow you to the end.¡± And with that, others began to get up from their seat. Two elders also got up. They all bowed at Yeowun and swore an oath of allegiance again. ¡°We will follow the Lord no matter what happens.¡± Yeowun clenched on his fist. It was possible that Chun Yeowun might even have to fight against the mighty Lord of the Demonic Cult himself, so he was ready for anyone to leave at the moment, but everyone had said they will follow Yeowun to the end. And by the announcement made by the Lord¡¯s palace, Yeowun and his members were able to build a stronger bond. And after the heat of the determination settled, Yeowun took back all the plans he had made to fight against the six clans. ¡°With the Lord giving power to four clans, we have to act accordingly.¡± ¡°Do you have a plan ready?¡± Huan Yi asked and Yeowun spoke. ¡°He tries to keep the balance, so we will break the balance instead.¡± Yeowun then turned to Mun Ku. ¡®Huh?¡¯ At the mansion of the Demon Dragon clan, located at the northwestern corner of the Demonic Castle.. the mansion was equally giant and grand just like that of six clans. Someone ran across the courtyard inside the gate and ran to the Clan Leader¡¯s office. The man then shouted to report. ¡°E-Elder! It¡¯s me, Busong!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°C-Crown Prince is here to see you!¡± ¡°What?¡± 8th Elder Mun Yun became shocked and burst out of his office. Chapter 213 - Increase your forces (3) Chapter 213: Increase your forces (3) The guesthouse of the Demon Dragon clan¡¯s mansion became busy to greet the sudden guest. It was not just any guest, but the Crown Prince, so they couldn¡¯t just greet him as it is. As the guesthouse was being prepared, Mun Ku was guiding the group into the large courtyard¡¯s garden at the mansion. Mun Yun, an old man, had a hobby to look after the garden, so it was beautifully cared for and decorated. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about gardening, but this is amazing.¡± Hu Bong spoke astoundingly. The garden inside the Demon Dragon clan¡¯s mansion was the most beautiful within the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle. ¡°Hehe. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Mun Ku seemed to proud of showing her home¡¯s garden to his members. Members who came to the mansion along with Chun Yeowun and Mun Ku was Yin Moha, Hu Bong and Bakgi. Where were others than? They were at other places for their own plans. Chun Yeowun said they had to increase their forces so Huan Yi and Sama Yi went together to meet the sixth Elder, and clan leader of Illusive Dream clan, Mong Oh. ¡®Would it work?¡¯ ¡®I heard Elder Sama is a close friend to the sixth elder and even graduated from the same Demonic Academy. You can¡¯t do everything by yourself, so we¡¯ll persuade the sixth elder.¡± Ko Wanghur and Sama Chak then gave a list of clans that didn¡¯t side with any remaining four clans from Huan Yi to visit them to join their forces. Ko Wanghur took most of the list, and tried to take Hu Bong with him, but Hu Bong insisted on following Chun Yeowun this time around. ¡®Take Bakgi with you, master.¡¯ ¡®Will two of you enough?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s okay. Hahaha!¡¯ ¡®¡­Show off.¡¯ ¡®Hmph! Please take ¡®good care¡¯ of our master, Bakgi.¡± Ko Wanghur and Bakgi were always arguing against each other as they considered each other as rivals, so Ko Wanghur was made to go with Sama Chak. And Mun Ku was guiding them through the garden when Mun Yun himself came over to take them. He was an old man with white hair, and a noble aura to him that looked as if he was a great philosopher or something. He was also very well built and tall. ¡°8th Elder, Mun Yun, greets the Crown Prince.¡± Mun Yun bowed politely and Yeowun also bowed back. ¡°Greetings, 8th Elder.¡± They didn¡¯t meet each other for the first time. They saw each other at the Great Meeting and also saw each other on the Feast. But both times there was a huge incident that happened so Mun Yun had very strong impression of Yeowun. ¡®She¡¯s still on a mask?¡¯ Mun Yun then turned to Mun Ku. Since they were out of the academy, she was suggested to take off her mask, but she was embarrassed by her members as they did not know she was a woman and did not take off her mask yet. But she couldn¡¯t do that for too long either. ¡®Umm¡­¡¯ Mun Ku realized Mun Yun¡¯s eyes and looked away. Mun Yun then turned back to Yeowun. ¡°I will guide you into the guesthouse, my prince.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve just sent your servant. Thank you for your kindness.¡± ¡°I have a valuable guest at my home. It is a must. Please, come this way.¡± Mun Yun then led the group into the guest house. As they were out from the garden and on the way to the guesthouse, Busong, the guard at the gate quickly ran over to Mun Yun. It seemed they had another guest. ¡°E-elder!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mun Yun asked. ¡°There is 3rd, 4th Elder and Prince Chun Mukeum waiting to see you right now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mun Yun frowned. Why did members from four clans come while Crown Prince Chun Yeowun was here? Chun Yeowun was here first, but it was a frustrating situation. Even if he wasn¡¯t a crown prince, Chun Mukeum was also a prince of the cult. ¡®It¡¯s a name that I didn¡¯t hear for a long time.¡¯ Yeowun did not see him ever since he entered the closed room training at the Demonic Cult. He heard that Chun Mukeum had failed on the fifth test. ¡®To see him visiting here at this time.¡¯ It seemed that they too likely shared the same purpose that Yeowun had in coming here. But he was only a guest at this house. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mun Yun became hesitant as he knew the relationship between Crown Prince and the other four clans, and Yeowun smiled. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind about me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Crown Prince.¡± With Chun Yeowun¡¯s permission, Mun Yun allowed other guests to be taken into another guesthouse and proceeded on taking Yeowun to the guesthouse. At front of the building, there was a small garden and a pond and a gazebo was placed. On it, there was a round table filled with desserts and tea. ¡°It is amazing. I heard you are master gardener, and it seems that wasn¡¯t just words.¡± Yeowun spoke, astounded at the view. Mun Yun laughed and answered. ¡°Haha, it is only a hobby but thank you for your sincere complements. I have prepared some tea and desserts. Let¡¯s talk while we enjoy it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Yeowun and his members then got up to the gazebo with Mun Yun. The table had full of various snacks and fruits. ¡®Oh! It¡¯s going to be okay this time.¡¯ Hu Bong smiled. There had been incidents on every visit to Elders, so Hu Bong was concerned until now. But they had Mun Ku this time and it seemed to be going well. ¡®Oh, and last time I heard Elder Sama was trying to force the marriage of his daughter to my master. I hope that doesn¡¯t happen again here.¡¯ Hu Bong heard that the leader of Demon Dragon also had a granddaughter. Mun Ku said ¡®he¡¯ had a twin sibling so Hu Bong thought that would be the granddaughter. As Mun Yun clapped, servants came over to pour hot tea on the tea cup. ¡°Then shall we¡­¡± But before Mun Yun could finish, a small door at the gate into the guesthouse¡¯s yard became noisy. ¡°Y-you shouldn¡¯t do this! There are other guests¡­!¡± ¡°Move out of the way! It is an emergency!¡± Servants were trying to stop a man who was trying to walk in, but they pushed servants out and came in forcefully. ¡°Huh?¡± Mun Yun frowned. It was 3rd Elder Bu Churyong, 4th Elder Ja Kinkeng and Prince Chun Mukeum. They were being guided into another building, then turned and walked in. They seemed relieved as they walked in. ¡®We¡¯re not late.¡¯ They were worried if the meeting had almost been decided. But from what they can see, it seemed Chun Yeowun and his members just sat down. ¡®What a coincidence.¡¯ Chapter 214 - Increase your forces (4) Chapter 214: Increase your forces (4) They were actually here to persuade the Demon Dragon clan to join their forces. But they found out that Chun Yeowun was here for the same purpose so they knew it was rude to do such a thing, but they burst in before even the Demon Dragon clan fell into the hands of Chun Yeowun. ¡°Please excuse us, Crown Prince.¡± Chun Yeowun coldly eyed third elder and others and nodded. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Mun Yun bowed and walked over to the elders. Mun Yun bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, elders and Prince Chun.¡± Three of them then tried to bow back, but Mun Yun went straight into his complaints. ¡°I asked three of you to wait while I tend to another guest. What is up with such rudeness?¡± 3rd Elder Bu Churyong then spoke nonchalantly to his frustration. ¡°We heard the Crown Prince was here, so I thought it was a must for us to pay proper respect rather than just walk by.¡± ¡°To the Crown Prince?¡± Mun Yun became dumbfounded at the unexpected words. The Crown Prince was a number 2 in rank within the Demonic Cult. If these elders claimed that they were here to say greetings to the Crown Prince, then Mun Yun had no words to blame them for the rudeness. ¡°May we pay our respect to the Crown Prince then?¡± ¡°¡­You may.¡± Mun Yun reluctantly allowed them and two elders and Chun Mukeum came over to the Gazebo. ¡°Two elders had come to say greetings to the Crown Prince.¡± ¡®Greetings, huh?¡¯ Chun Yeowun looked coldly and nodded. Two elders then bowed to Chun Yeowun. ¡°Third Elder, Bu Churyong greets the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Fourth Elder, Ja Kinkeng greets the Crown Prince.¡± Chun Mukeum was the last to bow, but he frowned as he bowed. It seemed like he was very reluctant in showing respect to Chun Yeowun. Their position had turned upside down in a few years. ¡°G¡­greetings¡­ Crown Prince¡­¡± Chun Yeowun ignored Chun Mukeum and bowed to the two elders. ¡®Dammit.¡¯ Chun Mukeum became angry but he couldn¡¯t show his anger. It was ironic that two sides who opposed each other were bowing against each other, but this was another form of war. Bu Churyong then spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Crown Prince had business with Elder Mun.¡± ¡°¡­I had to talk with him.¡± ¡°I see. We also had to hear his response.¡± ¡®Response?¡¯ Chun Yeowun became surprised. If it was a response, then it meant they had already talked with Mun Yun already. He tried to send them back, but this made Yeowun to become curious. But Mun Yun didn¡¯t seem to recognize what he was saying. ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about?¡± Ja Kinkeng then spoke uncomfortably. ¡°This is frustrating. We already sent you our messenger. Did you forget it already?¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Mun Ku became surprised and looked at Mun Yun. Mun Yun frowned. ¡°No, that was¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you will give a good thought?¡± Mun Yun was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t think it was right to outright refuse to the messenger that was sent from the Loyal clan, so he said he¡¯ll think about it but he didn¡¯t imagine they would interpret it as a positive answer. Bu Churyong then continued, ¡°Well, that¡¯s why Prince Chun Mukeum is here to see the granddaughter of Elder Mun himself.¡± Chun Mukeum then bowed toward Mun Yun. ¡°HAH!¡± It seemed that the two elders had planned to force this already. Mun Yun was frustrated on what to say in front of Chun Mukeum, son of the Lord. He couldn¡¯t outright refuse either. ¡®What should I do with this?¡¯ Chun Yeowun was here to form a group with the Demon Dragon clan. But if he answered to the other elders that he will think about it in a positive way, then it would show that he would be trying to side with both forces. ¡®Huhu¡­ Eighth Elder¡­ you better choose your side well.¡¯ Bu Churyong smiled. This wasn¡¯t a simple proposal. Chun Yeowun only wanted Mun Yun as his member, but the Elders were proposing to form a family tie. Chun Yeowun then spoke. ¡°Elder Mun.¡± ¡°Yes, Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the opinion of the person getting married also important?¡± Mun Yun then brightened up after realizing the intention of Yeowun¡¯s question and agreed. ¡°Haha, of course. I respect her decision.¡± They were trying to get away from the situation by giving decision to someone else. But the elders did not give up easily. Ja Kinkeng spoke. ¡°Good! Then why don¡¯t we call Elder Mun¡¯s granddaughter here to meet our Prince Chun? Then we will see the decision.¡± Ja Kinkeng thought the situation was going to turn the tides toward them with this. It was likely that no woman would outright refuse to marry the son of the Lord. ¡®You are digging your own trap, 8th Elder. Crown Prince.¡¯ And to those elders, someone walked up. It was Mun Ku, who had been sitting next to Chun Yeowun. ¡°Mun¡­ Ku?¡± ¡®Why is he coming out?¡¯ When Mun Ku got up, Chun Mukeum became surprised. He had contacted Mun Ku to bring him into his fold multiple times back at the Demonic Academy, so Mukeum knew Mun Ku very well. ¡°Mun Ku, why are you¡­ Huh?¡± That¡¯s when Mun Ku grabbed the bottom of her chin and pulled. Everyone became shocked at the skin that was pulled off. ¡°S-skin?!¡± ¡°I-Is that the skin mask!?¡± Yeowun¡¯s members who did not know Mun Ku¡¯s true identity, including two elders and Chun Mukeum all gasped in shock. ¡°What¡­!¡± ¡°How can this be!¡± Smooth white face with shiny eyes. Small pinkish lips with crescent eyes. Her beautiful face was revealed. Mun Ku, now fully ripe in her age, had grown into a beautiful woman. Mun Ku bowed toward two elders and Chun Mukeum. ¡°Greetings, Elders and Prince. I am the granddaughter of Elder Mun Yun, Mun Ku.¡± Chapter 215 - Increase your forces (5) Chapter 215: Increase your forces (5) It was just a simple action of taking off the mask, but the effect was enough to shock everyone at the guesthouse. Even Bakgi, who was almost emotionless, became shocked and was dumbfounded. Hu Bong¡¯s mouth was open large in his shock. ¡®Am-am I dreaming?¡¯ Of course, he wasn¡¯t. Hu Bong then thought of many events in the past where he stripped naked and walked proudly in front of Mun Ku and all other events. Hu Bong became pale. ¡®Nooooooooooo!¡¯ Hu Bong covered his face and looked away. Chun Mukeum was also shocked by the unexpected identity of Mun Ku. ¡®So, he was actually ¡®she¡¯?¡¯ He didn¡¯t imagine a stupid face hiding such beautiful woman underneath the mask. Mun Ku¡¯s beauty even made him become astonished. But the problem of this event was elsewhere. ¡®God dammit!¡¯ Chun Mukeum had tried hard to have other members from the high-ranking clans join him just like other princes. Chun Mukeum did not act aggressively like Chun Yuchan from the Blade clan, but he was arrogant in his nature so he even threatened Mun Ku to join him once. ¡®Well, if you are so persistent on not joining me¡­ I promise you that if I become Crown Prince, I will remove the name of Demon Dragon Clan from the face of the cult. If you don¡¯t care about that, then keep on with your neutral stance.¡¯ Chun Mukeum said that and just proposed to the person whom he threatened in such a way. He couldn¡¯t even look at Mun Ku from embarrassment. ¡®Skin Mask¡­¡¯ Bu Churyong was surprised by her identity and her beauty. Mun Ku¡¯s beauty was enough to be appointed as the new top three beautiful women in all of Yulin. If this wasn¡¯t a place to have Chun Mukeum marry, it tempted him to take her as his concubine. ¡®It¡¯s tempting but¡­¡¯ But he wasn¡¯t a fool to follow his temptation. He was an elder, and he knew what to prioritize. ¡®Having a skin mask doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s a granddaughter of Elder Mun.¡¯ Bu Churyong did not know what Chun Mukeum did in the past at the academy, so he continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t think such beautiful woman would hide her face under a mask! I guess I would have my granddaughter do the same if she was as beautiful as you! Hahaha!¡± Bu Churyong laughed to ease the atmosphere. Ja Kinkeng also complimented Mun Ku¡¯s beauty and spoke. ¡°Our Prince Chun is a lucky man to marry such beautiful woman!¡± ¡°U-uncle!¡± Chun Mukeum became embarrassed. Ja Kikeng did not know Mukeum¡¯s thought so he asked Mun Ku with a smile, ¡°Well, since you have heard about what was going on, it is better you tell us your decision. Will you accept Prince Chun¡¯s proposal?¡± Mun Ku then smiled and turned to Chun Mukeum. ¡°Well, looking at Prince Chun Mukeum reminds me of what he told me back in the Academy.¡± ¡°Oh! So, you two knew each other? That¡¯s good then!¡± Ja Kinkeng brightened up, thinking something was going to work well, but his excitement was shattered by Mun Ku¡¯s next words. ¡°Prince Chun Mukeum once told me that he will erase the name of the Demon Dragon clan from the face of the cult if he becomes the Crown Prince. Well, fortunately he isn¡¯t the Crown Prince so our clan is safe. Whew.¡± ¡°Wha-?!¡± Ja Kinkeng¡¯s face turned grim. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Chun Mukeum became grim and looked down. He didn¡¯t imagine the thoughtless words that he blurted out would come around to take him down. Mun Yun¡¯s face scowled instantly. ¡°Erase my clan, you said?¡± ¡°N-no, I meant¡­¡± Even if Chun Mukeum was from the Loyal clan, one of the six clans, this was too much of a threat. Even if it was the Loyal clan, it required heavy casualties if they were to fight the Demon Dragon clan. [What have you done?!] Ja Kinkeng spoke to Chun Mukeum through telepathic message. There was nothing to say to that. Ja Kinkeng then decided he had to take care of what had already happened and tried to explain to Mun Yun. ¡°Elder Mun! I think our prince made a mistake in the past¡­ he was young so¡­¡± ¡°Mistake? Do you think that is enough explanation for such a threat?¡± It seemed like the 8th Elder wasn¡¯t going to let this go easily. He wasn¡¯t a type to lose his temper, but he became furious after hearing that his beloved granddaughter was threatened with the Demon Dragon clan as a hostage. ¡°¡­Elder Mun, will you really try to fight us?¡± ¡°If you want to ¡®erase our name¡¯ I guess I am left with no choice.¡± ¡°HAH!¡± Ja Kinkeng who tried to explain also frowned. He had become angry at the 8th Elder, who was a lower rank than him, being this rude. With two powerful warriors at the superior master level unleashing their energy, the gazebo started shaking with power. Then 3rd elder Bu Churyong sighed and jumped in. ¡°Ugh, enough! Two of you! Put aside your anger!¡± ¡°Do you think you would put your anger aside if you heard the same?!¡± Mun Yun roared angrily and Bu Churyong responded, ¡°I understand how you feel, 8th Elder. But what if the threat that Prince Chun made was only when he was only a cadet? And do you think there is a clan who can fight against the Demon Dragon clan so easily?¡± Chapter 216 - Increase your forces (6) Chapter 216: Increase your forces (6) ¡°Hmph!¡± Bu Churyong spoke highly of the Demon Dragon clan intentionally and Mun Yun became somewhat less angered. Chun Mukeum might have become angry at the comment, but talking lowly of him was the only way to make Mun Yun feel better. ¡®Hmmph. I want to keep this for later but¡­¡¯ Bu Churyong then took out something from his pocket. It was a deep orange tag that had a certain symbol on it. ¡°I heard that 8th Elder has been looking for a good doctor for the past few years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± He tried hard to make everything going on in his clan as a secret, but he couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he was looking for a doctor. Mun Ku¡¯s twin brother Mun Yu was born as a mentally ill child. Mun Yun searched for every doctor possible to tend to Mun Yu and even asked around to see if he could locate the rumored Godly Doctor. ¡°This tag will let you meet the Godly Doctor himself.¡± ¡°What!¡± Mun Yun¡¯s eyes shook. The tag that would lead him to the Godly Doctor that he was searching for a long time tempted him. ¡®Fortunately, I found this from the Wise clan¡¯s mansion.¡¯ This tag actually belonged to Lady Mu. But when she and Mu Jinwon died, the Lord allowed the Sword and Blade clan to take what remained within the Wise clan and that¡¯s when Bu Churyong found this. ¡®You will be tempted by this, Elder Mun.¡¯ This tag was surely a treasure, but if this can bring the 8th Elder and the Demon Dragon clan into their fold, it would serve its purpose. ¡°If Prince Chun Mukeum marries your granddaughter, I will give this to you as a gift.¡± ¡°T-that tag as a gift?¡± ¡°I never lie.¡± ¡°And why would 3rd Elder give such a precious gift?¡± Mun Yun was confused. He knew that the four clans would want to have the Demon Dragon clan join them, but Chun Mukeum was from the Loyal clan. It was strange that the Blade clan was willing to give such a precious treasure for it. ¡®There¡¯s something more important.¡¯ Bu Churyong then pointed at Chun Mukeum and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you before, but Prince Chun Mukeum is appointed as the formal successor to all of our four elders.¡± ¡°Formal¡­ successor?¡± Chun Yeowun raised his eyebrow. He knew what Bu Churyong was talking about. ¡®So, four clans are forming an alliance.¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s guess was accurate. The four clans had not thought about siding with one another until recently. But after Yeowun became Crown Prince and killed Mu Jinwon and powerful warriors from the Blade God Six Martial clan, they felt it wasn¡¯t going to be easy to fight against Chun Yeowun. ¡®We cannot let this go on!¡¯ That¡¯s when the Lord gave them hope. Hope that maybe there was a chance for the Crown Prince to be changed. If they were saying Chun Mukeum was their formal successor, then it meant that they were trying to make him the Crown Prince. ¡®So, they won¡¯t go down easily then.¡¯ Yeowun looked at them coldly. He knew that it wasn¡¯t going to be easy but if these four clans were to form an alliance, this meant that the fight was going to become much harder. ¡®Elder Mun might choose them.¡¯ Yeowun looked Mun Yun worriedly. Yeowun¡¯s concern was right. ¡®Four clans are siding with Prince Chun Mukeum then?¡¯ Mun Yun became confused. They just showed their plan to him. ¡®They are asking me to choose sides. Hm¡­¡¯ Mun Yun was frustrated. One side was the Crown Prince that his granddaughter had pledged allegiance to, and another side was one who had way to heal his grandson Mun Yu, and had strong forces probably enough to change the Crown Prince. The tide began to change. ¡®Ah¡­ Ku, I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Mun Yun then looked over to Mun Ku with an apologetic look. He couldn¡¯t throw away the temptation that maybe he had a chance to heal Mun Yu. And to Bu Churyong¡¯s ears, Ja Kinkeng sent telepathic message. [3rd Elder! What a great plan!] [Hahaha¡­ this is what you call politics. If you know what the target wants, then you give him what he wants to get what YOU want in return.] [I see! ¡­I learned something new from you, Elder Bu.] Chun Yeowun wanted an allegiance without any payment now, but they had brought what Mun Yun might want the most. This fight was already over when it started considering with that. ¡®Crown Prince, we have one this round. Hahahaha!¡¯ And to the hesitant Mun Yun, Bu Churyong spoke to finish tying the knot. ¡°Elder Mun, will you accept our proposal to have Prince Chun Mukeum marry your granddaughter?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mun Yun became silent for a while and tried to speak. That¡¯s when Mun Ku who had been watching them speak silently, ran over to Chun Yeowun and grabbed Yeowun¡¯s arm and shouted with blushed look. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡­ I am already the Crown Prince¡¯s woman!!¡± ¡°?!¡± Everyone down in the yard frowned. Chun Yeowun also became shocked. She wasn¡¯t lying as she was a servant of Chun Yeowun¡¯s, but that way of speaking was enough to bring confusion. And Mun Yun, who was almost set on deciding to allow Chun Mukeum to marry Mun Ku, became dumbfounded and looked at his granddaughter and Chun Yeowun. ¡°C-Crown Prince?¡± Chapter 217 - Increase your forces (7) Chapter 217: Increase your forces (7) The shocking claim silenced the gazebo and around for a long time. Hu Bong and Bakgi also became so shocked and looked at Yeowun. They didn¡¯t say anything but their expression explained it all. ¡®M-master? Since when did you even¡­?¡¯ ¡®You are¡­ fast.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was also very shocked. This way of speaking would surely make everyone confused. [I-I¡¯m sorry! I couldn¡¯t think of any other way.] Yeowun then looked at Mun Ku. She looked up to Yeowun with teary eyes. She looked like a fawn in fear, shaking, so Yeowun blushed and looked away. ¡®She did it on purpose.¡¯ Mun Ku did this to make her grandfather not take up the proposal. She had no choice as she couldn¡¯t let her grandfather make her marry Chun Mukeum. But this also brought another effect that no one expected. Chun Mukeum¡¯s face reddened as he gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t say anything as he had made a mistake in the past, but he fell in love at first sight when he saw Mun Ku. He was actually looking forward to marrying such a beautiful woman like Mun Ku, and became furious by the action. Chun Yeowun found Mukeum in such state and became surprised. He then patted Mun Ku¡¯s head. ¡°Ah!¡± Mun Ku was concerned that Yeowun might be angry at her action, but became relieved and blushed further as Yeowun patted her. ¡®T-that bastard is taking what belongs to me again!¡¯ With that, Mukeum became furious from jealousy. He thought that the death of his mother Lady Ja was due to Chun Yeowun, so his hatred toward Chun Yeowun was already great. But the elders had warned him and he knew that he was no match against Chun Yeowun, so he didn¡¯t think about fighting Yeowun. But the sight made him imagine that Yeowun had maybe slept with Mun Ku already made him lose control over his temper. That¡¯s when Yeowun smiled. ¡®YOU DARE TO LAUGH?!¡¯ It was then. A sharp sword flashed up to Mukeum¡¯s neck and threatened him. ¡°UGH!¡± Chun Mukeum became shocked and saw the one who was pointing the sword at his neck. It was the 10th Elder, Yin Moha. She had been standing behind Yeowun like a guard, but she quickly withdrew her sword and charged down at Chun Mukeum when she sensed Mukeum¡¯s intent to attack. ¡°How dare a mere guard point a sword at the Prince!¡± Ja Kinkeng roared at Yin Moha. None of them recognized her who had become younger by going through the body reconstruction. ¡®A mere guard¡­?¡¯ Yin Moha was acting as a mere guard, so she spoke casually. ¡°He had the intent to attack the Crown Prince.¡± Everyone had realized Chun Mukeum¡¯s intention and his hostile energy rising up. Such action was an act of treason as Chun Yeowun was formal successor to the throne. ¡®No! I told him to hold back¡­!¡¯ Ja Kinkeng frowned. He knew very well that Chun Mukeum hated Chun Yeowun for death of Ja Kinkeng¡¯s sister Lady Ja. That¡¯s why when they heard Chun Yeowun was at the Demon Dragon clan¡¯s mansion, he told Mukeum to hold back his anger and stay calm. Chun Yeowun was a Crown Prince, so two elders tried hard to give no such reason to be struck down and Mukeum made a mistake. ¡®We have to stop it!¡¯ The only possible candidate who was normal was Chun Mukeum. That¡¯s why he was appointed as the formal successor to the four clans. From what Yeowun had done to other princes, there was no way Yeowun would let this go lightly. ¡°Crown¡­¡± But not all things went as they planned. ¡°Put down your sword now!¡± ¡°Stay still. You have threatened the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°How dare you order me around!!¡± Chun Mukeum, who was already mad, tried to strike down Yin Moha¡¯s sword. Chun Mukeum, who was at the super master level, knew he couldn¡¯t fight against elders or Chun Yeowun, but he didn¡¯t fear any others. Mukeum then brought up 80% of his energy to strike the sword. ¡°Huh?¡± But the sword didn¡¯t even budge as if it was a thousand-ton boulder. ¡°W-what are you¡­ AAAARGH! YOU!¡± Mukeum then shouted frantically as the sword poked into his neck. It seemed like she was going to kill him without hesitation. ¡®NO! The Crown Prince will not let this one go!¡¯ Bu Churyong thought he had to stop Chun Mukeum from being killed. Chun Yeowun killed Mu Jinwon just because he had threatened him even when the Lord was present. Bu Churyong knelt down on his knee and bowed. ¡°Crown Prince! I understand you are angry, but he is still your brother with a different mother! Please forgive his mistake!¡± Ja Kinkeng, who was also quick on his thinking, knelt down and shouted. ¡°Please forgive him!¡± They had to allow Chun Mukeum to stay alive. Two high-ranked elders knelt to ask for forgiveness. They had thrown away all of their pride. But Yeowun ordered coldly, ¡°Kill him.¡± ¡°Yes, my prince.¡± Yin Moha then tried to push in her sword. ¡°NOOOO!¡± Bu Churyong then charged out like lightning and smacked Yin Moha¡¯s sword with his blade. ¡°Argh! My neck!¡± It made the tip of Yin Moha¡¯s sword slightly rip Mukeum¡¯s neck and Mukeum quickly jumped back. Yin Moha tried to attack Mukeum, but Bu Churyong got in the way. ¡°STOP!¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Two superior master level warriors then collided against each other. Bu Churyong, who figured Yin Moha wasn¡¯t just a mere guard, became shocked. ¡®How can a mere guard can be this strong?!¡¯ His hand that grabbed the blade shook every time it collided with the sword. He thought he would be stronger, but he was wrong. After three formations, two of them backed away from each other. No, it was actually the third elder who returned with sweat running from his forehead. ¡®What is this woman? How is she a mere guard with such power?¡¯ After exchanging three formations, Bu Churyong was certain that she wasn¡¯t just a guard. This woman was either at the superior master level or even higher. That¡¯s when something happened. ¡°C-Crown Prince! STOP!¡± Ja Kinkeng shouted and Bu Churyong turned. ¡°WHAT?!¡± Chun Yeowun was next to Chun Mukeum, with his White Dragon Blade aiming at Chun Mukeum¡¯s neck. Mukeum was pale in his frozen state from fear. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± If Chun Yeowun moved slightly, he was going to kill him. ¡®I-is he really going to kill me?!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like when it was from the Demonic Academy. ¡°I guess you have no respect for my orders.¡± Chun Yeowun spoke coldly. Two elders couldn¡¯t object to the Crown Prince as they were angry from being threatened. ¡®What should we do?!¡¯ The elders then regretted their choices. They now thought that maybe they should have given up on the Demon Dragon clan when they heard Yeowun was here already. Chun Yeowun raised his blade to cut down Mukeum¡¯s neck and Bu Churyong shouted, ¡°C-Crown Prince! Please stop!¡± Yeowun¡¯s blade stopped in mid-air. Mukeum¡¯s face became pale from fear and trembled helplessly. Bu Churyong spoke. ¡°¡­We give up on the marriage. If you want something more, we will give it to you.¡± He was now only intent on saving Mukeum. If Mukeum, the only one who was unharmed was to die, then there were no more candidates to push to become Crown Prince. Yeowun smiled and said, ¡°Give me the tag that will allow me to meet the Godly Doctor.¡± ¡®Dammit¡­ I knew it.¡¯ Bu Churyong frowned. But he had no choice. He had to let Chun Mukeum stay alive at all costs. ¡°Here it is. Please, have mercy on us.¡± Bu Churyong bowed as he handed over the tag to Yeowun. Yeowun took the tag and spoke. ¡°Well¡­ was it ¨C Politics require finding out what the target wants, and you will get what you want if you give it to the target?¡± ¡®?!¡¯ Bu Churyong¡¯s eye shook as if his eyes were having an earthquake. Those were the words that he spoke to the fourth elder through telepathic message. And when he looked up and saw Chun Yeowun, Yeowun mumbled. ¡°But this tag isn¡¯t enough¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± And there was no time to stop. Yeowun¡¯s White Dragon Blade flashed and shot past Chun Mukeum¡¯s right shoulder. Chun Mukeum¡¯s right arm dropped to the ground. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaargh!¡± Chapter 218 - Increase your forces (8) Chapter 218: Increase your forces (8) ¡°Aaaaaargh!!! M-My arm! MY ARM!!!¡± Chun Mukeum, who was relieved that he might be spared, screamed in pain from the area where his right arm had been cut off. ¡®¡­No!!¡¯ Bu Churyong grimaced with shock. He thought Yeowun would let Mukeum go as Yeowun had gotten all he wanted, but it was false hope. Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t that foolish. ¡®He did it on purpose¡­! Because he knows that we are trying to make Chun Mukeum the new Crown Prince¡­!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe that Chun Yeowun had made such a decision in such a short moment. With this, Chun Mukeum now had lost all value for their purpose. Bu Churyong truly feared Chun Yeowun. ¡®We have no choice¡­¡¯ They had no way to raise any objections. Yeowun could have killed Chun Mukeum on the spot, so letting Mukeum live, even after cutting an arm, was still an act of mercy. Yeowun spoke to them coldly. ¡°Do you have a problem?¡± They knew what Yeowun¡¯s question meant. Ja Kinkeng quickly pressed on Chun Mukeum¡¯s blood points to stop him from bleeding and held back his anger. ¡°¡­No, my prince. Thank you for your¡­ mercy.¡± Unlike Bu Churyong, Ja Kinkeng just saw his nephew getting his arm cut. But he held back his anger. Of course, if he didn¡¯t hold it back, then they had to fight against Chun Yeowun for their lives. The elders weren¡¯t fools. ¡°We have to tend to Prince Chun, so we¡¯ll be on our way now.¡± Of course, they had different thoughts in their mind. ¡®¡­We aren¡¯t finished yet, Crown Prince!¡¯ Two elders bowed to Chun Yeowun and Mun Yun and took Chun Mukeum out of the mansion. After they left, Yeowun apologized to Mun Yun on shedding blood at the home of the Demon Dragon clan and gave the orange tag as a gift. ¡°I hope this serves you for your purpose.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Mun Yun became so thankful for the tag. He so badly wanted to heal his grandson. Mun Yun got down on his knee and bowed. ¡°Thank you Crown Prince for such a precious gift!¡± ¡°No, please. We haven¡¯t even met the Godly Doctor yet. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± ¡°You are a like lifesaver to our Demon Dragon clan. How can I not be thankful?¡± ¡°Please, stand.¡± Yeowun smiled and offered Mun Yun to get up. Yeowun became soft and hospitable, very different from cold hearted state he showed while cutting down Mukeum¡¯s arm. ¡®He is such a great man!¡¯ Mun Yun was touched by Yeowun¡¯s action. Mun Yun already knew why Yeowun had visited the Demon Dragon clan. ¡®You are better in choosing a person than me.¡¯ Mun Yun then looked at Mun Ku with warm eyes. He was ashamed that he was once tempted for a chance to heal his grandson. He wanted to applaud Mun Ku who had found a great husband. And with his only concern being solved, Mun Yun thought it was right to give equal value back for payment. Mun Yun then bowed again and shouted, ¡°I, 8th Elder Mun Yun swear an oath that I and the Demon Dragon Clan will serve Crown Prince until the end!¡± ¡°Gramps¡­¡± Mun Ku brightened up. She was glad that her grandfather had decided to side with Chun Yeowun. Yeowun also bowed. ¡°I wanted to ask you for the same. Thank you.¡± Yeowun accepted Mun Yun¡¯s offer wholeheartedly. And with this, Chun Yeowun had acquired a total of four elders for the allegiance. After everything was settled, everyone sat down on the gazebo to enjoy snacks and tea. The tea had become lukewarm but it still tasted good. Mun Yun then asked Chun Yeowun, ¡°Hmph, so, when will you marry my granddaughter?¡± ¡°Pfffffft!¡± Chun Yeowun sprayed the tea that he had been drinking. It was Hu Bong who had been drenched in the tea this time. ¡°G-gramps!¡± Mun Ku blushed and became frantic. They had forgotten what they said, but Mun Yun did not forget what his granddaughter had said. Mun Yun thought these two were just being embarrassed and spoke satisfyingly. ¡°Haha, well. It is fast, but since you two have spent the night together already¡­ isn¡¯t it better to choose a date?¡± ¡°OH! A-Are you getting married, Master? Congratulations!¡± Hu Bong congratulated Yeowun as he wiped the tea off of his face. Bakgi also awkwardly congratulated Yeowun. Chun Yeowun and Mun Ku looked at each other and sighed. ¡®How should we explain this?¡¯ It took them quite a long time to explain that everything was just a fa?ade. Mun Yun seemed disappointed after he found out the truth, but he wasn¡¯t too disappointed. ¡®Looking at the Crown Prince or Ku¡¯s reaction, they are interested in each other. Haha.¡¯ His old age proved that he didn¡¯t need to rush things. Mun Yun then decided to change the topic and let his servants to have Mun Yu to come over. ¡°What about your grandson?¡± ¡°Well, I have been helped, so I can¡¯t hide the secret any longer.¡± Mun Yun then explained the reason for needing the Godly Doctor. It was the story of Mun Ku¡¯s twin brother suffering suffocation in birth and being mentally ill. Chun Yeowun knew this as he was told by Mun Ku long time ago, but he pretended he didn¡¯t know and listened. ¡°I tried all things to heal my grandson, but nothing worked. Then, we now have hope. I thank you again for this, Crown Prince.¡± And when Mun Yun was finished, Mun Yu came over with the other servants. Hu Bong and Bakgi became surprised. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Mun Yu looked just like Mun Ku with the skin mask. The only difference was that Mun Yu was more grown and had his mouth opened half way while his two eyes were looking at different places. ¡°G¡­gran¡­pa¡­ heh¡­¡± Mun Yu drooled with his half-open mouth. But he seemed to understand who Mun Yu was. ¡°Yu, have you been well?¡± Chapter 219 - Increase your forces (9) Chapter 219: Increase your forces (9) ¡°S¡­sis¡­!¡± Mun Yu walked over to Mun Ku and brought his head over to Mun Ku. Ku smoothly touched her brother¡¯s head. ¡°Yu, say hello to the Crown Prince. He¡¯s helped us greatly.¡± Mun Yu then looked up at Mun Yun¡¯s words and looked toward Yeowun. His eyes were out of focus, but one of the eyes looked at Chun Yeowun. ¡°He¡­ H¡­ Hellooo¡­.¡± He greeted Yeowun with an innocent look. After looking at this, Yeowun understood why Mun Yun was tempted to side with Bu Churyong. ¡®I see why he thinks the Godly Doctor is the only hope.¡¯ Yeowun looked at Mun Yu with a sad look for awhile and asked Nano, ¡®Nano, is there a way to heal Mun Yu?¡¯ [It requires analyzation of the symptoms to check the possibility.] ¡®I heard he became sick from suffocation during birth. Can you check?¡¯ [Checking through data¡­] Nano¡¯s data contained a vast amount of medical information. Nano quickly went through multiple datasets and spoke. [Found a total of 24,201,023 similar cases and studies similar to patient¡¯s symptoms.] ¡®That much?¡¯ It was obvious as Nano¡¯s data contained hundreds of years worth of information stored within it. [For better analysis, please place your hand over the patient¡¯s head.] Yeowun then saw augmented reality being engaged over his sight. White lights drew lines over Mun Yu¡¯s head, asking him to place his hand over the head. Yeowun then looked at Mun Yun and asked, ¡°Elder Mun, can I take a look at your grandson for a moment?¡± Mun Yun became confused at the sudden request but nodded. He just figured Yeowun wanted to take a closer look at Mun Yu¡¯s state. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Yeowun then placed both his hands over Mun Yu¡¯s head, as directed with the augmented reality. ¡°Ah¡­uh¡­ what¡­ is¡­ it?¡± Mun Yu looked up to Yeowun with a curious expression as Yeowun grabbed his head. [Scanning with magnetic resonance imaging technique on the target entity.] A faint red light then began from the end of his finger tip down to his palm. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that light!?¡± Everyone became shocked by the weird phenomenon. It wasn¡¯t just a normal scan, but Nano Machine was creating a magnetic field over the palm to receive cell signals back from skin and analyze it. Yeowun then was shown the MRI image of what he just scanned. It showed brain and veins running through Mun Yu¡¯s head. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Yeowun was surprised at the unending abilities that Nano had. As the image began to play, white light and red lines began to form. [The red dotted areas show blockage in blood circulation. Based on the studies, suffocation during birth caused the brain to stop functioning, and destroyed the brain cells which resulted in underdevelopment of mental health.] ¡®Can you fix it?¡¯ [It requires the removing of dead cells at the points where blood can not circulate, and after recirculating the blood, it will require an electrical energy shock to form new brain cells that will replace the old. It will require a bit of time, but it is possible.] ¡®Ah!¡¯ It meant that Nano could heal him. [Will you proceed with electric shock therapy?] ¡®Yeah.¡¯ [Please place your hand on the red dotted area.] With Nano¡¯s voice, Yeowun saw a red dot flashing over Mun Yu¡¯s head. Yeowun then placed his fingers on the point. ¡°Crown Prince?¡± Mun Yun became worried at Yeowun¡¯s weird action. Many doctors came to visit Mun Yu, but Mun Yun never saw anyone touching Mun Yu¡¯s head. Yeowun then warned to Mun Yu, ¡°This might hurt a little.¡± ¡°Huhhhahhh?¡± Mun Yu couldn¡¯t understand. That¡¯s when a light flashed from Yeowun¡¯s finger and electrical energy shot through Mun Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Kyaaaagaaaahaaaaa!¡± Mun Yu screamed weirdly and began to tremble. Soon, his eyes, nose and mouth bled, oozing with black blood. ¡°What?!¡± Everyone became shocked. ¡°C-Crown Prince! What is the meaning of this!¡± Mun Yun quickly got up and shouted. It seemed like his grandson was going die even before meeting the Godly Doctor. ¡°Gyaaaakaaaa!¡± ¡°Crown Prince!¡± Yeowun did not stop even when Mun Yun shouted so Mun Yun ran over and tried to pull Yeowun away. But Yin Moha stopped him. ¡°Move out of the way!¡± ¡°You must trust the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°H-he¡¯s going to die! I can¡¯t just¡­ YU!¡± That¡¯s when Yeowun took off his finger and Mun Yu fell to the ground. His nose and mouth that were bleeding black blood now had steam coming out from them. ¡°MOVE!¡± Mun Yun pushed Yin Moha out of the way and took up Mun Yu. He wasn¡¯t in a good state to begin with, but now he looked numb and without any energy. ¡°YU! YU!!!!¡± Mun Yun grabbed Mun Yu¡¯s arms and shook him madly. But Mun Yu did not respond or react. Mun Yun became furious that Yeowun just messed up Mun Yu to point where he could not be healed and got up and glared. ¡°Crown Prince! What did you just¡­ Huh?¡± That¡¯s when Mun Yu grabbed Mun Yun¡¯s hand. ¡°Hurts¡­. My head¡­ it hurts¡­¡± ¡°Y-YU! Are you okay?¡± Mun Yun then looked back down to Mun Yu. But Mun Yun became shocked and couldn¡¯t close his mouth. ¡°W-what in the world¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t a big change. But Mun Yu¡¯s two eyes that always focused on two different things was now looking up to Mun Yun like a normal person. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Mun Ku was also so shocked that she covered her mouth with her hands and was teary. This was a sign that Mun Yu was healing. Chapter 220 - Anonymous (1) Mun Yu still had his half-open mouth and drooling with a strange smile on his face. Hu Bong and Bakgi couldn¡¯t find much difference, but families who had spent a long time easily found out the difference. This slight difference was enough to make 8th Elder Mun Yun burst in tears. ¡°My head¡­ hurts¡­ it hurts¡­¡± ¡°Yu!¡± Mun Yun hugged Mun Yu hard and cried. Mun Yun, after losing his child in an incident, had deep love toward his grandchildren, who were the last of his family members. Mun Ku also shed tears with joy with her reddened eyes. ¡®Master¡¯s power is limitless¡­!¡¯ Hu Bong then turned to Yeowun with an astonished look. Bakgi shared the same feeling. He knew that Yeowun was knowledgeable in poison and medications as he once knew Bakgi was poisoned, but Bakgi didn¡¯t think it was this much. ¡®He¡¯s like a god himself.¡¯ Bakgi was so astounded that he even thought maybe Chun Yeowun was a real person who could communicate with god. And the shock and excitement from Yeowun¡¯s miracle lasted quite a long time. It was after two hours when Yeowun and his group left the mansion of the Demon Dragon clan. Their number was four when they went in, but now they were five, with Mun Ku¡¯s twin brother Mun Yu added to the group. In Yeowun¡¯s hand, he held the orange tag for them to meet the Godly Doctor. ¡®If you can heal my grandson, then I don¡¯t need this tag. You can keep it to yourself and use it for your own benefit.¡¯ Mun Yun decided to have Mun Yu stay at the mansion of the Ghost Illusion clan for a while. Mun Yun and Huan Yi were close friends and Mun Yu required regular treatment from Yeowun, so it was decided. ¡®Please take care of my grandchildren.¡¯ Yeowun and his members then took Mun Yu back to the mansion of the Ghost Illusion clan. It was near dinner time. The sun had already gone down as it was late winter. When they returned, someone was waiting with Huan Yi. ¡°Huh?¡± It was a stubborn-looking middle-aged woman, a woman with face of Yin Moha before she went through body reconstruction. She was the agent of the Ghost Illusion clan who was faking to be Yin Moha while she was gone. Huan Yi found Yeowun and his members and got down, and smiled when he found Mun Ku without her mask. [My nephew finally got out of the mask! You are too pretty to hide your face. Just look at you¡­ huhu!] ¡®Ugh, Uncle Huan!¡¯ Mun Ku blushed at Huan Yi¡¯s teasing telepathic message. She had spent four years as a male, so she was embarrassed when someone else mentioned her as a girl. Huan Yi grinned from the reaction and walked up to Yeowun. ¡°Welcome, Crown Prince. Did everything go well?¡± Huan Yi asked and Yeowun nodded. Huan Yi figured things wouldn¡¯t go bad as they had Mun Ku with them, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Congratulations. The Demon Dragon clan will be a great help to you.¡± ¡°I was just lucky with Mun Ku being with us. How did things go on your end?¡± Yeowun then asked Huan Yi about his mission. Huan Yi then knelt down and apologized. ¡°I apologize, my prince. Elder Sama and I went over to the Illusive Dream clan, but we couldn¡¯t see Elder Mong.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There were guests there already.¡± Yeowun frowned and asked just in case. ¡°Was it¡­ the Sword or Lust clan?¡± ¡°Oh? How did you know?¡± Huan Yi asked back with a surprised look. As expected, the Sword and Lust clan leaders had visited the mansion of the Illusive Ghost clan already. Huan Yi and Sama Yi offered to wait to meet Mong Oh, but they soon were asked to leave without getting a chance to meet him. ¡®I see.¡¯ Just like Yeowun was acting to take neutral elders on his side, the other four clans were doing the same. This was obvious. If Elder Mong had refused to see Sama Yi and Huan Yi, then it meant he already decided to side with the four clans. ¡°It¡¯s not good news.¡± ¡°I apologize, my prince.¡± ¡°No, they were just quicker. And why is she here?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yeowun then asked about the agent with Yin Moha¡¯s mask. Huan Yi answered, ¡°I was going to tell you about it now. It hasn¡¯t been long since she came. Elder Yin.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yin Moha became curious as Huan Yi called to her. She was also curious about why her copy that should be acting as Yin Moha was at the Ghost Illusion clan¡¯s mansion. ¡°Greetings, Crown Prince and Elder Yin. I am No. 24.¡± The agent, who named herself as No. 24, bowed. Yeowun nodded and the agent explained why she came here. ¡°Elder Yin. There¡¯s been an intruder in your mansion.¡± ¡°Intruder? ¡­Is it from the Sword clan again?¡± ¡°No.¡± Unlike Yin Moha¡¯s expectation, the intruder wasn¡¯t from the Sword clan. No. 24 then explained what happened about an hour ago. As a trained agent, No. 24 knew all Yin Moha¡¯s behavior, so she was pretending to be reading a book at the mansion¡¯s office. ¡°I was reading a book at the office when I heard a telepathic message.¡± [Yin Moha.] No. 24 became surprised and came out of the office, but there was no one to be seen. No. 24 tried to look around when she heard another message. [Act normally. Don¡¯t try to find me.] ¡®Ah.¡¯ No. 24 then realized this mysterious man was very powerful. No. 24 then returned to her seat and pretended to continue reading the book and she heard another message. [Situation changed. We will shorten the date to 10 days earlier.] That was it. There were no more messages that came after the sudden notice. No. 24 then came out after waiting for 10 minutes and searched for a trace of the man, but nothing was found. ¡°It wasn¡¯t something I could deal with alone, so I came here to let you know.¡± And when she finished, Yeowun looked at Yin Moha with a serious look. Yin Moha also nodded slowly at Yeowun. Both of them realized who was the man who sent the message. ¡°Anonymous¡­¡± She was certain that the man was Anonymous. It was the mysterious warrior that taught Yin Moha and the other two elders of the first formation of the Twenty Four Demon Sword. ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Moha then frowned at what she had heard. It was only five days ago when she explained Anonymous to Yeowun. She said she had 2 weeks to meet Anonymous. ¡°¡­It¡¯s today.¡± Speaking about 10 days, then the day was today. Yin Moha became confused as Anonymous never changed the date prior to this. ¡°I am not sure why he changed the date.¡± She spoke and Yeowun smiled. ¡°Maybe something happened to him. Good.¡± Yeowun wanted so badly to meet the Anonymous who knew the Twenty Four Demon Sword and the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. Although it was unexpected that the day would come this soon. Chapter 221 - Anonymous (2) At midnight, toward the Five Wise Peak, Southwestern side of the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle. This peak was the third highest peak in all peaks of the Mountain of Ten Thousand. There was one who was shooting through the peaks in a very quick manner. In just twenty minutes, the man got up to the high peak. As he stepped on the peak, the moonlight shined upon many peaks down. It was a vast and majestic sight. ¡°Whew.¡± Cold air brought steam over the breaths. The one who just got up on the peak was Yin Moha. She had covered her face with her old skin mask to hide that she had gone through body reconstruction. ¡°Elder Yin.¡± She then heard a voice. It was the leader of the Sword clan, Kingbonki, with a short beard and aggressive eyes. He was sitting down on a rock, but got up and walked over to Yin Moha. ¡°I thought three of us would gather again, but there are only two of us now.¡± ¡°Bah.¡± Yin Moha scoffed at Kingbonki. Kingbonki knew that Yin Moha hated the Blade or Wise clan because of their history, so he didn¡¯t say much. ¡°But since you are here, you have made an achievement in your formation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t exchange words with scumbags that betrayed him.¡± ¡°Hah. Same old Yin Moha.¡± Kingbonki then shook his head. Yin Moha never tried to talk with him or Mu Jinwon every time they gathered at this place. She always glared with a disgusted look. ¡®Nothing will change no matter what you do. From today, our Sword clan will be the true successor to the Demon Sword.¡¯ The Sword clan, although cast out, wanted to become the true successor of the Demon Sword. And with Mu Jinwon, the strongest warrior besides the Lord and Great Guardian, gone, Kingbonki believed victory was his. And there was one thing he knew when he met Anonymous last time. ¡®If I¡¯m right, he is probably¡­ oh. It¡¯s almost time.¡¯ With the moon coming up in the sky, it was almost time. The man always came on right time, so it was about time he arrive. It was then. Someone appeared at the peak. The man quickly came up to them with black clothes and a mask. It was Anonymous. ¡°You are on time.¡± It was the same voice. From his reaction, it was sure that he wasn¡¯t surprised to find only two of them here without Mu Jinwon. It was natural for such a man to know about Mu Jinwon¡¯s death. ¡®Who is this man, really?¡¯ Yin Moha looked at Anonymous. She had not reached the end stage of superior master level, but she still couldn¡¯t sense how powerful this Anonymous was. This only seemed possible if the man was stronger than the end stage of the superior master level. ¡°I thank you for coming here, even when I changed the date. Then let¡¯s get to the point. Who among you will¡­¡± That¡¯s when Kingbonki got down on his knee. ¡°¡­What is this?¡± Anonymous became confused at Kingbonki who was kneeling down on his knee. Yin Moha also became confused. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ Kingbonki then bowed politely and shouted, ¡°2nd Elder, and the leader of Sword clan, greets the Great High Lord!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yin Moha¡¯s eyes grew large and turned to Anonymous. She figured Anonymous was related to the Cult in some way, but she had never thought that the man was Great High Lord, the one who had passed the sixth test of the Academy 70 years ago. ¡®That sword skill¡­ it must be him.¡¯ Kingbonki remembered the powerful sword formation that Anonymous showed. As soon as they saw it, Kingbonki and Mu Jinwon were shocked. Two of them had fought with Chun Yujong in many battles, so they knew the Sword Art of the Sky Demon, and the sword formation used by Anonymous was very similar to it. They at first were confused if the Lord was testing them, but they quickly concluded that it was not possible as the current Lord was acting against the six clans. Kingbonki thought for a long time after he returned to his home and came to a conclusion. ¡®Who else other than the Lord knows about the Sword Art of the Sky Demon? Then¡­!¡± His conclusion was Chun Inji, the Great High Lord. He had gone missing about 20 years ago, so it seemed that was the only logical answer. ¡®If this man can enter the cult that easily, and also know the secret of our clans, then it must be Great High Lord.¡¯ Kingbonki was certain that Anonymous was the former Lord and paid respects accordingly. There was the possibility that he could be wrong, but if he was right, he needed to show proper respect. Anonymous then looked down at Kingbonki for a while and spoke. ¡°Kingbonki. You have made a mis¡­¡± That¡¯s when Anonymous sudden stopped and glared at Yin Moha and Kingbonki and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± The voice turned aggressive. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You have not kept the promise.¡± ¡°Huh? N-no. I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Anonymous then created sword qi over his finger and threw it toward the back. ¡°What are you¡­ huh?!¡± Kingbonki became shocked and looked up. From the opposite side, through grass that was cut off, someone came out from it. Kingbonki was shocked. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was seeing this person here. ¡°Crown¡­ Prince!!¡± It was Chun Yeowun. Chapter 222 - Anonymous (3) About an hour ago, there was someone who arrived at Five Wise Peak. It was Chun Yeowun. After finding out that the day had changed to today, Yeowun talked with Yin Moha and decided to stay at Five Wise Peak first. ¡®I will go with you.¡¯ Huan Yi said he¡¯d go together as it was dangerous, but Yeowun knew that Anonymous was stronger than the three elders, so he refused. If Anonymous was that strong, then he might find out that there were people hiding and not reveal himself. Yeowun then found a good place to hide. There was a dense bush area at the peak, and he hid within it to wait for Anonymous to appear. ¡®Second elder.¡¯ The first one that got to the peak was Kingbonki. He too was a superior master level warrior, but he was weaker than Yeowun so he couldn¡¯t find Yeowun. Even after a long time, Kingbonki did not sense Yeowun in his hiding. Soon, Yin Moha also got to the peak and finally, the man that Yeowun was waiting for had revealed himself. It was the black-clothed man. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Yeowun became astonished. He knew that this man was powerful, but he was astonished by the way Anonymous had hidden his powers. It proved that the man was either equal or stronger than Yeowun in power. He became curious. ¡®I should take a look.¡¯ Yeowun then thought Anonymous would show the first formatin of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon to test the two elders, so he thought he would watch that first. That¡¯s when something unexpected happened. Anonymous suddenly turned and threw sword qi in his direction. ¡®He found me!¡¯ Yeowun then took steps to dodge the attack. But with his location revealed, there was no way to hide. ¡°Crown Prince!¡± Kingbonki frowned when Yeowun appeared. It was a secret between the three elders. If Chun Yeowun was here, then the culprit was only one. Kingbonki turned to Yin Moha with a glare. ¡°Elder Yin! It ¡®s you!¡± Yin Moha already showed to everyone that she sided with Yeowun. She was the only possible reason for Chun Yeowun coming here. ¡°Bah. Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Why did you bring Crown Prince here?! Are you out of your mind?¡± Kingbonki became furious and shouted. He had waited this moment when he was going to succeed the Twenty Four Demon Sword skill of the Sword Demon and it was now gone. ¡°Hah, so you were that desperate?¡± Yin Moha pulled out her sword. She wished to find the true Sword Family in this place, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to fight. ¡°Ugh! You are out of control!¡± Kingbonki wanted to cut her down right now, but this wasn¡¯t the time. Kingbonki knelt on both knees and spoke to Anonymous. ¡°Great High Lord! This isn¡¯t my doing! I have kept your promise! Please allow me to succeed the Sword Demon¡¯s¡­¡± But his desperate begging did not work on Anonymous. ¡°It¡¯s too late. You people do not have the right to succeed the Twenty Four Demon Sword.¡± ¡°N-no! Wi-wait!¡± Kingbonki shouted desperately but Anonymous took steps to get out of the place. ¡°G-Great High Lord!¡± Kingbonki tried to follow after Anonymous but Yin Moha got in his way. ¡°Who told you to go?¡± ¡°Y¡­YOU!!!!¡± Kingbonki was hot-tempered, but he was trying to hold back so Anonymous could teach him. But with that chance disappearing, his aggressive nature exploded out at once. He pulled out his sword and struck down on Yin Moha. ¡°Hah!¡± Yin Moha then easily used her True Demon Sword to defend it. Kingbonki became shocked, as he thought he was stronger than her. ¡®What? Since when was she this strong?¡¯ He thought that no one other than the Mu Jinwon or Marakim was stronger than him. But he was shocked each time he felt the energy coming from Yin Moha¡¯s sword. He even thought he might lose if he didn¡¯t do his best. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ And Anonymous, who was running down the peak, was already at the middle of the mountain. His stepping skill was so quick that he ran like the wind. ¡®It¡¯s a shame.¡¯ He was ashamed that he couldn¡¯t teach the Twenty Four Demon Sword. The reason he pulled the date early was to teach the Twenty Four Demon Sword, but it now had failed. ¡®Well, there are others who learned it so it wouldn¡¯t matter.¡¯ He hoped ones that had connection with the Sword Demon from the past would learn it, but he was given no choice. ¡®I will have him lose my tail and return.¡¯ He saw Chun Yeowun was following him when he first left the peak. He knew he could lose him, so Anonymous pulled up his internal energy to speed up. It was then. ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡± He heard screaming coming into his ears and looked up. That¡¯s when Chun Yeowun dropped from the air and struck down with the White Dragon Blade. ¡®What?¡¯ Anonymous quickly pulled out his sword and blocked the White Dragon Blade. As two swords struck against each other, the weight and power pushed Anonymous¡¯s foot into the ground. It was as if he was pushed down by a thousand tons. ¡®No!¡¯ Anonymous, who only used half of his energy, thought he had to use more and pulled up 90% of his energy. He was then able to push up against Yeowun¡¯s White Dragon Blade. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yeowun was thrown away into the wood and struck on it. The wood was broken down from the energy. Yeowun panted with his pale face. It seemed he had pulled up too much of his energy. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t do this anymore.¡¯ Yeowun shook his head. [Initiating self-healing mode on the destroyed muscle structure and fractured bones.] Nano¡¯s voice came through his head and the pain quickly eased. Anonymous then pulled out his fist from the ground and spoke with dumbfounded look. ¡°Did you jump out from above?¡± Yeowun did not answer, as it was correct. Yeowun had used his stepping skill, but Anonymous was too quick so he couldn¡¯t catch up to him. So Yeowun ordered Nano to activate nightvision mode and use augmented reality to calculate the destination and angle on how he needed to jump, and jumped off the peak. ¡®I almost died.¡¯ Yeowun thought he might die for the first time in his life. But thanks to his gamble, he was able to catch up to Anonymous at once. ¡®How did he guess where I was running to and jumped down on me from that height?¡¯ Anonymous looked at Yeowun with disbelief. The height was enough that would scare any warriors from jumping off. It was too high and that could have killed him instantly. ¡®He¡¯s like a monster. But nothing changes.¡¯ Anonymous thought he could use stepping skill to run away, but his legs began to tremble. ¡®No..¡¯ He had blocked the power of blade striking down on him, and it seemed he couldn¡¯t defend well against it. He was able to defend against having his bones from breaking, but his muscles seemed to have ripped. ¡°Whew.¡± But Yeowun was quickly healed by Nano. He got up and looked at Anonymous and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s time to find out who you are now.¡± Chapter 223 - Anonymous (4) ¡°You risked your life just for that¡­? Very interesting.¡± Anonymous aimed his sword at Yeowun. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± If Anonymous couldn¡¯t run, then there was only one way. It was to overpower Yeowun as fast as possible. If Yeowun had taken such damage by dropping and thrown into a big wood that caused even the wood to fall back, then it wouldn¡¯t take too long to get him down. ¡°You don¡¯t need to fight to know sometimes.¡± Anonymous then charged out against Yeowun. ¡®Huh?¡¯ The sword formation used by Anonymous was the Twenty Four Demon Sword. It was a completely different sword formation from what Yin Moha recreated. The power of the formation was more than what Yeowun had imagined. ¡°Hmph!¡± Yeowun let out a breath and grabbed on the White Dragon Blade. The sword formation of the Twenty Four Demon Sword used by Anonymous wasn¡¯t something that Yeowun could fight against with the Butterfly Blade Dance. ¡®I will do my best from the start!¡¯ Yeowun then unleashed the second formation of the Blade God. Anonymous was surprised. ¡®Blade skill of the Blade God!¡¯ He knew what Yeowun¡¯s blade skill was. The Twenty Four Demon Sword collided with the Blade God¡¯s blade formation. With two powerful formations colliding against each other, the mountain was filled with sounds of metal clashing. Yeowun didn¡¯t look great as he struck his blade against the sword. The energy of Anonymous was much deeper than Yeowun thought. The energy kept on giving pain to his organs each time the blade struck against the sword. [Detected damaged organs from the outside energy sword being sent in through the blade. Initiating emergency self-healing mode.] If Nano didn¡¯t help, the fight would have come to an end already. But the formation wasn¡¯t all that lacking. The Twenty Four Demon Sword was weaker than the blade skill of Blade God. ¡®He has lower energy for sure.¡¯ Anonymous tried to counter the Blade God¡¯s blade skill by using powerful energy, but Yeowun endured it through and came in from weird angels that made it hard to counter. ¡®It sure is the skill of the Blade God. Then!¡¯ Anonymous then took steps to get away from the blade skills. And when he got back, Yeowun thought he had to strike him down now and unleashed the third formation. Powerful blade attacks continued on smoothly to strike Anonymous. That¡¯s when Anonymous got away more quickly and let go of the sword from his hand. Yeowun¡¯s eyes shook. ¡°Huh?¡± And from that distance, Anonymous moved his hand over at the air, and the sword moved itself in the air to unleash the sword formation. ¡®Air Sword!¡¯ This was a technique called Air Sword where the warrior uses his energy to control the sword without touching it. It was only possible for ones that entered the supreme master level. And what was more surprising was the sword skill that was used by the technique. ¡®Sword Force of the Sky Demon!¡¯ It was the second formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. It didn¡¯t have the correct energy coordination so its power was weakened, but it was surely the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. But with the sword moving freely with itself, it was still very powerful like its original power. ¡®I didn¡¯t for him to use the Sword Force of the Sky Demon like this.¡¯ Even when Yeowun¡¯s blade moved from weird angles, Anonymous wasn¡¯t grabbing his sword by himself so he was able to counter the blade formation. The White Dragon Blade was thrown out from Yeowun¡¯s hand and Anonymous charged into grab the sword and struck on Yeowun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°UGH!¡± Yeowun was then pushed back eight steps. Yeowun grabbed his bleeding shoulder and glared at Anonymous. ¡®He¡¯s strong¡­ to think such a powerful warrior was hiding inside the cult. Is he really the Great High Lord?¡¯ It was hard to explain his identity if he wasn¡¯t. ¡°Hah¡­ hah..¡± Anonymous began to pant. His face was hidden, but his hands had veins popping up, showing that he had used much of his energy. But warriors with supreme master level had ways to regenerate their energy through breathing very quickly. ¡°Hoo¡­ Hoo¡­¡± White steam came out of his mouth and his breath calmed. Anonymous aimed his sword at Yeowun and spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the difference in power already. You are no match against me. Don¡¯t follow me anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not over yet.¡± Yeowun did not seem to care about Anonymous¡¯ warning. Anonymous shook his head. ¡®He won¡¯t give up.¡¯ Yeowun must have realized that Anonymous was already at a stage higher in power, but Yeowun did not give up. ¡®He leaves me no choice. I have to put him down.¡¯ Unlike before, strong hostile energy was unleashed from his body. This was a warning. It was an act to show that he was going to come for Yeowun¡¯s life this time. ¡°Take this!¡± The sword from Anonymous then flew in as if it were alive toward Yeowun. ¡®I will make you give up! You will not defend yourself against this formation!¡¯ Anonymous then used the best sword formation he knew against Chun Yeowun. It was the fourth formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. With Anonymous swinging his finger, the sword moved in a way to swing in the fourth formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Yeowun then let out a deep breath and grabbed the White Dragon Blade and unleashed blade formation of the Blade God. Two formations struck against each other. The fourth Formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon was powerful. It wasn¡¯t perfect as it was missing the correct energy flow, but it still was enough to injure Yeowun¡¯s body. ¡®It¡¯s the end!¡¯ With half of the blade formation being countered, Yeowun was almost lost. Anonymous was certain that he was going to win. ¡®What?!¡¯ That¡¯s when the wristguard over on Yeowun¡¯s arms formed one black sword. Yeowun then grabbed the black sword with his left hand while his right hand was using the blade skill. Anonymous¡¯s two eyes became shocked. ¡®I-is that?!¡¯ ¡°Haaaaaah!!!¡± And with a shout, Yeowun took a step and his black sword on his left hand unleashed the powerful sword formation. It was the true fourth formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. With the blade skill from the Blade God on the right, and the Sword Force of the Sky Demon in the left hand, black and white swords moved across the air. ¡®I-I can¡¯t defend this!¡¯ The power was overwhelming. Anonymous¡¯s sword formation was countered easily and the sword shattered into pieces. ¡°UGH!¡± With the energy being deflected back, Anonymous was thrown to the back. He would have dropped to the ground if there wasn¡¯t a tree there. And when Anonymous tried to get up while withstanding the pain coming from his damaged organs, Chun Yeowun was already upon him and his two swords crossing on Anonymous¡¯s neck. Chapter 224 - Anonymous (5) Chapter 224: Anonymous (5) Anonymous was shocked to see the White Dragon Blade and the Sky Demon Sword aimed at his neck. The difference in power was obvious. The end stage of the superior master level and entry of the supreme master level was only one stage difference, but the difference was severe. From looking at the difference in power, it was certain that Yeowun had no chance of winning. But the attack Yeowun just made was enough to turn the tide upside down. What¡¯s more terrifying were that those skills that Yeowun used singlehandedly like the legendary sword skills in the entire Yulin. And he just used these two with both arms like Mu Jinwon used to do, so the power was enormous. ¡®He is a monster.¡¯ Anonymous thought he had understood the enemy, but he hadn¡¯t. Anonymous asked Chun Yeowun, ¡°¡­Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± It meant that he could always kill Anonymous if he wanted to. Anonymous then looked at the black sword and asked, ¡°That sword¡­ is that the Sky Demon Sword?¡± Yeowun¡¯s eye shook at the question. He expected Anonymous to be a person related to the Cult, but the man even knew the sword. It was likely that the man was a leader from within the cult. Yeowun then cut open the mask over the face with his Sky Demon Sword. The face was revealed under the mask. ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun frowned. Unlike his expectation of finding Great High Lord, or one from elders of the cult, it was someone that Yeowun did not recognize. Anonymous looked like a man in his 30s and had foreign features. What was interesting was his eyes, with his right eye that was blue. He even seemed like he wasn¡¯t from the land of Jianghu. But Yeowun was not interested in his foreign look. ¡°Who are you?¡± Anonymous became surprised. It seemed Yeowun was only interested in what Anonymous was. ¡®Interesting. He doesn¡¯t care about my different looks.¡¯ Anonymous became silent for a second and spoke. ¡°Crown Prince. I will not fight or run away, so please let go of me.¡± ¡°T-this voice!¡± Anonymous spoke with an entirely different voice. It seemed he had been faking his voice. But the new voice was one that Yeowun knew every well. ¡°Great Guardian?!¡± It was Great Guardian Marakim. Yeowun was so shocked at the unexpected identity of Anonymous. ¡®It wasn¡¯t the Great High Lord¡­!¡¯ Yeowun then hesitated for a bit but took back his White Dragon Blade and the Sky Demon Sword. By bringing back his ominous demonic energy, the black sword returned to the wristguard state. He had shown Sky Demon Sword twice to the Great Guardian now. Yeowun was confused. He was confused about how Marakim knew the Twenty Four Demon Sword and Sword Force of the Sky Demon, and even knew about the Sky Demon Sword. ¡°¡­Great Guardian, tell me everything you know.¡± Yeowun asked seriously and Marakim smiled bitterly. ¡°I have something to tell you first¡­¡± But before he could finish, a giant explosion rung through the entire mountain. Two of them looked up at the mountain peak. Evil and powerful energy spread from above. Yeowun became grim. It was the place where Yin Moha and Kingbonki were fighting. Marakim spoke to Yeowun. ¡°Crown Prince. We should climb up. I will go with you.¡± Yeowun was concerned but couldn¡¯t move as he wasn¡¯t done with Marakim, so Yeowun nodded and quickly began climbing up the mountain. Marakim also ran up, but he couldn¡¯t move as quickly due to his internal damage. At the peak, it was now very different. There were many craters and cracks beneath. ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± Yin Moha was moving quickly through as she panted heavily. Her clean clothes were ripped and were drenched in blood, and Yin Moha was pale from exhaustion. That¡¯s when something dropped to where she was, and if she wasn¡¯t fast, she would have become like the hole that was made through. Dust clouds kicked up and something giant got up from within. It was a being larger even than Ko Wanghur, who was the largest man within the cult, and his muscles were enlarged irregularly with veins popping up all over it that made his skin to look red. His reddened eyes also showed the demonic presence within. The beast-like man growled. ¡°Grrrrrr¡­. You are like a rat. How long do you think you can run?¡± ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Kingbonki!!¡± This beast-like man was Kingbonki, the 2nd Elder. He was now a giant monster, who jumped against Yin Moha. Kingbonki was huge, but he was also very quick, enough to catch up to Yin Moha. But the accuracy wasn¡¯t up to par with his speed, so Yin Moha was barely able to run. ¡°Kaaaaaaaa!¡± ¡°Kyaaaaa!¡± Kingbonki¡¯s giant fist struck down on her and threw her away. She used her energy barrier, but it seemed like her left wristbone was broken. ¡®H-he¡¯s adapted to it.¡¯ Kingbonki was getting used to his changed body. Yin Moha was able to dodge a few times, but she was struck down this time. She laid low on her broken left arm and used her sword as a stick to got up and glared. ¡°Krrrrrrr¡­ hahaha.¡± ¡°Hah.. hah¡­ do you think you can be okay even through using Blood Reversion?!¡± Kingbonki¡¯s change had come from the Blood Reversion Art. Kingbonki who lost to Yin Moha had to use Blood Reversion Art. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Kingbonki, who refused any connection to Blood Reversion Art, when his sub clan was revealed of using it, knew this forbidden art after all. And with Kingbonki, an established superior master level warrior using it, the power that grew was out of the limit of a mere human. ¡°Hahahahaha! Do you think this is like that incomplete trash?!¡± ¡°Incomplete?¡± ¡°My Great Art of the Blood God¡¯s Reversion is not something to be compared to that incomplete trash!¡± Originally, blood reversion art used the user¡¯s energy flow to be destroyed and took away the user¡¯s conscious that became a problem. But Kingbonki, who had to lose his conscious a long time ago, didn¡¯t seem to lose his sanity. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Foolish woman! I have succeeded in removing all the side effects!¡± Yin Moha became pale. If side effects from blood reversion art was removed, then the Sword clan was the most dangerous clan in the current Demonic Cult. ¡®No way. That¡¯s not possible.¡¯ Yin Moha shook her head. If what he said was true, then there was no way for the Sword clan to hide about the Blood Reversion art. There was still a problem remaining that they couldn¡¯t reveal it publicly yet. ¡°It¡¯s enough. I will kill you now!¡± Kingbonki then charged against Yin Moha to finish her. It was so fast that he was already three steps away from Yin Moha. ¡°DIE!!!¡± Chapter 225 - Anonymous (6) Chapter 225: Anonymous (6) Anonymous was shocked to see the White Dragon Blade and the Sky Demon Sword aimed at his neck. The difference in power was obvious. The end stage of the superior master level and entry of the supreme master level was only one stage difference, but the difference was severe. From looking at the difference in power, it was certain that Yeowun had no chance of winning. But the attack Yeowun just made was enough to turn the tide upside down. What¡¯s more terrifying were that those skills that Yeowun used singlehandedly like the legendary sword skills in the entire Yulin. And he just used these two with both arms like Mu Jinwon used to do, so the power was enormous. ¡®He is a monster.¡¯ Anonymous thought he had understood the enemy, but he hadn¡¯t. Anonymous asked Chun Yeowun, ¡°¡­Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± It meant that he could always kill Anonymous if he wanted to. Anonymous then looked at the black sword and asked, ¡°That sword¡­ is that the Sky Demon Sword?¡± Yeowun¡¯s eye shook at the question. He expected Anonymous to be a person related to the Cult, but the man even knew the sword. It was likely that the man was a leader from within the cult. Yeowun then cut open the mask over the face with his Sky Demon Sword. The face was revealed under the mask. ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun frowned. Unlike his expectation of finding Great High Lord, or one from elders of the cult, it was someone that Yeowun did not recognize. Anonymous looked like a man in his 30s and had foreign features. What was interesting was his eyes, with his right eye that was blue. He even seemed like he wasn¡¯t from the land of Jianghu. But Yeowun was not interested in his foreign look. ¡°Who are you?¡± Anonymous became surprised. It seemed Yeowun was only interested in what Anonymous was. ¡®Interesting. He doesn¡¯t care about my different looks.¡¯ Anonymous became silent for a second and spoke. ¡°Crown Prince. I will not fight or run away, so please let go of me.¡± ¡°T-this voice!¡± Anonymous spoke with an entirely different voice. It seemed he had been faking his voice. But the new voice was one that Yeowun knew every well. ¡°Great Guardian?!¡± It was Great Guardian Marakim. Yeowun was so shocked at the unexpected identity of Anonymous. ¡®It wasn¡¯t the Great High Lord¡­!¡¯ Yeowun then hesitated for a bit but took back his White Dragon Blade and the Sky Demon Sword. By bringing back his ominous demonic energy, the black sword returned to the wristguard state. He had shown Sky Demon Sword twice to the Great Guardian now. Yeowun was confused. He was confused about how Marakim knew the Twenty Four Demon Sword and Sword Force of the Sky Demon, and even knew about the Sky Demon Sword. ¡°¡­Great Guardian, tell me everything you know.¡± Yeowun asked seriously and Marakim smiled bitterly. ¡°I have something to tell you first¡­¡± But before he could finish, a giant explosion rung through the entire mountain. Two of them looked up at the mountain peak. Evil and powerful energy spread from above. Yeowun became grim. It was the place where Yin Moha and Kingbonki were fighting. Marakim spoke to Yeowun. ¡°Crown Prince. We should climb up. I will go with you.¡± Yeowun was concerned but couldn¡¯t move as he wasn¡¯t done with Marakim, so Yeowun nodded and quickly began climbing up the mountain. Marakim also ran up, but he couldn¡¯t move as quickly due to his internal damage. At the peak, it was now very different. There were many craters and cracks beneath. ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± Yin Moha was moving quickly through as she panted heavily. Her clean clothes were ripped and were drenched in blood, and Yin Moha was pale from exhaustion. That¡¯s when something dropped to where she was, and if she wasn¡¯t fast, she would have become like the hole that was made through. Dust clouds kicked up and something giant got up from within. It was a being larger even than Ko Wanghur, who was the largest man within the cult, and his muscles were enlarged irregularly with veins popping up all over it that made his skin to look red. His reddened eyes also showed the demonic presence within. The beast-like man growled. ¡°Grrrrrr¡­. You are like a rat. How long do you think you can run?¡± ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Kingbonki!!¡± This beast-like man was Kingbonki, the 2nd Elder. He was now a giant monster, who jumped against Yin Moha. Kingbonki was huge, but he was also very quick, enough to catch up to Yin Moha. But the accuracy wasn¡¯t up to par with his speed, so Yin Moha was barely able to run. ¡°Kaaaaaaaa!¡± ¡°Kyaaaaa!¡± Kingbonki¡¯s giant fist struck down on her and threw her away. She used her energy barrier, but it seemed like her left wristbone was broken. ¡®H-he¡¯s adapted to it.¡¯ Kingbonki was getting used to his changed body. Yin Moha was able to dodge a few times, but she was struck down this time. She laid low on her broken left arm and used her sword as a stick to got up and glared. ¡°Krrrrrrr¡­ hahaha.¡± ¡°Hah.. hah¡­ do you think you can be okay even through using Blood Reversion?!¡± Kingbonki¡¯s change had come from the Blood Reversion Art. Kingbonki who lost to Yin Moha had to use Blood Reversion Art. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Kingbonki, who refused any connection to Blood Reversion Art, when his sub clan was revealed of using it, knew this forbidden art after all. And with Kingbonki, an established superior master level warrior using it, the power that grew was out of the limit of a mere human. ¡°Hahahahaha! Do you think this is like that incomplete trash?!¡± ¡°Incomplete?¡± ¡°My Great Art of the Blood God¡¯s Reversion is not something to be compared to that incomplete trash!¡± Originally, blood reversion art used the user¡¯s energy flow to be destroyed and took away the user¡¯s conscious that became a problem. But Kingbonki, who had to lose his conscious a long time ago, didn¡¯t seem to lose his sanity. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Foolish woman! I have succeeded in removing all the side effects!¡± Yin Moha became pale. If side effects from blood reversion art was removed, then the Sword clan was the most dangerous clan in the current Demonic Cult. ¡®No way. That¡¯s not possible.¡¯ Yin Moha shook her head. If what he said was true, then there was no way for the Sword clan to hide about the Blood Reversion art. There was still a problem remaining that they couldn¡¯t reveal it publicly yet. ¡°It¡¯s enough. I will kill you now!¡± Kingbonki then charged against Yin Moha to finish her. It was so fast that he was already three steps away from Yin Moha. ¡°DIE!!!¡± Chapter 226 - Anonymous (7) Yeowun became shocked at what Great Guardian Marakim just said to him. He couldn¡¯t understand why Marakim was addressing him as Chun Ma. Chun Ma was the name of the founding father of the Demonic Cult. ¡°Great Guardian. What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It is as I said, my lord. I am paying proper respect to the current Chun Ma.¡± Yeowun frowned as Marakim answered seriously. Yin Moha dragged herself over to them and turned to Great Guardian with a confused look. ¡°My prince. Is he Anonymous?¡± ¡°¡­He is the Great Guardian.¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s Great Guardian Marakim?¡± Yin Moha, who always had no expression, showed her surprise this time. The first surprise came from knowing that Anonymous was actually the Great Guardian, and the second surprise came from seeing Marakim¡¯s true face for the first time. Marakim¡¯s face did not look like he was from Jianghu. ¡®So it was the Great Guardian who gathered three elders until now¡­¡¯ And Marakim, who was bowing down on the ground, looked up and spoke to Yin Moha. ¡°Elder Yin. You must pay respect to the current Chun Ma.¡± ¡°What? ¡­Current Chun Ma, you said?¡± Yin Moha frowned. She then glanced over to the black sword that Yeowun was holding on. On the blade that shined in black under the bright moonlight, there was an engraving that said ¡®Sky Demon Sword.¡¯ ¡°W-wait¡­¡± ¡°You have been to the Altar of Fathers, so you must know too.¡± ¡°Sky Demon Sword!!¡± With Marakim¡¯s serious words, Yin Moha quickly went down on the ground on her knees and put her heads down. Chun Yeowun became more confused when even Yin Moha did the same. ¡°Ugh¡­ what are you people doing?¡± ¡°You are the true Chun Ma.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± It was Yin Moha who answered instead. ¡°There is an altar that has monuments of former Lords and the last will of Founding Father at the north side of the Lord¡¯s palace.¡± Yeowun remembered he had heard of this. Once in every year, the Demonic Cult held a holy ceremony for deceased Lords. It was the day when Father Chun Ma had died in the past. And on the ceremony day, the entire castle went through the ritual of burning, where cultists spent half their day bowing down in remembrance. The members who took care of this ceremony was the Lord, Guardians, and Elders, so they were only ones who were allowed to enter the Altar of Fathers at that time of the year. ¡°Inside the altar, there is a monument that Father Chun Ma left with his own writing.¡± Yin Moha saw the monument every time there was a ceremony. The writing was said to be written by Chun Ma himself, so Yin Moha looked very closely every time and remembered it very clearly. ¡°On that monument, it is said that one who acquires the true Sky Demon Sword will succeed the name of Chun Ma.¡± Yin Moha found out that the Sky Demon Sword that the current Lord had was not the real Sky Demon Sword after seeing the monument herself. ¡°There is also a Sky Demon Order engraved in that monument.¡± Sky Demon Order. It was the order left by Father Chun Ma. Everything about the Demonic Cult was determined by the Lord¡¯s order and Elder¡¯s meeting, but basic laws came from the Sky Demon Order. It was the direct order that no cultist can disobey, even if it was the Lord. ¡°But current Lord never succeeded Chun Ma¡¯s title.¡± To the Demonic Cult, Father Chun Ma was a god himself. Even if the Lord was above all in the cult, he couldn¡¯t disobey the Sky Demon Order. This applied to the six clans also. It was because the Sky Demon Order was the fundamental that maintained the Demonic Cult as one. ¡°The sword that Lord carries right now is a replica. Every Elder know this.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Yeowun looked down at his black sword. He was confused as to why the sword had an engraving that said Sky Demon Sword, but now the mystery was solved. Yeowun¡¯s black sword was the true Sky Demon Sword after all. ¡°If the Lord knows his sword is fake or not, then he could have gone against the Sky Demon Order. And it¡¯s also strange why elders are not raising objections.¡± The Lord that Yeowun knew seemed like the person who was going to try to benefit from it. Even if the Sky Demon Order was true, the Lord wielding a fake Sky Demon Sword was enough to discredit his dignity. It wasn¡¯t sure why this was kept on going even when Lord and all elders knew of this fact. ¡°As you said, we don¡¯t know why the Lord is not trying to hide his sword being fake, but the reason why us Elders are not raising problems with this is because of what he heard from generations.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± It was rumored that the true Sky Demon Sword was robbed 500 years ago at the incident of the Blade God. This was shameful history so the Lord and Elders decided to deliberately hide this rumor. It was reasonable so Yeowun nodded. That¡¯s when Marakim shook his head. ¡°Most of Elder Yin said is right, but there is something I need to correct.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°The reason why the Lord does not mention the Sky Demon Sword is because of the Guardian of the Sky Demon Order.¡± ¡°Guardian of the Sky Demon Order?¡± Yin Moha became confused. She wasn¡¯t all that informed about the details of the cult like other elders, but still, she had never heard of such title. Marakim continued, ¡°Guardian of the Sky Demon Order always stood by the Sky Demon Order and assisted Lords throughout history. The job is to watch over the Lord so that he would not disobey the Sky Demon Order.¡± The person who made the Sky Demon Order was Father Chun Ma. So to protect the order, Chun Ma had taught his own martial arts to the Guardians of the Sky Demon Order so that they could always be stronger than the Lord. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a powerful warrior was hidden within the cult¡­!¡± Chapter 227 - Anonymous (8) Yin Moha was surprised to find out the truth. ¡°Guardian of the Sky Demon Order always acted covertly under the Lord, so no other cultist knows of this.¡± And the Great Guardian Marakim knew when no other cultists should have known. ¡°Wait¡­ then you mean?¡± Marakim nodded to Yeowun¡¯s question. ¡°Yes. I am the Guardian of the Sky Demon. It is the secret title given to all of the Great Guardians in history.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Marakim then reached into his pocket and took out a blue pearl medal. On the front, it had the Great Guardian¡¯s symbol engraved on it. But on the back, there was an engraving that said ¡®Sky Demon Order.¡¯ ¡°S-Sky Demon Order!¡± The seal and the order of Chun Ma itself were engraved on the Great Guardian¡¯s medal. What¡¯s interesting was that there was a line crossed across the Sky Demon Order engraving. It seemed like it had been made so that the seal could not be reused to fake it. ¡°This medal was made by Father Chun Ma himself.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± With this, Marakim always had to guard the Sky Demon Order with his life. That¡¯s when Yeowun became curious. For the Lord, that kind of person to be watching over him might have been considered as a nuisance. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Lord think the Great Guardian is a threat to him?¡± ¡°No, my lord. I cannot harm the Lord.¡± ¡°¡­Do you think the Lord can trust that?¡± As far as Yeowun knew, the current Lord was a very suspicious man. But Yeowun¡¯s question was immediately solved. ¡°Father Chun Ma placed restrictions on us. It is made through the special poisonous parasite.¡± Father Chun Ma had placed a special poisonous parasite inside the Great Guardian¡¯s family and it was sent down into generations. The parasite was created by Chun Ma and it was used to penetrate into every Great Guardian¡¯s internal energy. If in any way, a Great Guardian was to harm the Lord, then the poison will be activated, killing the Great Guardian. ¡°The Lord has taken in the reactants, so if I harm him, I will die.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The recipe to create the reactants were only known to the Great Guardian family, so they crafted the reactants each time a new Lord was appointed and pledged allegiance. This was a secret only known to the Lord and Great Guardian. So this was why the Lord didn¡¯t think Great Guardian as a threat, but also couldn¡¯t outright disobey the Sky Demon Order. ¡°So, it had been hidden for generations¡­¡± Yeowun spoke bitterly and Marakim continued, ¡°Father Chun Ma had said that a Demon is sealed within the cult. And he foretold that one who bears the right will acquire the Sky Demon Sword.¡± It was the legend of the Demon Seal Cave. Hundreds of former princes tried on the cave, and none had found the Sky Demon Sword. And of course, there was none that learned the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. ¡°We Guardians have waited so long to find the one to succeed Father Chun Ma¡¯s will.¡± And hundreds of years had passed. But even after a long period of time, no one succeeded the title of Chun Ma and the Guardian families almost gave up on this. ¡°But everything is now changed.¡± ¡°Changed? What¡¯s changed?¡± ¡°You are now the true Chun Ma. We Guardians of the Sky Demon only serve Chun Ma as our master.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± With Great Guardian Marakim¡¯s serious voice, Yin Moha shook with excitement. She knew what Marakim was talking about. What Marakim said was that he accepted Chun Yeowun as his master, not the current Lord Chun Yujong. ¡°Please bestow me the Qi of Sky Demon to me.¡± ¡°Qi of Sky Demon?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have the energy that you acquired from the Sky Demon Sword?¡± ¡°¡­Do you mean this?¡± When Yeowun sent ominous demonic energy into his Sky Demon Sword, black light of force qi shot up from the sword. ¡°Ahh¡­ I knew it!¡± Seeing this in front of his eyes, Marakim was mesmerized. He was certain that it was the Qi of Sky Demon when he saw Yeowun using it to kill Kingbonki, and now it was confirmed. ¡°Is this the one?¡± ¡°Yes. Please bestow me the energy, so I can serve you as my master.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The poison parasite is created by using the qi of the Sky Demon by Father Chun Ma.¡± Marakim said that the parasite created was temporary as Father Chun Ma did not have a successor. ¡°Father Chun Ma left a will that said the parasite will recognize wielder of qi of Sky Demon as its master. Please take me in.¡± Marakim wished for Yeowun to take control of the poison parasite¡¯s control. Yeowun looked down at Marakim and placed his hand over at Marakim¡¯s head and sent in the demonic energy into the head. And with the energy coming in through the head, Marakim allowed the energy flow into his body. ¡°Ugh!¡± As the energy came into contact with the poison parasite, Marakim felt a pinching pain in his heart and internal energy, but it didn¡¯t last long. Soon, the energy was fully absorbed and Marakim¡¯s eye glowed with ominous dark energy. Marakim then bowed his head to the ground again and shouted. ¡°Thank you for taking this humble servant! I, Great Guardian and Guardian of the Sky Demon Order, Marakim pledges an oath to the true Chun Ma!¡± Yeowun smiled. The strongest warrior and the Great Guardian Marakim had now entered Yeowun¡¯s fold. Yeowun now wielded the power of the Guardians. Chapter 228 - Walking into the trap (1) ¡°This is all great, but you have a explanations to make.¡± And after Marakim¡¯s pledging allegiance to Chun Yeowun, 10th Elder Yin Moha spoke to him. Yeowun also agreed. They had heard about secret of Sky Demon Sword, but they didn¡¯t hear anything about why Marakim faked himself as Anonymous and tried to teach martial art of the Sky Demon to three clans. And why he knew the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. ¡°Of course. I am sure I will need to explain.¡± Marakim had no intention of hiding as he decided to serve Yeowun as his master from now on. Marakim began his story . ¡°25 years ago, The Great High Lord suddenly got down from his position of Lord.¡± It was the highest peak of the Demonic Cult in the history, so everyone was confused by the decision. The Great High Lord was one of top five warrior of the Jianghu and he wasn¡¯t injured or old. ¡°It was then Great High Lord was commanding expedition into Kangsoh Castle.¡± After attempting few times on attacking Kangsoh Castle, the Great High Lord suddenly stepped down from his post and locked himself in a closed room to train. It was after five years that he came out from the room. Great High Lord had become so much powerful then he ever was. ¡°Elder Yin. Do you remember when Great High Lord had gone missing?¡± ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t it at fall?¡± At the season of harvest, Great High Lord Chun Inji went missing. He didn¡¯t say anything or leave any words so many cultists were dispatched to find him but he was no where to be seen. ¡°On the night before he went missing¡­ I saw Great High Lord.¡± ¡°What? You saw him? Why didn¡¯t you say anything then?¡± As far as Yin Moha knew, Great Guardian Marakim had served under Great High Lord Chun Inji and Lord Chun Yujong both. But he said that he does not know where Chun Inji had went. ¡°He ordered me to stay silent, but he didn¡¯t tell me where he was going anyway.¡± On the night before, Chun Inji came over to Marakim¡¯s room in secret. ¡°The Lord told me to keep it as a secret and gave me an order.¡± ¡°What order was it?¡± ¡°If he does not return in 10 years, then I should teach ones who have connection to the Sword Family of martial art of Sky Demon. And that I should not think about the will of the Sky Demon.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ S-so that was the order of Great High Lord?¡± Chun Inji, before he became the Lord, had once entered underground treasure vault after passing the sixth test. That¡¯s why he knew the secret of the Sky Demon. ¡®I see¡­ so Guardians maintained the Demonic Academy so they knew.¡¯ Guardians had access to libraries and underground treasure vaults. This was why Marakim, or Anonymous knew the True Demon Sword and the Twenty Four Demon Sword. But Sword Force of the Sky Demon was still a mystery. ¡°And what¡¯s with Sword Force of the Sky Demon?¡± ¡°¡­That was taught by Great High Lord himself.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was quite shocking to hear that Great High Lord had taught others that only successor of Chun Ma can learn. Of course, the martial art required specific energy flow so it wasn¡¯t much of use without it, but it was still a shocking decision. ¡°Great High Lord said he had spent five years in closed room training to create the energy flow for the Sword Force of the Sky Demon.¡± Great High Lord Chun Inji, a renowned genius, went into the closed room training and tried his best to create the energy flow that will work to use Sword Force of the Sky Demon. He ultimately failed, but he did have some progress. ¡°He couldn¡¯t make the energy flow to completely digest all formations, but he created a flow that will allow use of Sword Force of the Sky Demon at least in incomplete state.¡± Chun Inji then taught what he studied to Marakim and ordered him to complete it. Yeowun became curious and asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it better for him to teach Sword Force of the Sky Demon to the Lord instead?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I agree. I don¡¯t understand why he did that¡­ but I know that Great High Lord did not like the current Lord at the time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yin Moha nodded as she too seemed to know this. ¡°I heard. It was told miracle that Great High Lord even allowed to have current Lord become appointed as a Lord.¡± Chun Inji was born from the Wise clan. As such, he wanted his successor to come from the Wise clan, but that did not work. After the Demonic Academy was over, Chun Yujong from Sword clan had killed almost every other princes. There were only two princes left when the academy was over. ¡°Remaining candidate was his own brother from same clan, but he even cut his brother¡¯s right arm.¡± AT the time, Sword clan had two princes. One was Chun Yujong and another was Chun Yujing from different mother. Chun Yujong did not kill a brother from his same clan but had cut his arm off so that he will not have any competition. The evaluation of Chun Yujong came to be very aggressive and hostile. ¡°Everyone thought Great High Lord will make Chun Yuay from Loyal clan as the Crown Prince, but he suddenly made Chun Yujong as the Lord, so it was very surprising at the time.¡± It seemed there was something more that went on at the background, but Great Guardian or Yin Moha did not know the details. Whatever the case, the Great High Lord taught Sword Force of the Sky Demon to Great Guardian, instead of the Lord. Marakim refused at first, but he had to listen to the order. ¡°The Lord told me that if he does not return in 10 years, then a great danger might come to the Demonic Cult.¡± Marakim asked multiple times on what was going on, but Great High Lord did not answer. And next day, he was gone from the cult. Marakim took up the order and had kept it as a secret until today. And as Yeowun heard this, he realized that Marakim considered former Lord, Chun Inji as his master rather than Lord Chun Yujong. ¡°As I was ordered, I waited him for 10 years.¡± He waited for Great High Lord¡¯s safe return. But Chun Inji never returned to the Demonic Cult. When he did not return, Marakim began to proceed with the order and learned martial arts of Sword Demon for two years and called elders of three clans and tried to teach time. ¡°Ah¡­ so, that¡¯s why you made us gather at this peak.¡± ¡°Yes. What happened next¡­ is you two probably knows.¡± Yin Moha raised her eyebrows. However, the bitterness between three clans was very deep so Marakim couldn¡¯t teach the martial art to all three of them. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let those scumbags succeed the mighty Sword Demon.¡± Marakim then aimed on that bitterness. As a guardian, he had been chief of the Demonic Academy multiple times and was good at teaching, so Marakim offered them a condition where they can develop True Demon Sword to a better one. And on the other hand, he trained hard to create the energy flow for Sword Force of the Sky Demon but it wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°I had spent 8 years to create the energy flow for the Sword Force of the Sky Demon¡­ but all I can do was to replicate it by using Air Sword technique.¡± Sword Force of the Sky Demon was a legendary sword skill that was created by legendary warrior Chun Ma with all of his understandings and findings. That was already enough achievement on what Marakim did. When Marakim finished, Yeowun was able to understand answer to all of his questions. ¡°So, everything was done by Great High Lord. Do you think he knew the existence of Blade God Six Martial clan?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Yeowun asked and Marakim nodded in agreeance. Until Blade God Six Martial clan appeared, Marakim wasn¡¯t sure what danger might come to the Demonic Cult. But after fighting against them, he was able to confirm that they were the danger that Chun Inji spoke. He also suspected that Blade God Six Martial clan might have connection with Chun Inji¡¯s disapperanace. ¡°Ah.¡± Yin Moha then suddenly came up with another question. ¡°Great Guardian. Why did you pull the promised date?¡± Marakim then became serious and turned to Chun Yeowun instead and spoke. ¡°That is¡­¡± AT the same time at Lord¡¯s palace. It was time where all lights should have been gone off, but the Lord¡¯s office was still brightly lit. Inside, Chun Yujong was listening to someone reporting to him. It was a middle aged man with black cover on his left eye. ¡°We lost track of the Great Guardian after he went outside to the Western gate. We are still searching the area, but our palace guards¡¯ number aren¡¯t enough. There were hundreds of peaks outside the west of the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle. Just hundreds of warriors weren¡¯t enough to search through all those mountains. ¡°And about other two?¡± ¡°I have received message from the one who watch over Ghost Illusion clan, and Crown Prince have not returned yet. And it is same with Elder Yin Moha from Demonspread Sword clan.¡± Surprisingly, the man had been watching Yeowun and Yin Moha too. The Lord was becoming more uncomfortable when he heard neither Yeowun or Yin Moha returned. Someone then told the Lord. ¡°So, it came down to this again.¡± It was another middle aged man standing by the wall at the corner of the office. What¡¯s interesting was that he didn¡¯t seem to have right arm. The man walked slowly over to the Lord¡¯s desk and spoke as he shook his head. ¡°I told you, that he is not the card we can use anymore. Wasn¡¯t it your motto to consider a card as a card?¡± ¡°¡­What are you saying?¡± ¡°We should get rid of it before it becomes out of control.¡± Man spoke and the Lord¡¯s eyebrow raised. His face was full of frustration. ¡°I assure you, Kingbonki will not come back alive. You must know this if you have saw what he had been doing in the past.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you let him stay with six clans, it will only decrease our forces. He is a poison.¡± What he said was right. Chun Yujong tried to work it so that they can compete against each other in equal balance, but it was being broken. And the power was now growing to threaten Chun Yujong himself. ¡°He is no use as a card anymore. If you cut out the rotten area, everything else will heal.¡± He meant that if Chun Yeowun was to get rid of, then his groups will dismantle. The Lord then became silent with his thoughts and spoke. ¡°It is time then.¡± The one armed man spoke. ¡°Wise choice, my lord. So, what will you do?¡± ¡°Will take out his arms and legs first.¡± The group had grown too powerful to take care of it directly. It was important to scatter the group. ¡°Pahin.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The man with black cover on his eye answered. ¡°I order you as the Lord. Arrest Left Guardian Lee Hameng and Right Guardian Submeng and send them into prison right now.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Chapter 229 - Walking into the trap (2) AT the time, Sword clan had two princes. One was Chun Yujong and another was Chun Yujing from different mother. Chun Yujong did not kill a brother from his same clan but had cut his arm off so that he will not have any competition. The evaluation of Chun Yujong came to be very aggressive and hostile. ¡°Everyone thought Great High Lord will make Chun Yuay from Loyal clan as the Crown Prince, but he suddenly made Chun Yujong as the Lord, so it was very surprising at the time.¡± It seemed there was something more that went on at the background, but Great Guardian or Yin Moha did not know the details. Whatever the case, the Great High Lord taught Sword Force of the Sky Demon to Great Guardian, instead of the Lord. Marakim refused at first, but he had to listen to the order. ¡°The Lord told me that if he does not return in 10 years, then a great danger might come to the Demonic Cult.¡± Marakim asked multiple times on what was going on, but Great High Lord did not answer. And next day, he was gone from the cult. Marakim took up the order and had kept it as a secret until today. And as Yeowun heard this, he realized that Marakim considered former Lord, Chun Inji as his master rather than Lord Chun Yujong. ¡°As I was ordered, I waited him for 10 years.¡± He waited for Great High Lord¡¯s safe return. But Chun Inji never returned to the Demonic Cult. When he did not return, Marakim began to proceed with the order and learned martial arts of Sword Demon for two years and called elders of three clans and tried to teach time. ¡°Ah¡­ so, that¡¯s why you made us gather at this peak.¡± ¡°Yes. What happened next¡­ is you two probably knows.¡± Yin Moha raised her eyebrows. However, the bitterness between three clans was very deep so Marakim couldn¡¯t teach the martial art to all three of them. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let those scumbags succeed the mighty Sword Demon.¡± Marakim then aimed on that bitterness. As a guardian, he had been chief of the Demonic Academy multiple times and was good at teaching, so Marakim offered them a condition where they can develop True Demon Sword to a better one. And on the other hand, he trained hard to create the energy flow for Sword Force of the Sky Demon but it wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°I had spent 8 years to create the energy flow for the Sword Force of the Sky Demon¡­ but all I can do was to replicate it by using Air Sword technique.¡± Sword Force of the Sky Demon was a legendary sword skill that was created by legendary warrior Chun Ma with all of his understandings and findings. That was already enough achievement on what Marakim did. When Marakim finished, Yeowun was able to understand answer to all of his questions. ¡°So, everything was done by Great High Lord. Do you think he knew the existence of Blade God Six Martial clan?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Yeowun asked and Marakim nodded in agreeance. Until Blade God Six Martial clan appeared, Marakim wasn¡¯t sure what danger might come to the Demonic Cult. But after fighting against them, he was able to confirm that they were the danger that Chun Inji spoke. He also suspected that Blade God Six Martial clan might have connection with Chun Inji¡¯s disapperanace. ¡°Ah.¡± Yin Moha then suddenly came up with another question. ¡°Great Guardian. Why did you pull the promised date?¡± Marakim then became serious and turned to Chun Yeowun instead and spoke. ¡°That is¡­¡± AT the same time at Lord¡¯s palace. It was time where all lights should have been gone off, but the Lord¡¯s office was still brightly lit. Inside, Chun Yujong was listening to someone reporting to him. It was a middle aged man with black cover on his left eye. ¡°We lost track of the Great Guardian after he went outside to the Western gate. We are still searching the area, but our palace guards¡¯ number aren¡¯t enough. There were hundreds of peaks outside the west of the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle. Just hundreds of warriors weren¡¯t enough to search through all those mountains. ¡°And about other two?¡± ¡°I have received message from the one who watch over Ghost Illusion clan, and Crown Prince have not returned yet. And it is same with Elder Yin Moha from Demonspread Sword clan.¡± Surprisingly, the man had been watching Yeowun and Yin Moha too. The Lord was becoming more uncomfortable when he heard neither Yeowun or Yin Moha returned. Someone then told the Lord. ¡°So, it came down to this again.¡± It was another middle aged man standing by the wall at the corner of the office. What¡¯s interesting was that he didn¡¯t seem to have right arm. The man walked slowly over to the Lord¡¯s desk and spoke as he shook his head. ¡°I told you, that he is not the card we can use anymore. Wasn¡¯t it your motto to consider a card as a card?¡± ¡°¡­What are you saying?¡± ¡°We should get rid of it before it becomes out of control.¡± Man spoke and the Lord¡¯s eyebrow raised. His face was full of frustration. ¡°I assure you, Kingbonki will not come back alive. You must know this if you have saw what he had been doing in the past.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you let him stay with six clans, it will only decrease our forces. He is a poison.¡± What he said was right. Chun Yujong tried to work it so that they can compete against each other in equal balance, but it was being broken. And the power was now growing to threaten Chun Yujong himself. ¡°He is no use as a card anymore. If you cut out the rotten area, everything else will heal.¡± He meant that if Chun Yeowun was to get rid of, then his groups will dismantle. The Lord then became silent with his thoughts and spoke. ¡°It is time then.¡± The one armed man spoke. ¡°Wise choice, my lord. So, what will you do?¡± ¡°Will take out his arms and legs first.¡± The group had grown too powerful to take care of it directly. It was important to scatter the group. ¡°Pahin.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The man with black cover on his eye answered. ¡°I order you as the Lord. Arrest Left Guardian Lee Hameng and Right Guardian Submeng and send them into prison right now.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Chapter 230 - Walking into the trap (3) It was next day morning when Yeowun returned to the castle of Demonic Cujlt. Yeowun was able to restore his internal energy quickly, but Marakim and Yin Moha acquired internal damage so they had to take some time meditating, and Yeowun hand to protect them while they were going through meditation. ¡®I will enter the castle from another gate.¡¯ Marakim said they couldn¡¯t enter the castle together as it will cause needless suspicion so he went to different gate. Yeowun then came to the western gate with Yin Moha without her mask. Yeowun did not go in and out of the castle gate much, but it seemed the guard was more tighter. ¡®Something¡¯s weird.¡¯ Guards that stood guard on the castle gate always became surprised to see Yeowun¡¯s medal, but they were different today. They seemed surprised but it was different. ¡®Nano. Tap telepathic messages.¡¯ Yeowun ordered and Nano immediately responded. [Yes, master. Configuring different sound vibration to the user¡¯s ear drum.] Yeowun then began to hear the sound that he didn¡¯t hear before. [¡­.is here. Send message to the Lord¡¯s palace immediately.] [Yes, sir.] Yeowun passed through the gate with grim look. Yin Moha became curious and whispered. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. We should return fast.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± It wasn¡¯t sure since when, but the Lord¡¯s palace was watching over on everything Yeowun was doing. It seems it was the ¡®beginning¡¯ of what ¡®he¡¯ said. Yeowun and Yin Moha quickly ran to the mansion of Ghost Illusion clan. And at the same time in the Lord¡¯s palace. Someone was being apprehended and was brought in by Palace guards. It was Great Guardian Marakim. ¡®They werew waiting for me.¡¯ Marakim became grim. When he returned to the palace, he was arrest right away by palace guards. He asked the reason, and guards said that Marakim was suspected of related with Kingbonki going missing. ¡®No¡­¡¯ Kingbonki was killed by Yeowun. The body was buried in different mountain so that it cannot be found by anyone else. ¡®Is the Lord thinking I am the suspect?¡¯ If that was it, then it was better. With Yeowun not revealed as true Chun Ma yet, there was a chance where the Lord will use this incident against Yeowun. ¡®At least its fortunate that 2nd Elder went berserk by using Blood Reversion Art.¡¯ If the Lord was thinking Marakim was the killer, than he could use it as his defense. And soon, he was at the Lord¡¯s office. ¡°My Lord, we have the Great Guardian here.¡± ¡°Send him in.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The door opened and Chun Yujong was standing at front of his desk, and one armed man standing by the wall to the side of the room. The Lord asked Marakim. ¡°How was your trip overnight?¡± If the Lord knew that Marakim wasn¡¯t at the castle, then there was no need to hide. Marakim knelt down on his one knee and bowed. ¡°I am sorry to disturb you, my lord.¡± ¡°Let me cut to the chase. Kingbonki left the castle last night and he haven¡¯t returned yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I am not done.¡± Marakim stopped speaking at the Lord¡¯s solemn voice. He felt something was going weird, but he couldn¡¯t object to the Lord right now. ¡°But I also heard that Crown Prince and Elder Yin Moha also disappeared from the castle last night.¡± ¡®No¡­¡¯ Great Guardian¡¯s eye beyond his mask shook. He knew that the Lord was having watch on him already, but he didn¡¯t think Chun Yujong was watching Chun Yeowun also. It seemed he had used his own Palace guards to do the job instead of using warriors from Guardians. ¡°From what the Crown Prince did in the past, I think something must have happened to the 2nd Elder. Do you agree?¡± Marakim became grim. It seems the Lord¡¯s target was not Marakim, but the Crown Prince. ¡°My Lord¡­¡± ¡°If Crown Prince lured 2nd Elder out of the castle to kill him, wouldn¡¯t it be a murder made due to personal vengeance?¡± ¡®So, this was what he wanted¡­¡¯ Marakim bit on his lips under his mask. The Lord did not know what exactly happened outside the castle. But he was trying to blame Yeowun on killing Kingbonki, no matter what happened to Kingbonki, to pressure him. ¡®This cannot be done. I cannot have Chun Ma to be blamed.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t let the Lord to get a reason. The Lord was going to make this as an issue to strike down on Chun Yeowun if given the chance. Marakim then placed his head down on the ground and spoke. ¡°My lord. That incident is irrelevant to the Crown Prince¡¯s personal feelings.¡± ¡°And if not, what is it?¡± Marakim then began to explain the death of 2nd elder Kingbonki. Of course, he had took out large chunk of part where Yeowun might become suspicious and only focused on Kingbonki using blood reversion art. ¡°¡­So, his body had become too large due to blood reversion art, so I was going to report to you to send people there to carry his body back here.¡± It was smooth excuse for a excuse that was made up on spot. The Lord didn¡¯t know why Kingbonki left the castle, so it was sure that he wouldn¡¯t find any suspicious point in the story. The Lord stood for a second in thought and spoke. ¡°Good. Then I will have palace guards to go with you. Go bring 2nd Elder¡¯s body back.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± ¡®It worked!¡¯ Chapter 231 - Walking into the trap (4) Marakim was relieved. If he were to bring the body back, then it was going to be enough. But what¡¯s concerned was that he was being sent out by warriors from palace guards. This was probably due to the Lord not trusting guardians anymore. And when Marakim left, the one armed man walked over to the Lord. ¡°There we have it. Marakim also sides with him.¡± The Lord agreed as he nodded. He did sense in that regards, but he was able to confirm it when he saw what Marakim just did. ¡°And from what we can see, Marakim will not act according to our plan.¡± ¡°No, he will have to.¡± Man became confused. The Lord then took out a key and opened the safe under his desk. Inside, there was a small wooden box that was warm. And when the Lord opened, there was a blood and small insect like thing squirming inside. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It is reactant.¡± ¡°Reactant? Oh you mean¡­¡± The Lord then grabbed it by his hand and swallowed it at once. The man scowled in disgust. It was reactant that the Great Guardian gave it to him 25 years ago when he pledged allegiance, but Chun Yujong didn¡¯t eat it then. He sent it to Demonic Doctor to analyze it instead and recently acquired what he wanted. ¡°He will have to listen to my orders.¡± The Lord¡¯s eye seemed to glow faintly in red. And at the mansion of Ghost Illusion clan, there were ones that were talking seriously. These were Chun Yeowun, 10th Elder Yin Moha, 11th Elder Huan Yi and Hu Bong. But there were no other Yeowun¡¯s members. ¡°¡­So, Bakgi was sent to Vice leader of North Expedition team led by Loyal clan, Ko Wanghur was sent to the Armored Calvary of Sword clan to be vice leader there. It was direct order from the Lord so we had no choice to refuse.¡± As Huan Yi continued to report, Yeowun became more grim. The Lord¡¯s palace ordered early morning and took Bakgi, Ko Wanghur, Sama Chak and Mun Ku to different places. It was a official order of job assignment to Master ranked warriors of the cult. ¡°They are¡­ all stationed under four clans then.¡± Problem was that they were now under four clans and were scattered all over the place. It was apparent that this move was to make Yeowun¡¯s members to be scattered all over the place. ¡°Whew, master at least I am safe from being sent away.¡± Hu Bong spoke as he sighed in relief. Interestingly, Hu Bong was only one who was not sent away. ¡®¡­I think you were just ignored.¡¯ Huan Yi thought, but he didn¡¯t speak it. It seemed the Lord¡¯s palace didn¡¯t consider Hu Bong and his low ranking clan as much of a threat. Huan Yi continued on his reports. ¡°It¡¯s not only two Guardians and clan leaders. Elder Sama Yi is sent to Honam Castle as a representative, Elder Mun Yun was sent to northeast of Kangsuh castle to form defensive line against Blade God Six Martial art.¡± Sama Yi already left toward north few hours ago, and Mun Yun was now preparing with supplies so he can leave within the day. Everything was going to fast so it was even astounding. ¡°Then I guess I was ordered also.¡± Huan Yi nodded at Yin Moha¡¯s comment. ¡°I suspect as well, as warriors form Lord¡¯s palace visited your mansion multiple times. But well, you are here.¡± Huan Yi spoke. At least Yin Moha entered the castle without her mask as she had came back with Yeowun, so the Lord¡¯s palace thought that Yin Moha still had not returned. ¡°How can the Lord do this to us! This is outright attack on our group!¡± Hu Bong shouted in anger with reddened face. With the Lord¡¯s order, Chun Yeowun had lost all of his arms and legs. Starting with Left and Right Guardian being imprisoned, even elders from highest clans were sent away outside the castle. ¡°At least Elder Huan is here with us like me.¡± Hu Bong spoke and Huan Yi smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Hmmm¡­ there maybe different reason for that.¡± ¡®The Lord can¡¯t dare to let me set loose.¡¯ The reason why Huan Yi was left here was because he was the leader of Covert Operations team. He was leader of all spies over entire Jianghu, so there was no way to send away Huan Yi. ¡°Anyway, I think we should do something before the Lord does something to remaining two elders.¡± ¡®Oh?¡¯ Huan Yi became impressed by Hu Bong¡¯s idea, unlike his regular irrelevant one, and nodded. This was surely very weird that the Lord was moving this quck. ¡®I just hope¡­ they are not coming for the Crown Prince himself.¡¯ That was the only concern that Huan Yi had. It was apparent that the Lord wanted to use Chun Yeowun as a piece on his chess game, when they saw the Lord helping the four clans. But if he was taking away Yeowun¡¯s power like this, then it was proof that he had a different plan now. Even if Yeowun was powerful, he couldn¡¯t take on everything alone. ¡®But it¡¯s strange. Why is he so calm?¡¯ Huan Yi thought Yeowun would be frustrated or be angry from sudden move, but Yeowun, although bit frustrated, didn¡¯t seem to mind as much. As if he expected something like this would happen. ¡°Crown Prince, what should we do now? Me and Elder Yin will have to take up the order if the order does come to us¡­ huh?¡± Huan Yi frowned at middle of speaking. But it wasn¡¯t only him. Yeowun and Yin Moha was also looking out at the same direction. Only Hu Bong was confused and asked. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°We¡¯re late.¡± Huan Yi shook his head with grim look. Superior master level warriors could sense it through their sense. There were hundreds of warriors surrounding the entire mansion of Ghost Illusion clan. Chapter 232 - Walking into the trap (5) Chapter 232: Walking into the trap (5) ¡°Elder! Elder!¡± A warrior standing guard on the gate quickly came running in. Huan Yi stood up from his seat at the guesthouse and asked. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°T-There is a man calls himself Captain of Buju Sword along with the messenger from the Lord¡¯s palace.¡± ¡°Buju¡­ Sword?¡± Huan Yi became surprised and Yeowun asked. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­It is a covert ops group owned by Sword clan.¡± These were hidden power of Sword clan. Three years ago, there were another group called Great Martial Sword, but they were revealed to have connection with criminals having learned of blood reversion act and created incident on the Demonic Academy, so they were disbanded. Important issue here was that they were from Sword clan. ¡°This is frustrating.¡± Huan Yi didn¡¯t think things would move this quickly. It wasn¡¯t sure why, but if entire Buju Sword was moving, then it was sure that the purpose wasn¡¯t all that well intended. ¡°Hah¡­¡± ¡°Master?¡± Yeowun sighed and walked down to the yard and looked up at the sky. He was ready for it, but it was still too fast. He had never thought he will have to fight his father, rather than fighting six clans. All he had was bitterness for his father leaving Lady Hwa to her death. ¡®¡­Is it fate?¡¯ Yeowun seemed to be in deep thoughts so everyone stood silently and waited. Only one that was impatient was the guard. After long silence, Yeowun moaned and looked down and spoke to Huan Yi with determined look. ¡°The thing I asked you before. Is it ready?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Huan Yi¡¯s eye glowed. At same time, there were over 300 warriors from Buju Clans surrounding the mansion of Ghost Illusion clan. At the gate, there were man with mustache wearing brown armor, and a man with black cover over his eye that wore the robes of the Lord¡¯s palace. The man with mustache was the leader of Buju sword, Jukem. ¡°Sir Pahin, they will come soon.¡± The man with eyepatch, Pahin nodded. It has been a while since the guard went into the clan, so they were concerned if Ghost Illusion clan was readying to fight back, but they didn¡¯t sense anything like that. That¡¯s when the gate opened and four people appeared. It was Chun Yeowun, Hu Bong, Yin Moha and Huan Yi. But Yin Moha did not have her mask, so she acted as if she was a personal guard of Yeowun. ¡°Greetings, Crown Prince.¡± Jukem and Pahin both bowed at Yeowun. Yeowun also bowed reluctantly. They were bowing at each other, but certain cold air was upon them. Huan Yi first spoke to them. ¡°I am not sure why so many warriors are surrounding my mansion.¡± Pahin answered to Huan Yi¡¯s question. ¡°I am sorry, Elder Huan. Buju Sword is not here to threaten the Ghost Illusion clan.¡± He spoke, but the act itself was already a threat. Huan Yi looked unconvinced but Pahin ignored and turned to Chun Yeowun. ¡°There is a order made to the Crown Prince.¡± To the cultist of Demonic Cult, order from the Lord was definite. Yeowun stayed silent for a while but soon knelt and shouted. ¡°Crown Prince Chun Yeowun, ready for any order from the Lord.¡± Pahin then opened the scroll that had writings on what the order was about and read. ¡°I, Chun Yujong, order the Crown Prince to go down to fight the forces of Blade God Six Clan heading south from the Jurkang Castle. I entrust you a small forces, so depart and defend enemy¡¯s advance.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s eye shook from unexpected order. He imagined something will work against him but this was unexpected. Yeowun then looked up and saw warriors from Buju Sword. They all wore armors as if they were ready to go to war. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ Pahin then closed the scroll and spoke. ¡°It is an emergency. Crown Prince must leave with the Buju Sword at once.¡± Huan Yi and Yin Moha became shocked and looked at Yeowun. They too have not expected this. Yin Moha quickly sent telepathic message to Yeowun. [T-this is a trap!] This was only a trap to send out Yeowun outside the castle so he can be dealt with. If Yeowun still had his members, it could have been a regular mission but he had no one around him. He was also told to leave right now, meaning he wasn¡¯t given any time to prepare. ¡®They got us!¡¯ If they resist, then it was apparent that these warriors will attack. There were no choice. Hu Bong gritted his teeth in anger as Chun Yeowun was being sent into the cliff. ¡°I-I will go together!¡± ¡°¡­The order is to have Crown Prince alone. How dare you intervene at the Lord¡¯s order.¡± Pahin threatened and Hu Bong closed his mouth. The Lord¡¯s order was absolute. And onto Huan Yi and Yin Moha who was dumbfounded and frustrated, telepathic message came to them from Yeowun. They had to bit on their lips and take it in. ¡®We have to walk the path right into the trap¡­!¡¯ Yin Moha angered at the Lord¡¯s scheme. Even if Yeowun was threatening his power and authority, it seemed it was too much to send his own son into death. Pahin snickered at them and spoke. ¡°You should leave now.¡± It was 5 hours later when Marakim returned to the cult. He was able to retrieve the body of Kingbonki that was buried on different peak and returned. The body was so big and heavy that it required six men to carry it. But when he returned, he sensed something was weird. He felt something strange from warriors and servants walking within the palace. Marakim became concerned but he didn¡¯t mention it and brought the body into the palace. He then ordered to have the body sent to the preservation room. ¡°We need to show it to the Lord, so we¡¯ll clean it first.¡± It was buried, but it wasn¡¯t dirty. But it didn¡¯t seem out of place, so Marakim nodded. Warriors from Palace guards then began to move the body to somewhere but the direction was¡­ ¡°Wait. That is the incinerat¡­¡± ¡°Great Guardian.¡± Marakim tried to call palace guards, when man with eyepatch walked up to him and stopped him. It was Pahin, leader of Palace guards. ¡°Wait a second.¡± Marakim walked past Pahin to call upon palace guards, but Pahin ran up to him again and stopped him. Marakim¡¯s eye turned cold. ¡°What is¡­ the meaning of this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an order from the Lord. Don¡¯t interfere with the body any more.¡± ¡°The Lord¡¯s order?¡± Marakim became dumbfounded. He brought the body that proved use of blood reversion art to ease the problem, but it was now being sent to burn it down. He had to stop hit. Pahin smiled to Marakim. ¡°You don¡¯t have time to think about that. The Lord told me to bring you over to him right away when you return.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you go to the Great Halls.¡± ¡°Great Halls?¡± Chapter 233 - Walking into the trap (6) Chapter 233: Walking into the trap (6) Marakim became confused. Great Halls were only opened when there were Great Meeting. The Great Meeting was held recently, so it wasn¡¯t likely that there will be any more meeting. ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°The Great Meeting had started about 10 minute ago, so you must hurry.¡± ¡°¡­What is the meeting about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about putting Crown Prince down from his position.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Marakim became shocked and asked back. He thought the Lord will do something, but he didn¡¯t imagine it could be this fast. ¡®Ugh¡­ he got us!¡¯ He needed to move fast then. He had to stop before Chun Yeowun was put down from his spot. But Marakim also thought that maybe he should reveal that the Crown Prince was true Sky Demon in front of all clan leaders. But Marakim did not know that Chun Yeowun had left the castle due to the order. ¡°Then if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Marakim then quickly ran toward the Great Halls and Pahin scoffed. ¡°Hmph. He sure is siding with the Crown Prince.¡± That was only reason for Marakim to act so quickly. But it was too late now. Marakim¡¯s only purpose now was to make sure Chun Yeowun was brought down. And there was also job for Pahin himself. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go there!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Pahin shouted at female servant who almost went toward the incinerator. He had to block anyone from coming near the incinerator until Kingbonki¡¯s body was burned completely. At the Great Halls, there were many people gathered already. All clan leaders and elders inside the castle had gathered. Most clan leaders were here, but many elder seats were empty. Only elders that were here were Bu Churyong, Ja Kinkeng, Hang Soyu, Mong OH and Huan Yi. Marakim arrived late and quietly entered the halls. The Lord was already on his throne, so the guard on the gate didn¡¯t announce Marakim¡¯s entrance. The hall was however very quiet so everyone knew Marakim had arrived. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ Marakim narrowed his eyes. If the meeting was proceeding, then it was strange that everyone was quiet. Marakim then glanced over to find Chun Yeowun, but he was no where to be seen. And within elders, only one from Yeowun¡¯s forces were Huan Yi. ¡®No¡­!¡¯ Marakim then realized something had happened. This was a place to talk about Crown Prince¡¯s dethronement, but the Crown Prince and his forces were left out. When Marakim walked over to where elders were sitting down, the Lord spoke. ¡°Good. Our Great Guardian who witnessed the incident have returned.¡± ¡®The incident?¡¯ Marakim became confused and the Lord spoke. ¡°Great Guardian. Come to the middle.¡± ¡°¡­As you wish, my lord.¡± Marakim then wlaked over and stood at the middle where elder seats were placed on either side. It was first time he stood here, as he was always behind the Lord. Marakim knelt down on his one knee and bowed. ¡°I ask you, Great Guardian. Tell me the exact words that you spoke to me before.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± ¡°Did Crown Prince Chun Yeowun ambushed 2nd Elder Kingbonki to kill him? And that you witnessed this with your very eyes?¡± ¡®Ambush?¡¯ Marakim¡¯s eye shook at the question. He had told the Lord that Kingbonki had used blood reversion art so he had to be killed. What was the reason for this question? ¡°My Lord. I told you that..¡± ¡°Answer my question. Is it true that Crown Prince Chun Yeowun had ambushed the 2nd Elder Kingbonki?¡± The Lord asked again and Marakim bit on his lips. He was forcing the answer out of Marakim. ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯ If the things went as the Lord intended, then Chun Yeowun was sure to be dethroned. ¡°That is¡­¡± When Marakim tried to explain, he heard the Lord¡¯s telepathic message. [If I activate the reactant, your poison parasite will kill you.] Great Guardian Marakim flinched at the word. Chun Yujong smiled. This was what he had in mind. With Marakim being controlled by the poison parasite, there was no way that Marakim will refuse the order. ¡®You saw that there are no one who side with him here, so you must know.¡¯ There was no way for Chun Yeowun¡¯s dethronement to be stopped. Even if Marakim sided with him, there was no need for him to risk his life. Lord asked again. ¡°Let me ask you again, Great Guardian. Did Crown Prince Chun Yeowun ambushed 2nd Elder Kingbonki to kill him?¡± ¡®Now. Answer me.¡¯ The answer was already decided. Marakim¡¯s job was to put an end to Chun Yeowun¡¯s reign. Marakim then stopped on shaking and spoke. ¡°Crown Prince had not ambushed 2nd Elder.¡± ¡®What?!¡¯ Chun Yujong¡¯s eye turned furious at Marakim¡¯s unexpected words. He had outright disobeyed his orders. ¡°And Crown Prince¡­¡± ¡®I have no choice.¡¯ He had to stop it before Marakim can speak about blood reversion art. The Lord activated reactant right away. The reactant was only made to activate when the Great Guardian tries to harm the Lord, but the Lord asked Demon Doctor to alter it so that it can be made to activate the poison parasite if the reactant dissolves inside the body of the Lord. But¡­ ¡°Did not kill Kingbonki out of his personal feelings¡­¡± ¡®W-what is going on?! Why is it not working?!¡¯ Great Guardian Marakim did not seem to be in pain, and kept on continuing on. ¡°as it was an act to defend himself against the 2nd Elder¡¯s Bl¡­¡± ¡®NO!¡¯ If Marakim tells the truth, then the Lord¡¯s scheme of lies was going to be revealed in front of all clan leaders. The Lord became frustrated and charged against Marakim to stop him from speaking. It was then, someone appeared in front of him and blocked his attack. It was 11th Elder Huan Yi. ¡®What?!¡¯ And Marakim was able to speak loud and clear so that everyone in the hall can hear. ¡°¡­Crown Prince had to defend himself against 2nd Elder¡¯s blood reversion art.¡± The truth was told. But people were more interested in the Lord attacking Great Guardian, and being stopped by 11th Elder Huan Yi. Chun Yujong glared furiously at Huan Yi and spoke. ¡°Elder Huan! You dare oppose me?!¡± ¡°I am not Elder Huan.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Huan Yi then smiled and began to pull his skin up from his chin. His skin were stretched. ¡°W-what?!¡± Surprisingly, the man wasn¡¯t Huan Yi. It was a man who had mask of Huan YI over his fast. ¡°Crown Prince! W-why are you here!¡± Chun Yeowun should have been killed on his way down to the south already. And to the Lord¡¯s shocked eyes, Yeowun leaned close and whispered. ¡°I am here to succeed you.¡± Chapter 234 - True Successor (1) Chapter 234: True Successor (1) About 10 miles east from the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle, there were three hundred warriors from the Buju Sword moving on a horse. They left late, and the sky was already getting dark so they had to prepare to camp soon. They were on a hill with dense bushes but they saw a large open field bit away from where they were that can be used to camp. But what they were looking for was a campsite. Jukem received a telepathic message from his lieutenant. [This should do, sir.] Jukem then glanced over at the darkened sky and the area and nodded. There weren¡¯t any people here so it seemed like a good place. Jukem then got next to Chun Yeowun who was riding ahead and pulled out his sword. At that, all other warriors also pulled out their swords. Chun Yeowun then turned his head. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Jukem smirked at Yeowun¡¯s question and shouted. ¡°Meaning? It means that you will die here!¡± ¡°DIE!¡± With that, Jukem¡¯s lieutenant rode his horse toward Yeowun with force qi over his sword to strike down Yeowun¡¯s head. ¡°Huhuhu¡­ I was wondering when you will reveal your intention.¡± ¡®Huhu?¡¯ The laughter seemed feminine. That¡¯s when Chun Yeowun quickly pulled out the blade to defend and cut down the lieutenant¡¯s neck at once. Lieutenant was a super master level warrior, but he was no match for a superior master warrior. Jukem turned cold and spoke. ¡°So, you will resist then, Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Well, you see. I¡¯m not the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chun Yeowun then reached down toward his chest and pulled up to throw the mask away. The face revealed underneath was the face of Huan Yi. ¡°What!¡± Huan Yi pressed down on below his chin. He had two masks over his face. ¡°Oh, that was close. I almost took off both masks. Huhu.¡± ¡°E-Elder Huan!¡± Jukem became shocked that the person they brought here was not the Crown Prince, but Chun Yeowun. They left right away after they came into contact with Chun Yeowun. Since when the Crown Prince was replaced? ¡°W-¡­wait. You mean to say that you were acting as Crown Prince since we met?¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re right. Correct answer!¡± This meant that the Huan Yi they met at the mansion was actually Chun Yeowun. They thought they had led Yeowun into the trap, but they and the Lord were fooled instead. Jukem then shouted with rage. ¡°Elder Huan! How dare you disobey the order of the Lord!¡± ¡°Disobey? Wasn¡¯t the Lord¡¯s order to fight the enemy? Since when was the order changed to let him die?¡± Huan Yi spoke sarcastically and Jukem shouted at his warriors. ¡°We will kill this traitor and return immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Well, you sure have a lot of people here¡­ but can you really catch up to me if I run away?¡¯ Most were top class warriors and there were over 50 master level warriors. But that didn¡¯t mean they could catch up to Huan Yi, a superior master level warrior running away. Jukem smirked. ¡°You think we weren¡¯t ready when we knew we were up against superior master warriors?¡± ¡°Grrrrr.¡± At the same time, warriors from the Buju clan began to growl like beasts. Their eyes all turned bloodshot red and Huan Yi frowned. ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± Buju Sword. They too were forces who had learned blood reversion art. Huan Yi became tense that maybe he might not be able to run away. At the same time inside the Great Halls, all the clan leaders were shocked by the sudden appearance of Chun Yeowun. They were told that Chun Yeowun was sent to Bokgun Castle to fight against the Blade God Six Martial clan, so they didn¡¯t imagine he would sneak in by faking himself as Huan Yi. ¡®Crown Prince?!¡¯ ¡®What is going on here?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s strange! He sounded just like Elder Huan Yi!¡¯ Those who had talked with Huan Yi before couldn¡¯t find any strangeness in Yeowun¡¯s voice. [Changing user¡¯s voice to normal.] ¡°Hmph. Hmph. Ah-¡± Yeowun coughed and tested his voice as it returned to normal. His voice was changed by Nano, so even the Lord who had talked with Huan Yi many times couldn¡¯t figure out if it was imitated. ¡®He learned evil magic!¡¯ The Lord glared as he watched Yeowun¡¯s voice returning back to normal. He then found his coldness back. ¡®Did Elder Huan create the mask for him?¡¯ If so, then it was likely that the one who was sent out of the castle was Elder Huan. He knew that Huan Yi sided with Chun Yeowun, but he didn¡¯t think he would do so far to turn his back against the Lord. ¡®How dare!¡¯ The Lord knew about Chun Yeowun¡¯s boldness, but this was crossing the line. If he had shown himself in this meeting, then it was sure that Yeowun was here to settle the score with the Lord in front of all the clan leaders. ¡®Are you doing this from the trust of the Great Guardian?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t sure how, but the Great Guardian was freed from the poison parasite¡¯s control. And he was also taken into Yeowun¡¯s forces, so it seemed Yeowun was thinking he had gotten out of his trap. ¡®But you had made a mistake.¡¯ The person who had the upperhand here was still the Lord himself. The Lord¡¯s palace was a sacred place where only the Lord could decide what to do. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Crown Prince? How dare you disobey my order and sneak into the Great Halls? This is an act of treason.¡± The Lord spoke authoritatively and the atmosphere became heavy. As the Lord said, what Chun YEowun did was an act of treason. Yeowun, however, looked back coldly, ¡°I have something to ask you before that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why are you trying to blame me for killing 2nd Elder Kingbonki in an ambush and trying to dethrone me?¡± Everyone turned their attention to Yeowun at his question. They all heard the truth that the Great Guardian revealed. ¡°Blame¡­¡± But the Lord didn¡¯t seem to be worried. He then ordered over at the Great Guardian still on his one knee. ¡°Great Guardian. Crown Prince Chun Yeowun has disobeyed my order. Arrest him.¡± ¡°¡­I cannot follow your order.¡± The Great Guardian did not follow the order. The Lord already knew that Marakim had sided with Yeowun now, so this was expected. The Lord then shouted to all elders and clan leaders. ¡°LOOK! Great Guardian Marakim is now listening to the Crown Prince, rather than myself! How can you trust his words?!¡± The Great Halls fell silent. This was what the Lord had in mind. Every clan leader began to think differently, as they too saw the Great Guardian disobeying the order of the Lord. ¡®No¡­¡¯ Marakim looked up at the Lord with shocked eyes. He knew that the Lord was not going down easily, but he didn¡¯t imagine he would use Marakim¡¯s new allegiance against him. ¡°I see that you are very loyal to the Crown Prince. But a mistake needs to be dealt with punishment.¡± The Lord snapped his fingers and the Palace Guards appeared. ¡°Arrest the Crown Prince and the Great Guardian.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± And it was when they tried to walk over to them that they heard noise at the entrance. ¡°STOP! You must stop!¡± ¡°Move!¡± ¡°What! H-HUH? You aren¡¯t servants!¡± Chapter 235 - True Successor (2) Chapter 235: True Successor (2) ¡°Elder Yin! Go now!¡± Guards at the gate were trying to stop someone bursting into the Great Halls, but the person burst open the gate and walked in. Everyone became shocked to find someone coming in. It was 10th Elder Yin Moha who entered. But her late appearance wasn¡¯t the reason for the surprise. ¡®T-that clothing?¡¯ She was wearing a black top and white skirt that female servants of the palace wore. That alone was weird but she had something dragging with her one hand that shocked people. It was a giant body that was partly burned. ¡°I am sorry about joining the meeting. I had to bring this important piece of evidence.¡± Yin Moha used her Force Energy to move the body into the middle of the halls. And when people saw the body floating over, they were shocked. ¡°What!?¡± The body had veins popping up from all over the body. A part of it was burned, but it was easy to recognize its face. It was Kingbonki, the 2nd Elder and Leader of the Sword clan. ¡°B-blood reversion art?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s blood reversion art!!¡± The body was twice as large as Kingbonki¡¯s original body and the veins and enlarged muscles proved that he had used blood reversion art. ¡°The Great Guardian said the truth!¡± ¡°2nd Elder used blood reversion art!¡± The halls began to become noisy. ¡®What happened? Where¡¯s Pahin?¡¯ Lord Chun Yujong frowned. He ordered Pahin to burn the body and never let others enter. But it seemed Yin Moha had pulled it out of the incinerator and brought it here. ¡°You! What are you!¡± ¡°Move out of the way!¡± And outside the gate to the Great Halls, female servants and hall guards were trying to stop Palace Guards from entering the Halls. ¡°Uuuugh! What¡¯s with that woman!¡± ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± A tall female servant who was taller than most large men snatched one of the palace guard¡¯s feet and swung him like an axe to strike down the other palace guards. ¡®What are they?!¡¯ The Lord had scattered all members under Chun Yeowun. If so, who were these warriors who faked themselves as palace staff to block the Great Halls? Yeowun smiled. This was Yeowun¡¯s force that the Lord did not know of. They were his servants who stayed behind at the Demonic Academy. ¡®Good job Hu Bong. You are right on time.¡¯ With Left Guardian Lee Hameng being arrested, everything in the Demonic Academy was put on hold. Instructors were also imprisoned inside the academy for the investigation, but Yeowun¡¯s members did not stay behind in the dormitory. ¡°No one will pass through me!¡± The tall female staff who fought valiantly at the gate was Hou Sangwha. And someone ran up to Hou Sangwha frantically as he shouted, ¡°M-Move out, girl!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to defeat me if you want to go!¡± The man was Pahin, the leader of the Palace Guards. His face was bruised and he was in a pretty bad state from being beaten by Yin Moha at the incinerator. ¡°Damn girl!¡± Pahin was already embarrassed by losing to some young female servant, so he furiously unleashed his sword formation at Hou Sangwha. Hou Sangwha then took the sword that she snatched from the Palace Guard and defended herself. ¡®Dammit! Since when did such monstrous girls sneak into the palace!¡¯ Pahin tried to shoot past her, but he was injured and Hou Sangwha wasn¡¯t weak. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ ¡®Something¡¯s not right.¡¯ Clan leaders began getting up from their seats as they realized things weren¡¯t going as normal. They just thought Chun Yeowun was acting to remove the blame, but it seems that wasn¡¯t only it. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± The Lord sighed deeply. His plan had already failed when Yin Moha brought the body of Kingbonki. Chun Yujong glared furiously and threatened Chun Yeowun. ¡°Crown Prince. Do you really intend to bring this to an end?¡± And Chun Yeowun answered casually. ¡°I told you. I am here to succeed you as the next Lord.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The Lord moved quickly over to Yeowun to attack. Yeowun already sensed energy being gathered at the Lord¡¯s fingers so he took steps to dodge it. The Lord then pointed at Yeowun and shouted, ¡°I order every elder and clan leader to arrest these traitors!¡± There was no more need to talk. He had to use his authority to overpower Chun Yeowun now. With the Lord¡¯s order being made, a few clan leaders tried to charge at Yeowun, Marakim, and Yin Moha. Guards inside the hall also tried to attack. ¡°UGH!¡± But some of the guards were suddenly struck and thrown to the back. They looked dumbfoundedly at the ones that attacked them. ¡°W-what¡­ why??¡± 10 miles east of the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle, there was a chase going on during the dark night. ¡°Ggrrrrrr¡± ¡°STOP!¡± Warriors with enlarged muscles and reddened eyes growled as they chased someone. In front of them, 11th Elder Huan Yi was running away. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± His clothes were drenched in blood. There weren¡¯t any who were stronger than him, but with 300 warriors using blood reversion art, he had no way but to run. Huan Yi was barely able to get out of the warriors surrounding him, but he also had a heavy injury. ¡°Agh¡­ ah..¡± And Jukem, with his senses increased to that of a beast, heard heavy panting coming out of Huan Yi¡¯s mouth. It wasn¡¯t going to be long. ¡°Kekekeke¡­ you can¡¯t run away from us.¡± Soon, they will be at a plain. At that place, warriors could shoot sword qi or throw spears to attack Huan Yi. And when they shot through bushes, Huan Yi suddenly stopped. His eyes were filled with despair. In the distance, there were hundreds of warriors on horses that flashed another military group flag from the Demonic Cult. The reason why Huan Yi stopped was because the flag was from the Blade and Lust clan. Huan Yi moaned and shook his head. ¡®This is unexpected. Crown Prince¡­ I guess this is it for me. At least I¡¯m glad that I was able to help during the last moment. Huhu¡­¡¯ ¡°Grrrrr. This is the end! Elder Huan! Kakakakaka!¡± Jukem grinned. Warriors from the Buju Sword began to draw near Huan Yi. Huan Yi clenched his blade. If he was going to die here, then he had to use all of the energy he had to kill as many as enemies he could. And as he began to bring the energy up¡­ ¡°Warriors of the Great Demonic Cult! By the order of our Great Chun Ma, hunt down these devilish fiends who have learned blood reversion art!¡± ¡®Ah?¡¯ Huan Yi became shocked. A warrior with gray armor standing in the front shouted with his sword. ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Woaaaaaaaaaa!¡± Over four hundred warriors immediately pulled out their weapons and began to charge against Jukem and his warriors who were under influence of the blood reversion art. ¡°W-what is going on?!¡± Jukem frowned as he thought these warriors had come to his aid, as they held flag of the Blade and Lust clan. And at the same time in the Great Halls, Chun Yujong grimaced as he watched some people with disbelief. He was looking at elders. Bu Churyong, Ja Kinkeng, Hang Soyu, and Mong Oh were attacking the Palace Guards who were trying to attack Chun Yeowun. ¡°Y-YOU!!¡± Chapter 236 - True Successor (3) Four hours ago, at the mansion of the Blade clan located southeast of the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle¡­ There were many warriors of the Blade clan surrounding the main building, ready to strike at any signal. Inside the office, two men were talking with each other. One man was the 3rd Elder and leader of the Blade clan, Bu Churyong and another man was Chun Yeowun. Yeowun was holding onto a skin mask. If Yeowun did not pull it off, then Bu Churyong might have thought he was Huan Yi. ¡®They have a good defensive system.¡¯ The Blade clan, as it was considered the third strongest clan in the cult, quickly reacted to Chun Yeowun¡¯s appearance by having half of their warriors surround the building. ¡®What will he do?¡¯ This was a bet that Chun Yeowun was making. If he couldn¡¯t turn the tide here, then everything was going to fail before he could even start. ¡®Blade clan¡­ they have control over the northeast side of our cult toward the Kangdong Castle¡­ If I can persuade him¡­¡¯ Then there was a way to help Huan Yi who had gone out of the castle. Yeowun couldn¡¯t send help from inside, so he required help from the four clans who had forces outside the castle. The problem was that Yeowun¡¯s relationship with them was at its worst. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Bu Churyong was in deep thought. If Yeowun did not come as Huan Yi at first, Bu Churyong would either refuse to meet with Chun Yeowun or tie him up and report him to the Lord. ¡®Is what he says true?¡¯ There was a reason why Bu Churyong hesitated. What Chun Yeowun said was actually what he and the other elders had been feeling. It had been growing even stronger after they fought at the battle at Jurkang Castle. ¡®Aside from our relationship, what he is saying is reasonable. If this persists, the next target will be us.¡¯ The Lord just decided to strike down on the Crown Prince, the biggest force in the entire Cult right now. This wasn¡¯t expected from any of the four clans. And from how things were going, if the four clans did not act on the Lord¡¯s orders, it wasn¡¯t certain as to what he might do after. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡± Yeowun spoke to Bu Churyong. There were about four hours until the Great Meeting. Bu Churyong then spoke to him. ¡°Crown Prince. Are you aware that I can turn you over to the Lord right now if I wanted to?¡± ¡°Of course, if that is what you choose to do.¡± Churyong frowned at Yeowun¡¯s casual answer. After meeting a few times, Bu Churyong now realized who this man was. But the more he knew, the more he had to acknowledge the boldness. ¡°Crown Prince. We four clans are the foundation of the cult, but we still bow our heads to the Chun family. Do you know why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Our cult serves the Demon God and the Fire. The one who communicates with them is the Lord and that is because the Chun family has been chosen to do that.¡± Hundreds of thousands of cultists in the Demonic Cult had served the Lord who could communicate with gods as their leader for a long time. This was something that six clans could never have, even if they had more power, and it was the foundation of the cult itself. Without this, there was no cult. Thus, the six clans never tried to overthrow the Lord. ¡°What you are trying to do now is to overthrow that foundation. Without justification, this fight will go nowhere.¡± This was the same even if Chun Yeowun was from the Chun family. The Demonic Cult was a group of people, and a religious sect. Even if Yeowun was successful in his revolution, there was no way to become leader of these religious people without justification. ¡°You are saying that I won¡¯t be able to prove myself as the true Lord.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, that is correct. Even with our relationship aside, there isn¡¯t a reason for us to follow your words¡­¡± That¡¯s when something weird began to happen. The black wrist guard over at Yeowun¡¯s wrist came apart itself and began shaping into a certain shape. ¡°T-this¡­!¡± And when he saw the shape turning into glowing black sword, Bu Churyong got up from his seat. [Elder! What is going on in there?!] His advisor quickly sent a telepathic message as he thought something had happened inside, trying to burst in at any moment. But the message that returned told them never to come in. And four hours later, Chun Yujong was furious to see the elders guarding Chun Yeowun with their backs. Chun Yujong and none of the clan leaders thought these elders would fight to protect the Crown Prince. ¡®W-what is going on?!¡¯ ¡®W-why are they protecting the Crown Prince?¡¯ ¡®Ugh¡­ what should I do!¡¯ The clan leaders who tried to attack Yeowun, Marakim and Yin Moha had to stop as things began to revolve strangely. The Lord, with reddened eyes possibly from being too enraged, glared at elders. ¡°You dare oppose my orders!?¡± The Lord began to unleash furious energy. It was pressuring and heavy that everyone inside the hall began to go pale. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°W-what¡¯s with this energy¡­¡± The only ones who could withstand the energy being unleashed from the supreme master warrior were the elders, Chun Yeowun, and Marakim. ¡®I thought his internal damage wasn¡¯t healed¡­¡¯ Elders became grim at such difference in power. The Lord, one of the top five warriors of Jianghu, was surely someone that cannot be matched easily. ¡®Can the Crown Prince really succeed?¡¯ Hang Soyu, the leader of the Lust clan was sweating on her forehead. She decided to help Chun Yeowun, but facing such energy brought her fears. The Lord spoke again. ¡°ARE YOU TRULY BETRAYING ME?!¡± The voice was very hostile, and it seemed like the Lord would charge the moment he heard the answer. Elders fell silent and without answering and the Lord began to grow furious. ¡°This is treason¡­¡± ¡°They are not committing treason.¡± Chun Yeowun jumped in. The Lord became dumbfounded and tried to shout when Yeowun¡¯s black wrist guard began to make a move. It scattered into black pieces of metal and began to form a shape. It shaped itself into a beautiful black sword. Everyone became shocked by such a magical sight and looked at the sword. Sky Demon Sword. So everyone saw the engraving on the blade. Sky Demon Sword. The writing also seemed very familiar. It was almost the same as the monument left by Father Chun Ma that was placed outside the courtyard of the Lord¡¯s palace. ¡°Sky Demon Sword?¡± Chapter 237 - True Successor (4) ¡°What is going on?!¡± ¡°Why is that name on the Crown Prince¡¯s sword?¡± Every clan leader became shocked and turned to the black sword. It very closely resembled the Sky Demon Sword that Lord had, but the color was even darker and had a different vibe to it. ¡®H-how did he get that?!¡¯ Chun Yujong became shocked. There was no way that Chun Yujong would not recognize the black sword that he had since the day he became the Lord. He also had the Sky Demon Sword on his waist right now, but that was fake. No former Lords had found the true Demon Sword that Father Chun Ma had left in the past hundreds of years. ¡®I can sense ominous demonic energy from the sword.¡¯ It was as real as ever. The Lord became so shocked that he even forgot he was angry. ¡®Is that sword the reason why they are helping him?¡¯ The reason why elders helped Chun Yeowun was now revealed. If Chun Yujong acknowledged that Yeowun¡¯s sword was the true Sky Demon Sword, then he was acknowledging that Chun Yeowun was Chun Ma now. ¡°No¡­ that can¡¯t be. It can¡¯t be true!¡± The Lord shook his head. That¡¯s when he heard whispers in his ears. [It¡¯s over if you accept it. Prove that the sword is fake, or you have no other way to get out of this situation.] Lord became surprised and turned to where the sound was coming from. A one-armed man was standing under the shadow of a giant pillar behind the elder¡¯s seats, looking at him. ¡®Yujing! How did you¡­?¡¯ It was his brother, Chun Yujing. Chun Yujong told him to stay away from the Great Halls, but he was here now. [This is no time for you to think about me. If you don¡¯t put your act together, you might lose your throne. Break that sword.] Chun Yujong then became silent. His brother was right. He couldn¡¯t let the sword be considered real. The Lord then reached out at Yeowun¡¯s sword. ¡°The Sword¡­ I want to see it.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Elders flinched and shook their head. They weren¡¯t sure what the Lord might do if he lay his hand on the sword. ¡°¡­Of course.¡± But Chun Yeowun gave the sword by offering it with his palms up. The Lord then reached out to pull the sword with his energy. He had used 30% of his energy but the sword didn¡¯t move from Yeowun¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you playing tricks with me?!¡± The Lord roared and Yeowun smiled and sent the sword up in the air and made it fly to the Lord. Chun Yujong then held the hilt with his left hand. He was thinking of sending internal energy into the sword to make it weak, and break it with his right hand by force qi of Sword. ¡°Aaaaaaargh! W-what is this?!¡± At the moment he held the sword, he was filled with searing pain. The Lord let go of the sword and found the burnt injury on his hand. ¡°This stupid sword!¡± The Lord then tried to swing his right hand that had wielded force qi, and something astounding happened. [Kyaaaaaaaaaa!] ¡°UGH!¡± A giant black dragon suddenly appeared and was roaring at the Lord. The Lord got so shocked that he quickly took steps to distance himself from the dragon. And when he got back, his eyes became large from shock. ¡®How can this be?¡¯ The black dragon disappeared and there was only the Sky Demon Sword floating over in the air. Yeowun smiled and reached out and the sword flew over to his hand. The Sky Demon Sword refused to be held by the Lord, but it was calm under Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand. ¡°I..it¡¯s the Sky Demon Sword!¡± ¡°That really is the Sky Demon Sword!¡± Some of the clan leaders shouted in excitement. These were leaders from the oldest clans, who had heard legends about the Sky Demon Sword since they were young. They heard that the Sky Demon Sword, created from the bones and blood of the Black Dragon, was a legendary sword that chose its own master. ¡°The Sky Demon Sword accepted the Crown Prince as its master!¡± ¡°!!!¡± That¡¯s when Ko Wanghin from the Demon Fist shouted. And beginning with that, the atmosphere began to change. The owner of Sky Demon was the one who succeeded the name of Chun Ma and should be considered as the true master of the Demonic Cult. ¡®No way¡­!¡¯ The Lord bit his lips. He tried to break down the sword, but it actually worked against him by letting it prove that it was actually the Sky Demon Sword. ¡®It¡¯s time!¡¯ That¡¯s when Great Guardian Marakim got up from his knees. He then pulled out the blue medal from his pocket and flashed it at the clan leaders and shouted, ¡°Cultists of the Great Demonic Cult! Listen to the Sky Demon Order!¡± ¡°S-Sky Demon Order?¡± Clan leaders became shocked and turned to the medal. On the medal that the Great Guardian was holding, it had the Sky Demon Order engraved on it. Every clan leader began to kneel to the ground to bow. No one was allowed to stand still against the Sky Demon Order, which was the authority given by the founding father himself. Even the elders began to kneel down on the ground to bow. ¡°G-Great Guardian¡­.!!!¡± Lord grimaced at the Great Guardian who was showing off his hidden identity in front of everyone. Marakim shouted. ¡°I, Marakim, Guardian of the Sky Demon Order, now send a message from Father Chun Ma to you all!¡± ¡°Glory to the Demonic Cult!¡± Everyone shouted in unison at Marakim¡¯s voice. Marakim then declared. ¡°By passing the test left by Father Chun Ma, Crown Prince Chun Yeowun, wielder of the Sky Demon Sword, is now being appointed as the new Chun Ma!¡± Chun Yeowun then knelt on one knee and bowed at the Sky Demon Order. ¡°Chun Yeowun, descendent of the great founding father, accepts your order.¡± Everyone then shouted with joy. The new Chun Ma had finally appeared after hundreds of years. This was an amazing event for the Demonic Cult. ¡°Whoaaaaaa!¡± ¡°Chun Ma!¡± ¡°Glory to the Demonic Cult!¡± And Chun Yujong, who was watching them, grimaced even more. ¡®Aaaaaargh! This can¡¯t be! This CAN¡¯T BE!!!¡¯ He then glared with a reddened face back at Chun Yujing. Chun Yujing¡¯s advice actually worked against Chun Yujong. Chun Yujing shook his head. [Well, you lost to a chess piece. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you again, brother. Heh.] ¡°How dare! How dare you show such disrespect to your Lord!!!¡± Everyone became silent at the Lord¡¯s roar that rang through the hall. Everyone looked up and saw the Lord angrily shouting at the pillar of the hall. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yeowun and other Elders were bitter from what they saw. At the back of the pillar where the Lord was glaring at, there was no one. Chapter 238 - True Successor (5) Chapter 238: True Successor (5) The Lord was unleashing his anger as if there was someone there behind the pillar. But there was no one there. Every person in the hall became shocked as they couldn¡¯t sense or see anyone there. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®W-why is he doing that?¡¯ The Lord¡¯s action was shocking indeed. Yeowun frowned while looking at the Lord truly doing this, and remembered the conversation from yesterday at the peak of Five Wise Peak. Yin Moha asked Marakim then. ¡®Great Guardian. Why did you have to change the date to an earlier date?¡¯ ¡®That is¡­ because the Lord has been pushing me away lately.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s pushing you away?¡¯ Yin Moha asked back, confused. But it was true. Ever since the underground treasure vault was revealed, the Lord looked very suspiciously at the Great Guardian. When Marakim was on different missions outside the office of the Lord¡¯s palace, he now had people watching over him. Marakim then realized he couldn¡¯t act on his own any longer, so he had to change the date. ¡®I am reluctant to say this¡­ but there have been problems with the Lord lately. No¡­ I should say he changed.¡¯ ¡®A change? What do you mean? Did something happen to him?¡¯ The Great Guardian¡¯s explanation was vague so Yin Moha became curious. ¡®Well, we can say something might have happened.¡¯ Marakim was a Great Guardian who guarded the Lord by his side. That¡¯s why he was quick to find out the change that came to the Lord. And throughout the conversation, Marakim was considering this issue very seriously. ¡®The Lord has been very different from what you are seeing right now, Lord Chun Ma.¡¯ ¡®¡­What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®He may be cold hearted, but it doesn¡¯t mean he holds affection toward the cult itself.¡¯ ¡®I am not sure about that.¡¯ Yeowun couldn¡¯t agree with that. From what he saw in the past few days, the Lord was only making inner groups to fight against each other. With a giant enemy upon them, the Lord should be trying to have all forces to work together, but it seemed the Lord only cared about his own throne. ¡®I know it is unconvincing to say it.¡¯ ¡®So, what is the change?¡¯ Yeowun asked and Marakim answered grimly. ¡®The Lord has been talking to someone lately.¡¯ ¡®Someone? Who?¡¯ ¡®¡­It¡¯s Prince Chun Yujing.¡¯ Chun Yujing was a former candidate to the heir in the Demonic Academy, and had lost his arm in the competition, and also a brother of Chun Yujong¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t strange if Chun Yujong was talking to his brother a lot as he lost his trust in Marakim. ¡®W-what are you talking about? He talks with Prince Chun Yujing? What nonsense!¡¯ Yin Moha was so shocked and responded dumbfoundedly. Chun Yeowun did not know the reason why Yin Moha was reacting like that. ¡®What are you talking about? Why doesn¡¯t it make sense?¡¯ ¡®¡­.My prince. Prince Chun Yujing of the Sword clan was killed by Power King Hang Yen in the war against the forces of Evil 15 years ago.¡¯ ¡®¡­What?¡¯ Power King Hang Yen was the strongest warrior who still ruled the forces of Evil even to this day. He had been staying on top of the five warriors of Jianghu for the last 30 years. ¡¯15 years ago? Was it from the Battle at the Sawin Plains?¡¯ The war 15 years ago was quite famous. Demonic Cult tried to hide it, but when Chun Inji going missing was revealed, the forces of evil took the chance to invade into the Cult¡¯s territory. That¡¯s when Chun Yujong, who had not shown his power then, became one of the new top five warrior of the Jianghu. ¡®Wait. So, is he talking with a ghost?¡¯ ¡®¡­No. My guess is that he is talking to an illusion.¡¯ ¡®Illusion?¡¯ Marakim found this out at the battle at Jurkang castle. At the time, he was busy tending to his own wound, but realized that the Lord had changed at some point. ¡®The Lord began talking against a wall without anyone, or a dark place. It wasn¡¯t a long talk at the beginning but¡­¡¯ Time began to grow longer and longer. Chun Yujong spoke as if his dead brother was alive and was staying with him. After witnessing this multiple times, Marakim thought this was a sign that the Lord¡¯s mental health was going south. ¡®Something is eating the Lord¡¯s sanity away.¡¯ ¡®What do you think it is?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯ Marakim answered with his guess and Chun Yeowun and Yin Moha became shocked and turned to something. They were looking at the body of Kingbonki. Chun Yeowun broke out of his thoughts as Bu Churyong carefully spoke to the Lord, who was still unleashing his fury. ¡°M¡­My Lord. If I may ask¡­ who are you talking to right now?¡± ¡°What?¡± The Lord Chun Yujong then stopped and turned. Everyone in the hall had fallen silent already. Everyone was watching the Lord with a concerned look. The Lord then became confused and spoke. ¡°Why are you all looking at me with those eyes?¡± ¡°¡­We, your servants, are not sure who you are talking to right now.¡± Bu Churyong spoke hesitantly and the Lord dumbfoundedly pointed behind the pillar and spoke. ¡°Are you trying to fool me?! Don¡¯t you see Master Chun Yujing standing behind that pillar?!¡± ¡°?!¡± And with that, everyone including Bu Churyong became shocked. They all knew that Chun Yujing was killed in the war against forces of evil and his body was burned. [Kekeke. This is becoming very interesting.] ¡°What did you say!?¡± The Lord still clearly saw Chun Yujing standing by the pillar. He was cackling as if this situation was very amusing. This made the Lord become more furious. ¡°If you do that one more time, I will not forgive you! Be gone from the halls! You are not allowed in here!¡± Chapter 239 - True Successor (6) Chapter 239: True Successor (6) Bu Churyong frowned as he watched the Lord shouting at the pillar. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could believe Yeowun, but this confirmed Yeowun¡¯s claim. ¡®Something really happened to the Lord.¡¯ This was not something that can be considered lightly. If the Lord, leader of 100 thousand cultists, lost his sanity, then it meant a giant boat was without its captain. Great Guardian Marakim knelt down on his knee and shouted. ¡°My Lord. There is no one behind that pillar. And Prince Chun Yujing died a long time ago.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marakim revealed the truth in hopes that the Lord might come back. If the Lord did not accept that he was going mad and accept that he be treated, then the situation was going to get worse. ¡°Please, you have to go see the Demon Doctor to¡­¡± That¡¯s when a sharp energy shot past his neck. His right side was left with a cut and blood dripped down from it. If he moved his head a bit slower, his head would have been cut off. ¡°Doctor? Hah! NOW I SEE IT!!! All of you are here to commit treason by saying that I am MAD!!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Marakim moaned. The Lord was now losing more control over his logic. It was getting worse. The Lord then pulled out his sword from his waist. It was the replica Sky Demon Sword. ¡°I will bring order to the cult again!¡± ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Chun Yeowun grabbed Marakim¡¯s shoulder and shook his head. Marakim then glanced back at the Lord, but his eyes were now more red than ever. ¡®So, my guess was right.¡¯ And with veins popping up over the Lord¡¯s forehead, the symptom seemed very clear. ¡®Blood¡­ reversion art¡­¡¯ It was the blood reversion art. The side effect of it grew severe each time it was used. It allowed the user to increase their energy greatly, but the reverse flow of internal energy slowly damaged the brain. ¡®I should¡¯ve known then¡­¡¯ At the fight in Jurkang castle, cultists went against a powerful warrior that seemed to be the leader of the Blade God Six Martial clan. The enemy went straight against the Lord. After going through a hard fight, the Lord returned with an injury. Marakim hoped that his strange state was just because of the internal damage. But it wasn¡¯t. It seemed the Lord had used blood reversion art at the last moment. The only reason he kept his sanity until now was because he was at the supreme master level. ¡°It¡¯s you! Because of you¡­ a mere chess piece¡­ brought such disorder to the cult! I brought you to this world, so I will take your life away this time!¡± The Lord then began charging against Chun Yeowun the same way one would charge at an enemy, not a son. Yeowun¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡®You lost your sanity, but you still call me a chess piece. I guess that is how you saw me from the beginning then.¡¯ Yeowun wasn¡¯t disappointed. The only ones that he considered as parents were Lady Hwa and Guard Jang. Yeowun then aimed his sword at the Lord. ¡°Everyone, get back.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Elders who stood guard around Yeowun immediately got away to where clan leaders were gathered. This fight wasn¡¯t just a fight between father and son. This fight was a fight to choose the true leader of the Demonic Cult. ¡®You have everything you need¡­ but can you truly fight against the Lord?¡¯ Elders looked at Chun Yeowun. Lord Chun Yujong was now mad and had acquired internal damage, but he was still one of the top five warriors out of the entire Jianghu. He wasn¡¯t like the first elder Mu Jinwon. The Lord disappeared suddenly from where he stood and appeared in front of Chun Yeowun. The force qi coming out from the replica Sky Demon Sword shot up to slice Yeowun¡¯s neck. ¡°Hah!¡± Yeowun had already pulled up his Sky Demon Sword to block it. The Lord scoffed when Yeowun defended himself from the attack. ¡°Good. Then try to block this.¡± The Lord began to strike down with 100% of his energy and Yeowun began to be pushed back. The difference in power was quite large. ¡®It isn¡¯t going to be easy.¡¯ ¡®The Lord isn¡¯t weak.¡¯ Elders and clan leaders became grim as they saw the fight. These two warriors were not at an equal power level. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be a fool!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the Sky Demon Sword, Yeowun would have been cut down with the sword itself already. Yeowun¡¯s eye narrowed as he felt the energy. ¡®He sure is the Lord.¡¯ Yeowun realized the difference in power, but he knew that he had to show the power of himself in front of all these people so that he can be considered as true Chun Ma, leader of the Demonic Cult. ¡®I will use my best!¡¯ There was no need to hide the qi of the Sky Demon. Yeowun awakened the ominous demonic energy sleeping within his internal energy. He only used this to form force qi until now, but when he wielded iot entirely onto his body, black energy began to rise up from his body like steam. The terrifying energy filled the Great Halls, as if a terrifying monster or a dragon was roaring within it. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± Elders were shocked to feel the different energy arising out of Yeowun¡¯s body. The power coming out of Yeowun was terrifying and so powerful that it gave chills to their bones. Sky Demon Sword that wielded blue force qi then was covered with black force qi. People gasped with astonishment. ¡°B-black force qi?!¡± Chapter 240 - True Successor (7) Chapter 240: True Successor (7) ¡°It¡¯s force qi from Father Chun Ma!¡± Someone recognized what it was. The legend said that Chun Ma, incarnation of the Demon God, swung his sword that wielded black light. But it wasn¡¯t just in the legend anymore. Chun Yeowun¡¯s body stopped from being pushed back. It didn¡¯t mean his energy grew. But the demonic energy was forming Yeowun¡¯s force qi to become more powerful. ¡®What is this power?¡¯ The Lord also seemed to be shocked by the power. If Yeowun¡¯s power was to defend against the level of difference, then there was no point in fighting with the power. ¡®I can¡¯t just claim my victory easily.¡¯ The Lord then pushed Yeowun¡¯s sword to the back and attacked with the sword formation. It was the formation from the Sword Art of the Sky Demon that Sword Demon had recreated. Eighteen sword movements struck down on Yeowun¡¯s shoulders, chest and various blood points. ¡®He¡¯s quick.¡¯ The power of the Sword Art of Sky Demon used by a supreme master warrior was amazing. But Yeowun¡¯s sword skill used by his sword was a better version of the sword skill, Sword Force of the Sky Demon. The power of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon used with the qi of Sky Demon activated was beyond the power of just the sword formation. Twenty-four sword movements left the trace of black lights and countered the Lord¡¯s sword formation. The formation aggressively shot through the Lord¡¯s formation. Most swordsmen would have been shocked, but the Lord was different. ¡°Bah!¡± The Lord then quickly moved his swords to defend against the remaining attack. But the power was so strong that he was pushed back. After being pushed five steps back, the Lord glared with more reddened eyes and mumbled, ¡°Sword Force of the Sky Demon?¡± It was the Sword Force of the Sky Demon that Chun Yujong saw many times through the book that was left at the Lords¡¯ palace. He had tried so hard to learn it as he knew it was the last known martial art made by Father Chun Ma, but he did not know how to use the energy flow and gave up. ¡®To think that the twenty-four sword movement could have this much power!¡¯ It was surely a creation of genius swordsman Chun Ma. The Lord became serious. He had been grasped in anger until now, but he was now focused on the fight. ¡®He is better in sword formations.¡¯ If Yeowun was going to use powerful sword formations, then Chun Yujong had to answer by bringing the fight to a higher level. He too had tried very hard to become stronger. ¡°Give me your sword.¡± The Lord reached toward the Palace Guards who were watching at distance. With strong energy force, their swords moved by themselves. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°M-my sword!¡± Their swords were pulled out from their scabbards and began to hover around the Lord. Soon, seven swords were hovering around the Lord. ¡°What!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an air sword!¡± Clan leaders gasped with astonishment as they watched the fight. The air sword was a highly advanced technique that only supreme master warriors could use. The elders became grim. They thought as the Lord was not sane and still undergoing treatment internal energy, he might not try his best. But if he was using this advanced skill, then it was sure that the Lord was determined to kill Chun Yeowun. And while everyone was shocked, Chun Yeowun smiled. ¡°So, you have come to a similar conclusion.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chun Yeowun then shouted toward the open gate of the Great Hall. ¡°Hu Bong!!!¡± Then, someone who was stopping Palace Guards from entering into the hall, turned around and shouted as he took the blade from his back. ¡°Master!!!! Take it!¡± It was Hu Bong. Hu Bong used his internal energy to throw the blade as hard as he could toward the inside of the hall. Yeowun reached out at the blade that was being thrown at him and the blade was pulled out from the scabbard and White Dragon Blade was sucked into Yeowun¡¯s hand, letting him grip the hilt. His right hand now wielded black Sky Demon Sword, and his left hand wielded white White Dragon Blade. Yeowun clashed his two legendary weapons against each other and readied with a unique stance. ¡°Hah!¡± Chun Yujong shook his head. ¡°Do you think you are the First Elder? You are a fool!¡± The Lord then swung his sword and reached out at Chun Yeowun. Seven swords that hovered above them then began bolted down at Chun Yeowun. ¡°Hah!¡± When the Lord swung his hand, seven swords scattered to all sides and began unleashing the Sword Art of the Sky Demon on itself, as if seven warriors were attacking at once. If Yeowun didn¡¯t block every single attack, then he was going to die. ¡®Cornw Prince!¡± Everyone became concerned at such an astounding attack. But their concern was not needed. ¡°Haaaaaaah!¡± Yeowun shouted and began to move his both hands, creating sword and blade movements. From his right hand, the formation of Sword Force of the Sky Demon was used and from his left hand, the formation of Blade God¡¯s blade skill was unleashed. ¡°How can this be?!¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s Right Sword Left Blade!¡± Elders shouted in shock. What Chun Yeowun was using was the secret technique of first elder Mu Jinwon. The Lord became shocked. ¡®H-he¡¯s really using it?!¡¯ With the combination of powerful sword and blade formations, the formation countered seven formations coming at him from all sides. All swords shattered through as they struck against legendary weapons that wielded black force qi. ¡®Ugh¡­!¡¯ And as the swords shattered, the Lord felt pain from the energy that damaged his organs as it came through the connection from the sword. Chapter 241 - Culprit (1) Chapter 241: Culprit (1) Air sword was a technique to control swords without ever touching them. With the swords flying on their own, it allowed the user to move the swords more in a variety of ways to increase the power of formation. But the technique had a weakness. The technique was used by the supreme master level warrior using his trained focus and energy. If the user lost focus or was not sane, then it was hard to control it. When Lord Chun Yujong was normal, he could have controlled over 10 swords, but he now could barely use 7 swords. ¡®D-does he have experience against air swords?¡¯ Most warriors would be shocked to fight against air sword for the first time, but Yeowun didn¡¯t seem to care and used another technique to fight against it. ¡®I should thank the Great Guardian.¡¯ If Yeowun had not experienced air sword while fighting Marakim, he might have had a hard time. And more fortunately, the seven air sword used by the Lord was actually weaker in power when Marakim used it with one of his sword. ¡®Let¡¯s crush down the remaining four swords and move up.¡¯ ¡°Ugh!¡± Another sword shattered. Every time a sword shattered, the Lord felt pain. Four swords had already shattered. And with four out of seven shattered, the attack became weaker and Yeowun moved onto the second formation, moving his hands forward. ¡®You can¡¯t¡­!¡¯ The Lord then controlled the swords to attack Yeowun from the front and the sides. The Lord was now experiencing pain from a severe headache, not from the pain whenever an air sword was shattered. His forehead had a vein expanding as if it would explode. He didn¡¯t use blood reversion art, but his reddened eyes showed he wasn¡¯t in good condition. ¡®My head feels like it¡¯s going to explode¡­!¡¯ And with the severe headache, the Lord couldn¡¯t control his air sword anymore. Since he lost focus, three swords then dropped to the ground. ¡®He¡¯s losing control! This is the chance!¡¯ With what was blocking him gone, Yeowun charged toward the Lord right away. Chun Yujong was holding onto his head with his one hand and stomped on the ground with 100% of his energy. The ground shattered, sending debris up into the air, shooting out toward Yeowun. Debris also wielded energy, so it worked like a throwing weapon. Yeowun used his Sky Demon Sword to defend against the debris. Chun Yujong frowned and took steps to get some distance. ¡°Oh!!¡± The elders and clan leaders became excited. It seemed the Lord was getting weaker as the symptom of blood reversion art was getting more severe. If Yeowun wasn¡¯t to lose his chance, then it seemed he was going to win soon. But not all wished for Yeowun¡¯s victory. There was someone who looked grim. ¡®The Lord will die at this rate.¡¯ If the Lord was to die, then the Demonic Cult would rise up against a powerful leader called Chun Yeowun. It was unfortunate that he didn¡¯t know about the Sky Demon Order or the Sky Demon Sword. He didn¡¯t fulfill his purpose yet, so he couldn¡¯t let the Lord die here. ¡®You still have work to do.¡¯ He had to make the Lord kill the remaining three people since he had lost the sanity to even try to kill his own son. ¡°Aaaaargh¡­!!¡± The Lord grabbed his head with his left hand and used bullet force qi via his replica Sky Demon Sword to have Yeowun to stay away. ¡°Don¡¯t come!¡± But that action only bought him a short amount of time. Yeowun used his both weapons to easily cut down the force qi coming at him. And now in Lord¡¯s eyes, Chun Yeowun had turned into a devilish monster. ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± The Lord even was drenched in sweat when he heard a telepathic message in his ears. [Will you die at the hands of the betrayer? Will you truly let six clans to live who let your mother and loving wife die?] The Lord¡¯s eyes shook at the familiar voice. Chun Yeowun was coming closer. The ominous demonic energy coming out of Yeowun made it feel as if a giant Black Dragon was coming nearer. ¡°Aaaaargh¡­¡± [Use the Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art. Use it to defeat your enemy, and kill remaining three leaders from three clans and bring order back to the cult!] ¡®Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art? ¡­Blood God¡­¡¯ The Lord then dropped the sword to the ground. He became confused at the telepathic message that urged him to use Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art and swayed. ¡®Blood God¡¯s Reversion¡­¡¯ And in that short moment, many glimpses of the past shot through his mind. Chun Yujong was born from the adopted daughter of the former Sword clan leader, Kingbonkang. Kingbonkang had a daughter, but she couldn¡¯t give birth to a child between her marriage with Great High Lord Chun Inji. Kingbonkang then adopted a daughter to have prince in his clan. But it was not long after adopted daughter Kinghawen was pregnant that Kingbonkang¡¯s real daughter Kingyuyun was pregnant. ¡®Both are my sons, so I should give equal opportunity to both of them.¡¯ Chun Inji recognized Chun Yujong and Chun Yujing as a formal prince. But even through that, life wasn¡¯t easy. Kingyuyun began to treat Kinghawen poorly, and so did other wives from other six clans. And although no one knew if that played a role, Kinghawen died before Chun Yujong could even remember. ¡®Don¡¯t call me mother. Call me Lady King.¡¯ Chapter 242 - Culprit (2) ¡®¡­Yes, Lady King.¡¯ Chun Yujong was also discriminated against as he grew up. He was talented in martial art, but he wasn¡¯t a true descendant from the Sword clan, so he wasn¡¯t welcome. ¡®You have to help so that Yujing can become the next Lord. Remember this.¡¯ ¡®Yes, Elder.¡¯ Kingbonkang assured this multiple times until they entered Demonic Academy. Chun Yujong believed that was his true purpose so he didn¡¯t think it was strange. ¡®Brother, did you get scolded by mother again? Ugh¡­ if I become Crown Prince, I¡¯ll make sure that no one will be rude to you.¡¯ ¡®¡­Thanks.¡¯ ¡®You know how much I love you, right?¡¯ At least Chun Yujong was happy as his brother Chun Yujing was very close to him. But everything changed when they entered the Demonic Academy. It was okay for the first few weeks, but soon, princes from the other five clans began to treat Chun Yujong badly. ¡®You dare to think you are the same as us?¡¯ ¡®You are lucky to be born in six clans. Just serve your master.¡¯ Chun Yujong became exhausted as he was discriminated. He still thought everything would get better if his little brother Chun Yujing became the Crown Prince and tried his best to help. But Chun Yujong was still too powerful. His talent was something that just could not be ignored. In less than three years, Chun Yujong had passed the fifth test in the Academy. ¡®Yujing¡­¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t even call my name.¡¯ Chun Yujing also became cold. Just like other princes, he too began to grow wary of his own brother. Chun Yujong was not a fool however. He knew that his talent was the reason people became wary of him, so he stopped training from that day on and hid from others. Even when the other princes, after passing the fifth test, began gathering people for approval, he did not seek any more approvals. But there was one who wanted to join Chun Yujong. ¡®I am Yi Burwi from the Buju Sword clan. Please take me in. I will make you a Crown Prince.¡¯ The Buju Sword clan was owned by the Sword clan, so Yujong told him to go join Yujing¡¯s forces, but Yi Burwi insisted on joining Yujong instead. And when the academy was almost over, Yi Burwi spoke to him again. ¡®Prince, when the Academy is over, you have to attack the other princes.¡¯ ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ ¡®The princes are working against you to kill you first. And¡­ Prince Chun Yujing is involved in that plan.¡¯ ¡®What?!¡¯ Chun Yujong couldn¡¯t believe what Yi Burwi said. Even if their relationship had gotten a bit distanced, Chun Yujing was still his brother. Yi Burwi then told him that he¡¯d collect the evidence and the princes¡¯ meeting place. At the hill behind the Demonic Academy¡¯s dormitory, six princes gathered in one place. ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Chun Mujin from the Wise clan asked everyone and the others took turns to express their willingness. Most decided to join and only one who didn¡¯t answer was the princess Chun Yuyay from Loyal clan, and Chun Yujing. ¡®No. I don¡¯t want to win in such an unfair way.¡¯ Chun Yuyay wasn¡¯t like a normal cultist and preferred to solve everything in pieces, so she refused. She wasn¡¯t interested in being Crown Prince anyway, so the others understood. ¡®Yujing. What¡¯s with you?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t say you changed your mind just because you are from the same clan.¡¯ Princes gnarled at Yujing and Chun Yujing spoke. ¡®Don¡¯t give me that bull shit. Do you think I will think much about that peasant girl¡¯s son? Count me in.¡¯ And other than the Loyal clan, every prince agreed on killing Chun Yujong. When all of them went down the mountain, Chun Yujong, who had been watching up on the tree, couldn¡¯t come out of his shock. ¡®Why¡­ why did you¡­¡¯ Chun Yujong thought his brother was only one who considered him as family. But what Chun Yujing had said was something that he could ever even think of. Disappointment and anger was beyond imagination. That¡¯s when Yi Burwi who also hid behind the tree spoke. ¡°Now you know. You have to strike them first if you want to live.¡± ¡°¡­Why are you telling me this?¡± It even felt like it could have been better if he died without knowing this. Yi Burwin then explained his reason for helping him. ¡®Because we share the same blood.¡¯ ¡®What? What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®Your mother, Kinghawen, was actually my aunt.¡¯ Kinghawen¡¯s true name was Yi Hawen. She was from the Buju Sword clan. Chun Yujong was shocked to hear something he had not known about before. He wasn¡¯t told of his mother¡¯s true family before, but now he had learned. ¡®Aunt was adopted into the Sword clan by order of Elder Kingbonkang.¡¯ Yi Hawen was originally appointed to marry the leader of the Giant Sword clan Ha Ilhan, but the Buju Sword clan couldn¡¯t object the six clans. ¡®Aunt had to suffer for years in the mansion of the Sword clan just to give birth to a prince and died.¡¯ Yi Burwi had heard this from his father Yi Burkin many times. This incident was a scar that was left deep within the Buju Sword clan and still remained. ¡®Dammit! Dammit!¡¯ After hearing of his mother¡¯s death and how she had spent years in suffering, Chun Yujong blamed himself for considering he had to be grateful for the Sword clan who raised him until now. ¡®Strike them down. That¡¯s the only way for you to survive, and also avenge your aunt.¡¯ ¡®But I can¡¯t fight all of them by myself.¡¯ Yi Burwi was right in saying that Chun Yujong had to kill the other princes if he were to survive. But he had stopped training for past year, so his power had not grown. But other princes had trained and they now had become super master level warriors already. It was impossible to take five of them on alone. Chun Yujong had no forces to back him up and even if he had, it wasn¡¯t likely anyone would move against six clans. ¡®There is a way.¡¯ ¡®A way?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a way for you to defeat them easily.¡¯ ¡®¡­What do you propose?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s through Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art.¡¯ Chapter 243 - Culprit (3) ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®It is an upgraded version of Blood Reversion Art.¡¯ ¡®What are you talking about! That art is forbidden by the Great High Lord!¡¯ Blood Reversion Art had a bad side effect that made users lose sanity and become mad. It was strictly forbidden from learning or using, but that was what Yi Burwi was suggesting Chun Yujong to learn. ¡®No, this one¡¯s different. Blood Reversion Art would be so, but our clan has studied and fixed this to remove the side effects. We did have success.¡¯ ¡®But how did you¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­We were ordered by the Leader of the Sword clan to do it.¡¯ ¡®An order from the Sword clan?¡¯ Yi Burwi said both covert operation clans owned by the Sword clan were forced to do many dirty things, including study of the forbidden Blood Reversion Art. But he said that the leader of the Sword clan did not know the existence of the Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art yet. ¡®This is different. It won¡¯t make you mad or anything. There won¡¯t be any side effects even if you use them once or twice while in a pinch.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®You are like my relative. Why would I lie to you?¡¯ At the time, Yi Burwi was grinning in a weird way. But Chun Yujong, gripped with hatred and anger, could not see or care about this. And the night when the Academy ended and every cadet graduated, the incident that caused the entire Demonic Cult to become shocked happened. It was a night of heavy rainfall. Water puddles on the ground were red from blood and there were many bodies ripped apart in all places. ¡®Krrrrr¡­.¡¯ And at the front of Chun Yujong with deep reddened eyes, someone was begging. On the puddle, the man was pounding his head, begging for his life. It was Chun Yujing. He begged that he will never tell anyone of Chun Yujong¡¯s secret and begged to be spared. ¡®Please! Don¡¯t kill me! W-we are brothers! Please!¡¯ Everytime Chun Yujing mentioned that he was his brother, Chun Yujong was reminded of Yujing saying that he was the son of a peasant girl. ¡®Kill him, prince.¡¯ Yi Burwi shouted to Chun Yujong who was gripped with the beastly urge to kill the target. But every time Chun Yujong raised his sword to kill Chun Yujing, he was overwhelmed with a certain unknown emotion and couldn¡¯t do it. He had learned the truth, but he couldn¡¯t kill his brother who he trusted for over 10 years. So, in the end, Chun Yujong couldn¡¯t kill his brother. He just cut his arm off. ¡®You will now bark like a dog if I tell you to, and live accordingly.¡¯ ¡®Aah¡­ Y-yes¡­ thank you¡­ thank you for sparing me!¡¯ ¡®No! He will be a threat in the future! You must kill him!¡¯ Yi Burwi insisted that Chun Yujing be killed. But Chun Yujong refused and Yi Burwi pulled out his sword and tried to kill Chun Yujing instead and Chun Yujong had to stop Yi Burwi. The next day, Chun Yujong was arrested for killing the princes from the four clans and cutting the arm of Chun Yujing. ¡®Why! Why have you not killed him?! WHY!!!¡¯ And during five days at the prison, Chun Yujong suffered from terrible illusions and pain. The Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art, which should not have had any side effects, didn¡¯t take away sanity but there were still side effects. Chun Yujong¡¯s mother, who he had not even seen once in his memory, appeared every night to shout angrily at him. ¡®NO! NOOOOO!¡¯ Chun Yujong was finally able to ease down the side effect by meditating continuously. He was finally freed after 10 days. The four clans insisted that Chun Yujong should be persecuted, but the leader of the Sword clan opposed the idea. ¡®¡­Keep your promise.¡¯ This was due to a secret promise being made between Chun Yujong and the leader of the Sword clan. Chun Yujong had threatened the Sword clan that he would reveal the research that was being made on Blood Reversion Art if the Sword clan did not stop doing it and help Chun Yujong instead. ¡®Prince.¡¯ When Chun Yujong was freed, Yi Burwi came to him but Chun Yujong warned him to stay away. ¡®You told me that Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art does not have any side effects.¡¯ With this, Chun Yujong did not have Yi Burwi come close to him. He thought Yi Burwi was dangerous. But Yi Burwi told Chun Yujong, ¡®Well, addiction is something you cannot stop once you start. Kekek.¡¯ Chun Yujong thought if he should kill Yi Burwi, but it was true that Yi Burwi was the nephew of his mother and also helped him so Chun Yujong decided not to kill him. And after a year, the Lord Chun Inji came to visit him. Chun Inji took him to the Altar of Fathers. ¡®I will make you become the Lord.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ Chun Inji said that he was stepping down to make Chun Yujong the next Lord. He had given up on hope as Chun Inji had postponed appointing the Crown Prince for a year after the other princes were killed. He thought Chun Yuyay would be the Crown Princess instead of him, but this was unexpected. ¡®¡­She is too weak to withstand the danger that is coming to our cult.¡¯ Chapter 244 - Culprit (4) That was the answer Chun Inji gave to Chun Yujong¡¯s question on why he was chosen. It was curious as Chun Inji specifically said ¡®danger¡¯, but Chun Inji did not go into detail. After explaining many things that the Lord should know and do, Chun Inji asked Chun Yujong. ¡®The throne is not only power. It is a responsibility. You now bear the lives of 100 thousand cultists on your back. Ease your anger inside of you and think only for the future of the cult.¡¯ ¡®¡­I understand.¡¯ Chun Yujong then swore an oath at the altar that he would serve his entire life to the cult. And with that, Chun Yujong became the Lord, and to keep the promise, he eased his anger. But the anger that already had placed within his heart didn¡¯t die out that easily. He took in wives from the six clans as a tradition but he couldn¡¯t love any of them. ¡®¡­I have to become strong.¡¯ The Lord Chun Yujong largely lived in two ways. When he was done with his official duty as a Lord, he spent all of his time training martial arts. Chun Yujong was appointed as the Lord without any preparations, so he was weaker than the other elders and had to be protected by Great Guardian Marakim. Chun Yujong tried hard to train his martial arts. That¡¯s when a change came into his life. ¡®Oh no¡­ my Lord, how come you always mess up your clothes like that?¡¯ Everytime when he came out of training, a female servant greeted him with a sad look as she looked at Lord¡¯s clothing that had turned to rags. He first thought she was amusing and exchanged a few words, and soon it evolved into almost a full day of conversation. ¡®Wow. You didn¡¯t mess up your clothes today!¡¯ ¡®You always blame me for messing up my clothes, so I took it off before I trained. Hwa Yun.¡¯ ¡®Okay, okay. Thank you so much for your generosity. Happy?¡¯ ¡®HMPH! How dare you.¡¯ ¡®¡­Are you angry at me?¡¯ ¡®Uh- uh¡­¡¯ Conversations filled with jokes and laughter was something Chun Yujong had not experienced in his entire life. It was warm and happy. Chun Yujong fell in love with the woman who always smiled at him. Her every word and smile was like a bright sun light to Chun Yujong. After a few months, she was pregnant with Chun Yujong¡¯s baby and Chun Yujong proposed to marry her. Hwa Yun cried and said that it was against the law of the cult and that she would leave, but Chun Yujong did not allow her. ¡®No¡­ I will protect you and my baby.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t leave his only hope and love. Chun Yujong opened a Great Meeting and declared that she was pregnant with his baby and pressed on with the marriage. All six clans rose up against it stronger than ever. It was so severe that Great High Lord, who was in his closed room training, had to come out temporarily to put a stop to it. And after all that commotion, Chun Yujong was able to marry her but she had to stay outside the Lord¡¯s palace. However, Chun Yujong was always happy when he went to Hwa Yun¡¯s house outside the palace. Chun Yujong hoped this happiness would last forever. And with Chun Yujong¡¯s attention fully being given to a female servant and her baby, jealousy and hatred began to arise from the wives of the six clans. ¡®Who is doing such a thing?¡¯ And there had been bad things happening near Hwa Yun¡¯s house. It was getting worse and worse so Lord appointed guard warriors and tried to protect Hwa Yun in all ways. After a while, the Great High Lord who had left his closed room training suddenly went missing. Chun Yujong dispatched people to find him, but he was nowhere to be found. Adding to this problem, Power King Hang Yen took his forces of evil and invaded cult territory. The cult tried hard to keep Chun Inji missing as a secret but it seemed like the forces of evil somehow found out and attacked. The war lasted over six months. And during those times, Hwa Yun became sick and didn¡¯t get well. ¡®My Lord, don¡¯t worry about me. I will be fine.¡¯ Chun Yujong was worried about Hwa Yun, but he had to go. Power King Hang Yen himself was at the warfront and killed two elders and even Chun Yujing, so the Lord himself had to go and fight him. ¡®I¡­ I will return as fast as I can.¡¯ ¡®Yes¡­ I will wait for you.¡¯ Even in her sick bed, Hwa Yun smiled at Chun Yujong. And that was the last smile Chun Yujong saw. Lord Chun Yujong led a huge army of the Demonic Cult and fought Power King Hang Yen¡¯s forces in the battle of the Sawon Plains. Chun Yujong then fought Hang Yen on one on one fight. ¡®Hahahahaha! To think man such as you is the Lord! You are just a kid compared to Chun Inji!¡¯ Chun Yujong was at the end stage of superior master level, but Power King Hang Yen was at the entry to supreme master level warrior level. Even though Chun Yujong was talented, he lacked power so he couldn¡¯t win. ¡®No¡­ if I lose, the cult¡­ Hwa Yun will¡­¡¯ Chapter 245 - Culprit (5) To turn the tide, Chun Yujong had to use Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art that he withheld using for 7 years. The energy exploded immediately and turned him into a beast and Hang Yen had to retreat without a victory. ¡®Y-you are mad!¡¯ He feared for Chun Yujong who seemed to not care about his own life. And with the top five warriors of the Jianghu retreating, Chun Yujong earned the title of top five warrior of the Jianghu followed by Chun Inji. But Chun Yujong¡¯s excitement over the victory did not last long. ¡®Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!!¡¯ Chun Yujong was enraged when he heard of the death of his wife, Hwa Yun. Demon Doctor Baek Jongwu declared that she had died from poisoning and Chun Yujong ordered a search in the cult to find the killer. But he couldn¡¯t find the person who poisoned her. And what was even more painful was¡­ ¡®Gaaaaaaaah!!¡¯ Chun Yujong had to lock himself in the training room inside the Lord¡¯s palace and to fight against side effect of the Blood God¡¯s Reversion Act. His wife Hwa Yun¡¯s funeral was in progress, but he had to fight against a heavy headache and illusion inside the locked doors of the training room. He pounded on the wall made out of blue pearl stone until the wall became bloody from the blood that came out of his fist and wailed. But even then, he was afraid he might kill his child because of the illusion. ¡®You said¡­ you will wait¡­¡¯ And after a month of wailing, the headache disappeared. Chun Yujing¡¯s illusion that had been talking to him every day for the past month also disappeared. The symptoms lasted much longer than before. When Chun Yujong got out of the training room, he was now very different. He always lacked emotions, but he was now just cold and was negative on everything. ¡®¡­Who is it?¡¯ Chun Yujong was certain that the killer was within the six clans. He also became hesitant on what he should do with Chun Yeowun. If he were to be left alone, there was a chance that the evil women from the six clans might try to do something to that boy again. ¡®They made it so that he can¡¯t learn martial art?¡¯ ¡®Yes, my lord.¡¯ Chun Yujong became dumbfounded at Marakim¡¯s report. It was beyond expectation that these women went so far as to make the harmless boy not learn any martial arts. But that wasn¡¯t the saddest part. ¡®¡­You did that much to save him?¡¯ While he was at war, Hwa Yun had to make such an unfair promise in hopes of saving her own son. ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯ In truth, Chun Yujong wanted to gather these six wives and kill them all. But that would surely lead to a war against six clans, and that was going to put an end to the Demonic Cult. Chun Yujong bit his lips and decided. If things had turned to this, he then decided to change the cult from the roots and not allow the six clans to gain more power over the cult. But he had to take it slow as quickly-made changes would weaken the cult. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Chun Yujong felt so much pain when he thought about Chun Yeowun. He wanted to bring in young Chun Yeowun into his protection, but he knew that that would only worsen his relationship with the six clans and also make it harder to find the person behind the killing of his wife. ¡®I am sorry, my son.¡¯ Chun Yujong decided to leave young Chun Yeowun as bait to find the killer, and decided to weaken the power of the six clans so that Chun Yeowun would not walk the same path like his mother. He also did not visit Chun Yeowun, thinking that would make him become soft. ¡®I am cold. I have to keep the balance of the cult. My son is now only a piece in my chess game.¡¯ The Lord mumbled on the words time and time again, alone in his office. And 10 years had passed. The Lord protected Chun Yeowun without being noticed and acted as if he wasn¡¯t interested in Chun Yeowun. On the first day of Demonic Academy, Chun Yujong was concerned about seeing Hwa Yun¡¯s son for the first time in 10 years. He had refrained from meeting Chun Yeowun as it might make him soft, but this was something he couldn¡¯t avoid. He tried hard to not meet eyes with him but¡­ ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ He recognized Chun Yeowun right away. Yeowun had inherited many features from his mother and it made Chun Yujong too sad. He had to make his speech on the stage short and come down, as he might become too overwhelmed with emotion if he stayed too long. ¡®Right Guardian is interested in that boy?¡¯ ¡®Yes, my lord.¡¯ ¡®¡­Tell Left Guardian to let him be.¡¯ ¡®Why¡­?¡¯ ¡®I do not wish to see one of my child fail from the mere first or second test.¡¯ ¡®Yes, my lord.¡¯ Yujong sent Marakim to order guards around the medical room to be sent to other places. He couldn¡¯t teach Chun Yeowun any martial arts as the six clans might notice it, so this was a good chance. And after about two months, the Sword clan had bit the bait. They promised to never study Blood Reversion Art, but the Great Sword Martial Clan had revealed themselves. ¡®Right Guardian. Arrest Great Sword Martial Clan. If they resist, kill them all.¡¯ Chapter 246 - Culprit (6) He wished the Buju Sword Clan would also react to it, but they were silent. Right Guardian Submeng didn¡¯t seem all that happy at the order however as he thought Yujong was using Chun Yeowun as bait. But this process was needed so the six clans will be weakened slowly. ¡®That boy is only a chess piece. He is a chess piece¡­¡¯ He had to remind himself multiple times so he would not get soft. And three years had passed. With Jurkang castle falling to a mysterious clan, Chun Yujong made a deal with the Yulin clan from the forces of justice and went on to take back the castle. He decided to make it quick, as it might start a war in fifteen years. ¡®I have to solve this before he graduates from the academy.¡¯ If the war prolonged again and Chun Yujong was driven out from the cult, he was afraid he would see the same thing happening again. And at Jurkang Castle, Chun Yujong faced warriors of the Blade God Six Martial clan. They were stronger and more dangerous than any of the enemies he had seen previously. ¡®I have to kill them.¡¯ He intended on letting elders take care of it, but decided to fight them by himself along with the Great Guardian. That¡¯s when the true enemy appeared. Chun Yujong feared the man¡¯s power. It felt as if he had returned to the days when he was just a cadet at the academy. The man spoke to Chun Yujong. ¡®¡­You are not the one.¡¯ And with that, he tried to strike down to finish him. Chun Yujong then remembered the faces of Hwa Yun and Chun Yeowun at the moment of death. ¡®No¡­ NO!¡¯ If I die, he will be left alone!!¡¯ If he died here, then Chun Yeowun was going to face the six clans alone. Chun Yujong had not protected him and used him as a bait, but he had to stay alive to prevent the six clans from going too far against Chun Yeowun. ¡®My Lord, I have to warn you¡­ you said that you watched some illusion for a month after using a certain martial art. You must not use it anymore. If you use it again, it is not certain if the symptom will go away like this time.¡¯ The Demon Doctor warned him of this, but Chun Yujong had no choice. ¡®I can¡¯t die here.¡¯ Chun Yujong then used the Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art again. He then didn¡¯t remember anything that happened after. When he was back to his senses, Great Guardian Marakim was helping him stand up. ¡®My Lord?¡¯ It felt like his spirit was gone or something, and he couldn¡¯t feel anything. He didn¡¯t even remember how he defeated the enemy. And in his numb state, someone else appeared and helped himself up. ¡®Yujing?¡¯ It was Chun Yujing. Chun Yujing, who Yujong thought he was dead, appeared and helped him up. [You went overboard again. Can you keep the balance of the cult at this rate?] ¡®Balance?¡¯ [My, my. Brother, I mean my Lord. If you die, who can keep the balance of the cult?] Chun Yujong then looked Yujing numbly, and came back to his senses and mumbled. ¡®Yes¡­ balance of the cult¡­ I have to keep the balance¡­!¡¯ ¡°Krrrrrr¡­. YES! You are just the chess piece!! I¡­ I have to keep the balance of the Demonic Cult!!!¡± Chun Yujong, who had been grabbing his head in pain, suddenly pulled up his head with reddened eyes. Unlike before, his eyes were deep red, proving that he was trying to use the Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art. People in the hall became shocked. ¡°NO!¡± ¡°H-he¡¯s using Blood Reversion Art!¡± Even if the Lord was in a bad condition and was in danger, nobody thought he would use Blood Reversion Art. And there was a man who was grinning. ¡®Kakaka! That¡¯s it! Now¡­ go mad and kill the Crown Prince, the six clans and do your job!¡¯ It was good that he sent a telepathic message to rile the Lord. Now, the Lord will go mad and attack anyone within his reach. With the Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art active, the Lord¡¯s muscle began to enlarge and ripped the clothes. It was then. Chun Yeowun bolted out like lightning and quickly grabbed Chun Yujong¡¯s head and placed his hand over his chest. ¡°Krrrr! What are you doing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve been through this too much. This will hurt.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡®NANO!!¡¯ [Yes, master.] And from Yeowun¡¯s left hand, white lightning bolted out, charging into the Lord¡¯s blood point over the head. And from the right hand, powerful internal energy was sent into the Lord¡¯s body and held on the energy that was trying to flow in reverse. ¡°Gaaaaaaaaagagagagaga!¡± And with the powerful electric shock, Lord Chun Yujong trembled severely. He shook his head and screamed for a long time while his hair and all of his face was burnt and soon dropped to the ground. Everyone became dumbfounded by the sight. ¡®W-what?! What is this?!¡¯ The man who was watching became shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Chun Yeowun to stop Chun Yujong before he could even activate the Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art. And what was that weird energy coming out from his left hand? And it was then. ¡°WHAT?!¡± Chun Yeowun suddenly appeared in front of the man. ¡°A-already?!¡± The man was so shocked by Chun Yeowun¡¯s lightning speed and tried to run away, but Yeowun quickly grabbed him by the neck and pulled him up. ¡°KEK!¡± He tried to pull himself out of Yeowun¡¯s grasp, but the power was beyond that of any ordinary man. Chun Yeowun glared up at the man he picked him up and glared as he asked, ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± Chapter 247 - Culprit (7) Great Guardian Marakim had told Chun Yeowun of the truth. He said that Lord Chun Yujong had not shown in public, but always helped and protected Chun Yeowun in a way that it cannot be seen. But Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t believe everything. To him, the Lord was cold hearted man who did not even visit even when Lady Hwa died. ¡®Mother waited for the Lord even on her dying breath.¡¯ Yeowun couldn¡¯t ease down his anger toward the Lord when he remembered his mother. And he also saw the Lord using him multiple times. ¡®He used me as a chess piece but he was actually trying to protect me?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe it. But if the Great Guardian said was true, and the Lord was just gone mad from using Blood Reversion Art, then Yeowun needed to correct this first. ¡®If that really is true, I will listen to it from his own mouth.¡¯ While Marakim and Yin Moha was undergoing meditation to heal their wounds, Yeowun went to check on Kingbonki¡¯s body. ¡®Nano, can you analyze a body?¡¯ [Scanning the target entity with Magnetic Resonance Imaging is possible. Please move over the body slowly with your palm hovering over it.] Yeowun couldn¡¯t analyze any of the body of enemies that used blood reversion art until now. It was likely that he was going to learn something if he analyze it. If he can stop the person using it from going mad, then maybe it was possible to meet Lord with his sanity. ¡°Kek¡­ kek¡­¡± The mysterious man being strangled up coughed in pain. The man couldn¡¯t believe the situation. Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art was something that would make energy began to flow in reverse, so that it cannot be stopped until the user dies or go mad and use all of its energy. He didn¡¯t think that it will be stopped from flowing backward even before it started. ¡®W-what kind of monster is he?!¡¯ And Yeowun asked the man again. ¡°I asked you. Who are you?¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about- Kaaaak!¡± Yeowun grabbed on his hand harder and the man¡¯s face reddened. He had stayed silent in the halls, but he was now being grabbed by his neck, so he was now even confused if he whispered out instead of sending telepathic message. It was another clan leader who was next of them who spoke identity of the man. ¡°L-Lord Chun Ma. He is the leader of Buju Sword clan, Yi Burwi.¡± ¡°Buju Sword clan?¡± Chun Yeowun raised his eyes. He already knew that Buju Sword clan was covert operation group owned by Sword clan. But why did he sent telepathic message to make the Lord use Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art? The Lord became more confused when he heard it and went on to use it. When Chun Yeowun entered the hall, he activated tapping mode on telepathic message to listen to all messages being made, and Yi Burwi was caught on his radar. ¡°Kek¡­ L-Lord Chun Ma¡­ why are you doing this to me?¡± Yi Burwi decided to lie. He didn¡¯t say anything out loud, so if he insist then it was going to make Chun Yeowun a weirdo. There were clan leaders looking at them confusingly. But Chun Yeowun shook his head and sent telepathic message. [You told the Lord to use Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art and kill me, and remaining elders from three clans. Wasn¡¯t that what you said?] ¡°?!¡± Yi Burwi¡¯s eye grew large. He did sent the telepathic message to the Lord. But how can Chun Yeowun, who was busily fighting against Chun Yujong know this? And how did he know about the telepathic message? ¡®N..no way. How can one overhear a telepathic message?¡¯ It was unbelievable. No one, not even strongest warrior in the world can overhear telepathic message. And as if his mind was read, Yeowun sent another telepathic message. [Why? Are you shocked that I overheard your telepathic message? You said I made a treason and are you trying to say you don¡¯t know anything about it?] ¡®What!¡¯ Yi Burwi¡¯s eye began to shake. He wasn¡¯t sure until now, but this confirmed it. ¡®I-t¡¯s impossible! H-he can really listen to telepathic messages!¡¯ This was very dangerous skill. Telepathic message was a way to send information to specific target without having others from hearing it. But if it was able to overhear, then one telepathic message might work against the secret plan. ¡®N-no! I have to stop him from sending me telepathic message!¡¯ Yi Burwi quickly analyzed the situation. If Yeowun can overhear telepathic message, then he had to stop his partner from using the telepathic message. ¡°Kek¡­ T-telepa¡­¡± ¡°Who told you to speak?¡± ¡°UGH!¡± Yeowun grabbed harder on the neck to stop Yi Burwi from speaking. There was only one way left. With the plan failed, he had to take all the blame to let others to go out of the castle. It was when Yi Burwi was pulling up his energy to flow in reverse. [Ugh. Our plan failed. We have no choice. Leader Yi, die together with the Crown Prince. I will take care of this place and retreat.] Yi Burwi frowned. He was going to use the Blood Reversion Art to get out of Yeowun¡¯s grasp and shout so that his partner will not use the telepathic message, but it was too late. ¡®N-no way!¡¯ And Chun Yeowun¡¯s eye immediately turned to someone. It was the leader of Palace Guard Pahin, fighting against Hou Sangwha near the entrance. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Yi Burwi then reversed energy in unique blood points. His muscles began to expand and veins popped up over his neck. Chun Yeowun¡¯s grasp was thrown back. Yi Burwi had to grab onto Chun Yeowun to die together before he can get to Pahin. But¡­ ¡°UGH!¡± ¡°You are a fool. You saw that it won¡¯t work.¡± Yeowun placed his hand on Yi Burwi¡¯s head and placed another hand on Yi Burwi¡¯s chest and tried to use electric shock and energy to stop the flow. ¡°UGH!¡± With electric shock coming in, Yi Burwi pushed out the hand over his head and threw punch into Yeowun¡¯s chest. ¡®He moved?¡¯ Chapter 248 - Culprit (8) Yeowun quickly jumped back and Yi Burwi also got back to get distance. When he reached the back, his clothes were ripped apart as his muscles were expanding. Veins popped up all over, making him look disgusting. What was different was that he was using Blood Reversion Art but his eyes weren¡¯t red. ¡®It¡¯s different. I sealed the correct blood points but he¡¯s still moving.¡¯ It seemed like the energy flow points were different. As proof of it being different, Yi Burwi didn¡¯t turn beastly like others. But he still had become more aggressive. ¡®You think this is the same as that incomplete blood reversion art? This is the true Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art.¡¯ Unlike the one that Chun Yujong or Kingbonki had learned, this was the true, completed version of Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art. It removed most of its side effects and allowed one to increase the power. The only downside was that it had a time limit. It only remained for five minutes and the one using it would pass out at the end. But that was enough time to use everything in his power to die together with Chun Yeowun. ¡°B-blood reversion art!¡± ¡°Lord Chun Ma was right!¡± ¡°Arrest him!¡± Clan leaders began to surround him. If the one other than the Lord was using blood reversion art, then they had to put him down. They hadn¡¯t brought any weapons in here, but they were still master to super master level warriors. Five clan leaders charged at Yi Burwi, but Yi Burwi dodged their attacks and countered them. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°H-how can he be so powerful!?¡± Two clan leaders were thrown to the back. They tried to defend, but they couldn¡¯t defend against powerful energy. ¡°Take this!¡± Leader of Sword Illusion clan, Muk Yen, charged at Yi Burwi from the back. His force qi struck into Yi Burwi¡¯s back but¡­ ¡°Ugh. G-get away from me!¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± Force qi was only pushed into about the fingertip and strong energy retention pushed Muk Yen out. It wasn¡¯t as hard as Kingbonki¡¯s body, but his body had grown very dense. ¡°Hah!¡± And Yi Burwi charged toward Chun Yeowun. ¡®I just need to kill you!¡¯ He didn¡¯t have time to fight others. If he killed Chun Yeowun who could hear the telepathic messages, their plans would still fail but they would be more successful in the end. Yi Burwi¡¯s hand wielded blue force qi. It was larger than any force qi that the others used. It was as large as what Kingbonki used when he used the Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art. ¡°L-Lord Chun Ma!!¡± Clan leaders shouted. Yi Burwi quickly unleashed sword formation with his force qi over his hand. The power of the formation struck down upon Chun Yeowun, trying to tear him apart into pieces. ¡°DIE!!¡± And at that moment¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± With the sound of something being cut off, something dropped to the ground. It was an enlarged arm covered with bulging veins. It was Yi Burwi¡¯s arm. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaargh!!!!!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand, which was empty until now, had the Sky Demon Sword glowing with black force qi. Yi Burwi screamed in pain while he grabbed his shoulder. His body had grown so tough to even withstand against force qi, but it was cut off easily. ¡°Aaaargh¡­ M-my arm¡­ my arm!!¡± He was in pain, and was confused. More powerful warriors were no match even they used Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art, so there was no way for Yi Burwi to defeat Chun Yeowun, even if the art was completed. Chun Yeowun asked Yi Burwi, ¡°I guess you will refuse to deactivate the blood reversion art, right?¡± ¡°What- Aaaaaaargh!¡± And before he could even respond, Yi Burwi¡¯s other arm was cut off. Yeowun was trying to make it so that he cannot even try to fight back. But that wasn¡¯t the end. ¡°I just need your head and your body.¡± ¡°W¡­what are you¡­. N¡­ no¡­ AAAAAARGH!¡± With the black sword shooting past over his thighs, Yi Burwi dropped to the ground. Both his legs were cut off. But Yeowun just looked down at him coldly. ¡°Nngh¡­. Y¡­ you monster¡­!!!¡± Chun Yeowun was much more colder than Chun Yujong. He had no mercy toward enemies. Yi Burwi realized that he was no match against Chun Yeowun even after using Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art. But it was now too late. ¡®Is¡­ is he really a monster? ¡­I guess this is it¡­ at least I bought time for Pahin to run away¡­ I should kill myself now.¡¯ ¡°Argh!¡± And someone dropped next to him, who was lying on the ground limbless. He turned his head and checked the man dropped and frowned. ¡®W-what?!¡¯ It was Palace Guard leader, Pahin. His blood points were sealed, so Pahin couldn¡¯t even move. ¡°Ngnnngh!!¡± ¡°I have captured him, as you ordered.¡± The person who got him down here was 10th Elder Yin Moha. Pahin¡¯s face turned red and glared at Yin Moha. ¡°NNn¡­.noo! Aaaaargh!¡± There was no way Yeowun would not do anything when he knew who Yi Burwi¡¯s partner was. Yi Burwi¡¯s buying time was not successful. Yi Burwi screamed in anger, but Yeowun ignored it and ordered to every elder and clan leader in the hall, ¡°I order you as the Lord Chun Ma. Arrest every member from the Buju Sword clan and the Palace Guards. If they resist, you may kill them.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!!¡± Chapter 249 - Culprit (9) With the official order from the Lord Chun Ma, the clan leaders moved quickly. Chun Yeowun¡¯s authority and power he showed was enough to make cultists follow him. Clan Leaders all charged out of the hall and began to arrest the Palace Guards. The warriors within the top 200 of the cult began searching the palace, and the progress was quick. There were also other palace guards inside the hall. These were the twelve best warriors from the Palace Guards that were appointed directly under the Lord. 3rd Elder Bu Churyong walked over to them with blue force qi over his hand. ¡°Do not resist,¡± Bu Churyong warned and ten warriors went down on their knees, showing their sign of surrender. They only moved under the Lord¡¯s order, but when Chun Yujong used Blood reversion art, they realized something had gone wrong and surrendered. But not all of them were real Palace Guards. Two of them within the hall looked weird. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ ¡®Dammit.¡¯ They didn¡¯t think their leaders would be overpowered so easily. They were finally able to be appointed as the Lord¡¯s direct guards when the Lord¡¯s mental health became worse, but it seemed like everything was going to fail without them doing anything. ¡°You two seem to know something.¡± And from their hesitation, Bu Churyong recognized them to be the enemy. Bu Churyong charged at them. ¡®We have no choice.¡¯ [I¡¯ll defend him. Go kill the Lord!] One of the warriors unleashed force qi and struck Bu Churyong. He wasn¡¯t sure how long he could withstand the powerful warrior, but he had to buy time. [Okay.] Another warrior then charged in against the Lord who was on the ground by the throne. Marakim was checking on him, but the warrior was going to push him in some way and kill the Lord who was unconscious. ¡°Haaaaaaah!¡± But when Marakim waved his hand, three swords that dropped within the halls floated in the air and charged at the warrior. ¡®A-air sword?!¡¯ The warrior became shocked and tried to defend himself. He was able to fend off one of the swords, but he couldn¡¯t defend himself against the remaining two. ¡°Ugh!¡± Two swords penetrated the warrior¡¯s two shoulders. His body couldn¡¯t resist the powerful energy wielded in these swords and was pushed up in the air and was pinned against one of the pillars in the halls. ¡°D-dammit! Aaaaargh!¡± He wanted to pull out two swords, but the energy coming through the wound was so painful that he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± And the warrior who charged against Bu Churyong screamed in pain. He thought he could last at least unleash the three formation, but he couldn¡¯t even defend himself against the first formation and lost his two arms. ¡°I told you not to resist.¡± ¡°Aaaaargh¡­!¡± Chun Yeowun had been too powerful that made it feel like they were weak, but these were within top five warriors in rank within the cult. And what was happening outside wasn¡¯t much different. There were three hundred palace guards, but not all of them were spies. When clan leaders ran out to arrest them, they all became shocked. ¡°W-why are clan leaders attacking us?!¡± ¡°Has something gone wrong?¡± They were originally trying to charge into the hall under order of their leader Pahin. They first thought there was an uprising, started by the masked servants, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Lord Chun Ma ordered that we can kill if you resist. Do not show your mercy on the traitors!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ko Wanghin from the Demon Fist clan shouted and the clan leaders showed no mercy. There were some palace guards who did resist intensely as if they were truly traitors, and died. ¡°I- I surrender!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not a traitor!¡¯ Many guards began to surrender and it became much more easier to pinpoint the traitors among them. ¡®Dammit! Dammit!¡¯ Yi Burwi was furious as he stayed on the ground limbless. His family was ordered to proceed with the plan on his generation, and they planned very carefully but it all failed just because of one man. Starting with his grandfather, a total of three generations had spent so much time and effort to earn the Sword clan¡¯s trust. ¡®If the messenger who has the order from him comes, our 100 year plan will begin. Do you understand this? Burwi?¡¯ And as former leader Yi Burkem said, the messenger really appeared, even when it required them to show their hidden identity to Yulin. Yi Burwi was glad that time had finally come, but the plan was now over. And in Yi Burwi¡¯s ear, he heard a whistle from outside. His eyes made it seem like he had been waiting for this, so Yeowun asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Keke¡­ You think you won? You think you are victorious?¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± It seemed like whistle sound that was heard outside was related to it. Everything had failed, but Yi Burwi was excited to strike Chun Yeowun in one way. ¡°I couldn¡¯t kill you or any of the remaining clans, but I will take the guardians with me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yeowun asked back with a frown. ¡°Who do you think is guarding those Guardians in prison? With the signal just now, I¡¯m sure their heads will be rolling on the cold prison floor!¡± That was the meaning of the whistle. It was planned ahead in case of any emergencies. The whistle was a signal to the palace guards to kill the Left and Right Guardians. ¡®The two guardians who work for you¡­ go look at their dead bodies and wail! Hahahaha!¡¯ But Chun Yeowun looked weird. He didn¡¯t seem to be worried as he shook his head. ¡®What?¡¯ Yi Burwi became confused and Yeowun scoffed at him. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°What?¡± The two guardians, who were also the two most powerful warriors within the cult and best advisors to Chun Yeowun, might be in danger but he didn¡¯t seem to care much. At the same time, at a prison located toward southeast of the Lord¡¯s palace, there was a small cell with two middle aged men tied tightly to their chairs. They were Left Guardian Lee Hameng and Right Guardian Submeng. They were frustrated as they were imprisoned together. They had to follow orders from the Lord, but they also had their blood points sealed so they couldn¡¯t move, which made them even more concerned. And it was weird that the palace guards were moving up and down the corridor outside the cell with their weapons, as if they were waiting for something. Lee Hameng sighed. He didn¡¯t think he would be targeted while he was working as Chief of the Academy. ¡®Has the Lord truly gone mad?¡¯ Chapter 250 - Culprit (10) He only thought his enemies were the six clans, so it was hard to believe that the Lord had ordered this. He was also frustrated that he didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. If they were arrested like this, it was likely that something happened to the other elders who sided with Chun Yeowun. ¡®The Crown Prince might be in danger.¡¯ That concern also was shared by Right Guardian Submeng. Submeng had lost an eye and had taken internal damage that made him stay at home to meditate, but he was arrested nonetheless so he was certain that something wasn¡¯t going right. ¡®Whew.. whew¡­¡¯ Submeng spent four hours focusing on his energy to pull out the giant needle stuck in his body that sealed his blood point. ¡®Again¡­!¡¯ Submeng focused on the blood point with all of his might. But it wasn¡¯t easy. After failing another attempt, Submeng let out a large sigh and panted. ¡°Aaaaaah¡­ hu¡­¡± ¡°What? What are you doing?¡± A palace guard found this out and shouted as he tapped on the iron bar. Lee Hameng knew Submeng was trying to pull out the needle already, so he shouted loudly, ¡°You call yourself a Guardian when you can¡¯t even stay quiet while being tied down?¡± ¡°What? Ugh¡­ hah¡­ you red haired idiot. Think where we are before picking a fight with me.¡± ¡°Just go to sleep if you can¡¯t stay still.¡± ¡°You!¡± Submeng understood what Lee Hameng was trying to do, so he played along. With two of them arguing, the palace guard sighed and turned away. He had seen the two Guardians arguing with each other ever since they were imprisoned so he didn¡¯t think it was anything strange. ¡°Whew.¡± Lee Hameng sighed in relief. ¡®Try to be careful, you fool.¡¯ It was good that Submeng was trying, but he kept on making mistakes that made Lee Hameng become afraid. But he was also astounded by Submeng¡¯s persistent tries. Lee Hameng tried few times before he gave up, but Submeng was trying hard to the end. ¡®I should try it again.¡¯ It was then that he heard a small whistling sound from outside the prison. The palace guards then grinned as if they were waiting for that signal and pulled out their swords. ¡°W-what? Wait¡­ what are you-!¡± Submeng shouted frantically as he saw these warriors readying to strike. It seemed they were going to kill them. One of them tried to open the cell door. Lee Hameng realized he shouldn¡¯t stay still and tried to at least get him out from the rope, but it was no use. His internal energy was sealed so he couldn¡¯t use any energy. ¡°Ugh!¡± He regretted that he had not tried harder. Even if it was an order made by the Lord, he thought he should have tried to get the seal out. And it was when the cell door was almost unlocked. ¡°W-who are you!¡± A large bodied man burst into the underground floor and charged toward the prison guards. The man moved quickly and struck his fist wielding blue force qi into the guards. ¡°Argh!¡± The power strike threw the prison guard away to the prison wall. Lee Hameng became dumbfounded when he saw the large man with a long beard. ¡°Ko Wanghur?¡± The man was Ko Wanghur. Palace guards tried to attack Ko Wanghur when another man jumped in and kicked them. It was Bakgi. Bakgi stormed in upon them to push the guards away. His kicks were too fast for the palace guards who swung their swords in the small prison corridor and they couldn¡¯t react to it. ¡°S-since when-?¡± ¡°We were waiting for a while now. Hah!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Ko Wanghur and Bakgi quickly overpowered the palace guards. And with two of them arriving at the right moment, the two Guardians sighed in relief as they were saved. ¡°Do you not see what it means for the elders of the three clans to help me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yi Burwi became surprised. The Lord had sent Yeowun¡¯s members to be appointed at the groups owned by the four clans purposely. This removed Yeowun¡¯s members to be out of the picture. But with four clans siding with Yeowun now, then it meant his members were free to move. ¡°Do you think I would leave the two Guardians without any help?¡± ¡°N-no! You¡¯re just bluffing!¡± ¡°Well, you can believe what you want.¡± Yeowun spoke casually and Yi Burwi became shocked. If Yeowun really sent his members to the prison, then Yi Burwi failed with every plan that he made. ¡°You should be worried about yourself.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ YOU!!!¡± ¡®I have no choice.¡¯ Yi Burwi then made a choice. The reason he was left alive was because Yeowun was thinking about finding out who Yi Burwi was working for. He still had the Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art activated, so Yi Burwi decided to kill himself by increasing the reverse flow even more. ¡°HAH!¡± Yi Burwi focused on the energy and his body began to expand more, as if it would explode. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s no use! My Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art changes all blood points so you won¡¯t block me from doing this!¡± This was why Yeowun couldn¡¯t stop Yi Burwi from using Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art. Yi Burwi did not want to die, but it was better to die than to survive and suffer from torture. His body had expanded twice as large and veins popped up all over his face, making him look disgusting. Yi Burwi then spoke while holding on to his sickness coming up from inside. ¡°Ugh¡­ don¡¯t be too excited that you¡¯ve won here. Our clan¡¯s power reaches not only to the Demonic Cult, but beyond¡­ ugh!¡± But Yeowun wasn¡¯t focusing on him. Yeowun¡¯s hand passed through Yi Burwi¡¯s face, and Yi Burwi noticed some kind of faint light. Yeowun then quickly swept through his body, unclear as to what he was trying to do. ¡°Ugh.. I don¡¯t know what¡­ ugh¡­ you are trying to do¡­ but- Ugh. Nothing will work¡­!¡± Yeowun then placed his palm below Yi Burwi¡¯s right ear and placed his right palm over Yi Burwi¡¯s chest. Yi Burwi became shocked and tried to speak. ¡°What are you trying to¡­ Gaaagagagagagagaga!¡± With electricity coming through his body, Yi Burwi trembled and screamed. The electric shock made him feel like his entire body was twisted. It was so painful that Yi Burwi screamed before he passed out. But he didn¡¯t stay that way for long. ¡°ARGH!¡± Yi Burwi woke up from the pain coming from his cheek. ¡°W-what? Why am I¡­?!¡± He didn¡¯t die. His body should have exploded after all his veins expanded beyond limits, but his body turned back to normal, just like when Chun Yujong was stopped from going mad. Yeowun then scoffed at Yi Burwi and spoke. ¡°That worked, didn¡¯t it? So, let¡¯s talk about your clan now.¡± ¡®¡­D-dammit!¡¯ Chapter 251 - Coronation (1) Fourth Elder Ja Kinkeng and Sixth Elder Mong Oh were leading their groups toward the mansion of the Buju Sword clan located on the east side of the castle. There weren¡¯t a lot of spies within the palace guards as the palace guards were appointed through careful screening. ¡°Make it quick!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± There was a reason why Ja Kinkeng and Mong Oh were moving so quickly. A while ago, one of the traitors from the palace guards blew a whistle, but they weren¡¯t sure what the signal meant. It was possible that the remaining traitors might try to escape so they had to work fast. All castle gates were sealed and the entire castle was under emergency mode, so they thought it wasn¡¯t be easy for them to run. ¡°L-look!¡± Then they saw black smoke coming up from the direction they were running from. They also saw flame coming up. Ja Kinkeng and Mong Oh then had to work to put out the fire at the mansion of the Buju Sword clan. ¡°Put out the fire!¡± ¡°Keep it contained!¡± ¡°Ugh.. we are late.¡± The heat blocked them from the outside. The entire mansion was oiled so it would burn, and the flame was taking everything away. All they could do was contain the fire so it wouldn¡¯t spread in another way. While Mong Oh and his groups worked to put out the fire, remaining groups led by Ja Kinkeng began searching through the castle to find ones related to the Buju Sword clan. Three days passed. Lot of things happened during those times. The fire at the Buju Sword clan¡¯s mansion was put out but there were no survivors. Most bodies were all burned up, and the bodies found where the fire did not burn it all were also dead as they killed themselves. Everything was planned so that they could remove every trace. And the Buju Sword clan wasn¡¯t the only one. The Sword clan was also searched thoroughly and those who had a relationship to the Buju Sword clan were all found dead. The only survivor was Yi Burwi, so he was treated for his cut limbs and was now locked to go under investigation. All members from the Sword clan were arrested to undergo investigation as well and all groups owned by them were disbanded. ¡°A total of fourteen guards from the Palace Guards were found to be from the Buju Sword clan.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Among the 300 Palace Guards, there was a total of fourteen traitors, including Pahin, the newly-appointed leader. ¡°From what we see, there were only five before, but nine were added this time.¡± Pahin was only one of three lieutenantS, but after the Lord returned from Jukang Castle, Pahin was appointed to a leader. Left Guardian Lee Hameng questioned Pahin and Yi Burwi himself but there wasn¡¯t much outcome. The ones talking in the Lord¡¯s office were Chun Yeowun and Great Guardian Marakim. After the incident, Chun Yeowun now was at the palace and was helping three guardians and other elders take care of the issue. He was the Crown Prince and also the new Chun Ma so no one objected to it. ¡°Lord Chun Ma. 11th Elder requests to see you.¡± ¡°Let him come in.¡± Office door opened and 11th Elder Huan Yi entered. He still wore red silk clothes with butterfly embroidery, but had a different mask this time. He usually wore a handsome man¡¯s mask, but he looked like any ordinary man right now. But he still had heavy makeup, and that gave him a feminine feel. ¡°Greetings, Lord Chun Ma.¡± ¡°Are you already up?¡± ¡°Huhu. How can I, a mere servant of Lord Chun Ma, rest while you are so busy at work?¡± Huan Yi had to walk into the trap set up for Chun Yeowun. If Huan Yi wasn¡¯t helped by reinforcements, he might have not survived. With two warrior groups coming to his aid, Huan Yi fought against warriors from the Buju Sword clan. The Buju Sword clan members were outnumbered, but they used blood reversion art so it caused many casualties. ¡°I have something to report.¡± ¡°¡­Is it about the chase?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± After four hours of battle, Huan Yi was able to defeat them. But when he checked the bodies of the Buju Sword clan, he found out that a few of them were missing. Their leader Jukem and the other three were missing, so Huan Yi organized a chase party and sent a message to his spy network to find any trace of them from Bokgun and Kangsuh Castle. ¡°I received a message from the north of the Bokgun Castle.¡± ¡°Did we find them?¡± ¡°Yes. We found their trace in a small village¡­ I¡¯m sorry, my lord.¡± ¡°We lost them.¡± ¡°Yes. Two of my warriors asked for reinforcements and followed them but they went missing.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Huan Yi was on his knees to apologize and Yeowun brought him up. He then walked over to the Jianghu map over at the wall. The village north of Bokgun Castle was very close to Jurkang Castle. ¡°They went over to Jurkang Castle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we thought as well.¡± They searched all around Bokgun Castle, but nothing was found. The last trace of Huan Yi¡¯s warriors were left off near the Jurkang Castle. They couldn¡¯t search Jurkang Castle as it was the territory of the Blade God Six Martial clan, so they had to return. ¡°I guess it is likely that they are involved in this.¡± ¡°From what we can see¡­ that is most likely.¡± Yeowun had guessed that the Buju Sword clan was related to the Blade God Six Martial clan already. He had a reason for this suspicion. Those who were captured as prisoners were quiet, but there was one mystery that was solved by the incident. ¡®I was right¡­ with the poison and all.¡¯ The liquor that served to the feast with the Yulin clan was poisoned. The only spy at that moment was only one. It was impossible for one man to poison all the liquor, so Yeowun thought it was weird. He heard that the Palace Guards searched the foods, so if there were this many traitors in the palace guards, then that mystery was solved. And if that was related, then it was likely that the Buju Sword clan was related to the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡®Hmph.¡¯ After looking it up, Yeowun was able to find out that the Buju Sword clan originated from the outside, and they had only joined the cult for sixty years. Their based used to be in Jurkang Castle, but they lost to the Demonic Cult when Chun Inji led his expedition towards the north and entered the castle. ¡®I don¡¯t understand. They waited that long?¡¯ If they were related to the Blade God Six Martial clan for that long, then it meant they had spent a long time sneaking into the castle. It had been only a month since the Blade God Six Martial clan appeared. It seemed just too long to suspect a relationship. But what got into Yeowun¡¯s mind was what Yi Burwi said before he tried to kill himself. [Ugh¡­ don¡¯t be too excited that you won here. Our clan¡¯s power reaches not only to the Demonic Cult, but beyond¡­ ugh!] He said it as if their powers reached all parts of the Jianghu. It sounded like the ¡®clan¡¯ Yi Burwi mentioned wasn¡¯t the Buju Sword clan. ¡®I would know if I can make him speak¡­¡¯ But that wasn¡¯t easy. On first day, Yeowun tortured him in all kinds of ways, but Yi Burwi never spoke anything. ¡®There must be a way for him to speak¡­ oh!¡¯ Yeowun then came up with one idea he had not thought of. It seemed like there might be a chance. Yeowun suddenly got up from his seat and Marakim and Huan Yi became curious. Marakim asked, ¡°My Lord, what is it?¡± ¡°I have to talk to the Demon Doctor.¡± Chapter 252 - Coronation (2) ¡°Yes? But the Great Meeting will be held soon¡­¡± The Great Meeting was going to be held very soon. Clan leaders were already gathering at the Great Halls. ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Chun Yeowun then came out of the office with Marakim and Huan Yi to head into the medical room. There were many warriors from the Guardians standing guard, and there was one who was the most important one staying in the medical room now. ¡°Hail Lord Chun Ma!¡± Warriors all knelt down when Yeowun appeared. They truly admired Chun Yeowun, as it was Yeowun who saved the Guardians from disbandment. With warriors shouting in unison, Demon Doctor Baek Jongwu and other doctors came out from the room. ¡°Hail, Lord Chun Ma.¡± Doctors bowed and Yeowun also bowed back. All the doctors seemed exhausted, as they had spent the whole night treating a patient. Yeowun spoke to Baek Jongwu. ¡°How¡¯s it going, Doctor Baek?¡± ¡°I am sorry, my lord. I have not found any progress.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yeowun moaned. Since three days ago, Lord Chun Yujong was sent into a medical room and was being treated by the Demon Doctor, but there was no progress. Yeowun had stopped the Blood God¡¯s Reversion Art from going loose, and was able to also help Chun Yujong break out from his illusions. Yeowun thought everything had worked as he intended, but it didn¡¯t work as he hoped. The Lord woke up for a brief moment, but he was still under an illusion and repeated ¡®No¡¯ before he passed out again. He hadn¡¯t woken up since. ¡®What is the problem?¡¯ Yeowun scanned his head with MRI, but didn¡¯t find anything strange. He wasn¡¯t sure why Chun Yujong was still under an illusion and why he couldn¡¯t wake up. [There is no similar recorded data, so correct analysis is impossible.] Nano said the only way to analyze correctly was to send in a Nano machine, but it said that was impossible as it was forbidden by the program. ¡°¡­¡± Yeowun looked at Lord Chun Yujong lying on the bed. He was frustrated every time he saw his father. He wanted to ask the truth and what he really thought, but he didn¡¯t know things would turn out this way. The illusion Chun Yujong saw in the end before he passed out was not his brother Chun Yujing. ¡®Hwa Yun¡­ Hwa Yun¡­ you said you¡¯d wait for me¡­ Ah¡­¡¯ Yeowun saw that Chun Yujong wailed and sobbed before he suddenly repeated ¡®No¡¯ as if he was being attacked. He couldn¡¯t recognize anyone, neither Chun Yeowun or Marakim who stood by him. ¡°I am sorry. My skills are out of reach for this symptom. Please punish me.¡± The Demon Doctor spoke with his head down. He was actually a very talented doctor, almost equal to the doctor appointed to the Emperor himself. If the Demon Doctor couldn¡¯t find the reason for this state, then it meant it was beyond any of the normal circumstances. ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay.¡± It was easy to see all the doctors trying their best. All Yeowun could do was to trust his doctors for now. Yeowun then remembered the orange tag he had. It was the tag that allowed him to meet the Godly Doctor. Maybe that was necessary if he were to wake up the Lord. But it had been only three days so Yeowun decided to wait a bit longer. ¡°My Lord. The meeting will begin soon.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yeowun then came back to his senses and remembered why he came here. Yeowun quickly asked Baek Jongwu, ¡°Doctor. Did you finish analyzing the poison that we found at the party with the Yulin clan?¡± ¡°Do you mean the one that had the Opium Poppy?¡± ¡°Yes. Can you replicate that poison?¡± ¡°It is certainly possible. But why¡­?¡± Yeowun looked eager. At the great halls, all elders and clan leaders were gathered. Those elders who were sent out of the castle returned, so it wasn¡¯t as empty as before. Third elder Bu Churyong, Fourth Elder Ja Kinkeng, Fifth Elder Hang Soyu, Sixth Elder Mong Oh, Eighth Elder Mun Yun, Ninth Elder Sama Yi, Tenth Elder Yin MOha and 11th Elder Huan Yi all sat down on their seats. Soon, a loud shout rang through the halls. ¡°Lord Chun Ma now enters the hall!¡± Chun Yeowun appeared with black clothes with gold embroidery and every cultist got up and knelt down on one knee. ¡°Glory to the Demonic Cult!¡± Third Elder then shouted, ¡°We, humble cultists, greet Lord Chun Ma!¡± And everyone repeated after him. Yeowun was a young man, but his authority over the cult was powerful. The name Chun Ma wielded that much importance and power. With three guardians standing behind him, Yeowun walked up to the Lord¡¯s throne. Next to his throne was another throne that was also very lavish like that of the Lord¡¯s. It was a temporary throne for Chun Yeowun that was made by an Elder. ¡°Hmm.¡± Yeowun was surprised to find the throne that he had not seen even in the morning. It seemed he was meant to sit there, not on the throne of the Lord. It was easy to see who was behind this. ¡®They just can¡¯t wait, huh?¡¯ Yeowun turned to the elders from three clans. They sided with Chun Yeowun after acknowledging Chun Yeowun as the true Chun Ma, but with every danger settled, they were now expressing their thoughts. ¡®The Lord has not appointed him as the new Lord, so he cannot sit on his throne yet.¡¯ ¡®We have to get as much as we can beforehand.¡¯ If Yeowun wanted to sit on the throne, then he will have to duke it out with the three clans, just like the other Lords did. Yeowun shook his head and laughed. He then lightly touched the new throne and walked past it to sit on the Lord¡¯s throne. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Bu Churyong, Ja Kinkeng and Hang Soyu frowned. They had reported this to Great Guardian Marakim of the new change, but Chun Yeowun sat on the Lord¡¯s throne anyway. ¡°Hmm¡­ Lord Chun Ma. Your seat is¡­¡± ¡®W-what?¡¯ But before Bu Churyong can finish, the throne next to the Lord¡¯s throne immediately turned into dust. It was because Yeowun had sent energy into it when he touched it. With Yeowun destroying the new chair and sitting down on the Lord¡¯s chair, the three elders were lost for words. ¡°My seat is- what?¡± Yeowun then raised his hand and Marakim shouted. ¡°You may sit!¡± ¡°Glory to the Demonic Cult!¡± All clan leaders then sat down. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s unstoppable.¡¯ The three elders were angry but they couldn¡¯t say anything. Today¡¯s meeting was a meeting to talk about strengthening the defense of the cult against future spies, and to appoint new leaders to empty spots. All elders agreed on this last night, so Chun Ma Chun Yeowun had gathered them here. ¡°We will begin the Great Meeting.¡± Marakim spoke and Bu Churyong got up to announce what was decided in the Elder¡¯s meeting. It was about the change for the current Elders. ¡°For the first¡­¡± That¡¯s when Marakim stopped him. ¡°Wait. Third Elder, you may sit for now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Before we go further, we should talk about Lord Chun Ma¡¯s coronation ceremony.¡± ¡°W-what? Coronation ceremony?¡¯ It was something they had not talked about in the elder¡¯s meeting. Bu Churyong and the other two elders became dumbfounded. Chapter 253 - Coronation (3) In most cases, things that will be talked over at the Great Meeting had to be talked over at the Elder¡¯s meeting. There had been many things that were discussed at the Elder¡¯s meeting that was held overnight, but there wasn¡¯t anything regarding Chun Yeowun¡¯s coronation. The three elders were relieved that none of the elders siding with Chun Yeowun spoke of it, so they were shocked to hear this. ¡°G-Great Guardian. May I object?¡± Fifth Elder Hang Soyu raised an objection and got up. She then looked at Great Guardian Marakim and spoke. ¡°This has not been talked over before.¡± ¡°Y-yes. I am not sure why we are talking about an issue that we have not talked over at the Elder¡¯s meeting.¡± Fourth Elder Ja Kinkeng also rose up to add the comment. If they didn¡¯t do something, it looked like Chun Yeowun¡¯s coronation ceremony would be decided. They couldn¡¯t let that happen before setting their scores with Chun Yeowun. ¡°I believe we can talk about that after our Lord wakes up from his sick bed. It¡¯s better for us to move onto the next topic.¡± Third Elder Bu Churyong spoke to finish the topic. But he was talking to other elders and clan leaders so that he could get their agreement. ¡®So, we have become this powerless.¡¯ Bu Churyong realized how weak their three clans had become while saying this. If it was before, the six clans did not have to ask for other elders or clan leaders for their agreement. They just had to do it. But things were different now. Unlike Chun Yujong who had become the Lord without anyone helping him, Chun Yeowun had grown his forces along the way. ¡®And us¡­¡¯ Three clans out of the six clans were gone. The Poison clan was wiped out and the Sword and Wise clan were disbanded and scattered. Chun Yeowun¡¯s forces were now the strongest force in the entire cult. ¡°So, three of you disagree with talking about this topic?¡± Great Guardian Marakim asked and three elders turned to sixth elder Mong Oh. They needed at least Mong Oh¡¯s approval so they could get the required number of half elders disagreeing with the topic. However¡­ ¡®W-what?! What is he doing?!¡¯ Sixth Elder Mong Oh just closed his eyes and did not meet his eyes with them. Mong Oh said he was thinking very positively about siding with the three clans just until a few days ago. But he wasn¡¯t anymore. It was apparent where his intention lay. And there was one who was smiling at the sight. It was Ninth Elder Sama Yi. After last night¡¯s Elder¡¯s meeting, Sama Yi took time to talk with Mong Oh, who had been his long friend and was able to persuade Mong Oh to join Chun Yeowun¡¯s forces. It wasn¡¯t hard as Mong Oh already had been thinking about it ever since he realized Chun Yeowun was the new Chun Ma. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Bu Churyong turned grim. This wasn¡¯t good. Elders from the three clans were now losing in the votings. This meant their objection was going to be ignored. ¡®Then we can only trust the clan leaders.¡¯ Six clans had over 60% of control over all the clans within the Demonic Cult. If these 60% of clan leaders went against it, their objection was going to gain power. ¡°Clan leaders. Are there any amongst you who agree with the objection?¡± ¡°We agree with the three elders.¡± At Marakim¡¯s question, Jo Sang, clan leader of Five Dragon Blade clan spoke, and other clan leaders began to rise in agreeance. But¡­ ¡®No¡­¡¯ The three elders turned grim immediately. All clan leaders that rose were only 35 of them. They were the clan leaders of clans that were owned by the three clans. ¡®They are not afraid of our clans anymore!¡¯ The number decreased dramatically with the Sword clan being disbanded. There were those who sided with the six clans before even if they weren¡¯t owned by them, but they did not follow the six clans anymore. They now had the new Chun Ma, a destined leader, to follow. And after seeing what Chun Yeowun did in the Great Hall three days ago, most of the clan leaders now favored Chun Yeowun. ¡®Ugh¡­ we don¡¯t have enough voting power.¡¯ With more than 80% of people supporting Chun Yeowun, the Coronation was going to be held. Chun Yeowun¡¯s elders were certain they were going to win. They had been allies when they were fighting against traitors hiding inside the cult. But with the traitors all arrested, the three clans were now back to their enemies. Marakim spoke. ¡°Objection did not exceed the required number of votings, so we will proceed on talking about our Lord Chun Ma¡¯s Lord Coronation Ceremony.¡± ¡®Yes!¡¯ Eighth Elder Mun Yun and Ninth Elder Sama Yi became excited. They had guessed there would be a change to the balance of powers, and it was confirmed. Suddenly, Bu Churyong walked out into the middle with a grim face and knelt in front of Chun Yeowun and spoke as he bowed. ¡°I accept Lord Chun Ma in your right and power. But our Great Demonic Cult is built upon the foundation of our tradition, law and order. We have learned that our Lord has been played with his minds by these traitors, so I think it is right to wait for our Lord to wake up from his slumber and work according to our traditions.¡± ¡°We agree with Third Elder.¡± Ja Kinkeng and Hang Soyu also got out of their seats and bowed to agree with Bu Churyong. They were now asking Chun Yeowun directly who was in charge of the final approval. ¡®They¡¯re now bringing the Lord into this.¡¯ Chapter 254 - Coronation (4) Chapter 254: Coronation (4) Lee Hameng frowned as he watched them from Yeowun¡¯s side. They lost in their votes so they were now insisting that they should wait for the Lord to wake up. ¡®If this is the case, we have to drag as much as time we can so we can regain our forces.¡¯ They had to rebuild their forces before Chun Yeowun could build his forces and build the entire Demonic Cult under his leadership. Or else, the six clans that had reigned over the cult for 500 years were going to crumble. ¡®They are not going down easily.¡¯ Mun Yun became grim. There was no good in fighting internally. Mun Yun turned to Yeowun. ¡®He¡¯s not happy about this.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was looking coldly at the three elders. Everyone in his forces knew that Chun Yeowun hated the six clans. The three clans were safe only because Yeowun¡¯s elders suggested that Yeowun should keep them under his arms so that the Demonic Cult would not suddenly become weakened. ¡®I hoped he can become the Lord fast and start controlling those clans.¡¯ Sama Yi also had the same thought. If this was the case, there was a need to fight them strongly. Sama Yi spoke out. ¡°The Demon Doctor reported that he couldn¡¯t find any progress in the Lord¡¯s state. I understand you three Elder¡¯s thoughts, but while we have imminent threat of an enemy outside our territory, we cannot afford to have our leadership go empty.¡± ¡°If that is the case, my suggestion stands even more. If the Demon Doctor can¡¯t heal him, then we have to invite the Godly Doctor here to heal the Lord and do this according to our laws.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sama Yi moaned. The three Elders weren¡¯t going to back down. ¡®Lord Chun Ma was right.¡¯ Their actions proved that they did not want to lose their control. They were trying to keep the three clans as the most powerful clans in control of the cult. The thee Elders then got up from their kneeling and Bu Churyong spoke. ¡°Our current leader is still our Lord. Aside from other issues, if we are to proceed with the coronation without following our laws, I see no point in staying at the Great Meeting. I will see myself out. And for the future meetings, I will not attend until the Lord wakes up from his bed.¡± Bu Churyong then turned his back and the two other Elders followed them. With them leaving, the clan leaders under their clan became hesitant, but they soon followed. The atmosphere turned weird. As they were walking out of the gate, Bu Churyong grinned. This was a gamble. If he and others were stopped, then he was going to say that Chun Yeowun was going to be a tyrant ruling over them. ¡®There wouldn¡¯t be any issues if we weren¡¯t facing enemies, but he wouldn¡¯t dare to lose 20% of the cult¡¯s power at this time.¡¯ Bu Churyong was certain that his plan was going to work. Even if Chun Yeowun hated them, it was likely that Yeowun would not try to risk weakening the cult. ¡®This has gone too far.¡¯ Great Guardian Marakim raised his hand to signal warriors from the Guardian forces to stop them from moving out of the hall. [Let them go.] [¡­Yes, my lord.] He wasn¡¯t sure what Chun Yeowun was thinking, but it was an order. Soon, three elders and thirty five clan leaders left the room. Chun Yeowun actually had authority to stop them, as he was the temporary leader and also the mighty Chun Ma, but he did not do this. While everyone became curious, Yeowun mumbled to Marakim. ¡°It¡¯s better this way. We can clearly see who is our enemy.¡± Marakim couldn¡¯t answer Yeowun after he described them as the enemy. If this internal war was to go on, the cult was going to be weakened. Chun Yujong and Chun Inji had to take the clans¡¯ intentions as they couldn¡¯t bear to let that happen. ¡®What is Lord Chun Ma thinking?¡¯ Marakim became worried. After the Great Meeting, same day after dinner. The gazebo behind the palace¡¯s Hall of Feast was lit, with tables full of various cuisines and liquor. There were three people. It was Bu Churyong, Ja Kinkeng and Hang Soyu. They were here because an invitation came to them an hour ago. A messenger from the Guardian forces arrived at the Blade clan¡¯s mansion, to the three elders who were discussing what to do now, and sent a message from Chun Yeowun. It was a short message, but it was what they were waiting for. [I will talk.] Chun Yeowun wanted to invite them over to the dinner at the gazebo behind the Hall of Feast. ¡°Your plan worked!¡± Hang Soyu became excited and cheered. She first became suspicious that maybe Chun Yeowun was setting up traps, but Bu Churyong was certain that there weren¡¯t going to be any. ¡®If he does that, our cult will lose huge power. Even if our Chun Ma was our enemy, he will not go so far. But we do have to make sure.¡¯ They then talked to the messenger about their conditions. Most of their conditions were agreed upon. They were required to have dinner in the open, not in the closed room, and also asked to have every guard warrior to stay away at the dinner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We just have one more thing though.¡± That was about the liquor and cuisine. It was a talk to have them join Yeowun¡¯s forces, so Bu Churyong believed Yeowun would have not played with the food, but they needed to be careful. ¡®The servants have not learned martial arts, so I can¡¯t test it.¡¯ There was a way to send out most poisons coming into the body, but there were all kinds of poison out in the world so they had to be careful. The three elders then arrived first at the appointment place to check if there were any traps or warriors in hiding, and Chun Yeowun arrived later. The only person he brought here was Great Guardian Marakim. There were no other warriors here, so they couldn¡¯t ask Yeowun to even send Marakim away. ¡°Lord Chun Ma.¡± They got up and bowed to Chun Yeowun. They seemed much more bright then they were at the Great Meeting, thinking that they would get what they wanted here. After a brief greeting, Chun Yeowun sat down at the table and Bu Churyong spoke first. ¡°It is great honor that our Lord Chun Ma invited us into such a wonderful dinner.¡± Those words were hollow. It felt like he was scoffing at Chun Yeowun. Marakim became dumbfounded and looked at them coldly. ¡°Hmm. Well, we cannot allow our delicious food go cold. Why don¡¯t we eat first and talk?¡± Ja Kinkeng spoke and Chun Yeowun nodded. Bu Churyong then grabbed the liquor bottle at the table and poured it into Yeowun¡¯s glass. ¡°This is to our Lord Chun Ma.¡± Bu Churyong¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spoke. The reason why he poured it into Yeowun¡¯s glass first was to see if Yeowun had played any tricks on it. Yeowun then grabbed the glass and drank it. Chapter 255 - Coronation (5) After watching Chun Yeowun drinking the glass, the three elders confirmed that the food was okay. All that remained was to enjoy this small feast and talk about what they wanted. The first was to talk about the empty elder seat from the First Elder. High number elder seats were important seats that had power to control the cult¡¯s forces and many of its affairs, so it was essential. ¡®And if we retrieve forces from the disbanded Sword clan and their worksites, then we will regain our power back.¡¯ The three clans going missing was a downsize of their power, but it was also fortunate. They now had only three to share the pie with. And it was also likely that their future descendants would have a chance at becoming the Lord, as the seats belonged to the Wise and Sword clans for the past hundred years. The three elders became relieved and began to drink liquor. Bu Churyong still checked to see if there was any poison, but it was fine. And soon, servants began serving expensive cuisines. It was apparent that the feast had been well prepared. ¡®Hahaha¡­ so, he was worried about our forces. Look how he prepared everything.¡¯ Bu Churyong began to smile as he realized his plan had worked. And when the feast began, a cook brought a freshly killed bull and began to work on it to cook it over the bonfire. ¡°Hahaha! It would have been better if we had this dinner earlier!¡± The atmosphere eased as they enjoyed delicious food and liquor. After eating the feast enjoyably, Bu Churyong thought it was a good time to talk about the important issues. ¡°Lord Chun Ma. Why don¡¯t we talk about¡­¡± ¡°Oh, wait a minute. Why don¡¯t we enjoy the special delicacy before that?¡± ¡°A¡­ delicacy?¡± It was the first word that Chun Yeowun said during the feast. The three Elders became confused and Yeowun pointed at the bull that the cook was working on. ¡°It is food I ate a while ago. I heard it¡¯s a famous delicacy in the Peking region.¡± ¡°At Peking?¡± ¡°Since we will be friendly toward each other now, I¡¯ll prepare it myself for you.¡± ¡°You will serve us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yeowun then got up and walked over to the bull that was cut up and processed. Yeowun spoke to the cook and the cook backed away and began preparing some seasonings. Meanwhile, Yeowun took up the knife and cut out the bull¡¯s chest. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yeowun then reached into the bull and pulled out the heart. The bull that was freshly killed still had its slightly pounding heart that was steaming with heat. ¡®A-are we eating it as is?¡¯ Yeowun then brought it over to the table and placed on the plate and cut it in four pieces. Hang Soyu did not like eating raw meat, so she frowned. The cook then came over with seasoning. ¡°It is good just by eating with salt, but if you eat it with my seasoning, it will be much better.¡± ¡°Oh! I haven¡¯t tasted this in a while!¡± It seemed Ja Kinkeng had eaten this before. Ja Kinkeng loved eating special and unique foods, so he first picked it up and dumped it into the seasoning and ate it. Yeowun also picked it up with his finger and just put salt on it and ate it. ¡®Salt¡­¡¯ Bu Churyong watched closely and also picked it up and copied Yeowun to put salt on it to eat it. He thought it would be too bloody, but it was actually very delicious. ¡®Hmm¡­ it sure is a delicacy.¡¯ He grew suspicious as Chun Yeowun cut out the heart with his own hand, but it seemed like nothing strange was done to it. Hang Soyu hated eating fresh meat, but she couldn¡¯t refuse the offer made by Chun Ma, so she cut out a small portion with her chopstick and swallowed a bit. ¡®Ugh¡­ it¡¯s not to my taste.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t fond of the faint blood scent, but she still showed her respect by eating it. Yeowun then poured the liquor in his glass and drank before he began to speak. ¡°So, with that done, why don¡¯t we start talking?¡± ¡°Hahaha. Yes, we will.¡± It was the time they had been waiting for. It wasn¡¯t sure how far Chun Yeowun was going to take it, but they had to get as much as possible. Bu Churyong was about to begin stating their conditions that they decided amongst themselves when Chun Yeowun started first. ¡°First, I will talk about my conditions.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bu Churyong became shocked at the unexpected turn of events. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to talk about what we each want and see if we can work things out?¡± Yeowun answered his question casually and the three elders became confused on what they should do. They first thought that they would talk about what they wanted and see what could be accepted. But they didn¡¯t think Chun Yeowun also had what he wanted on his side. ¡®Hm¡­¡¯ It was puzzling. The three of them looked at each other. They wanted to share ideas by talking it through telepathic messages, but they had suspicions about something because of what happened at the Demon Dragon clan¡¯s mansion, so they couldn¡¯t do it. They were suspecting that Chun Yeowun could overhear telepathic messages. Bu Churying then spoke. ¡°¡­Understood. You can speak first, my Lord.¡± He decided to listen, as he could always refuse any absurd proposals. Chun Yeowun then started with his conditions. ¡°First. I will remove the six clan system that has been within our cult as tradition.¡± ¡°What?¡± The three elders all responded in unison from shock. They first expected Yeowun would ask them to join his forces and support him, but this was totally out of their expectation. Bu Churyong then spoke up to raise an objection. ¡°Lord Chun Ma. This is¡­¡± ¡°I am not done yet.¡± Chun Yeowun warned, and Bu Churyong stopped and just glared for a moment before he answered. ¡°Whew¡­ Okay. We will listen.¡± ¡°Second. I will change how elders are appointed. We will now start ranking elders according to the power to follow the tradition of our cult which values strength the most.¡± ¡°WHAT!¡± Hang Soyu became dumbfounded and spat. If what Chun Yeowun was saying was to go live, then she had a chance to become demoted to the lowest rank of elders as she had lost an arm. ¡°Third. All clans will be disbanded, and families can only own small warrior forces. All other warrior forces will be absorbed and will be controlled by the cult itself.¡± Chapter 256 - Coronation (6) Three elders thought the first and second conditions were absurd, but they went on to listen as they can always object later. They also waited as they were in front of Chun Ma¡¯s authority. But as they heard the third condition, they couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°And Fourth¡­¡± Before Yeowun could move onto the fourth, Bu Churyong pounded the table. At the same time, Great Guardian Marakim pulled out his sword and aimed at Bu Churyong¡¯s neck. Bu Churyong did not care and glared at Chun Yeowun. ¡°Lord Chun Ma. What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°¡­I am talking about my requirements so we can become allies.¡± ¡°Allies? Talk? This sounds like you just want to become our enemy.¡± They didn¡¯t hear the fourth condition, but the third condition was enough to take away all the powers that the three clans had. And it was possible that they would lose everything they had and they would have to start competing with all the cultists. Yeowun then spoke to Bu Churyong. ¡°I have prepared this feast so that I will not be your enemy.¡± ¡°THIS? THIS FEAST?! Your condition only sounds like you really want us to turn our backs to you!¡± Hang Soyu screamed with anger. Marakim was aiming them with his sword, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. There were all the forces of the three clans waiting right outside the courtyard. If something was to happen to them, they were ordered to charge in through the wall. This was already told to Chun Yeowun before they arranged this dinner. They thought Chun Yeowun was going to talk amicably as he took in all these conditions. ¡°Whew.¡¯ Bu Churyong let down his anger and spoke coldly to Yeowun. ¡°Lord Chun Ma. Our power is one fifth of the entire cult¡¯s forces. Do you think you can fight against the Blade God Six Martial clan, and the forces of Justice and Evil after losing that much power?¡± His voice was calm, but the content was almost a threat. Bu Churyong was threatening Yeowun that if he did not accept their conditions, they will move out of the cult. ¡®You have made a mistake. How dare you anger us.¡¯ Bu Churyong thought he had to take this chance to put pressure on Yeowun. And as three of them glared at Yeowun with similar looks, Yeowun sighed. ¡°Whew. It¡¯s hard trying to talk nice to you scums.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Three of them frowned at the sudden change of tone. Chun Yeowun did not sound friendly anymore and his eyes turned cold. Yeowun then looked at them and ordered. ¡°Kneel.¡± The three elders became dumbfounded at sudden order and tried to object. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± ¡°Kyaaaaah!¡± ¡°UGH!¡± The three elders immediately were overwhelmed with heart-strickening pain that made them writhe in pain. They weren¡¯t sure what was happening, but it felt like something was attacking their heart. They frantically tried to bring up their internal energy to defend. ¡°ARGH!¡± ¡°K-KYAYAAAAAA!¡± ¡°AAAAAaRGH! M-My stomach!¡± They also felt the same pain coming from below their stomach and couldn¡¯t use their internal energy. Slight use of internal energy brought pain to their body. It felt like their body was being eaten from the inside. It was even more painful then taking internal damage. ¡®Aaaargh! W-what is going on?¡¯ ¡®W-we checked!¡¯ They were shocked. They checked that no food or liquor had poison and they only ate what Chun Yeowun ate. They didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°I said, kneel,¡± Yeowun ordered them again. They wanted to withstand pain and tried to keep their pride, but they couldn¡¯t bear to withstand the terrible pain coming to their heart and internal energy. Three elders knelt in pain. And when they did, the pain magically disappeared. Bu Churyong became reddened with anger and shouted. ¡°W-what have you done to us?!¡± Yeowun then smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve done filthy stuff that fits you filthy scums.¡± ¡°W¡­what are you talking about!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the poison parasite.¡± ¡°?!¡± The three elders were so shocked that their eyes trembled. They had heard of this before. The poison parasite was something that hid within the body until it woke up and attacked its host. But they were all superior master warriors who could sense any poison coming into their bodies and send it out. ¡°I-it¡¯s impossible! How did you¡­!¡± While three of them were shocked, Marakim remembered what happened two days ago. ¡®Are you saying you will remove my poison parasite?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t see any reason to have that in you anymore.¡¯ Yeowun decided to take out poison parasite from Marakim¡¯s body. The poison parasite was sent down within the Great Guardians and only was removed when the host died. The only other way to remove it was to have a person with the qi of the Sky Demon order it. Marakim had seen how the reactant looked, but he had never seen parasite poison with his eyes, so he was shocked when he saw it coming out of his body. ¡®W-what in the¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just a few, but hundreds of small worms. Chun Yeowun found out one interesting fact. The poison parasite, contrary to how others perceived it, wasn¡¯t poisonous at all. And thus, eating them only felt like one was eating just a normal insect. ¡®I can use it then.¡¯ Yeowun then had it fed to a bull, and these parasites took their place in the bull¡¯s heart. And it was that heart that the three elders ate. ¡®To think he used those parasites on them.¡¯ Marakim was astounded by Chun Yeowun¡¯s amazing plan. And for the three elders, they couldn¡¯t hide their shock that they had eaten poison parasites. The pain disappeared, so they tried to remove it by using internal energy. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± The terrible pain returned and sent them back rolling on the ground. And as they saw Ja Kinkeng almost dying from the pain, the other two elders couldn¡¯t even dare to try. ¡°That poison parasite was created by Father Chun Ma. It is only controlled by qi of the Sky Demon. Your effort to remove it is futile.¡± ¡°Father Chun Ma¡­ created it?¡± ¡°If you disobey me or threaten me in any way, it will activate.¡± ¡°N-no!¡± They couldn¡¯t even think straight on what they should do. Yeowun was warning them that if they disobeyed, then it would mean a painful death. ¡®We are trapped!¡¯ Bu Churyong thought he was prepared, but Yeowun had gotten him. With this, they had to follow Yeowun so that they can live. And to the three elders, Yeowun spoke as if he remembered something. ¡°Right. I forgot about the fourth one.¡± ¡°Fourth¡­?¡± ¡°I need a gift from you for letting you join my forces.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± The three elders became worried and Yeowun smiled. ¡°I need the right arm from every wife of the Lord. Oh, this is for our amicable relationship of course. I want you to do it yourself.¡± ¡°?!¡± And they all turned pale from Yeowun¡¯s terrible request. Chapter 257 - Coronation (7) Chun Yeowun was on his chair, placed in front of the desk inside the Lord¡¯s office. On the table, there were two right arms that were heavily medicated for preservation. These were the weak arms of the ladies that were cut off last night. One came from the Blade clan and one came from the Lust clan two days ago. ¡®I am sorry, but Lady Ja already passed away.¡¯ Lady Ja of the Loyal clan died already, so Fourth Elder Ja Kinkeng was unfortunately not able to cut down his family member¡¯s arm. Yeowun frowned as he looked at these arms. ¡®So, they value their lives more.¡¯ Yeowun had wished that these elders, who were top leaders of the cult, would uphold their family and pride and go against Yeowun¡¯s absurd request. But these leaders showed their greed for power. ¡®They will go off the limit for their own safety.¡¯ It was disgusting and bitter to see this as the cult that had been led by these kinds of people. ¡®They¡¯re lucky that they can live for now.¡¯ Yeowun still wished to wipe out the remaining three clans if he could. But with enemies lurking at bay, it was too dangerous to cut out these rotten pieces of the cult that might weaken the cult¡¯s power. ¡®What should we do now?¡¯ Five days ago, Yeowun gathered every one of his members to talk about the situation. It was to talk about how to deal with six clans. Three clans were disbanded, and there were three remaining clans. Chun Yeowun was set to avenge them first, but with two incidents of the cult¡¯s castle being attacked by outside forces, he couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility of the cult being weakened. The opinion was divided three to seven. ¡®It is better we get rid of the potential threat and fix our cult now.¡¯ ¡®We will just be dragged down by them.¡¯ Those who wished to wipe out the three clans said that it was dangerous to keep them as they could pose a potential threat. But these opinions were only 30% of all members. It was the 70% of them, even though they knew how these clans corrupted the cult and were dragging the cult¡¯s growth down, who said they should keep these clans. ¡®If we are not threatened by enemies, we can get rid of them. But now is not the time.¡¯ ¡®There are a lot of clans that are affiliated with these clans. If we are to get rid of all of them, we will suffer.¡¯ ¡®I share the same idea. And three superior master level warriors don¡¯t mean nothing. We already lost four of our superior master level warriors. If we lose these three on top of that, we might have a hard time fighting against the enemy in the future.¡¯ Those who opposed were concerned about the cult being weakened. Both sides had reasons that made sense. Having the three clans stay onboard would mean potential danger in the future, and if they were removed, then there was the potential of the cult being weakened. Yeowun thought deeply on how to deal with the three clans, and also to not weaken the cult. The answer was the parasitic poison. Yeowun decided to use the poison to control the three clans and change the cult¡¯s entire system so that clan powers will be diverted. If this worked, then it was going to allow Yeowun to use the twenty percent of its power. And it was also possible for Yeowun to send these three elders to the frontline in battle. Yeowun¡¯s members all agreed with his plans. ¡®Did previous Lords have the same problem?¡¯ It was the bitter truth that Yeowun who now had ultimate power over the cult couldn¡¯t avenge his enemies as he wished. He wanted to achieve his dream, but reality was harsh. He had to compensate for what he could. ¡®If I cannot get rid of the enemy because of the power loss¡­ then I will make our cult become strong enough so I don¡¯t have to care about that power loss.¡¯ This was the final answer that Yeowun had come to in the end. For now, he decided to use these three elders to fight against outside enemies and when the cult became strong enough that Yeowun no longer needed these three elders¡­ ¡®I will kill them then.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t going to be long before that happened. The required first step was to train new warriors inside the cult. It was necessary to make warriors like the Six Swords, or Master ranked warriors who were already talented in martial arts to become superior master level warriors. As Yeowun was thinking about his future plans, someone knocked on the door to the office. ¡°Lord Chun Ma. It is time for you to get dressed.¡± It was Great Guardian Marakim. ¡°Oh¡­ is it already time?¡± Yeowun then got up from his chair. Cold winter day, in the afternoon. The sun was high up in the sky, with not a single cloud in the bright blue sky. It was a good day for a big event. There were countless cultists gathered in the courtyard in front of the Lord¡¯s palace. These crowds consisted of almost every cultist there was at the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle, and they gathered here because of the announcement made a few days ago. It was only afternoon, but there were fires lit on torches everywhere. This was a tradition for the cult, which considered the Demon God and its fire as the most sacred. On the stage, there was a large torch which hadn¡¯t lit yet. ¡°Get back little more! Move back!¡± ¡°What?! I can¡¯t go back any further!¡± Warriors from the Guardians pushed back cultists who were just moving further in. It was understandable for these cultists who were eager to see their new leader, but the distance had to be kept for any possible problems. And from the wall of the palace, drums began to ring. It was the signal that the ceremony was now starting. ¡°Ohh!! It¡¯s starting now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s finally starting!¡± Chapter 258 - Coronation (8) There was a long red velvet carpet laid down in the courtyard that was connected to the main palace building. On either side of the carpet, all leaders of the cult were standing by. They were all dressed in formal clothes, waiting. ¡°Master is becoming the Lord¡­!¡± Ko Wanghur spoke with an astounded look, while Bakgi and Yeowun¡¯s others members nodded. They all looked overwhelmed and happy. Just until a while ago, they were at the Demonic Academy, concerned about how Yeowun would compete in the competition and become the Crown Prince, but now Chun Yeowun was the Lord. ¡°But I feel sad for Hu Bong.¡± Sama Chak spoke as he thought about Hu Bong who wasn¡¯t with them. The place beside the carpets were only allowed for those with master or higher rank within the cult, so Hu Bong was left behind just like the other regular cultists. ¡°Well, rules are rules.¡± Bakgi spoke without much thought. Hu Bong couldn¡¯t stand beside them with his blue Squad Leader clothes among them. The formal clothes of the cult had different colors depending on the rank. Elders wore purple, and master ranks wore red. ¡°Hu Bong wanted to see the master becoming the Lord at the closest spot. I feel bad for him.¡± Hu Bong¡¯s loyalty was at the top among all the members. He was excited for Yeowun¡¯s coronation, but he was depressed when he heard that all warriors below the Squad Leader rank or lower had to stay outside the courtyard to watch from afar. ¡°Yeah¡­ but don¡¯t you think that person looks familiar?¡± Mun Ku who looked much more beautiful in her red formal dress pointed somewhere as she spoke. She was pointing toward the stage by the main building where a familiar-looking man was standing by the torch up on the stage. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± As everyone turned and looked closely, the man up on the stage turned and looked at them. Ko Wanghur, Baki, Sama Yi and others became shocked. ¡°H-Hu Bong?¡± It was Hu Bong. Hu Bong was holding onto a small unlit torch that was drenched in oil so that it ould be used to set fire on the large torch. He was waving at them excitedly. It looked like he was appointed to be the torch handler to give the torch to the Lord. Everyone became dumbfounded. ¡°¡­There was no point in feeling bad.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ right.¡± Bakgi and Ko Wanghur laughed. That¡¯s when another drum sound rang from the wall, along with a loud horn sound. The gate of the inner palace opened and someone appeared. It was Great Guardian Marakim in his mask with a weird engraving on it. He was dressed in formal clothes, holding something in both his hands. Elders, clan leaders, and other warriors all got down to the ground and shouted. ¡°Glory to the Demonic Cult!¡± When they shouted in unison, all cultists outside the courtyard shouted immediately. ¡°Glory to the Demonic Cult!¡± Tens of thousands of people shouting in unison almost trembled the entire castle. What Marakim was holding onto was the Sky Demon Order. Behind Marakim, two female servants were holding a small box that contained a crown. Drums roared. Originally, it had to be the former Lord who had to walk up to the stage, but the Lord was still unconscious. The job was then left to Great Guardian Marakim, who was also the Guardian of the Sky Demon Order. By showing the Sky Demon Order, it proved that this event was according to the will of Father Chun Ma. Marakim got up on the stage and raised up the Sky Demon Order high and shouted. ¡°Cultists of the Great Demonic Cult. Hear the Sky Demon Order!!¡± ¡°Glory to the Demonic Cult!¡± Cultists shouted back in response. Hu Bong became so overwhelmed that he almost shook. It was Chun Yeowun¡¯s coronation, but he became tense from its grand scale. ¡°We will now begin the coronation of the Lord of our Great Demonic Cult!¡± ¡°Whoaaaaaaa!!!!¡± Cultists who roared in cheers, filling the entire Demonic Cult with sound. With a long and loud horn sound, someone appeared at the entrance of the inner palace. Long hair and pale white face. He wore a formal black robe with a golden dragon embroidered on it. Chun Yeowun began to walk down the carpet that connected the palace to the stage. Unlike his appearance of a young man, the power felt within him was tremendous, and that made the cultists gasp in awe. [Hehehe¡­ did I tell you that the Lord is my apprentice?] On the right of Yeowun, Right Guardian Submeng was following with an excited look. Left Guardian Lee Hameng, who followed to the left shook his head. [Ugh, how long will you brag about that?] Submeng had been bragging about this to Lee Hameng ever since Yeowun¡¯s coronation was set in place. But it was surely an envious fact. The only teacher Chun Yeowun had was Submeng. Starting with the Third Elder Bu Churyong, all elders began to kneel before Yeowun, and followed him as Yeowun passed by them. Yeowun passed through elders, clan leaders and other warriors. Yeowun then saw Ko Wanghur, Mun Ku, Sama Chak, Bakgi, Hou Sanghwa, Che Takim and others. Hou Sangwha and Che Takim had become the master rank warriors by passing the fifth test not long after Yeowun left the Demonic Academy. [Congratulations, master. I mean, my Lord.] [Congratulations, my Lord!] [Hehe¡­ I guess I can¡¯t call you prince anymore. Congratulations, my Lord.] Every one of them was overwhelmed with joy as they sent telepathic messages. As for Mun Ku, who spoke teasingly, was almost teary from the overjoy. Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t show much emotion, but he felt so thankful for them at this moment and smiled. With every warrior within the courtyard following Yeowun, it became a majestic sight. It felt like a king was walking up to be crowned. As Yeowun walked on the carpet toward the stage, many things passed through Yeowun¡¯s head. ¡®Mother¡­¡¯ Chapter 259 - Coronation (9) Chun Yeowun, once the lowest rank within the candidates to the heir, was now becoming the Lord of the Demonic Cult. The person Yeowun that came to his mind most was his mother Lady Hwa. He wanted to show his mother what he had become the most, but she was in a better place. ¡®¡­I will change the Demonic Cult, so that there won¡¯t be any more tragedies like that.¡¯ He had thought about this and worked on it thousands of times. When Yeowun got to the stage, elders, clan leaders and warriors all divided into two sides and stood in front of the stage. Yeowun began to take steps up onto the stage. As Yeowun got up, there were tens of thousands of cultists below filling up the outside courtyard. Yeowun didn¡¯t know before as he was below this stage before, but standing up here and looking at these people was a breathtaking experience. ¡°Ohhhhhh!¡± ¡°It is our Lord Chun Ma!¡± ¡°Lord Chun Ma has come up onto the stage!!!¡± ¡°Whoaaaaaa!¡± With Chun Yeowun getting up on the stage, cultists shouted with cheers of joy. After every recent incident was announced, and that Chun Yeowun had become the new Chun Ma, every cultist wished to get a glimpse of their new Lord and leader. ¡®We finally have the master of the cult. Dear guardians of the Sky Demon Order. This what we have waited so long for.¡¯ Great Guardian Marakim was also overwhelmed with joy. His face was hidden under his mask, but he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Marakim went in front of Yeowun and shouted with the Sky Demon Order. ¡°Chun Yeowun, who will now be appointed as the 24th Lord, kneel before the Sky Demon Order!¡± ¡°Chun Yeowun, son of the Demonic Cult, at the service of the Sky Demon Order.¡± Yeowun knelt down with his one knee and bowed at the Sky Demon Order. Marakim then ordered to Hu Bong, who was holding onto the torch that was now lit with fire. ¡°Give him the torch.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hu Bong shouted and brought the torch up to Yeowun. Hu Bong¡¯s hand was trembling tremendously. He couldn¡¯t calm down when the most important event was almost upon them. ¡®Hu Bong.¡¯ Yeowun smiled. Hu Bong was his first servant and the partner who had gone through many hardships with him. Yeowun took the torch and placed his hand on Hu Bong¡¯s shoulder to send in energy to make him calm. Hu Bong became teary and spoke. ¡°M-My Lord. Congratulations. I will never forget this moment.¡± ¡°¡­So will I.¡± Yeowun then took up the torch and walked up to the large torch, and set it on fire. The torch that was now on fire in almost 20 years, burned blue. This torch, sent down since the beginning of the Demonic Cult, was famous for having the blue fire instead of red when it was lit. Yeowun brought both arms to his chest and knelt on his both knees to shout out loud. It was the holy words of the Demonic Cult¡¯s sacred book. ¡°I burn my body to the holy fire, and find no temptation in life or death. I shine light upon the path that I will take, and let all joy and sadness become the dust of the past.¡± As Yeowun recited the holy words, all cultists gathered their two arms and crossed them above their chest and followed. ¡°I burn my body to the holy fire, and find no temptation in life or death. I shine light upon the path that I will take, and let all joy and sadness become the dust of the past.¡± With the somewhat quiet and heavy memorization of the holy words, all cultists became humble before the words. With this being done, Marakim shouted, ¡°According to the Sky Demon Order, I bestow the crown of the Lord to the Crown Prince and Lord Chun Ma. Chun Yeowun, the 24th Lord, will now take the crown!¡± It was finally time. With this crown placed above Yeowun¡¯s head, Yeowun will now become the Lord of the Great Demonic Cult. Yeowun got back down on his one knee, bowed, and closed his eyes to be ready to be coronated. But as he waited, it seemed like it was taking longer than expected. Yeowun then felt someone walking up on the stage. ¡®Huh?¡¯ It felt like the person had not learned any martial arts. The man walked up to Chun Yeowun and placed something over his head. It was the crown. Yeowun opened his eyes and looked up. ¡°Prince¡­ I mean. My Lord. Congratulations.¡± It was Guard Jang, looking down at him with eyes full of tears. He was smiling, showing his teeth that were replaced by implant technology that Yeowun asked Baek Jongmeng and Ou Sunong for help with. ¡°I¡¯m sure Lady Hwa will be glad.¡± It was unexpected to see Guard Jang here. Tears ran down Yeowun¡¯s cheek. This was a small gift prepared by Yeowun¡¯s members while they were preparing for the coronation. Yeowun¡¯s members became overjoyed as they saw this. It was first time Yeowun had felt happiness in his lonely life. Yeowun then got up to the stage with the crown and reached out. The black metal covering both arms all scattered apart and gathered together to form the shape of a sword. It was a glowy black sword, the Sky Demon Sword. ¡°Ohhhhhhh!!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Sky Demon Sword!!¡± Cultists shouted in awe. Yeowun grabbed the sword that was floating by itself and flashed it up in the air. Cultists roared with excitement. ¡°Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!¡± ¡°GLORY TO THE DEMONIC CULT!! GLORY TO THE DEMONIC CULT!!¡± It was the beginning of the 24th Lord, and the 2nd Chun Ma of the Demonic Cult. It was later recorded by historians of Yulin as the day that Demon God had appeared from the Demonic Cult. Chapter 260 - Going out to Yulin (1) Winter had now passed. Green leaves began to sprout and the Mountain of Ten Thousand was now filled with a hint of spring. It was now three months after the coronation ceremony of the new Lord of the Demonic Cult. There had been many changes to the cult in those times. With Chun Yeowun, the young and powerful Lord becoming the leader, the Demonic Cult began to undergo a huge change. There was opposition from the former leaders, but they couldn¡¯t stop the policy of having every clan disband and all warriors taking direct orders from the cult itself. It wasn¡¯t a welcome idea to the powerful clans who had armies of their own, but this was to have every cultist become equal in power. ¡®We value the strong. I will make this right.¡¯ Chun Yeowun announced this, and now all warriors and former clan leaders were given warrior groups to lead depending on their powers. This gave a chance to weaker clans, and a reason for stronger clan leaders to train harder. ¡®Elders are not an exception.¡¯ And this didn¡¯t stop with the clans. There had been a change in elder ranks also. After two months of the coronation ceremony, a competition to appoint new elders were held. This was to find new elders and also change the current ranks. ¡®The minimum requirement of competing in this competition is at the end stage of the super master level.¡¯ Elders were originally required to be at the superior master level, but Yeowun figured that there weren¡¯t any new superior master level warriors so he made it lower. This announcement was made to all castles and outside posts. After the competition, the result was unexpected. A total of 45 cultists competed. Those who passed the preliminaries sorted out those who did not know tactics and battle formations were 32. This was where something unexpected happened. Hidden warriors rose from hiding. ¡®Two from the same clan?¡¯ The first was that there were two superior master warriors hiding within one clan. It wasn¡¯t among the three clans, but from the Sword Illusion clan. The older brother of former sixth elder Mong Oh, Mong Mu was a superior master level warrior. It seemed that Mong Oh was not aware of this. Mong Mu was deemed a talented warrior ever since his days in Demonic Academy, and was sent out to the western front where war was frequent for five years. It was there where he survived through real battles and found understanding. Another hidden powerful warrior at the Demonic Cult¡¯s outpost. ¡®Yang Danwa?¡¯ ¡®He is a leader of the northeastern post of Honam Castle. He is from our castle, but he loves war and volunteered to be stationed there. He has been at the post for 10 years now.¡¯ He too was a superior master warrior. His application stated that he was established superior master warrior. ¡®But why is he coming back then?¡¯ ¡®He says he¡¯s interested in the Blade God Six Martial clan.¡¯ It was told that he was now uninterested in his post, where the war between Yulin clan had come to a stop due to an alliance. And third and the last was a man named Suh Deng. He didn¡¯t volunteer himself, and was recommended by Marakim. He was a criminal who was sent away. ¡®He was sent away for fifteen years?¡¯ ¡®Yes. Most elders know of him.¡¯ It was told that Suh Deng¡¯s clan, who had the job of keeping a record of all things within the cult, became angry at the Wise clan that was interfering with their job, and ambushed them. ¡®I like that.¡¯ ¡®Yes, but their ambush failed.¡¯ Unfortunately, there was a spy hidden within their clans and the spy spilled the ambush plan to the Wise clan, and Mu Jinwon, who did not want to deal with it by himself, reported it to the Lord¡¯s palace. ¡®Suh Deng was entry at the superior master level warrior at the time. They believed that he would become the future Lord for sure.¡¯ Suh Deng, who was loyal to the cult, surrendered when warriors from the Guardians came to arrest them. The six clans insisted Suh Deng and his clans to be executed, but Chun Yu Jong just sent him away. ¡®Lord Chun Yujong sent him away so he could be brought back later to be used as a sword against the six clans.¡¯ Chun Yeowun became intrigued and ordered Marakim to bring back Suh Deng from his banishment. Yeowun already liked him for the fact that he had sided against the six clans. Suh Deng then returned to the castle after fifteen years. And like that, the competition to appoint elders was held, changing all ranks of elders from top to bottom. The former third elder Bu Churyong thought there wasn¡¯t anyone stronger than him, now that leader of the Wise and Sword clans were gone, but he had failed to proceed on the second round and was left on a lower rank. ¡®Oh?¡¯ And the final result was not something Yeowun or Marakim had expected. First Elder spot had been given to Suh Deng. He had trained hard during his 15 year exile, and had reached the end stage of the superior master level warrior level and defeated Yin Moha, who were trained in the Twenty Four Demon Sword. And finally, elders were now appointed per the power. Chapter 261 - Going out to Yulin (2) First Elder, Suh Deng. Second Elder, Yin Moha. Third Elder, Mun Yun. Fourth Elder, Yang Danwa. Fifth Elder, Bu Churyong. Sixth Elder, Mong Mu. Seventh Elder, Huan Yi. Eighth Elder, Mong Oh. Ninth Elder, Sama Yi. Tenth Elder, Ja Kinkeng. Eleventh Elder, Hang Soyu. Twelveth Elder Gu Chuyong. The Twelveth Elder was only elder who had not reached the superior master level, but had managed to survive in the competition to acquire the elder spot. It was a huge change after 500 years. Adding to this, Yeowun announced a new change in the Great Meeting. He declared that the elder spots will be tested once every five years. This meant that all current elders were required to train if they wanted to hold their spot and there were chances for others who had not become elders. ¡®I will divide up the Palace Guards into six groups.¡¯ Yeowun then increased the power of Palace Guards. The Palace Guards were divided up into six groups and Yeowun¡¯s Six Swords were appointed to compete against each other. Most of the warriors of these six groups were filled with members that Yeowun took in at the academy, but the only difference was that their top leader was former Senior Instructor Hou Jinchang. All six swords agreed with Hou Jinchang being their leader as they always considered him their teacher. With everything being changed, the only thing that didn¡¯t change was the Guardians. Yeowun figured that the Guardians had kept their ways since the day of the Founding Father, so he felt there was no need for change. And during these three months, there had been a clash with Blade God Six Martial clan. The cult was notified that there were the forces of the Blade God Six Martial clan gathering at the borderline of Bokgun and Jurkang castle, so First Elder Suh Deng was appointed as a commander and took Bu Churyong, Ja Kinkeng, Hang Soyu as lieutenants to lead forces. Unlike the expectation of the fight to be big, there were only small skirmishes. What was heard from the spies working outside the cult was that it seemed that the Blade God Six Martial clan was busy fortifying Jurkang and Kangsuh Castle and had no time to waste on the outside yet. But four elders were left at Bokgun Castle to be ready for any unexpected situations. ¡®The Blade God Six Martial Clan is helping me this time.¡¯ This was good chance for Chun Yeowun. Three elders were sent out under the watch of the First Elder who hated six clans, so it was a good chance for Yeowun to divert the remaining forces of the six clans. The job was going to be finished if those elders who were sent out returned home. About a month ago, a messenger arrived from the Yulin clan of the forces of Justice. The message congratulated the new Lord, and it was also was about postponing the invitation to the Yulin Competition on a new year. The intel said that there had been many issues happening inside the Yulin clan. They were trying hard to keep everything to themselves, but it seemed that there were spies within the Yulin clan who worked for the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡®That will be hard,¡¯ Yeowun concluded. Unlike the Demonic Cult which had the Lord as its central figure of government, the Yulin clan were the association of many clans and families that were intertwined that made it hard to search the spies within them. It was likely that the Yulin clan would have a hard time finding these spies. And there were also small changes. Yeowun asked Demon Doctor Baek Jongwu to create the poison that enemies from the Blade God Six Martial clan used at the party. This was to make Yi Burwi and Pahin speak. But the ingredient, Opium Poppy, was a flower that bloomed in the summer and the Demonic Cult did not use it often, so it couldn¡¯t be done fast. ¡®They¡¯re lucky.¡¯ The questioning had to be postponed. And within that time, Yeowun sent a special expedition team down to Jianghu. After doing their best, the Lord Chun Yujong was still unconscious. Yeowun had to resort to his final option, which was to find the Godly Doctor. But the problem was the location of the place where he could use the tag. First, he didn¡¯t even know how to use the tag, but after further investigation, it was found out that the original owner of this tag was Lady Mu of the Wise clan. After questioning every warrior who used to be in the Wise clan, the location of where the tag needed to be taken was found. But it was within the region of the forces of Justice. ¡®Hmm¡­ this is troubling.¡¯ ¡®Sword Creek near Hobuk Castle¡­¡¯ Hobuk Castle was an area ruled by Jegal family and the Mudan clan. Going bit more north from there was the headquarter of the Yulin clan. It was possible to think that there was no problem as the cult now allies with the Yulin clan, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Godly Doctor was a legendary being. He was said to heal every disease except death, so that all people from the Yulin clan, the forces of evil and the Empire¡¯s Royal Palace searched all over for him. ¡®It is too dangerous to request their help.¡¯ It was likely that the Yulin clan will attempt to take the tag to meet the Godly Doctor. Also, it was secret that Lord Chun Yujong was unconscious, so it wasn¡¯t a good idea to let the Yulin clan know that the cult was looking for the Godly Doctor. ¡®How about we send the elite team?¡¯ Chapter 262 - Going out to Yulin (3) ¡®Elite team?¡¯ Marakim¡¯s idea was simple: send elite warriors who weren¡¯t known to the outside world. Of course, these warriors had to be highly skilled so that they can protect the Godly Doctor. The warriors appointed were Yin Moha, Hou Sangwha, and Bakgi. As for Yin Moha, she always wore the mask of her older self so no one knew about her younger look. And they were helped with a spy agent who had experience in the forces of Justice region. ¡®They will do it well.¡¯ Marakim spoke assuringly. It was a dangerous mission, but it was likely that they will succeed. And a month had passed. There were people dueling within the training ground inside the Lord¡¯s palace. There were four people fighting against one man. A large man unleashed his fist formation. It was Ko Wanghur. And other three who fought alongside him were Sama Chak, Mun Ku, and Che Takim. They were using their best skills to fight against one man, almost as if they were fighting for real. ¡®Ugh! He¡¯s too fast!¡¯ The man they were fighting was so fast that even Ko Wanghur and Mun Ku who had now reached the end stage of superior master level couldn¡¯t follow with their naked eyes. ¡®Is he really not using half of his internal energy?¡¯ They couldn¡¯t even follow his trace. If they didn¡¯t fight with their backs against each other, the man would fiercely attack them. ¡®He¡¯s getting faster.¡¯ Great Guardian Marakim gasped in astonishment. He was the only warrior here who could follow the movement within the trace. It was Chun Yeowun. ¡®What are those unique steps?¡¯ Yeowun was slightly jumping on the ground as he moved. It looked simple when he was practicing it, but with internal energy and the Step of Wind God added to it, it became hard to predict the movements. ¡®Hmph. Let¡¯s wait for the chance,¡¯ Ko Wanghur thought as he couldn¡¯t follow the movement and decided to wait for the right moment to attack. And the chance came. Yeowun¡¯s body charged into Ko Wanghur¡¯s chest. ¡®It¡¯s now!¡¯ Ko Wanghur then thrusted his fist that wielded 100% of his energy into Yeowun. He thought if Yeowun came in this fast, then there was no way for Yeowun to avoid this attack. ¡°Ugh!¡± But Yeowun twisted his waist in a weird way to get away from the attack and punched Wanghur¡¯s ribs. ¡°Ugh!¡± Ko Wanghur defended it quickly but his body was sent up into the air. The punch did not wield any internal energy, so it was just pure muscle strength that threw him into the air. Chun Yeowun then spun and kicked him in the air. Ko Wanghur was flown back and Sama Chak who was trying to attack was struck by Wanghur and sent back together. ¡°Aaah!¡± Mun Ku and Che Takim were dumbfounded as they looked at two men being thrown away. Chun Yeowun said he was not going to use his best, but he was becoming ever more powerful. ¡®What is this martial art he¡¯s using?¡¯ Chun Yeowun was using a very different martial art now. It was made with simple movements but efficiently came after the weak points that were hard to fight against. Yeowun then came to stop. Mun Ku and Che Takim weren¡¯t enough to fight Yeowun. ¡®Let¡¯s stop here. How is it, Nano?¡¯ [The mixture of Martial Art containing Boxing, Tae Kwon Do, and Step of Wind God is at 75% completion.] ¡®I still have more to go then.¡¯ Yeowun had learned martial arts of the far future that Nano had in its data. It was much more refined and efficient than martial arts from Yulin, but it didn¡¯t use internal energy or any formations. Yeowun was now working on it with Nano to improvise it. ¡®I can use my strength well now.¡¯ Yeowun clenched his fist. His power was already at the limit of human strength, but now it had exceeded that. After analyzing Blood Reversion Art through Nano, Yeowun was able to increase his muscle fibers and fine-tune it. He couldn¡¯t manage the increased strength at first, but now he was getting the hang of it. ¡®I will bring my basic power to its peak first.¡¯ After fighting many powerful enemies while becoming the Lord, Yeowun learned what he was lacking. His effort was now focusing on getting what he lacked. ¡®I am much stronger, but I am still far from supreme master level.¡¯ Yeowun was trying hard to gain understanding through meditation every night, but it was hard to grasp. This was only obvious. There were only less than 10 people who had reached the supreme master level in all of Yulin. If that small amount of people was able to reach that level, it meant it required very hard training and effort. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not going to help even if I try to do it fast.¡¯ Yeowun reached his hand to Ko Wanghur and Sama Yi to help them get up and he was going to say that today¡¯s training was over, but he stopped when Marakim came down into the training ground with someone. They bowed to Yeowun. ¡°Greetings, my Lord.¡± ¡°Elder Huan.¡± It was Seventh Elder Huan Yi. Huan Yi was usually very cheerful and confident, but today he was a bit grim. If his face was like that, then Huan Yi had brought bad news. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°My Lord. We have a message coming from the agent at Hobuk Castle.¡± ¡°Hobuk Castle?¡± Yeowun¡¯s face turned grim at the word. Hobuk Castle was the place where Yin Moha, Bakgi, and Hou Sangwha went to find the Godly Doctor. A month had passed since they left, so Yeowun thought it was time for them to arrive. But it seemed that the message wasn¡¯t going to be a good one. ¡°¡­What happened?¡± ¡°My Lord. Our special expedition team to find the Godly Doctor went missing at Sword Creek.¡± Chapter 263 - Going out to Yulin (4) Ten days ago¡­ The forest was deep with dense fog that hindered one¡¯s sight. The place was a creek that was commonly covered with such fog. And within the forest were four warriors with swords on their waists, preparing to travel toward the creek, outside the restaurant. They were the special expedition team sent by the Demonic Cult. It was led by Yin Moha, Hou Sangwha, Bakgi, and an agent from the covert operations team. ¡°If you pass through that forest, you will see the creek.¡± The old man standing in front of the restaurant spoke as he pointed at the eastern side of the forest. Bakgi bowed to the old man. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I just taught you a way to your death. Don¡¯t blame me since I told you multiple times that it¡¯s suicide to go into that creek on a day like today with that much fog.¡± The old man shook his head and walked into the restaurant. ¡°¡­¡± Bakgi regretted showing thanks for that slight moment. After a while, they moved toward the east, and they saw the dense forest through the fog. It seemed that they had to pass through that forest to find the creek inside. At the entrance to the forest, there was an old wooden panel that read ¡®Sword Creek.¡¯ There was also writing that said entry was forbidden colored in dark red, which gave them the chills. Sword Creek was dangerous to go in with the dense fog, and even hunters did not go in there. The forest was so dense that the team had to cut through the bushes to walk through it. The spy agent walked forward to cut out bushes, but the fog was too dense and they couldn¡¯t see much so they weren¡¯t sure if they were going the right way. ¡°It¡¯s my first time coming to Sword Creek¡­ it sure is creepy.¡± None of the others replied to the spy agent¡¯s words. The three of them didn¡¯t talk much during their travel down there, so the agent thought it was interesting. ¡®¡­Are they called special because they don¡¯t talk?¡¯ Yin Moha, Bakgi, and Hou Sangwha did not talk much unless it was really important. As for that, the agent had to stay silent against his will. ¡®I can feel the energy reacting.¡¯ As they walked further into the woods, Yin Moha felt a strange sensation. It felt like powerful sword energy also. ¡®Should I follow this?¡¯ The agent said he did not know inside of the forest, so it felt like Yin Moha had to follow this energy. ¡°I will take the lead.¡± ¡°¡­Of course.¡± Hou Sangwha answered and the others began following Yin Moha. Yin Moha walked through the dense fog and walked. After a while, the dense forest ended and they found something. Yin Moha became shocked and looked at it. ¡°Ah!¡± The rest of the team showed a similar reaction when they saw it. They were astonished when Yin Moha frowned and pulled out her sword. That¡¯s when a shadowy figure attacked them. It was now 20 days later. There was a Yellow River located north of Hobuk Castle. It was a vast river that flowed through it. ¡°Hmph!¡± Those who were running on the horse at the hill that watched river from above stopped. They all gasped in astonishment as they saw the vast river. ¡°Wow! This is so big!¡± ¡°Is that the Yellow River?¡± They were Mun Ku and Hu Bong. They were mesmerized by the first look at the Yellow River that they saw for the first time. ¡°Whew¡­¡± And there was one person who was sighing at them. It was a middle-aged man with slicked-back hair and thick eyebrows with a handsome look. It was the Fourth Elder, Yang Danwa. And the man with long hair next to him was Chun Yeowun. They were here to find the missing special expedition team. Chun Yeowun was going to send someone else, but since he had never gone out of the cult yet, he took this as a chance to come out for once. ¡®No way!¡¯ ¡®You shouldn¡¯t go there yourself, my lord!¡¯ Many objected to the idea of the Lord searching for the missing team by himself. Great Guardian Marakim objected and so did Huan Yi. But Yeowun wanted to see the Jianghu with his own eyes, so he insisted on going. ¡®Understood. I will follow you then.¡¯ The Great Guardian was a guardian of the Lord, so Marakim said he would follow but Yeowun refused. His leave of absence was to remain unofficial, so he was going to put a replacement. He couldn¡¯t have the Great Guardian to be replaced with a replacement so he ordered Marakim to stay. ¡®But you can¡¯t leave alone. Then why don¡¯t we do this?¡¯ Huan Yi then suggested taking someone who knew the Yulin clan well and the forces of justice as it was Yeowun¡¯s first time going out. And of course, they were a powerful warrior. Huan Yi wished he could leave together, but he couldn¡¯t stay outside the cult for a long time as he had to watch over every covert operation. The person appointed was Yang Danwa. He had been at the northeastern outpost for a long time, so he knew well about the lands of the Jianghu. He was also at the end stage of superior master warrior, so he was strong enough to aid Yeowun. ¡®I-I will go with you, my lord!¡¯ Hu Bong, lieutenant of Palace Guards, volunteered to go. He always insisted to stay close to Yeowun. He insisted that he¡¯d carry bags, so Yeowun decided to go quietly with these three people. And¡­ ¡®¡­Since when were you all waiting here?¡¯ Chapter 264 - Going out to Yulin (5) In the early morning when they left, there were four people waiting for them. It was Ko Wanghur, Mun Ku, Sama Chak, and Che Takim. They were those who guarded the Lord as Palace Guards, so they too had prepared to leave. ¡®We will guard you along the way!¡¯ ¡®There are too many of you. I can¡¯t have all of you go missing. It will blow the cover.¡¯ Yeowun couldn¡¯t scold them too much as they were doing this out of loyalty. He then decided to take one person and it was decided to be Mun Ku. Ko Wanghur was stronger, but his big body was too noticeable so he was erased from the list from the beginning. ¡®M-my lord!¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ Ko Wanghur regretted his large muscles for the first time in his life. He really wanted to go with Chun Yeowun ever since he heard Hou Sangwha had gone missing. ¡®I will have all Six Swords go with me next time, so stay back.¡¯ ¡®Yes, my lord.¡¯ Yeowun ordered them to train hard while he was gone. And four of them then stopped by the Demonic Cult¡¯s outposts to change horses and ride all the way there. Yeowun and Mun Ku had masks on their faces. Yeowun¡¯s face was shown to the forces of justice at the party so he had to hide, and Mun Ku was just too beautiful so that her face needed to be covered to look indistinguishable. ¡®Hmmm.¡¯ Yang Danwa sighed and turned to Chun Yeowun. ¡°Master. If we cross the river, it is not the territory of the forces of justice. We have to pay attention as it might get dangerous.¡± Ever since they left the castle, they didn¡¯t refer Yeowun to be the Lord as they could blow their cover. But what Yang Danwa was saying was actually aimed at Hu Bong and Mun Ku who were excited ever since they left the castle. ¡®It¡¯s really interesting.¡¯ Yang Danwa was surprised when he first saw Hu Bong. Hu Bong was lieutenant to the leader of Palace Guard Hou Jinchang. It was a position even higher than the leader of the six palace guards group, but Hu Bong¡¯s power was only at the end stage of master level. ¡®End stage of master level isn¡¯t weak but¡­¡¯ Considering that all lieutenants of the palace guards were at least super master level, it was weird that Yeowun, who considered power over everything, chose Hu Bong to be at such a place. But after looking at Hu Bong¡¯s act of loyalty throughout their travel, Yang Danwa did acknowledge Hu Bong¡¯s heart. ¡®Well, I was surprised when I saw the Lord for the first time too.¡¯ Yang Danwa saw Chun Yeowun for the first time when he finished the competition and was placed as the fourth Elder. He was shocked beyond imagination. He couldn¡¯t believe that Chun Yeowun, a young man, dismantled half of six clans and saved the Demonic Cult from danger twice. And what was certain was that Yeowun was much stronger than Yang Danwa himself. ¡®Our second Chun Ma.¡¯ He heard that heroes were different from they were young. Yang Danwa thought he was lucky to be chosen to aid Chun Yeowun by his side this time. Maybe it was a chance to see the legend with his own eyes. ¡°If we go down there, there will be a small dock.¡± Yang Danwa pointed down by the river. They had to go across the river, so they had to find a boat. The docks were crowded and there were a lot of boats. ¡°Master! It¡¯s my first time riding a boat!¡± ¡°Heh¡­ me too.¡± ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ Yang Danwa was the only one frustrated at innocent reactions of the other two. If they pass through the river, it would then be territory. Yeowun and his members went down the hill on their horses and waited for the boat. They needed at least two boats to pass the river with their horses. ¡°Master.¡± When they got down, Hu Bong called to Yeowun with a serious look. Yeowun turned with a curious look and Hu Bong spoke. ¡°You have to be careful when you cross the river.¡± It was reasonable. Yang Danwa sighed in relief as Hu Bong, a supposed guard, seemed to recognize the danger that might lie ahead across the river. ¡°I heard from the ¡®Travels of Jianghu¡¯ that there are bandits that learned martial art called ¡®Eighteen Water Rows.¡¯ I¡¯m sure Master is stronger, but we are on the river against¡­¡± ¡°¡­Lieutenant Hu. I mean, Hu Bong.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Bandit ships only attack merchant ships that travel along the river. They don¡¯t attack small boats that go across the river. Yang Danwa corrected Hu Bong¡¯s wrong information and Hu Bong blushed with embarrassment. ¡°¡­Oh.¡± It was a limitation of information learned through books. And after waiting for an hour, it was their turn to get on the boat. Hu Bong wished to see bandits as he read from the book, but that didn¡¯t happen. ¡®The river isn¡¯t clear,¡¯ Yeowun thought as he saw the river water in dirt color full of dirt. ¡®Is this why it is called the Yellow River?¡¯ The people living around the Yellow River had to remove the dirt and its taste to drink it, so they resorted to teas. Boats went across the river and now they were at the Hobuk regions. It was the first time that Yeowun was stepping on grounds outside the territory of the Demonic Cult. ¡°Starting here, we don¡¯t have our outposts so we will stop by towns to change horses while we move.¡± The travel didn¡¯t pose much of a problem as Yang Danwa was highly experienced in travel. They avoided going into large towns, so they didn¡¯t meet with any of the Yulin clan members. After traveling five days without resting, they were now near Sword Creek, northwest of Hobuk Castle. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain soon.¡± It had been cloudy since the afternoon, but the sky was now dark with clouds. There were occasional thunders, which meant rain was going to fall soon. They then saw a small inn. ¡°Master, we should rest there today and move tomorrow morning. Let¡¯s see if we can borrow a bamboo raincoat from there.¡± Yang Danwa spoke and Yeowun nodded. They were told that Sword Creek was within the mountain peaks that they now could see. But they couldn¡¯t dare to move into the harsh forest at night where the rain was heavy, so it was better to rest at the restaurant. They were also exhausted from camping for the last two nights. [Inn ¨C Danwen] It was a small inn, but it had most of the necessities. ¡°There¡¯s the barn. I¡¯ll tie the horses there. Go in first, Master.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Hu Bong took the horses to the barn and rest went into the building dining area. And as they walked in, they all flinched. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ Yang Danwa frowned. They moved carefully so they would never come across warriors from the forces of justice, but the dining area had a group of white-clothed warriors eating inside. They were warriors from the Mudan clan. Chapter 265 - Night in the Inn (1) Thunders roared and heavy rain started to fall. If Chun Yeowun¡¯s group was a bit late, then they would have been drenched in the rain. Every guest inside the dining hall all turned to the entrance that opened. Warrior Monks from the Mudan clan also turned also. ¡®This is troubling.¡¯ Yang Danwa frowned at the situation where they had come across warrior monks from the Mudan clan right by the inn near Sword Creek. The Mudan clan was one of the strongest clans within the Yulin clan. ¡®I tried to avoid meeting foxes and now we have come right into the tiger¡¯s den.¡¯ Of course, Yan Danwa was the Elder and a warrior who always searched for war so he wasn¡¯t afraid of them. But they had Lord Chun Yeowun with them. It was like the king was moving by himself, so they weren¡¯t sure what the Yulin clan might try to do if they found out. Yang Danwa sent a telepathic message to Yeowun. [My Lord, there are quite a few warriors from the forces of justice in here.] The ones that were the most concerning were those from the Mudan clan, and most of the other guests were also warriors. None of them were highly skilled, and it would probably only take a few minutes for Hu Bong to take care of them alone. [The rest are weaklings, but those are monks from the Mudan clan. What should we do?] There were two answers to this question. One was to give up staying in this inn and go through the rain, or stay quietly at the inn without making any trouble. Yeowun glanced outside the inn, and the rain didn¡¯t seem it was going to stop any time soon. It was heavy monsoonal rain that didn¡¯t seem to stop. It wasn¡¯t a wise move to go out searching the creek in this weather. [I guess we should stay quiet and lay low.] He had his face covered with a mask, so it wasn¡¯t likely that they would be discovered. And from what he can feel, the strongest man within that group was only about a master level warrior. They weren¡¯t a match, but it didn¡¯t mean Yeowun¡¯s group could cause trouble within the region of the forces of justice. ¡°Oh MY! Look at the rain¡­ huh?¡± Hu Bong then entered late, fully drenched in rain. He then saw monks dressed in white clothes and frowned. [Don¡¯t say anything.] ¡°HMPH!¡± Yang Danwa sent a telepathic message, so Hu Bong pretended nothing was wrong and sat down. But Hu Bong and Mun Ku were out in the Yulin for the first time, so they became tense at the sight of enemy forces. But Yeowun didn¡¯t seem like he wasn¡¯t bothered at all. ¡®I heard it¡¯s his first time too¡­ he sure is brave.¡¯ Yang Danwa was astounded. They sat down right next to the monks, not a spot far away from that place. Because of this bold move, monks from the Mudan clan didn¡¯t think much about them and returned to their dinner. ¡°Hmmm.¡± A old man with a pipe smoke got up and walked over to Yeowun¡¯s table. ¡°Having dinner?¡± Most inns should have servers working, but it seemed the old man did it by himself. Yang Danwa spoke to him. ¡°Do you have a room, sir?¡± ¡°Ah, I guess you need a room in such weather. But hmm¡­¡± ¡°Do you not have one?¡± ¡°Well, as you can see with all these guests¡­¡± The dining hall had a total of eight tables, with five tables full of guests that totaled up to 25. Yang Danwa glanced over and saw only 8 rooms that matched the tables. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any rooms available?¡± ¡°I have a two-person room¡­ if you don¡¯t mind staying in that same room.¡± It seemed the two-person room was quite small. Yang Danwa frowned as he scratched his chin. He couldn¡¯t offer the Lord of the Demonic Cult to sleep together in a small room. That¡¯s when someone spoke to him. ¡°To God all mighty¡­ it seems you need a room.¡± Yeowun turned, and one of the monks from the Mudan clan got up and was looking at them. He had clean monk clothes with a mustache. Yang Danwa became wary. He wanted to avoid coming into contact, so he didn¡¯t expect he would have to talk to them in this way. But it was the old man who responded instead. ¡°Haha¡­ Are you going to offer your room, Monk Mu?¡±Read latest chapters at novelhall.com ¡°Well, your guests are in trouble. We, the people of God, can happily give our room away for the good of others.¡± It seemed that both of them knew each other well. The old man took a long seep from his pipe and spoke. ¡°Well, our Monk Mu Jinja from the Mudan clan is saying he will offer his room to you. What do you say?¡± Yang Danwa hesitated for a bit, but got up and bowed to the monk. ¡°Thank you, Monk Mu.¡± ¡°To God all mighty¡­ no, it is nothing. It seems that the three of you are heroes who have learned martial arts. It is a deed must done to for brothers in arms.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ It seemed that monk Mu Jinja thought Yeowun¡¯s group were warriors from the forces of justice. Yeowun was hiding his energy, but he thought he had to be careful on how to act. That¡¯s when Mu Jinja sent a telepathic message to Yang Danwa. [By the looks of it, you are serving your master there, right? Don¡¯t worry and use the room.] Mu Jinja then winked at Hu Bong. Yang Danwa almost burst into laughter but he had to hold back. Even Chun Yeowun laughed a bit as he overheard the telepathic message. ¡®That¡¯s why¡­¡¯ Mu Jinja was the leader of the group. He was a warrior at the end stage of master level, so he could only sense the energy from Hu Bong, and he thought Hu Bong was the leader. All of Yeowun¡¯s members looked very young, so it didn¡¯t come to Mu Jinja¡¯s mind that maybe they were much stronger. ¡°Huh?¡± Hu Bong became confused as he didn¡¯t know what was going on. And when Mu Jinja returned to his seat while laughing, Hu Bong grimaced and sent a telepathic message to Yeowun. [Master, that monk is strange. He was winking at me, like how Elder Huan does¡­ is he a pervert?] ¡®¡­¡¯ Hu Bong shook his body from imagining it but Yeowun didn¡¯t answer. Chapter 266 - Night in the Inn (2) As they ordered simple meat noodles and food, they talked normally while sending telepathic messages for important messages. The orange tag that could bring them to the Godly Doctor was given to the special expedition team, so they had to search through the entire Sword Creek. ¡°Let¡¯s hope the rain stops tomorrow.¡± While they were talking, the old man brought out the food from the kitchen and placed it down on the table. At least he didn¡¯t carry his pipes while he was carrying food. ¡°Well, the rain will stop early morning tomorrow.¡± It seemed he had heard a bit of what they talked. Hu Bong said, ¡°The rain is so heavy. Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Haha. I have lived in this region for 30 years. We are not in the monsoon period. This is just passing rain.¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s good!¡± Hu Bong spoke excitedly to Yeowun and the old man frowned and asked, ¡°Hmm¡­ Are you folks trying to enter Sword Creek?¡± As he finished, the dining hall turned silent immediately. It was even hard to believe that the hall was noisy just until while ago. Guests were acting if they weren¡¯t interested, but they were focusing on what the old man was saying. ¡®This is strange.¡¯ Chun Yeowun and his members felt the strange air inside the hall and glanced around. There were two other groups who had learned martial arts, but all three martial artist groups stopped and focused on them. This was weird. The old man continued, ¡°Let me tell you. Don¡¯t enter Sword Creek.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hu Bong looked back and the old man took the plate and picked up his pipe. He then took a long seep and let out a sigh as he spoke. ¡°Whew¡­ there are others who have not come out after going into that creek. I just hope you don¡¯t kill yourselves.¡± ¡°¡­Old man. What is that about?¡± Yang Danwa asked. Before he left, he had heard a lot of information about Sword Creek from Huan Yi. But they never heard anyone other than the special expedition team going missing within Sword Creek. ¡°Well, there were martial artists like you folks in recent days but I never saw them come out after they went into that creek.¡± The old man sighed as the thunder roared outside, with lightning flashing. Everyone was now silent and was focusing on what the old man was saying. ¡°Is there something happening inside the creek?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m just an old man at the inn. I wouldn¡¯t know much¡­ but I warned you. And when the rain stops, there will be fog. Don¡¯t try to go in and kill yourself. Just go back.¡± The old man spoke, and all members of Yeowun¡¯s group became grim. They wanted to ask, but they couldn¡¯t bear to ask while all the people around were listening to them. Yang Danwa sent a telepathic message to Yeowun. [We have many ears here, so I¡¯ll ask the old man later about the details. You should get some rest after dinner, my Lord.] [I understand.] Yeowun thought Yang Danwa was correct so they returned to their dinner. The old man went back to his pipe and the dining hall became noisy again. But the only difference¡­ [Brother Mu. It seems like something¡¯s happened to him. Maybe the innkeeper knows something.] [To God all mighty¡­ Brother, don¡¯t jump to conclusions.] [I¡¯m sorry.] There were countless telepathic messages going back and forth in the hall. Yeowun was able to listen to all of them through his ears as Nano worked to tap in on them. There was another group from the forces of justice and it seemed like they were searching for something within the creek. [Something must have happened within the creek!] [We can¡¯t be sure yet. There¡¯s no way our lieutenant would have died.] [But¡­] [We will go on with our search as planned.] [Yes, sir.] It seemed they too, like Yeowun, were looking for missing people. But another group seemed to have a different purpose. [This is strange. Maybe the object wasn¡¯t there?] [Impossible. No one died because they didn¡¯t bring it before.] [¡­Maybe something happened to the Godly Doctor?] [That¡¯s impossible too. Do you not know who protects the Godly Doctor?] [Yes, I know.] [There are too many people here. We will depart as soon as the rain stops.] Other groups seemed to be after the Godly Doctor. It seemed like they were talking about the orange tag. ¡®It is certain that the Godly Doctor is within Sword Creek. But why did Yin Moha and the group go missing?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure what happened to them. Yin Moha was a warrior at the end stage of the superior master level. If she were to be put down, then it required a much more powerful warrior. At least Yeowun was able to find out that all three warrior groups here were here to find someone within Sword Creek. And contrary to the old man¡¯s expectation, the rain became more heavy. It was concerning, but Yeowun and his members decided to take the night off and rest. As they walked up the stairs, Yang Danwa spoke. ¡°Master, you can rest here while¡­¡± That¡¯s when Hu Bong interrupted them, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The two-person room is said to be small. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to have three people share it.¡± Yang Danwa became dumbfounded at Hu Bong¡¯s words. ¡°What are you talking about? The master should use the room al¡­¡± ¡°How can we share this small room with a wo¡­. Hmph. Man, Mun Ku? It¡¯s better for her to share the room with Master and guard him.¡± ¡°HUH!?¡± Hu Bong spoke with a cough and Mun Ku blushed. Yang Danwa knew that Mun Ku was a girl, but he just thought it was better for the Lord to rest alone. ¡®Hmm¡­ well, it might be better for someone to stay by the Lord.¡¯ Yang Danwa agreed, as that was a valid point. But he didn¡¯t like idea of sharing the room with the talkative Hu Bong. ¡°Well, Mun Ku. You should share the room with the master tonight.¡± ¡°Good! We should go to our room then! Haha!¡± Hu Bong then pushed Yang Danwa¡¯s back into their room. And as they walked in, Hu Bong turned to glance at Yeowun and winked his eyes. ¡®My Lord! Your best servant Hu Bong, has prepared you for the night! I hope you have a wonderful night! Hahahahaha!¡¯ Yeowun frowned. Chapter 267 - Night in the Inn (3) Chun Yeowun and Mun Ku awkwardly entered the room. They once used the same dormitory room back when they were cadets at the Demonic Academy, but this felt entirely different. They were young and didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other back then. Now, it was different. Besides, there weren¡¯t any of the other cadets like before. Only Chun Yeowun and Mun Ku were in the room. ¡®Uh¡­¡¯ Mun Ku¡¯s face blushed as she didn¡¯t know what to do. And when they walked into the room, there was another thing that made them shocked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only¡­ one bed.¡± The room that was said to be two-person room was larger than they thought but there was only one bed. It seemed like this room was the room that Monk Mu Jinja had given to them. ¡°I-I think there was a mistake. M-my Lord. I will go ask Hu Bong to change rooms.¡± ¡°Mun¡­¡± Mun Ku left the room before Yeowun could say anything. After coming out of the room, Mun Ku tried to calm her pounding heart. She didn¡¯t know before, but it made her very nervous to stay in one small room with the person she loved. ¡®I¡¯m shaking.¡¯ She grabbed her shaking hands. Whatever the case, it didn¡¯t feel right to sleep in a room where there was only one bed. Mun Ku headed toward the opposite side of the second floor through the corridor that was shaped like a square. Another room was on the opposite side. As she walked, there were monks from the Mudan clan coming up the stairs. Mu Jinja bowed to Mun Ku as they came across each other on the corridor. ¡°It seems your master has weird taste. I gave away the room so that your master can rest alone, but if two are in there¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Uh, no. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Monk Mu Jinja shook his head awkwardly and went into his room. It seemed he had mistaken Hu Bong and Yang Danwa¡¯s relationship, but Mun Ku was not the type to know anything like this, so she just became curious. Mun Ku then got to the room where Hu Bong and Yang Danwa stayed and knocked. ¡°Hu Bong. Hu Bong.¡± She couldn¡¯t dare to call out the Fourth Elder, so she whispered Hu Bong¡¯s name. But there wasn¡¯t any answer. ¡°Ugh.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if Yang Danwa was inside, but she felt Hu Bong¡¯s presence so it was weird. Maybe he was pretending to not have heard. Mun Ku then knocked harder. ¡°Hu Bong!¡± Someone inside then ran up to the door and opened it slightly. Inside was already dark without a light. Hu Bong poked out his head through the door and spoke. ¡°Hmph. What is it?¡± ¡°I think our rooms were switched.¡± ¡°Rooms?¡± ¡°Our room has only one bed.¡± Hu Bong¡¯s face turned weird when he heard that. He thought the two rooms all had two beds, but it was actually better if the room Yeowun went in had one bed. ¡°Hu Bong¡­ do you realize you are grinning like a pervert?¡± Hu Bong¡¯s face was grinning very weirdly. He then changed his expression to make it seem as if he was sympathetic and sorry. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This room only has one bed too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I have to sleep on the floor, you see¡­ and Sir Yang Danwa is sleeping right now. Do you want me to wake him up?¡± Hu Bong spoke casually, and Mun Ku frowned. She wanted to light up the room to check, but she couldn¡¯t bear to have the Elder wake up from his sleep. She had no choice but to return to her room. And Hu Bong smiled satisfyingly as he looked Mun Ku returning. ¡®You should thank me later.¡¯ Hu Bong then heard Fourth Elder Yang Danwa¡¯s low voice. ¡°¡­I¡¯m just letting you do this once, Lieutenant Hu.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Hehehe.¡± Mun Ku, after she arrived at front of the room, stood there hesitating. It was fine until now, but her heart began to pound again. It was beating so hard that she couldn¡¯t go inside. That¡¯s when the door opened. ¡°Did he say he will switch out the room?¡± It was Chun Yeowun who felt the person¡¯s presence outside the door. Mun Ku blushed and shook her head. ¡°N-no¡­ he said they only have one bed there too.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± He would not have believed it if Hu Bong there to say it to Yeowun, but he couldn¡¯t do much as Mun Ku seemed to have been persuaded. Yeowun then told Mun Ku to come in. Mun Ku began to think about what she should do again and Yeowun spoke to her. ¡°Mun Ku. You should sleep on the bed. I will sit down on the floor and meditate tonight.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mun Ku became surprised. Yeowun then blushed a bit and offered Mun Ku to sleep on the bed again. She didn¡¯t realize at first but she now realized that Yeowun seemed to be embarrassed too. It felt weird. ¡®Is he nervous too?¡¯ It seemed she wasn¡¯t the only one who was nervous about the situation. When she realized this, her nervousness calmed down and she now thought that Yeowun was cute. ¡®Hmmm¡­¡¯ Yeowun always was cold-hearted and emotionless, but looking at him being blush made Mun Ku feel better. She wasn¡¯t sure until now, but she began to think maybe Yeowun liked her too. ¡°You can go to sleep first.¡± ¡°But..¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help you if you regret it later.¡± Mun Ku wasn¡¯t nervous anymore as she teased and Yeowun nodded. Mun Ku then smiled and took off her outer clothes and placed them over the table. Chapter 268 - Night in the Inn (4) ¡®Oops.¡¯ Yeowun then became surprised and turned away. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t take off all her clothes with him here, but it still felt embarrassing. As he waited, he felt Mun Ku coming near him. ¡®Huh?¡¯ And when Yeowun turned, he froze. Mun Ku was without her skin mask and was standing a foot away from Yeowun. Mun Ku¡¯s beautiful face lit under low candlelight made Yeowun¡¯s heart pound harder than ever. Mun Ku looked up to Yeowun who was blushing, and her lips were so tempting. Yeowun became embarrassed and stuttered, ¡°W-why did you take off your mask?¡± Mun Ku smiled as Yeowun¡¯s embarrassed reaction felt lovely to her. She still had a pure and beautiful smile just like when she showed herself to Yeowun the first time under the moonlight at the academy. She spoke to Yeowun who was watching her with a mesmerized look. ¡°Do you¡­ like me?¡± Mun Ku asked with careful, shaking voice. Yeowun felt her nervousness and looked her back into her eyes. Mun Ku then moved her small lips again to ask. ¡°Or¡­ do you not like me?¡± Her eyes showed Yeowun¡¯s reflection. Yeowun became silent for a while at the question, but slowly raised his hand and placed it over her white cheek. Mun Ku shook when she felt his touch. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yeowun smiled at Mun Ku, who was shaking like a small bird. ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± He had Mun Ku in his mind ever since he saw her back in the academy. But Yeowun had grown without love ever since his mother Lady Hwa passed away, so he wasn¡¯t used to love and affection. Mun Ku smiled at Yeowun who looked embarrassed while he touched Mun Ku¡¯s cheek. ¡®Hehe.¡¯ She then pulled herself up by tiptoe and brought her lips against Yeowun¡¯s lips. Two lips met each other and Yeowun¡¯s eyes grew large. Mun Ku¡¯s soft and sweet scent came into Yeowun¡¯s nose. ¡®Ku¡­¡¯ That¡¯s when Yeowun heard Nano¡¯s voice inside his head. [User¡¯s heart rate is increasing rapidly. Hormone rate is growing¡­] ¡®Nano, go mute.¡¯ [Activating silence mode.] After a long kiss, Yeowun and Mun Ku let go of each other¡¯s lips. Mun Ku had been holding her breath so she panted. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Her cheeks were reddened as she stood embarrassed and Yeowun¡¯s heart began to beat harder. Both of them became mesmerized by the sensation of their first kiss. They were never taught how to do so, but they began to kiss again and started touching each other¡¯s cheeks and body. Soon, two of them sat on the bed and began to dive into one another. About an hour later, Fourth Elder Yang Danwa came out of the dorm room carefully. Hu Bong was inside the room, snoring through his sleep. Yang Danwa held on the fence and looked down. The hall was empty with all of the guests having returned to their rooms. There was only the sound of rainfall outside the building. He had been waiting until all the guests returned to the room. Yang Danwa quickly jumped off the fence and got down to the first floor. His two feet were so light that they didn¡¯t even make any sound. The skill of superior master level warrior was beyond that of any normal person. ¡®Should he be sleeping?¡¯ It was after midnight so it was likely that the old man was asleep. There was no chance that there would be any more guests coming in this late at night with the heavy rain outside. He knew that there was a room for workers to sleep next to the kitchen, so he carefully walked over to it and opened the room door. And¡­ ¡®Huh?¡¯ There were two beds, but only one bed had the cooking staff on it. Another bed was empty, with a trace of someone who had gotten up from it recently. ¡®Where did he go?¡¯ Yang Danwa used his senses to focus on sensing any human presence nearby. The heavy rainfall was a hindrance, but he felt someone nearby. ¡®Barn?¡¯ The person was at the barn. Yang Danwa then quickly moved out of the inn building and went outside. The rain was still heavy with thunder and lightning roaring occasionally. Yang Danwa took steps to avoid getting soaked in rain to run toward the barn. When he got there, he had to hide quickly. He only expected to see the old man, but there was another man there. The old man was talking to a certain man with orange tag in his hand. ¡®That is¡­¡¯ He had heard before coming here that the orange tag was necessary to meet with the Godly Doctor. ¡®Is that it?¡¯ The tag looked similar to the one that the special expedition team had taken with them. Yang Danwa decided to he should wait a bit as there was a guest that had come first. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Something unexpected happened. The old man used his finger like a sword and quickly penetrated the man¡¯s forehead. The man also hadn¡¯t expected the attack and got killed with his two eyes wide open. ¡®How can that be¡­?¡¯ He thought the man was a normal man, but it seemed like the old man was actually a powerful warrior. And as he was shocked, the old man mumbled something. His lips read this: ¡°There¡¯s a rat hiding here.¡± The old man lowered his body to pick up the orange tag that the dead man dropped. He then put it into his pocket and raised his body up to stretch his waist. It looked like he had been faking his hunched back and stood straight up. ¡°I wasted too much time in order to get this.¡± The old man shook his head. The energy arousing from within him and the air about him changed suddenly and Yang Danwa realized it was dangerous. It was then that the man disappeared into a trace. It was the mirror image technique. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yang Danwa quickly pulled out his blade and swung forward. The old man then appeared in front and backed away to dodge the attack. Yang Danwa glared at the old man as he was getting soaked from the heavy rain. The old man grinned. ¡°Oh, you are quicker than I thought.¡± If the raindrop hadn¡¯t splashed in front of his eyes, Yang Danwa would not have realized the old man had come for him. The old man was at least stage stronger than Yang Danwa himself. ¡°Old man¡­ what are you?¡± ¡°Me? Hahaha. I¡¯m just an owner of the inn.¡± ¡°Lies.¡± There was no way that a mere inn owner can be this powerful. The skin over the old man¡¯s face began to flap over the heavy rain. ¡®Is that a skin mask?¡¯ Even if the mask was highly-skilled in craftsmanship, there was no way it could hold onto the face under this heavy rain. The old man charged at Yang Danwa and Yang Danwa swung his blade to defend. ¡®The energy¡¯s so powerful!¡¯ The energy coming through the old man¡¯s finger was tremendous. Yang Danwa was able to defend himself but he was pushed back about five steps. The old man then came in further, attacking in different angles to get Yang Danwa¡¯s weak points. Yang Danwa then spun and created a blade barrier to deflect the attack. With sword qi being thrown at him deflected, the old man was already upon Yang Danwa, and came after his forehead. ¡°Huh?!¡± Yang Danwa pulled himself backward in shock and the old man kicked his leg. ¡°UGH!¡± Yang Danwa was thrown off balance and fell to the muddy ground. He then rolled on the ground to dodge the old man¡¯s next attack that came down at him. A sharp energy shot past him, almost cutting him in half if he didn¡¯t move faster. Danwa then placed his hand on the ground to push him up like a spring and sent blade qi toward the inn. The blade qi shot past the inn¡¯s wall, destroying it on its way. The old man shook his head. ¡°Hah. So, you are choosing another step.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± The reason for the blade qi was to wake people up within the inn. Yang Danwa wished for Chun Yeowun to notice the most. The old man scoffed. ¡°Do you think the weaklings inside will save you? Hahaha. You are just increasing the number of deaths.¡± ¡°Weaklings? Well¡­ we will see about that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just bluffing.¡± The old man then disappeared and divided into two and came at Yang Danwa in different directiosn. His movement was so quick that it looked like there was two of him. ¡®Which one is it?¡¯ Only one of them was the real one, but none had a weakness. Yang Danwa then focused his energy on the blade to create force qi, and swung it widely to attack both enemies. The first trace that he came into contact with was an illusion. The real attack came from the left. ¡®Quicker!¡¯ Yang Danwa swung his blade again, but it was too late to defend. The blue sword force qi came across Yang Danwa¡¯s blade and couldn¡¯t penetrate the heart where it came for, but went through Yang Danwa¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°Aargh!¡± Yang Danwa grimaced at the pain. The old man then looked at Yang Danwa dwindling and tried to finish. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡± The old man then zoomed toward Yang Danwa¡¯s head to penetrate it. That¡¯s when the old man felt sudden energy and jumped back. A blue blade force qi shot past him on where he stood. The force qi exploded as it went down into the ground, throwing debris up. The old man swung his fingers and the debris that came to him was deflected by the sword barrier created by his finger. That¡¯s when someone appeared in front of Yang Danwa. Yang Danwa was still in pain, but he immediately brightened by the person¡¯s appearance. ¡°M-master!¡± It was Chun Yeowun who saved him. It seemed he had come out quickly, so his upper clothes just hung there and his face was a bit red. ¡®Who is that man?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure what was going on as Yeowun had just gotten out, but it seemed the old man wasn¡¯t just an ordinary inn owner after all. He was at least powerful enough to avoid getting struck by blade force qi that was thrown as an ambush. ¡°Hmph.¡± The old man became grim. ¡®I just thought he was a mere kid¡­ was he hiding his power?¡¯ Yeowun was at the end stage of the superior master level, so he could control his energy fully. That¡¯s why the old man only considered Yang Danwa to be the most dangerous. ¡®So, he was trying to call this young man.¡¯ The old man now understood why Yang Danwa threw blade qi toward the inn. Yeowun aimed his White Dragon Blade at the old man and asked, ¡°You. What are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The old man did not answer. He was thinking if he should fight Chun Yeowun or run. That¡¯s when he heard the crowd coming out of the inn. ¡°Hmph. You saved your life.¡± It was a good reason. He left the words to Yang Danwa and jumped. ¡°Stop!¡± Yeowun threw force qi bullet toward the old man, but the old man didn¡¯t even look back and just simply dodged and disappeared. He disappeared toward Sword Creek that he insisted where no one should go. Yeowun hesitated if he should chase after the old man, but gave up. He couldn¡¯t feel the old man¡¯s energy, meaning the old man was either as strong as or stronger than Yeowun. And¡­ ¡°Yang Danwa. Are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m okay, master.¡± Yang Danwa replied, but he was pale. His pain must be severe as his shoulder was penetrated from the force qi. Yeowun then pressed on the blood points around the shoulder to stop it from bleeding. At that time, warrior groups including the Mudan clan came out of the inn. They all seemed to be tense from the blade qi that penetrated through first floor of the inn. Monk Mu Jinja first ran toward them and asked, ¡°Lord almighty¡­ what happened here?¡± It was hard to explain how, and Yang Danwa quickly made up an explanation. ¡°Ugh¡­ Monk Mu. I was ambushed.¡± Chapter 269 - Night in the Inn (5) The old man lowered his body to pick up the orange tag that the dead man dropped. He then put it into his pocket and raised his body up to stretch his waist. It looked like he had been faking his hunched back and stood straight up. ¡°I wasted too much time in order to get this.¡± The old man shook his head. The energy arousing from within him and the air about him changed suddenly and Yang Danwa realized it was dangerous. It was then that the man disappeared into a trace. It was the mirror image technique. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yang Danwa quickly pulled out his blade and swung forward. The old man then appeared in front and backed away to dodge the attack. Yang Danwa glared at the old man as he was getting soaked from the heavy rain. The old man grinned. ¡°Oh, you are quicker than I thought.¡± If the raindrop hadn¡¯t splashed in front of his eyes, Yang Danwa would not have realized the old man had come for him. The old man was at least stage stronger than Yang Danwa himself. ¡°Old man¡­ what are you?¡± ¡°Me? Hahaha. I¡¯m just an owner of the inn.¡± ¡°Lies.¡± There was no way that a mere inn owner can be this powerful. The skin over the old man¡¯s face began to flap over the heavy rain. ¡®Is that a skin mask?¡¯ Even if the mask was highly-skilled in craftsmanship, there was no way it could hold onto the face under this heavy rain. The old man charged at Yang Danwa and Yang Danwa swung his blade to defend. ¡®The energy¡¯s so powerful!¡¯ The energy coming through the old man¡¯s finger was tremendous. Yang Danwa was able to defend himself but he was pushed back about five steps. The old man then came in further, attacking in different angles to get Yang Danwa¡¯s weak points. Yang Danwa then spun and created a blade barrier to deflect the attack. With sword qi being thrown at him deflected, the old man was already upon Yang Danwa, and came after his forehead. ¡°Huh?!¡± Yang Danwa pulled himself backward in shock and the old man kicked his leg. ¡°UGH!¡± Yang Danwa was thrown off balance and fell to the muddy ground. He then rolled on the ground to dodge the old man¡¯s next attack that came down at him. A sharp energy shot past him, almost cutting him in half if he didn¡¯t move faster. Danwa then placed his hand on the ground to push him up like a spring and sent blade qi toward the inn. The blade qi shot past the inn¡¯s wall, destroying it on its way. The old man shook his head. ¡°Hah. So, you are choosing another step.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± The reason for the blade qi was to wake people up within the inn. Yang Danwa wished for Chun Yeowun to notice the most. The old man scoffed. ¡°Do you think the weaklings inside will save you? Hahaha. You are just increasing the number of deaths.¡± ¡°Weaklings? Well¡­ we will see about that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just bluffing.¡± The old man then disappeared and divided into two and came at Yang Danwa in different directiosn. His movement was so quick that it looked like there was two of him. ¡®Which one is it?¡¯ Only one of them was the real one, but none had a weakness. Yang Danwa then focused his energy on the blade to create force qi, and swung it widely to attack both enemies. The first trace that he came into contact with was an illusion. The real attack came from the left. ¡®Quicker!¡¯ Yang Danwa swung his blade again, but it was too late to defend. The blue sword force qi came across Yang Danwa¡¯s blade and couldn¡¯t penetrate the heart where it came for, but went through Yang Danwa¡¯s left shoulder.Read more chapter on novelhall.com ¡°Aargh!¡± Yang Danwa grimaced at the pain. The old man then looked at Yang Danwa dwindling and tried to finish. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡± The old man then zoomed toward Yang Danwa¡¯s head to penetrate it. That¡¯s when the old man felt sudden energy and jumped back. A blue blade force qi shot past him on where he stood. The force qi exploded as it went down into the ground, throwing debris up. The old man swung his fingers and the debris that came to him was deflected by the sword barrier created by his finger. That¡¯s when someone appeared in front of Yang Danwa. Yang Danwa was still in pain, but he immediately brightened by the person¡¯s appearance. ¡°M-master!¡± It was Chun Yeowun who saved him. It seemed he had come out quickly, so his upper clothes just hung there and his face was a bit red. ¡®Who is that man?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure what was going on as Yeowun had just gotten out, but it seemed the old man wasn¡¯t just an ordinary inn owner after all. He was at least powerful enough to avoid getting struck by blade force qi that was thrown as an ambush. ¡°Hmph.¡± The old man became grim. ¡®I just thought he was a mere kid¡­ was he hiding his power?¡¯ Yeowun was at the end stage of the superior master level, so he could control his energy fully. That¡¯s why the old man only considered Yang Danwa to be the most dangerous. ¡®So, he was trying to call this young man.¡¯ The old man now understood why Yang Danwa threw blade qi toward the inn. Yeowun aimed his White Dragon Blade at the old man and asked, ¡°You. What are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The old man did not answer. He was thinking if he should fight Chun Yeowun or run. That¡¯s when he heard the crowd coming out of the inn. ¡°Hmph. You saved your life.¡± It was a good reason. He left the words to Yang Danwa and jumped. ¡°Stop!¡± Yeowun threw force qi bullet toward the old man, but the old man didn¡¯t even look back and just simply dodged and disappeared. He disappeared toward Sword Creek that he insisted where no one should go. Yeowun hesitated if he should chase after the old man, but gave up. He couldn¡¯t feel the old man¡¯s energy, meaning the old man was either as strong as or stronger than Yeowun. And¡­ ¡°Yang Danwa. Are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m okay, master.¡± Yang Danwa replied, but he was pale. His pain must be severe as his shoulder was penetrated from the force qi. Yeowun then pressed on the blood points around the shoulder to stop it from bleeding. At that time, warrior groups including the Mudan clan came out of the inn. They all seemed to be tense from the blade qi that penetrated through first floor of the inn. Monk Mu Jinja first ran toward them and asked, ¡°Lord almighty¡­ what happened here?¡± It was hard to explain how, and Yang Danwa quickly made up an explanation. ¡°Ugh¡­ Monk Mu. I was ambushed.¡± Chapter 270 - Night in the Inn (6) ¡°Ambushed?¡± It seemed looking from the left shoulder, Yang Danwa wasn¡¯t in good state. Yang Danwa turned his pale face toward the barn. ¡°I was on my way to tend to horses, and the old man of the inn killed a man.¡± ¡°Killed?¡± Another group of warriors then quickly ran toward the barn. There was the old man who died within the barn. ¡°L-leader!¡± Three people were shocked to see the dead man, their leader down at the barn. The man said he will go ask questions to the old man, but was found dead. While they were sad and angry, one of them searched through the man but they couldn¡¯t find the orange tag. ¡°No! It¡¯s not here!¡± They then began to search the area and quickly ran to where Yang Danwa was at and asked. ¡°D-did the old man kill our leader here?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ y-yes. I saw it with my own eyes. He then ran toward the creek when you all were coming out.¡± ¡°No! Get ready!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Three of them were only thinking on finding the old man, who were responsible for their leader¡¯s death and stolen orange tag. It was night of heavy rain, but they got the horses out and took their dead leader and left the inn. Monks from Mudan clan tried to stop them as the rain was too heavy, but there was no use. Mu Jinja seemed dumbfounded from what happened and shook his head. ¡°To God almighty¡­ how can this happen?¡± He had known the old man for years, but he couldn¡¯t believe that the old man was actually a powerful warrior and killed one of his guest. They too thought of asking the old man regarding questions, so they also thought they were bit lucky. ¡°He¡¯s losing too much blood. I should return to my room and rest him.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Yeowun helped Yang Danwa inside the room, and one of monks from Mudan clan whispered to Mu Jinja. ¡°Did you see him, brother?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a skin mask.¡± They realized Yeowun had a skin mask over his face. There was no way they would not recognize the skin mask that had twisted slightly through the rain. ¡°Do you think they are actually behind the killing of the man, and possibly the old man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Why?¡± A monk asked to Mu Jinja and another monk who had looked closely at Yeowun and Danwa¡¯s blade spoke out. ¡°Brother Mu is right. Both of them uses blade. But the dead man had sword wound.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± But even if Yeowun wasn¡¯t the suspect, it didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t suspicious with a skin mask. This Sword Creek was a place of secrets after all. Mu Jinja then looked up to the nightsky with heavy rain and thunders roaring through. ¡°It seems treacherous wind is blowing through the Sword Creek yet again.¡± Early next morning, the heavy rain fall stopped as if it had never rained. Birds chirped from all around, and it didn¡¯t seem there will be any more rain. It was a good news to those who were planning to leave. Yeowun¡¯s group prepared to leave before the dawn. Yeowun planned to leave early, as he overheard Mudan clan monks talking about him yesterday night, and thought they are growing suspicious. But¡­ ¡®They left already?¡¯ When Yeowun woke up early in the morning, the rain slowed down and monks from Mudan clan quickly left the inn. They left quietly, trying to not let anyone know that they were leaving. ¡®Is it because about what happened yesterday?¡¯ After the incident last night, Yeowun and monks of Mudan clan woke up the kitchen staff so that they can ask who the old man was. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know anything, sir! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡¯ Unlike the old man, the kitchen staff was just an ordinary man who have not learned any martial art. What¡¯s interesting was that the old man disappeared about five days a month ago and returned. ¡®He-he did seem like strange after that but¡­¡¯ The old man was weird in many ways originally, so the kitchen staff thought it wasn¡¯t much of a deal. Yeowun then realized that the man he fought had came to this inn about month ago, faking himself as a old man. The five days was probably days for the man to create a mask of dead old man. But after knowing that they realized the old man was changed a month ago, monks of Mudan clan became grim. [Brother! It is matches the date when we lost contact with him!] [¡­We should make haste then.] Yeowun thought there had been something going on, after tapping into their telepathic message. It seemed their quick leave was related to what they have said. ¡®If they went to the Sword Creek, I¡¯ll find out soon.¡¯ Yeowun felt like he will know. As he waited outside the barn, Fourth Elder Yang Danwa and Hu Bong quietly came out of the inn. They were carrying food and water they got from the kitchen. Yang Danwa was still pale from the wound. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master. But I can do my part.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yang Danwa tended to his internal damage by meditating through the night, but the wound on his shoulder was too severe. AT least it was left shoulder, that allowed him to use the blade. Hu Bong, who had been sleeping through, was able to find out what happened after being told by Yang Danwa early in the morning. ¡°I-I¡¯ll take out horses.¡± ¡°You do that, Lieutenant Hu.¡± Hu Bong felt sorry for not even realizing what happened and lowered his head. He then met his eyes with Mun Ku. But Mun Ku blushed instantly and turned away to avoid meeting eyes with Hu Bong. Hu Bong grinned. ¡®She did it.¡¯ Chapter 271 - Sword Creek, Grave of swords (1) Forest was dense with fog, that it wasn¡¯t visible to look forward. The rain stopped but the ground was still damp and wet and the forest was very humid. The forest was also so dense that it was hard to even walk through it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if we are going the right way.¡± Hu Bong ranted as he cut down the bushes as he walked forward. After they moved past the old wood sign that said ¡®Sword Creek,¡¯ they were searching through the forest without a direction. They couldn¡¯t move through with the horses as the forest was too dense, so they were on foot now. ¡®It¡¯s like finding a needle in a haystack.¡¯ It seemed it was going to be hard to find the missing special expedition team within this creek. Yeowun had opened all his senses to search for any signs of people, but he couldn¡¯t see anyone. [Mapping the area¡­ at 5%.] Nano¡¯s voice rang inside Yeowun¡¯s head. Yeowun was watching through augmented reality. He saw a small square box at the corner of his sight, where Nano was showing a map as they walked through. ¡°No. Move to the left.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Hu Bong changed direction at Yeowuun¡¯s order. At least they weren¡¯t walking through the same area with the help of Nano. Anyone would want to have Nano within them if they found out about Nano¡¯s abilities. But they didn¡¯t know when they would get to find the missing people or the Godly Doctor. It was about two hours into the forest. ¡®I sense energy harmonizing.¡¯ A small sound of harmony began to come from a distance. It seemed that Yang Danwa also felt this and was looking in the same direction and he grimaced. ¡°Did you feel that, sir?¡± Yeowun nodded at Yang Danwa¡¯s question. Hu Bong and Mun Ku weren¡¯t sure what they were talking about and became curious. They were too weak to sense this sound. ¡°I think there¡¯s something there. Let¡¯s move there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yang Danwa answered and Hu Bong became confused and asked, ¡°W-where are we going?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure what they were talking about and Yang Danwa smiled and spoke. ¡°Lieutenant Hu. Turn to the northwest from where you are right now.¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± With Yang Danwa explaining where to go, Hu Bong cut through more bushes and walked forward. The group began to move more quickly. As they walked closer to the area, the sound grew louder. ¡®It¡¯s¡­ like a sharp energy.¡¯ Energy that might come from a legendary weapon was flowing near the area. It seemed like they would get to the destination soon. It was then. ¡®What is this smell?¡¯ It was humid forest, so the sudden smell of blood pierced his nose. All members of the group also smelled this and frowned. ¡°Master, I smell blood.¡¯Read more chapter on vi pnovel It seemed like it was coming from nearby. They quickly moved toward the smell, as it could be anyone. And toward the east, they saw a place with many sword markings. ¡°Ugh!¡± Mun Ku frowned and looked away when they got there. All of the bushes were splattered with blood and there were bodies that had been cut into half. Organs were popping out here and there, so it was hard to see. But there wasn¡¯t just one body. There were two bodies, and it seemed like the sword markings here were evidence of them trying to survive. ¡°T-these people are¡­¡± Yeowun¡¯s eye narrowed when he saw the faces of dead bodies. They were those who went to chase after the old man last night. ¡®Did they come across that man?¡¯ That was the likely explanation for them to be found dead. These people were only at about at the top-class level. There was no way for them to fight against the old man, but Yeowun couldn¡¯t care about these people. ¡°Oh, these are people from yesterday.¡± Hu Bong also realized this and spoke as he looked closely at their faces. Hu Bong then tapped on the body with his finger a few times and spoke. ¡°Master, it looks like they were killed recently.¡± When they left yesterday, there was heavy rainfall. If the body was soaked under such rain, the body should have expanded, but the blood drained from the body down to the ground, leaving a trace of it which meant they were killed after the rain stopped. ¡®Nano, analyze it.¡¯ Yeowun ordered to Nano when he placed his finger on the blood and skin of the body. A white light began to come out of his finger and Nano began to analyze. Soon, Nano¡¯s rang inside his head. [From analyzing the blood and the muscle contraction, the estimated time of death is 2 hours ago.] That wasn¡¯t long. But it was enough time for the killer to move further away from the location. Yeowun then find out another fact. ¡®Where is¡­ another one?¡¯ These groups traveled in groups of three. The actual group with their dead leader was a four-man group. But Yeowun couldn¡¯t find another person¡¯s body anywhere. ¡®There¡¯s no way he would be able to get away.¡¯ There were only three of them, so it was likely that the old man could easily catch up to them and kill them. But Yeowun couldn¡¯t find another body. And when he was curious, Yang Danwa raised his hand to signal. ¡°Master!¡± Chapter 272 - Sword Creek, Grave of swords (2) Yeowun ran there and found footsteps in the mud. But there were the footsteps of two people instead of one. Luckily, the rain made the ground become muddy, leaving many traces. ¡®They couldn¡¯t erase the tracks.¡¯ If it was just sand or dirt, it would have been easy to erase everything, but it was hard to erase footsteps left on mud. But where these footsteps were heading was¡­ ¡°¡­It moved toward the sound.¡± It was the location of the sound. Maybe if they went to the place, they can find the old man. But it wasn¡¯t sure why the old man left one person alive. ¡°Let¡¯s follow the footsteps.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yeowun¡¯s members began to follow the footsteps. There was already a way created through it, so Hu Bong didn¡¯t need to cut out any more bushes. After walking about 10 minutes, they were at the end of the bushes. ¡°OH!¡± Hu Bong brightened up. He was feeling depressed while walking through the humid bushes, but it seemed like that was going to end. It was hard to see what was ahead as the fog was dense, so they had to get out of the bushes to see what was ahead. ¡®There¡¯s no mud.¡¯ And as they came near the ending point, the ground turned into rocks. The footsteps also disappeared because of it. As they got out of the forest, they were at a large open space. The fog still hid most of its sight, but they still managed to see a vast stone wall standing in front of them. ¡°Whoaaa! A mountain? A rock mountain?¡± Mun Ku looked down to up at the giant rock. The one they were looking at was a large mountain peak, but it was created with a rock instead of dirt. The surface was so steep that it was almost upright and there was almost no place to gain a foothold. Even a warrior had a powerful stepping skill, it would be hard to climb up without the right equipment. ¡°Such a thing was hidden within the creek.¡± It was astounding. They walked closer to look at it. Hu Bong then quickly ran up to it and stopped with shock. ¡°UGH!¡± Hu Bong could have been in danger if he had just kept on running. The ground wasn¡¯t all just rocks. There was a large cliff that existed between. ¡°M-master! It¡¯s a cliff! Don¡¯t go near!¡± Hu Bong shouted with a pale face. The distance between the cliff to the rock was quite far, and the cliff was so deep that they couldn¡¯t see the bottom. The wind blew fiercely from below. ¡°Oohhh wow. I-it really is deep.¡± Mun Ku looked down carefully and backed away with a pale face. The cliff was so deep that it was even dark. If someone dropped, they¡¯d definitely be dead, no matter who it was. Then they heard the sound again. Yeowun turned to a direction and gasped. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s impossible!¡± Fourth Elder Yang Danwa also turned at the direction and gasped in shock. They didn¡¯t see it at first because of the fog, but when they got closer, they saw it on the wall of the rock. Sword. There was a large word engraved on the giant stone wall. ¡°What are you talk¡­ HUH!?¡± ¡°T-this is¡­¡± Hu Bong and Mun Ku also turned to the direction and became wordless at the sight. ¡®This is amazing.¡¯ That was only thing they could think of as they saw the word on the rock. They weren¡¯t close to it, but the word wasn¡¯t something that was carved out by some chisel. ¡®Sword? No, it¡¯s created by sword qi.¡¯ The word was engraved in by qi. No one knew when it was engraved here, but the sheer size and power emanating from the word was enough to bring shock. It was almost like when Yeowun saw Chun Ma¡¯s sword trace left on the blue pearl stone pedestal. ¡®Who did this?¡¯ Yeowun felt the arrogance and authority of the man who engraved this word on the wall. It felt like if the word itself was proving that the man was the best in the world. It was enough to make one training in the sword to become humble. ¡°Nnngh¡­¡± Even Hu Bong, who had a low understanding of sword, couldn¡¯t put his eyes off from the word. ¡®There¡¯s no rest between. It was written there once. How did he do it?¡¯ Yeowun was able to find out that it was written through sword qi, but it wasn¡¯t sure how it was made without any rest, especially when the cliff was dividing them apart. And it also seemed that the writing style was very familiar. ¡®This writing is like¡­¡¯ ¡°Prince. Look at that!¡± Mun Ku shouted and Yeowun turned to the direction where she pointed. Under the giant word, there were some things that were stuck beneath. These swords were stuck there like a hedgehog. ¡°Swords?¡± Many swords were stuck beneath the word, and it seemed like there were more than hundreds. There were all kinds of swords, ranging from ordinary ones to treasured swords. But most of them were rusted, proving they had been there for a long time. ¡®Look at all those swords¡­ are these swords abandoned?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t easy to abandon one¡¯s unique weapon, as it was like a lifeline to a martial artist. This meant the person who abandoned the sword gave up on training sword art. Were there that many people who gave up on training sword because of that word? After looking at it for a long time, Yeowun came to an understanding. ¡®Wait. If these swords are abandoned here¡­ maybe this place is¡­!¡¯ Chapter 273 - Sword Creek, Grave of swords (3) ¡°Sword Creek! Prince! This must be Sword Creek!!¡± Chun Yeowun nodded to Mun Ku¡¯s excited shouts. This was truly Sword Creek. There were so many swords abandoned in this place, and that gave the creek its name: ¡®Sword Creek.¡¯ ¡®This is like a graveyard for swords.¡¯ With all the swords on the wall shaking slightly, a buzzing sound came through. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yeowun finally realized what the sound was about. It was through the word engraved on the wall sending energy through the swords, creating soundwaves from the shaking. ¡®A sword trace left on the wall sending out the sword qi from within¡­ wow.¡¯ It was amazing to see such wonder for one who studied the sword. It seemed like the word left on the wall had been there for a long time. But it still had sword qi within it, which was a mystery beyond understanding. ¡®It¡¯s a level where a superior master level warrior cannot even possibly think to achieve.¡¯ As Yeowun looked through the word, Yang Danwa suddenly found something and sent a telepathic message. [Master! Master!] ¡®?!¡¯ [I sense human presence nearby!] ¡®Human presence?¡¯ Yeowun then got out of focus from the word and focused on his senses. He then felt the presence of a person nearby, but it was toward the wall. ¡®Why is there a person in the wall?¡¯ [Lieutenant Hu!] ¡°¡­Waaah! Y-yes! Yes!¡± [Be quiet!] Yang Danwa quickly got Hu Bong out of his mesmerized state. Hu Bong became frantic as he snapped out of daydreaming while looking at the word. [Get yourselves together and follow me.] [Yes, sir!] Yang Danwa led Yeowun¡¯s group down and moved to the right of the word. There, they found something surprising again. ¡®W-what¡¯s that?¡¯ There were about twenty caves at the wall. They didn¡¯t expect to find such a cave at the side of such giant rocks. Yeowun then had a thought. ¡®Oh. Maybe the Godly Doctor is within that place!¡¯ Yeowun was concerned when he entered the forest as he couldn¡¯t find any traces of people. But after looking at these caves, he thought maybe he could find where the doctor was. [There are so many caves.] Mun Ku spoke through telepathic message and Yeowun raised his senses. The reason why there were this many caves was possibly because many of them were fake. Fortunately, the person that he sensed while ago was still within the same place. [It¡¯s that one.] Yeowun pointed at one of the caves. Yang Danwa also sensed this so he nodded. But there was a problem. ¡®It¡¯s too far.¡¯ The cliff divided them from the entrance to the cave. It required a huge leap into the cave, at least over 30 meters. It wasn¡¯t a distance that any stepping skill would allow. It was too far for Hu Bong, who was only a master level warrior, to jump across. ¡®Can Mun Ku jump across?¡¯ Mun Ku was an established super master level warrior, but it was still concerning. One mistake would mean dropping into that endless cliff. Hu Bong glanced down at the cliff and swallowed his throat nervously. Yeowun then whispered, ¡°Yang Danwa. Can you carry Hu Bong over to that cave?¡± Yang Danwa thought for a second and nodded. He was a superior master warrior so it wasn¡¯t hard for him to jump across 30 meters without much effort. ¡°Mun Ku, can you do it?¡± Yeowun asked and Mun Ku glanced over at the distance and was about to say she could, when¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll carry you over if you can¡¯t.¡± She stopped herself from saying it and nodded excitedly. There was no need to refuse the offer. ¡®Hehe. He¡¯ll carry me over!¡¯ Hu Bong shook his head as he looked excited Mun Ku. As it was decided, Yeowun first held up Mun Ku in his arms. ¡®Yay!¡¯ She brought her both hands together and grinned in happiness. Was this what it was like to be protected? ¡°Good. Hold on tight.¡± ¡°Okay. Hehe.¡± Mun Ku grabbed on Yeowun tightly and Yeowun began to run toward the cliff. Sending energy into his feet, Yeowun¡¯s body shot off the cliff, and landed on the cave. Hu Bong then laughed and walked over to Yang Danwa. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Yang Danwa frowned and turned and showed his back for Hu Bong to climb up. ¡°Are you not carrying me over?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold a man in my arms. Get on my back.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡± Hu Bong then awkwardly got up on Yang Danwa¡¯s back. It seemed like Yang Danwa was more than eager to jump across alone if Hu Bong hesitated. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me¡­ UGH!¡± As soon as Hu Bong got up, Yang Danwa didn¡¯t say anything and quickly ran and jumped. When he got down to the cave, Yang Danwa let go of his hands from Hu Bong¡¯s butt. It was an order from the Lord, but it still didn¡¯t feel good to touch a man¡¯s butt. ¡®Ugh¡­ I thought I was going to die.¡¯ Hu Bong was more surprised than awkward. Whatever the case, Yang Danwa then walked in and sniffed. ¡®What is this smell?¡¯ A weird smell filled the cave, which was coming from the inside. It smelled like something was burning. Yang Danwa tried to tell Chun Yeowun about the smell, but Yeowun was on the ground, touching something with his finger. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Yeowun looked at the black powder on his finger. When he sniffed it, it had the same smell that filled the entire cave. ¡®Nano, can you tell me what this is?¡¯ Nano then began to analyze the black powder. After a white light came out from the tip of his finger, Nano¡¯s voice came to his head. [Analysis complete. It is fire powder.] ¡®Fire powder? The exploding powder?¡¯ [Yes, Master.] Yeowun frowned and looked down at the powder again. Why there was there fire powder all over the place, and why was the cave filled with this smell? Yeowun then felt something was wrong and looked into the cave. There was surely a sign of a person inside. And Yeowun also saw faint light deep within. ¡®What is the point of this?¡¯ Chapter 274 - Sword Creek, Grave of swords (4) The fire powder had its own purpose, but if the person was inside there, then it wasn¡¯t likely for him to set it to explode. [What should we do, my Lord?] [Wait here.] [Yes, my Lord.] Yeowun then decided he should check it out first, as walking in without checking first could be dangerous. ¡®Nano, activate Nightvision mode.¡¯ [Activating nightvision mode on user¡¯s sight.] Nano¡¯s voice rang out and Yeowun¡¯s eye shook before taking in more light exposure. Yeowun now clearly saw what was inside the cave. But the distance was still too far to look at it clearly. [Wait here.] Yeowun took ten steps in and saw a person far away. ¡®Nano, can you zoom in?¡¯ [Zooming in on current sight.] The faint person figure was then zoomed in. When it was zoomed in enough, Yeowun became shocked. ¡®Huh?¡¯ The cave was a dead end. There was a man sitting there, shaking his head frantically. This was the reason for the light shaking within. ¡®That man..¡¯ It was one of the men from the group that was found dead while ago. The man had been tied with rope, but he could move his head, which he was shaking frantically with a pale face. ¡®A fire?¡¯ There was a small torch by man¡¯s mouth that was created with small wood. The fire was coming near the man¡¯s mouth, and the man was trying hard to put out the fire but it was almost at his mouth. Even through its extreme heat, the man didn¡¯t let go of the torch and tried to put it out. ¡®W-wait¡­!¡¯ Yeowun then looked near the man and saw a huge amount of fire powder by the man. Yeowun deactivated nightvision mode and shouted frantically. ¡°WE HAVE TO GET OUT OF¡­!!!¡± It was then. An explosion rang from within the cave, and the fire exploded out like lightning. The explosion was so loud that everyone¡¯s ears went deaf with a ringing sound. But Yang Danwa, Mun Ku, and Hu Bong realized something went wrong and turned to run out of the cave. However, the explosion was too fast. The fire quickly reached the entrance and the fire came over them. At that moment, when even the cave was coming down, Yeowun was only thinking about saving Mun Ku and the others, rather than his own escape. Yeowun then unleashed all of his energy onto the three people. Their bodies were then pushed out like a cannonball through the energy. ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± ¡°Kyaaaaaa!¡± The three people got out of the cave just when the fire reached the entrance and they flew to the other side of the cliff. ¡®N-no!! Prince!¡¯ Mun Ku then quickly turned as she was flying away. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaargh!!!¡± And she saw Yeowun, engulfed in fire, thrown out from the cave before dropping down into the cliff. ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!¡± Mun Ku screamed in despair, but Yeowun¡¯s body was disappearing into the depth of the cliff. With Yeowun¡¯s energy dissipating, Mun Ku and others got down safely on the other side of the cliff and quickly turned to run to the cliff. ¡°M-master!!!!¡± ¡°A-aaaaaaaah!!!¡± Yeowun¡¯s fire disappeared into the dark depth and Mun Ku and Hu Bong screamed madly and tried to jump in. Yang Danwa held them to stop them. Jumping off here was an act of suicide. ¡°Let me go! Let me go!!¡± Mun Ku screamed with tears running through her reddened eyes and Yang Danwa slapped her. ¡°Wake up! Are you going to kill yourself and have the Lord¡¯s sacrifice to go in vain?¡± Mun Ku was so heartbroken to hear this. It wasn¡¯t even a day since they found out about each other¡¯s feelings. This tragedy brought despair and grief to her. ¡°Ah¡­ah-ah!¡± She then slumped down on the ground and began to wail. Hu Bong, who had been screaming toward the cliff, couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions either. No one imagined such thing would happen in that short amount of time. ¡®Dammit¡­!¡¯ Yang Danwa clenched his fist and blood dripped from it. He stopped these two people from jumping off, but Yang Danwa felt the same way. He was actually saved by the Lord whom he had to prtect, so he couldn¡¯t find the words to describe his despair. Their sadness had barely passed¡­ Someone appeared through the bushes and Yang Danwa turned. Someone was walking out as if it was entertaining. It was the old man from the inn. ¡°Y-YOU!¡± ¡°Oh- haha. This is an unexpected profit. Someone else bit the bait.¡± The fire powder inside the cave was the old man¡¯s work. He seemed really glad about what just happened. ¡°It would have been harder if that one was alive, but he dropped down on his own. What a fortunate turn of events.¡± ¡°YOU!!!¡± Mun Ku then glared with reddened eyes. She became furious at the old man who seemed to be happy about Yeowun¡¯s death. ¡°Oh? You were crying like a girl just now, but you are a man? But!¡± The old man unleashed powerful energy. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t last long.¡± Yang Danwa¡¯s eyes turned grim. The old man was much more powerful than himself last night. ¡°I am bit busy, so I¡¯ll make this quick.¡± The old man then smirked and charged. After about an hour, at a forest about 5 miles away from Sword Creek, someone was barely walking through the forest. ¡°Whew¡­ Whew¡­¡± He seemed exhausted and was breathing heavily. It was the old man who attacked Yeowun¡¯s remaining group. It seemed he had taken internal damage as his face was pale. ¡®I thought I was lucky¡­ but I guess not.¡¯ The old man then stopped and rested his back on a large tree. He opened his senses to check if there were any chasers. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for that girlish boy coming at me so fiercely¡­ I would have taken care of them fast and also taken care of him too.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t forget Mun Ku¡¯s eyes. Mun Ku charged at the old man like a woman who had lost her husband. The old man was much stronger, but he was overwhelmed by such a fierce attack. That¡¯s when the man that the old man baited came out and joined the fight, which resulted in the old man taking internal damage and retreating. ¡®Haha¡­ doesn¡¯t matter. I know which cave he came out from now.¡¯ That was the original purpose anyway. He had gone through many caves, but he never found any entrances. That¡¯s why the old man exploded one of them to check, and it sure worked. ¡®Just a bit more to find his trace¡­ I just need to tend to my wound and¡­ hmm?¡¯ The old man felt many people appearing nearby. But he didn¡¯t seem surprised. One of the men then appeared in front of the old man and knelt down. ¡°Lee Chung, at service of the Blade Sword Master!¡± The old man grinned. Chapter 275 - Within the Sword Creek (1) Chun Yeowun¡¯s body was engulfed with the flame that shot out from behind. The heat coming from the explosion was overwhelming and felt as if all the skin on Yeowun¡¯s back was melting. With fire all over his body, Yeowun couldn¡¯t withstand the pain and screamed. ¡°Aaaaaaaaargh!¡± He tried to endure the pain and jump, but he couldn¡¯t fight against the power of the explosion. Yeowun was thrown out of the cave, and he couldn¡¯t do anything but drop down with his body on fire. He then caught a glimpse of Mun Ku¡¯s face gripped with despair as she saw Yeowun falling off the cliff. ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯ Although the fire burning his entire body, Yeowun¡¯s head was filled with Mun Ku¡¯s crying face that made his heart tight. With his body falling, the wind put out the fire that was on his body. [Activating self-healing mode to heal burns from the explosion.] Even when he was dropping, Nano began healing the burns that were all over his body. His skin melted down into the muscles, but it quickly began to heal. The pain subsided quickly, but Yeowun was still dropping at an enormous speed. ¡®Is it that deep?¡¯ [Falling speed increasing. Danger. Danger.] Nano¡¯s voice rang out, warning him of the situation. Yeowun had augmented reality on his eyes, so he saw Nano shooting red lights that showed numbers which seemed to be the speed of Yeowun¡¯s fall. Yeowun had once jumped off from a high mountain, but that wasn¡¯t long fall like this. As Yeowun kept falling through the dark depth, Yeowun was struck with the fear of death. ¡®Am I going to die here?¡¯ Surely anyone would be facing death in such a situation. Pain, darkness, end, and nothingness. With all that coming into one¡¯s emotions, it was bound to put one into the depth of despair. [User¡¯s heart rate increasing rapidly.] Nano¡¯s voice warned of the danger but Yeowun couldn¡¯t focus. This speed of this drop would shatter Yeowun¡¯s body into pieces the moment he dropped, which would render Nano¡¯s healing ability to be useless. ¡®Do I have to accept my death?¡¯ Yeowun was about to accept it as his fate. That¡¯s when a sudden gush of wind swirled around, pushing Yeowun to the side. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yeowun was shocked by sudden wind changing his coarse. His body then struck against the wall of the huge rock. But that wasn¡¯t the end. With the strong gush of wind, Yeowun¡¯s body was then thrown off to another side. ¡°Argh!¡± Yeowun then came back to his senses from the pain. He almost succumbed to the fear of death, but he was able to get out of it. ¡®I can¡¯t die like this!¡¯ There was something more fearful than death itself. Yeowun couldn¡¯t finish what he had set out to do yet. And to think that he couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face whom he had given to the first time in his life, his head instantly cleared up. As Yeowun was flung about all over the place from the wind, he noticed something. He didn¡¯t see it when he was in fear, but now he now saw it clearly. ¡®It¡¯s a sword.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like above under the word ¡®Sword,¡¯ but there were a lot of swords stuck in the wall. ¡°Ah!¡± Yeowun then came up with an idea and reached to back of his waist. ¡®It¡¯s there!¡¯ The White Dragon Blade still hung by his waist. He wasn¡¯t sure what the scabbard¡¯s strap was made of, but it withstood the fire and was still hanging on Yeowun¡¯s waist. Yeowun then pulled out the White Dragon Blade. He then gripped the blade and took a deep breath. ¡®If I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯ll at least die trying to survive!¡¯ The strong gush of wind still threw him all over the place as he dropped. When he then was thrown to the other side of the wall, he made a move. ¡°Hah!¡± Yeowun used all his might to strike down with White Dragon Blade against the wall. Whether it was the sharpness of the blade or the speed of the fall, but the blade began slicing through the wall as it stuck there. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± The impact broke Yeowun¡¯s right shoulder bone and ribs. Even if Yeowun¡¯s muscles were enhanced beyond the limit of a normal human, it didn¡¯t apply to his bones. Yeowun was trying to fight the gravity pulling him down, so his bone paid the price. ¡°Stop! Please!!¡± And after falling straight through for about 15 meters, his dropping speed began to slow down and the blade soon came to a stop. ¡°I..it worked!¡± It was very close. Yeowun almost died by dropping, but he had survived. He then glimpsed down and saw that the ground wasn¡¯t very deep down from here. ¡°Ugh!¡± [Detected disjointed shoulder and a bone fracture. 3rd right rib bone is broken. Initiating self-healing mode.] Nano began to activate to heal broken bones, and the pain began to subside. Yeowun looked down and saw that he could easily jump down from the height he was currently at if he used the stepping skill. When the pain went away, Yeowun pulled out the blade and dropped safely. As he got on the ground, he slumped down and sighed in relief. Everything was dark, but he was still alive. Yeowun then realized martial arts wasn¡¯t everything. He was very powerful now, but he learned that there were situations that could still kill him. After resting for a bit, Yeowun got up. He now survived, so he had to find a way to go up the cliff. ¡®Nano, activate night vision mode.¡¯ [Activating night vision mode.] Nano¡¯s voice rang and Yeowun¡¯s eyes turned to see the area clearly. ¡®Ah..¡¯ Chapter 276 - Within the Sword Creek (2) Yeowun¡¯s eye grew large. He thought there wasn¡¯t anything here, but there were many swords stuck in the ground. They had all rusted through time, so there weren¡¯t any useful swords. ¡®There are so many swords here.¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t only swords that were here. There were countless skulls and bones scattered around. It seemed these were people who dropped through the cliff and died. Some were too old, barely recognizable if they were human, but there were some that were intact and still had clothes. ¡®I almost joined them. But why did they fall and die here?¡¯ Yeowun became curious but there was no way to find out. Yeowun hesitated for a bit, but he then took off one of the pieces of clothing from a skeleton. ¡®It¡¯s clothing from a dead person but¡­¡¯ His original clothes were burned heavily, and they were in no state to be worn. Yeowun changed his clothing into the one he picked up and walked over to the cliff wall so he could find a way to climb back up. Yeowun thought it was better to find a way up on the opposite side of the giant rock, which was almost upright and slick on the surface. ¡®Hm¡­ it¡¯s not much different here.¡¯ The other side of the cliff was more rough, but it was actually angled backwards. There was no way of climbing up. ¡®Was this why there wasn¡¯t any information about this?¡¯ Even if someone tried to climb down by using rope, that gush of wind would throw the person off balance. ¡®Is there any other way?¡¯ Yeowun then began to look around just in case he might find something. As he began to walk around the giant rock, he came to a stop at some point. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yeowun became shocked. He thought maybe what he was seeing was a mistake. He was looking at many traces of a sword and a blade on the giant rock. ¡®Why is there a trace of fighting here?¡¯ It was hard to understand. Yeowun was thrown off from the explosion, so he dropped against his intention. But why did all these people come all the way down here and fight? After checking these traces, Yeowun¡¯s eyes widened. The sword and blade traces were very familiar. ¡®Sword Force of the Sky Demon¡­?¡¯ The clear sword trace was very similar to that of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. There were few sword movements that didn¡¯t match, but the remaining movements were exactly the same. It seemed that this came later than the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. ¡°Wait¡­ maybe¡­¡± Yeowun looked up with shock. He thought he had seen the writing style of ¡®Sword¡¯ word up on the cliff somewhere, but he now realized it was Father Chun Ma¡¯s writing style. Yeowun then brought the black sword to take shape. He then looked at writings on the sword. [Sky Demon Sword] The ¡®Sword¡¯ word engraved on there was almost same as the ¡®Sword¡¯ engraved on the wall above. This meant that Father Chun Ma had come here and fought someone. That didn¡¯t seem all that impossible, as the recording of Lord¡¯s palace showed that Father Chun Ma even set out to invade all sides, even through Hobuk Castle, where this Sword Creek was at. But what made Yeowun shocked was different. ¡®What is up with this blade tracing?¡¯ This blade trace was surely the blade skill of the Blade God. Yeowun looked at the blade trace left on it and became shocked. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen this.¡¯ On blade traces that seemed to be the blade skill of the Blade God, there were two formations that Yeowun was not familiar with. The two formations were more powerful than the six blade formation that Yeowun learned. It seemed these two were the latter part of the blade skill. ¡®¡­I thought the six formation was everything. I was wrong.¡¯ Yeowun was beyond shocked to see the blade skill. This was almost as powerful as the Sword Force of the Sky Demon, except the last formation of the Sword Force. ¡®I didn¡¯t think this would be waiting for me here.¡¯ Yeowun thought he was unlucky for falling down, but it was actually a blessing in disguise. It was unclear as to why it was here, but Yeowun luckily managed to come across a trace of two very powerful warriors fighting against each other, especially because Yeowun had Nano who could simulate this. ¡®Nano, scan it.¡¯ Yeowun ordered Nano to scan the sword and blade traces. [Yes, Master.] Nano scanned the trace and began analyzing. Yeowun was then walking through the traces and¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± He found something while he walked. This was different from the sword trace he saw. It was left there by combining something and had a word engraved below. ¡®Impossible.¡¯ It seemed whatever the writer was trying to do wasn¡¯t achieved. The writing style matched that of Father Chun Ma¡¯s. After looking closely, Yeowun then realized that the sword trace here wasn¡¯t like a fighting trace that was left on the other places. It seemed this trace was left by trying something on it. ¡®Why is there the word ¡®impossible¡¯ here?¡¯ Yeowun became confused and ordered Nano to extract these sword traces. When it was finished, Yeowun ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, show me the 3D image of these sword traces.¡¯ [Yes, Master. Initiating 3D view of the scanned sword trace.] Complicated sword traces then began to show up with white lines flashing through, and Yeowun was able to see sword movements. Yeowun was shocked to see these movements in formation form. ¡°This¡­ is impossible.¡± This was a sword skill that moved beyond conventional body movements, just like how the blade skill of Blade God did. Yeowun was able to sense it instinctively. ¡®He tried to combine it!¡¯ That was it. These sword traces that were marked ¡®impossible¡¯ were the creation of Father Chun Ma which came after fighting against the blade skill of the Blade God. Chapter 277 - Within the Sword Creek (3) Dark night¡­ There was a place where the entire area was surrounded by giant rocks. There was opening on the top, so it was only visible from high up. And within the place, there was a large mansion. Inside the mansion¡¯s building, there were a whole bunch of pots brewing medicines and the storage of various medicinal herbs. It looked like a hospital of some kind from the first glimpse. This place was the hideout of the Godly Doctor located within the large rock of the Sword Creek. Inside, there were many beds with one man getting treated above it. The man was the Fourth Elder of Demonic Cult, Yang Danwa. He moaned in pain. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Man up, will you?¡± There was an old woman holding on to Yang Danwa¡¯s head so he wouldn¡¯t move. She looked well over her sixties but she had a very well built body. Her thick arms reminded one of a heavily-built body like Ko Wanghur. ¡°Hah¡­¡± There was the reason why Yang Danwa was such pain. It was because of the location of the wound. With the sword qi cutting down on him from the right forehead down to the bottom of his eyes, he had lost his sight. It was a wound he got while fighting the old man from the inn. He had lost an eye, but it was fortunate that he survived. ¡®I would not have survived if it wasn¡¯t for Master Mun.¡¯ She was worthy to be one of the Six Swords. She looked innocent and harmless usually, but Yang Danwa saw her raging through her attacks. Most warriors would lose control and go on a rampage in such anger, but Mun Ku helped Yang Danwa effectively to attack the old man. It was why they were able to hold out until ¡®he¡¯ appeared. ¡®It¡¯s an amazing talent. Maybe we will have another woman warrior as powerful as Elder Yin in a few years.¡¯ It was thanks to Mun Ku that they were alive. Yang Danwa valued this very highly. ¡°Ugh!¡± Even if he tried to endure, the sewing on his face was hurt. And when it was almost over, he heard wailing coming from the opposite bed. ¡°Waaaah¡­. Prince¡­¡± ¡°¡­How can this be¡­¡± There was a girl wailing with both hands on her face. It was Mun Ku. There was another woman, tall and large, hugging her. It was Hou Sangwha who was said to be missing. She was actually at the hideout of the Godly Doctor. Of course, there were others who were alive from the team. ¡°Nnnngh¡­ Master!¡± ¡°¡­¡± And there was Hu Bong, with linen wrapped all around his body, lying down on the bed with an exhausted expression. He was moaning and crying with Bakgi sitting next to him with a dumbfounded face. He was just mumbling the same words. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡­¡± He just kept on saying the same thing. Bakgi and Hou Sangwha began doing this after they heard that Chun Yeowun was caught in the explosion and fell off the cliff. ¡°Well, you folks are quite different from one another.¡± The old woman glanced back at wailing and spoke. She was talking about Hou Sangwha and Bakgi, who didn¡¯t talk much, compared to Mun Ku and Hu Bong who openly expressed their emotions. ¡°But that master of yours must have been a good master. Seeing that all of you are crying.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yang Danwa couldn¡¯t say anything to that. He too felt miserable to think about the dead Chun Yeowun. He had to give his life for the sin of not being able to protect the Lord, but he had a job to do. The old woman finished sewing up the wound and dabbed mashed herbs over the wound. Yang Danwa then asked the woman carefully. ¡°¡­Godly Doctor.¡± The old woman was the Godly Doctor they had been searching for. She was the master of this hidden mansion, and Godly Doctor Gam Rosu. She raised her eyebrows and spoke. ¡°What did I tell you to call me by?¡± ¡°¡­Granny Gam.¡± The old woman didn¡¯t like to be called Godly Doctor surprisingly. Yang Danwa first thought maybe she had learned martial arts from her physics, but she didn¡¯t know any martial arts. When Danwa became curious, Gam Rosu simply replied, ¡®Well, you¡¯re a doctor so you need to be in shape for long surgeries. Don¡¯t you think?¡¯ That was reasonable of course, although Gam Rosu seemed to be overly trained for that. Yang Danwa then asked again. ¡°Like I asked earlier¡­ can I make a request to¡­ UGH!¡± Gam Rosu then pushed on the wound where she was dabbing the medicine. Her strength was powerful. Yang Danwa had to stop speaking because of the pain. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Strangely, Gam Rosu kept on cutting them off from asking on the request ever since they met. She then glanced at the entrance of the room, toward the two warriors watching her. It seemed they were keeping their eyes on the doctor. ¡®Is she concerned about them?¡¯ Yang Danwa also realized her attitude wasn¡¯t normal so he stopped his request. He didn¡¯t realize at first because he was only thankful for being saved, but he now knew that something strange was going on within this mansion. After patching up the wound and putting linen wrap over it, the Godly Doctor Gam Rosu got up from her seat. She spoke to Yang Danwa. ¡°Well, you will need at least 7 days of treatment. Get some rest now.¡± Chapter 278 - Within the Sword Creek (4) She then left the building with the two warriors standing guard following her. When she left, Yang Danwa heard a telepathic message coming to him. [Did you see that?] Yang Danwa turned to the direction, and there was a beautiful woman with thick eyebrows looking at him with her arms crossed, sitting on a bed on the opposite side. It was Second Elder Yin Moha. She too was safe. However, Yang Danwa saw Yin Moha¡¯s true face for the first time after he got here, so he looked awkward searching for Yin Moha¡¯s younger look. [¡­I think she¡¯s being watched. And so are we.] Two warriors who stood guard had left together with the doctor, but there were still eyes watching them from the dark. Yang Danwa felt the presence of people watching inside the room. That¡¯s why they were talking over telepathic messages. [Elder Yin. What is going on here?] They couldn¡¯t talk about it because Yang Danwa had to be treated by the doctor ever since he got here. Yin Moha sighed and answered. [We fought them when we got here.] When Yin Moha and others first got to Sword Creek, someone attacked them. It was the warriors who came out from the hidden mansion, and they first attacked and asked who Yin Moha and the others were. They were within the territory of the Forces of Justice, so Yin Moha did not reveal who they were. But she just showed the orange tag and said they had come to meet the Godly Doctor. Warriors then became less wary and showed interest. [That¡¯s when we were attacked by that old man from the inn and the other three powerful warriors.] A new fight had begun. All four of these newly-appeared warriors were so powerful that they killed the spy agent of Yin Moha¡¯s group instantly and also killed two other warriors who came out from hidden mansion. And while Yin Moha was fighting against the old man, ¡®he¡¯ appeared. [¡­Hing Wunja of Mudan Strong Sword.] Her telepathic message sounded grim with the name and Yang Danwa narrowed his eyes. [So, it was him.] Yang Danwa knew the name. Under the five most powerful warriors of the entire Yulin, there were those who were known as the ¡®Strong Nine¡¯ who were said to be next five most powerful warriors. Hing Wunja was one of the Strong, and an Elder of the Mudan clan. [He helped us to chase away the old man and we were able to enter here. But¡­ we could not persuade the doctor yet.] Just like Yang Danwa, Yin Moha and others requested the doctor to visit. She just kept on saying that it was hard to do that, even with the orange tag. Yin Moha speculated the reason Gam Rosu could not leave this place was related to Hing Wunja who was protecting this place. ¡®What would be the reason?¡¯ The Godly Doctor was definitely hiding something. The problem at hand was with the Mudan Strong Sword. [It¡¯s fortunate that he doesn¡¯t know who we actually are.] Yang Danwa didn¡¯t expect to find such a powerful and prominent figure in Forces of Justice here. What¡¯s interesting was that the other warriors beside Hing Wunja didn¡¯t seem like monks from the Mudan clan. Yin Moha then sighed. [Yes, but that will not last long.] ¡®¡­¡¯ There was no way that a warrior like Hing Wunja would not become suspicious of them. Two of these visitors were superior master level warriors which were scarce in number, so it was likely that Hing Wunja will try to find out who they were. [Maybe he knows and just wants to use us for a favor.] Yin Moha then continued as she turned to the directions where she felt eyes watching them. In the other building, there was a old man with white beard talking to someone. These people were monks from the inn last night. Mu Jinja spoke. ¡°So, that¡¯s why we lost contact with you¡­ Elder Hing.¡± ¡°Yes. They were surrounding the creek. I had no choice.¡± The old man with a white beard was the Mudan Strong Sword, Hing Wunja. He explained why he had lost contact with the Mudan clan for a month. The reason was because of the old man from the inn. The old man and his cronies had been searching the area to find the hidden mansion, so Hing Wunja couldn¡¯t contact the clan. ¡°Elder, why don¡¯t we move the location to the Mudan or Jegal Family¡¯s place? If it is almost complete, I don¡¯t think the Godly Doctor needs to stay here anymore.¡± ¡°¡­It is better if we leave her alone. I know it is for the greater good, but our actions should be just.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. You are right.¡± ¡°But as you say, the Godly Doctor is almost complete with her work. With enemies located near our spot, it is better for us to move.¡± They couldn¡¯t bear to move as they were now revealed. The entrance was equipped with a blue pearl stone gate with many traps, but it wasn¡¯t going to hold off enemies for long. Mu Jinja then asked, ¡°But Elder, why did you help them? I¡¯m sure that they are from either the Forces of Evil, or from the Demonic Cult.¡± He was talking about Chun Yeowun¡¯s group. Mu Jinja was shocked when he heard from Hing Wunja that the group had at least two superior master level warriors. That level of power was not to come by often. ¡°Brother Mu is right, Elder.¡± Monks from the Mudan clan were suspicious of Yeowun¡¯s group after they found out that Yeowun had a mask on his face. There was a chance that there were powerful warriors in hiding and were not known, but if two superior warriors were in one group, it was likely that they were from one of the three main forces of Yulin. They knew all powerful warriors from the Forces of Justice, so the educated guess would come down to the other two forces. ¡°And they want Godly Doctor too.¡± Chapter 279 - Within the Sword Creek (5) ¡°¡­They will help us,¡± Hing Wunja said. ¡°Huh? Wait, are you going to ask them to¡­¡± ¡°No. We will use them as our shield and let them fight our enemy, while we return to Mudan Mountain with the Godly Doctor.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder. That sounds like a plan.¡± Mu Jinja nodded in astonishment. He was concerned about Yeowun¡¯s group as much as the enemy outside, so this plan sounded very good. It didn¡¯t matter if Yeowun¡¯s group was from the current ally, the Demonic Cult. At the same time, below the cliff. A sound of wind gushing from the movement filled the area. Within the darkness, a young man was moving quickly through with his sword. It was Chun Yeowun. He had been practicing sword formations for two hours already, but he was doing something entirely different from what he knew before. The formation that continued smoothly suddenly came to a stop, and Yeowun¡¯s body shook. This resulted because the movements couldn¡¯t be connected flawlessly. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Yeowun slumped down with exhaustion to rest. His forehead was drenched with sweat. ¡®This isn¡¯t easy.¡¯ It was hard to combine two legendary martial arts skills into one. What he was trying until now was an attempt to combine the Sword Force of the Sky Demon with the blade skill of the Blade God. Yeowun remembered what happened four hours ago. He first was so shocked when he saw the trace left by Father Chun Ma. ¡®How can he come up with such an idea?¡¯ He was astounded by the idea that he didn¡¯t even come to cross. He was only focused on training the completed martial art, but Father Chun Ma was trying new things with the martial art he had encountered for the first time, although it resulted in a failure. ¡®Physical limitation.¡¯ Chun Ma was the best in martial arts and the sword, but there was something he couldn¡¯t overcome. Even if he had body best fit for martial arts, there was a limit to how far the muscle and its fibers could be strengthened. But the blade skill of the Blade God was only possible when the physical ability was up to its limit. Chun Ma tried to combine its traits into his sword skill and after a few tries, he came to a conclusion. ¡®Impossible.¡¯ But Yeowun was different. After analyzing the Sword Force of the Sky Demon, the blade skill of the Blade God, and Blood Reversion Art, his muscles and physical traits were increased beyond the limit of a mere person. Yeowun was able to use the formation that Chun Ma made for a test run very easily. But this wasn¡¯t the completed version as Chun Ma stopped developing it, so Yeowun had to take it as a guideline to do it on his own. ¡®¡­It¡¯s hard.¡¯ It was possible in theory, but combining and using it was a different story. The Sword Force of the Sky Demon was already perfect in its original form, so Yeowun had to create an entirely new formation. ¡®Let¡¯s try again.¡¯ After a bit of a rest, Yeowun got up again and began moving his body to use the sword formation. He was also using Nano to analyze the simulation. But he wanted to cross the limit by himself and learn the understanding through it. Yeowun didn¡¯t rest while he tried many sword movements in an effort to combine the two. ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m exhausted.¡¯ After two hours, Yeowun was now fully exhausted. Almost four hours of nonstop usage of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon depleted his internal energy completely. How could he create a new sword skill that broke the limit that was set in place? He tried many ways but failed constantly. ¡®I cannot combine the sword movements if it goes over the current limit¡­ I have to make it work in balance¡­¡¯ He had to create new sword movements that could work in balance through all of its movement. After thinking for a while as he lied down, Yeowun then came up with a sudden idea in his head. ¡®Yeah¡­! Let¡¯s not use all of the movements I have right now. If it doesn¡¯t fit in well, then I might as well as just take it out. If I stop limiting myself and be free to create the balance¡­ it will be free¡­ free¡­¡¯ The sword movements he had, and thinking about the new movements that could work together with it. Yeowun then came to an unexpected situation. The understanding often came when he didn¡¯t even think about it. ¡®To create a balance, I need freedom. It is created by not locking myself in, but by opening it¡­¡¯ Superior master level was achieved by bringing what one already had into perfect completion in one circle. The reason why a warrior at the superior master level can control its internal energy was because of this understanding of having understood how to bring everything into one. But the higher level required another understanding. It required not limiting oneself to controlling the energy, but to be freed from it. When one finds balance to let the energy flow freely in and out of the body, this understanding would be the one to bring warriors to the supreme master level. Yeowun¡¯s body began to shine brightly with the bright lights, and the area around him began to storm. The energy from the environment was sucked into Yeowun¡¯s empty body where his energy had been depleted. The energy of the environment began running through Yeowun¡¯s body and a change began to come onto Yeowun who was already sitting down meditating. Chapter 280 - Within the Sword Creek (6) The Godly Doctor was known to the people of Yulin as a dignified-looking old man who looked like an aristocrat. But her true self was entirely different from her rumors. An old man with a small body, but with heavy and thick muscle. That was the Godly Doctor, Gam Rosu. ¡°Hmph. Why did you want to see me? I¡¯m busy.¡± Gam Rosu spoke to Hing Wunja, who called her to his room at the mansion. She seemed uncomfortable that she was called, and Hing Wunja smiled softly. ¡°To God almighty¡­ This humble monk had a message to tell you. Granny Gam.¡± The man only spoke like this when he had some uncomfortable request. Gam Rosu became concerned and asked back, ¡°A message? What is it?¡± ¡°I think we have to pack up and leave this place by early morning.¡± ¡°Leave? From this Sword Creek?¡± ¡°Yes. That is correct.¡± Gam Rosu turned furious at request to pack up to leave. This place was home to her and her ancestors. She had been living here for all her life, so it didn¡¯t sound all that well to hear that she had to leave. ¡°This is different from what you promised. I was promised to stay in exchange for fulfilling your request. And you promised that if I complete the project that you will¡­¡± ¡°Leave from your home, yes. But the situation has changed.¡± ¡°Changed to what? Are you talking about those ones outside? There were always those lurking around. It¡¯s not anything new.¡± There were many who came to Sword Creek in search of the Godly Doctor. But the only times when Godly Doctor and her ancestors left the mansion was through the orange tag bearers who acquired the tag from long time acquaintances. ¡°I am sure you are aware that this is different from the past.¡± Hing Wunja¡¯s voice began to drop low. It seemed he had given up on persuading. ¡°They are different. They are more dangerous than any of the other enemies you have seen. If you get kidnapped before you finish your project, our operation will fail.¡± Hing Wunja walked up in front of the doctor and spoke. ¡°You promised that you will help us for the peace of Yulin after you lost the one you hold dear. Please let us protect you from evil.¡± ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ Hing Wunja insisted heavily and Gam Rosu¡¯s eyes shook with anger. She was sad that her current state and regretted how it came down to this. She started on work with good cause but the direction didn¡¯t seem to be going as she first thought. Gam Rosu¡¯s silence was taken as agreement and Hing Wunja smiled again. ¡°You should finish packing up by 3 AM.¡± He then let the doctor return to her office so she could pack up. When Gam Rosu returned, a man with dark clothing came in. ¡°Report.¡± ¡°It is as you said, Elder. There are suspicious movements detected around the forest outside the creek. Numbers are increasing, so they¡¯ll be coming in by the morning.¡± It was what the scout had found outside the creek. ¡°We must make haste.¡± ¡°Are you using them as bait?¡± The man was talking about Chun Yeowun¡¯s group. Their plan was to have them stay behind the mansion and act as a barrier while they got out of the creek and returned safely. Hing Wunja smiled. ¡°Yes. They will work well for their purpose. We will leave as soon as the doctor is finished packing up.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± While Hing Wunja was talking with the scout, Gam Rosu returned to her office. Her office was used as her lab, so it had many medicinal tools and books that helped her with the study. There was a lot of weird stuff inside, where one wall had a skeleton that was preserved through medication set upon the wall. It was a creepy sight if one entered without any knowledge. But the skeleton had its waist area cut off as if it was cut into half when it was killed. ¡°¡­Nngh!¡± She threw one of the dishes she used to hold herbs to ease her rage. It was devastating that she had to abandon the home that her family had lived in for generations. But she had no choice as the enemy would surely come to attack her if she didn¡¯t leave. ¡®My path is surrounded by enemies.¡¯ But was there a difference with enemies outside to those of Hing Wunja¡¯s group. Gam Rosu shook her head and glanced at two warriors watching over her by the door. If she refused, they were likely to force her to follow them anyway. ¡®I have no choice.¡¯ She had no option, so she had to take as much as she could. She then walked over the bookshelves on the left side of the room and took out a book that read ¡®herb list.¡¯ When she opened, there was a small book inside the book. But this book seemed to be created with different material. When she opened the small book, there was the writing of simplified characters that was hard to read. It was hard to explain, but there were also drawings of humans inside out with details. This was like a treasure to any doctor. ¡®I will need this to complete the project.¡¯ This book was a treasure she had got from her ancestors. After putting the book into her inner pocket, she packed tools and other stuff she needed. That¡¯s when some noise came from outside. ¡°I told you, the doctor is busy right now.¡± ¡°Hey, we have a patient here! And we have a doctor here right? Isn¡¯t it the doctor¡¯s job is to tend to patients? Come on!¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Someone was trying to enter the office while warriors at the door were blocking them. The commotion kept on going so Gam Rosu became curious and opened the door to check what was going on. ¡®Huh? These people..¡¯ It was Hu Bong and Hou Sangwha. Hu Bong was helping Hou Sangwha stand, who was bigger than him. She insisted her breast was aching. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Granny Gam. You should finish what you were doing.¡± Hu Bong frowned at the warrior¡¯s words and shouted angrily. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s ¡®NOTHING?¡¯ Are you suggesting to the doctor that she ignore her patient?¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± Chapter 281 - Within the Sword Creek (7) Warriors frowned at Hu Bong¡¯s strong protest. They had to let Gam Rosu prepare to leave, but blocking her from tending to the patient also seemed to suspicious. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gam Rosu then walked over and placed her hand over Hou Sangwha¡¯s wrist to check on the pulse. She then frowned weirdly. ¡®Her pulse¡­¡¯ The warrior then asked the doctor. ¡°Is it bad?¡± Gam Rosu fell silent for a second, but nodded in response. ¡°Yes, I will have to take a look. Don¡¯t worry. It will be quick.¡± ¡°¡­.Hmph. Okay.¡± The warrior nodded and allowed Hu Bong and Hou Sangwha to enter. Hu Bong then helped Hou Sangwha walk inside and had her lie down on the bed. He then spoke to the warriors who followed into the office. ¡°We should get out.¡± Warriors frowned at the unexpected request. ¡°What are you talking about? We have to protect Granny Gam¡­¡± ¡°Wow¡­ are you saying that you will stay and watch a woman¡¯s private parts? Are you serious?¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± Two warriors became dumbfounded at Hu Bong¡¯s words. Hu Bong then pointed at Hou Sangwha¡¯s breasts and shouted. ¡°Do you really want to see her naked body!?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Two warriors became dumbfounded and tried to protest in order to explain. ¡°N-no! I mean we are just¡­¡± Godly Doctor Gam Rosu then added onto Hu Bong¡¯s claim. ¡°I will need to take off the patient¡¯s clothes. You men should stay outside. ¡­Are you going to tell me you are going to stay and watch her get naked?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Okay. We¡¯ll be outside. Make sure you do this quickly.¡± They were ordered to stay by the doctor and never let her stay with these people without their watch, but there was no use. Hu Bong made a ruckus, so they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off from her chest. They insisted that the doctor make this quick and went out with Hu Bong. Early morning. The energy of the environment became very full. Every time he circulated the energy, it felt like if he was one with the environment. And on the ground at the cliff, there was a large crater that was not there last night. And within that crater, Yeowun stood. His eyes were full of understanding unlike before. He took in a slow deep breath and let out and opened his right fist. ¡®I don¡¯t have any limit over my internal energy anymore.¡¯ Every time he circulated energy within, the internal energy replenished instantly as it sucked the energy from the environment. At this rate, he had no limit of any energy usage unless he uses the strongest skill which would require huge amount of energy usage. ¡®I can also increase the output to almost three times.¡¯ His limit of energy usage, or the limit to control the energy within him also increased by a large amount. It was not even close to when he was yet a superior master level. Yeowun gasped with astonishment. ¡°Ah-ah!¡± ¡®I¡¯m lucky. I¡¯ve reached supreme master level!¡¯ With unexpected understanding, Yeowun was able to break the barrier. He was trying to find the balance between sword movements of Sword Force of the Sky Demon, but it actually worked to help him break the barrier to go up to the supreme master level. Yeowun looked up to yet dark morning sky. The color was now turning to dark blue. It was the sign that morning was almost here. ¡®No¡­¡¯ He wanted to take this time to focus on creating the new sword skill, but he had wasted too much time here. He was trying to find the way out, but instead came across the traces of Father Chun Ma and forgot about his servants above the cliff. ¡®I didn¡¯t find the balance among the movements¡­ but I got something else.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t talking about becoming the supreme master warrior. He was talking about something different. ¡®Let¡¯s get out first.¡¯ With his minds coming back to reality, he became concerned about lot of things. It must have been shocking to his people to see him fall to the cliff with fires over his body. It was especially concerning to think about Mun Ku. Yeowun expected Mun Ku would think he¡¯s dead and be terribly sad from it. ¡®How should I go up?¡¯ But he couldn¡¯t find a way up yet. After thinking about it for a while, Yeowun looked at all swords that were stuck on the ground and the wall and thought. ¡®Wait¡­ I don¡¯t need to find a way anymore. I can just make a way.¡¯ At the same time, in a hidden mansion within Sword Creek, a man with black clothes entered Hing Wunja¡¯s room. ¡°Is it prepared?¡± ¡°Yes, Elder. The doctor is done with her preparations.¡± ¡°Good. Are they still sleeping?¡± ¡°Yes. We have eyes on them. I will take a look at them again just in case.¡± There were five warriors standing watch at the medical room where guests were sleeping. If there was any problem, they would have known already. ¡°Go check and return with watchers down to the secret passage. Bring the doctor there. I will take my monks from the clan.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± If guests realized something was wrong, they would have left the mansion already. They planned to unlock the entrance to the hidden mansion, so it was likely that the enemies will rush in quickly. That would help them escape without any danger. The black-clothed man took the final mission and went to the medical room. ¡®Huh?¡¯ He frowned as he got to the front of the building. Something was strange. There had to be two watchers on the roof, but they weren¡¯t anywhere to be seen. ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ He then carefully opened the door and peeked in. There were five shadows over the bed in the dark room. He heard light breathing, so it certainly these people were still sleeping. ¡®There¡¯s no problem here. Then where did they go¡­ w-wait.¡¯ The man became shocked and walked in through the door. There was supposed to be six people in the room, but there were only five. ¡®Who¡¯s missing?¡¯ The man then carefully walked over to the bed and checked the face of the person on the bed. ¡°¡­.Dammit!!¡± The man on the bed was one of the watchers who had to be on the roof. He had his blood points sealed and had fallen unconscious. The man checked on everyone¡¯s beds, and they were all those who were assigned to stay on watch. ¡°They¡¯re gone!!¡± Chapter 282 - Emergence (1) ¡°Ah!¡± A strong gush of wind threw Chun Yeowun¡¯s balance off, messing up his stepping skill. He tried to regain balance, but the rusted sword couldn¡¯t hold him up and broke down. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± Yeowun fell back down the cliff. He had climbed all the way up here, but he was about to lose everything. ¡®No!¡¯ Yeowun quickly pulled out his White Dragon Blade and stuck it into the wall. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t long before he started dropping, so he was able to stop without being dragged down too far. He fell only about few meters but it was enough to make his heart sink. Yeowun panted as he looked up. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± ¡®Dammit. I should¡¯ve thought about that gust.¡¯ The idea was to control all swords stuck on the wall with the ¡®Air Sword¡¯ technique to stick them into the wall so that he can use them as stepping places. If he created the way up, then he could probably climb up without much problems. But the strong gush of wind in the middle set him off the balance. There was no way a mere human could walk past shaky steps under a storm. ¡®I can¡¯t go past this area with the stepping skill.¡¯ Even the master of stepping skills Marakim would not be able to possible to walk up such a place. Yeowun then resorted to the last method. The black metal over both arms scattered apart and formed it the black sword. With the White Dragon Blade on his right and the Sky Demon Sword on his left, Yeowun reached up and stuck the black sword into the wall. With the help of muscle strength and energy, it was easy to stick the sword into the stone wall. It also helped that his weapons were legendary weapons. Yeowun then pulled out the White Dragon Blade with his right hand and stuck it higher above the place where his Sky Demon Sword was stuck. ¡®This will take time, but there¡¯s no other way.¡¯ The gush of wind didn¡¯t allow him to run up, so this was the safest way for him to climb. But would take much more time ¡®Let¡¯s do it quick.¡¯ Yeowun began to climb up slowly but consistently. The man who came out of the medical room then ran to Gam Rosu¡¯s office. ¡®Didn¡¯t the sleep medication work?¡¯ They had put in sleeping medication into medicine soup distributed to those people. He thought they would have been sleeping from the effect of the medication. But if they didn¡¯t fall asleep and disappeared, it was easy to see what they were trying to do. ¡°Follow me!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Warriors who were assigned on the way followed. There was no way the man could handle six powerful warriors. And as soon as he got to the place, he burst the door open, destroying the door. He didn¡¯t care as they were going to abandon the mansion anyway. ¡°What?¡± The doctor was missing from the office. There were only two warriors who were supposedly guarding the gate, unconscious. Warriors walked over to them and checked. ¡°T-they are dead!¡± These warriors had their throats cut down and died without even managing to scream. These warriors were alive just until 30 minutes ago. ¡°Dammit!¡± Something was going terribly wrong. The fact that the Godly Doctor missing was more troubling than the missing six people. The man ran out and shouted. ¡°The doctor is missing! FIND THE DOCTOR!!!¡± ¡°What?! The doctor¡¯s missing?¡± Warriors who heard the shouts began to search through the mansion. The man then quickly headed toward Hing Wunja to report, who would have been waiting at the secret passage. And when he got there, he saw monks of the Mudan clan waiting outside the secret passage. ¡°It¡¯s not opening!¡± The passage was made to be opened by using the lever made next to it, but it was broken and a few monks were trying hard to open the door. But there was no way they could open the blue pearl stone door that had been sealed. The man then found Hing Wunja between them and ran up to him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did the doctor go?¡± There was no way that he did not hear the shouts. Hing Wunja asked back furiously and the man reported. ¡°Elder. The six people in the medical room went missing along with the doctor. I ordered a search throughout the mansion but¡­¡± Hing Wunja stomped on the ground from fury before the man could finish. The ground cracked, showing how furious he was. Hing Wunja pointed at the secret passageway and shouted. ¡°Search? They already destroyed the door of the secret exit and escaped! There¡¯s no use searching here!¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± ¡®No, we were fooled!¡¯ The man then realized that they were played. They were too late. It wasn¡¯t sure how, but they found the secret passageway and escaped with it, destroying it behind. This meant that they were helped. It was likely that their help was given by the Godly Doctor. ¡®She turned against us!¡¯ Hing Wunja left the shocked man behind and pulled out his sword. Hing Wunja then spoke to his monks. ¡°Move out of the way!¡± The mechanism of the door was broken, so they had to break their way out. And it was when monks were about to move away. There was an explosion toward the entrance of the mansion. It was similar to the explosion they heard last night. It was a sign that enemies were on the move. It wouldn¡¯t take long for them to reach the area. They then tried to make haste when¡­ ¡°Ambush! Enemies are coming!¡± ¡°Enemies are already inside the mansion!!¡± They heard warriors shouting toward the entrance. Hing Wunja became dumbfounded. There was no way that one explosion would break open the gate. The gate was sealed by many traps and thick blue pearl stone. ¡®W¡­wait.¡¯ Hing Wunja frowned. This situation was exactly the same plan that he was going to use while he ran through the escape route. But instead, it was him and his group that was trapped inside, while the enemies were coming in. ¡®Gam Rosu¡­. That old hag!!!¡¯ Chapter 283 - : Emergence (2) While Hing Wunja was furious within the mansion, there were seven figures hurrying through the cave where the secret passageway led them out. It was Chun Yeowun¡¯s group. Hu Bong grinned as he heard the noise coming from the far end of the tunnel behind him. ¡°Hehehe. They must have come into the mansion now.¡± ¡°Good.¡± It was Yang Danwa who came up with the plan. Of course, it was thanks to Hu Bong and Hou Sangwha who acted as patients that they managed to take out Godly Doctor Gam Rosu with them. ¡®Nngh!¡¯ Bakgi¡¯s face was red. Hu Bong was injured, so Bakgi volunteered to carry Gam Rosu on his back, but she was very well-built with heavy muscles, so she was heavier than Bakgi thought. ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re weaker than you look!¡± Gam Rosu spoke to Bakgi and Bakgi brought up his internal energy. He couldn¡¯t hold her up with just his physical strength alone. ¡°We have no time to waste. Come on.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Yin Moha ordered as they ran. There were too many enemies so it was likely that the people left at the mansion wouldn¡¯t last long. They had to get out of Sword Creek while the fights went on at the mansion. After a while of running, they saw the end. But the exit was blocked. ¡°It¡¯s blocked!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just blocked by a simple rock. You can just push it out.¡± Gam Rosu spoke and Yin Moha nodded and pushed the rock. With her powerful energy, the rock was pushed out. ¡°A light!¡± With the rock being pushed out, light came into the cave. It wasn¡¯t morning yet, so it was still a bit dark outside. The rock was pushed out all the way and dropped. They saw the cliff on the opposite side. However, there were many people at the other end and Yin Moha and the others turned grim. There were at least over 20 enemies. It seemed not all of them had entered the mansion. ¡®At least the old man isn¡¯t here¡­ or any other powerful warrior.¡¯ If there was, then it would be dangerous. These 20 enemies didn¡¯t seem to be much of a threat. ¡°I¡¯ll make a path. Stay close.¡± Yin Moha spoke and all of them nodded. She ran quickly and jumped across a thirty-meter range. As soon as she got down on the ground, she pulled out her sword. She then charged at masked men nearby, and they tried to defend but¡­ ¡°ARGH!¡± The third formation of True Demon Sword cut their necks immediately, killing them. Yin Moha then tried to attack the others, but one masked man blew the whistle that he had on his neck. ¡®No!¡¯ She knew what the man was trying to do, so Yin Moha threw bullet force qi at the man. The force qi shot past in trying to cut down the man, but other masked man pushed the man with the whistle. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Yang Danwa held on Hu Bong and jumped. All of Yeowun¡¯s members then jumped across as they all heard the whistle. But it was too late. Masked men began gathering after they heard the whistle. The number was much more than they first thought. It was even curious how this many people came into Sword Creek. ¡®There¡¯s more than a hundred.¡¯ How many were here? They thought the old man from the inn was alone, but that wasn¡¯t true. Then powerful energy came down at Yin Moha. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ She quickly raised her sword to defend. It was bullet force qi. She used 100% of her energy to defend, but the power of bullet force qi was so strong that she was pushed back until the energy dissipated. ¡®This presence..¡¯ She turned toward the direction where force qi came from. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was the old man from the inn. She hoped the man would be inside the mansion, but it seemed he had been waiting outside. The old man seemed happy to find them out here. ¡°Hahaha¡­ as expected.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think there was only one way out from that place.¡± The old man thought there would be multiple entrances so he had waited outside. The old man glanced over and glared at Gam Rosu. ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t know the Godly Doctor was an old woman.¡± He recognized the Godly Doctor right away. He had seen the other people once, so it wasn¡¯t hard for him to recognize the doctor. Mun Ku then gritted her teeth when she saw the face of the old man. Rage came back to her as she saw the person who led Yeowun to his death. But Yin Moha and Yang Danwa were frustrated by the situation. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ It was hard enough to handle the old man, but the man standing next to him was also problematic. The man didn¡¯t have any mask on like the old man, but he seemed to be very powerful. It was likely that he was at least an entry-level superior master warrior. ¡°Master Lee. I¡¯ll take care of those two, so get the rest and bring back the doctor.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The old man pointed at Yin Moha and Yang Danwa. He didn¡¯t like that he had to retreat before getting rid of them twice. The old man then pulled out a thick sword from his waist. ¡°Shall we start then?¡± The old man disappeared and quickly closed in on Yin Moha. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yin Moha took steps to put distance and shouted. ¡°Protect Granny Gam!¡± They had to have Granny Gam escape this place and take her to the Mountain of Ten Thousand. Hu Bong, Hou Sangwha and Mun Ku circled around Bakgi who had Gam Rosu on his back. There were too many enemies so they had to stick together. [Elder Yang! I will take this old man. Kill the other man!] [Got it.] Yang Danwa pulled out the blade and tried to jump at the man called ¡®Master Lee¡¯ but the old man instantly turned and blocked Yang Danwa. ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Where do you think you are going? You two are with me.¡± And with that, Master Lee quickly charged toward three people who were protecting the Godly Doctor. He ran straight at Mun Ku. Mun Ku brought up the energy on her both hands to defend. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Master Lee became surprised and swung his sword to his right. ¡°A sword?¡± What was thrown at him was a rusted sword. He had to defend because he felt something being shot at him, but the power held within was too strong. Master Lee was pushed away by the strong energy contained within the rusted sword. He then used all of his energy to push away the sword. The sword crashed immediately. ¡°Air Sword¡­? Who¡­¡± The attack was surely made through an air sword. The man then turned to the direction where the sword was thrown from. It was toward the stone rock at the cliff. But there was no one there. ¡®What? What is going on¡­ huh?¡¯ That¡¯s when something unbelievable happened. ¡°The rock is shaking!¡± ¡®Rock? No, that¡¯s not it,¡¯ Master Lee thought as one of the masked men shouted. What was shaking was the hundreds of swords stuck in the wall. With the weird phenomena, everyone turned in the direction. Then the swords began to be pulled out from the wall. They floated above the ground and were aimed toward the masked men. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°S-swords are moving!¡± All the masked men became shocked. ¡®What is happening?¡¯ The old man too seemed to be shocked from what was going on. Hundreds of swords were floating in the air, and there was something rising up from the cliff. ¡®W-what?¡¯ It was a young man with long black hair and a black robe. The man was on a black sword, rising up from it. The sight was as if the Demon God was emerging from the Demonic Realm. ¡°Ah¡­. AAAAAAH!!¡± Mun Ku¡¯s eye became large with shock, then soon turned teary and she shouted. ¡°Prince!!¡± Chapter 284 - Emergence (3) After climbing up for a long time using the Sky Demon Sword and the White Dragon Blade, Chun Yeowun was finally able to get out of the dangerous area. The winds died down and now Yeowun felt a lot of presences above. He could now sense further than when he was at the superior master level. ¡®There are a lot.¡¯ Yeowun became concerned. He wasn¡¯t sure what happened while he was down at the cliff. All those people above the cliff were martial artists. ¡®Yin Moha?¡¯ Yeowun then felt familiar energy. It was the energy of Yin Moha, Bakgi, and Hou Sangwha who were missing. ¡®They were alive!¡¯ Yeowun then thought he should make his way up quickly. All other presences he felt were hostile. He wasn¡¯t sure what might happen if he didn¡¯t hurry up. ¡®I don¡¯t think I have to do this anymore.¡¯ Yeowun then tried to create a step up again by using air sword, but then he saw someone jumping across the cliff above. And one of the figures had very familiar energy. ¡®Mun Ku!¡¯ It was Mun Ku. There were others who were crossing the cliff. And on the other side where they were jumping off to, more martial artists were gathering, some of whom were very dangerous. It seemed one of them was the old man that Yeowun fought at the inn. He couldn¡¯t sense him before, but now with the supreme master level, he was able to sense the old man. ¡®I have to be quick.¡¯ But the way he used the method until now was slow. Yeowun then changed his way of climbing. It was a change in ideas. ¡®Wait. If I can control the sword, isn¡¯t it better if I control it while carrying me?¡¯ It was the Air Sword Flying technique. Yeowun didn¡¯t know this, but there was an unconfirmed legend that there were some supreme level warriors that flew around with the swords. Yeowun had just come to this idea himself however. Yeowun placed the Sky Demon Sword over his hand and sent energy into it. The sword began to move freely and Yeowun placed his both foot over the sword. It felt weird, as if he was stepping on nothing, but he had no time to think about the feeling. Yeowun sent energy to make his foot connect tightly to the sword and moved it to rise above. Yeowun then sensed about 150 warriors above and chose to use air sword. Hundreds of swords floated above, waiting to be ordered. They floated as if they would charge with the flick of Yeowun¡¯s finger. Masked warriors couldn¡¯t move as they were tense from being aimed. ¡°Prince!!!¡± Mun Ku shouted with tears running down her cheek. And it wasn¡¯t only her who was crying. ¡°M-Master!!! You were alive!!¡± ¡°Wah!¡± Hu Bong and Hou Sangwha also cried at Yeowun¡¯s appearance. What was crazier were the floating swords around him. It was surely the use of Air Sword. ¡®D-did the Lord become a supreme master warrior?¡¯ Yin Moha¡¯s eye turned large as she looked at Yeowun. He was at the same power up until while ago. But after hearing that he had dropped to the cliff and died, Yeowun returned in a day with entirely different power. ¡®Is he really chosen by the Demon God?¡¯ It was hard to describe it any other way. The sight of him with black robe and floating in the air with hundreds of swords actually made him more like a Demon God himself. ¡®He should have died in that cliff¡­¡¯ The old man saw Yeowun fall into the cliff with fire on his body. Even if it was the old man himself, there was no way he could survive from dropping into that cliff while on fire. ¡®He¡¯s different man from two days ago.¡¯ The old man sensed Yeowun to be at the end stage of superior master level. But if he was using air sword, he was surely at the supreme master level. And if he could control this many swords¡­ ¡®It¡¯s not just entry. He¡¯s definitely at the supreme master level.¡¯ This was unbelievable. Was there some treasure hidden beneath that cliff? The old man then turned to glance at the Godly Doctor. ¡®No. That old woman should be carrying that.¡¯ The old man speculated if the one he was looking for was down the cliff, but that didn¡¯t seem likely. The old man shouted at Yeowun. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be alive! Hahaha. Welcome to the world of highest powers.¡± World of highest powers meant supreme master level to the people of Yulin. Among tens of thousands of martial artists, there were only a handful of people who reached the supreme master level. Masked men were fearful of Yeowun¡¯s appearance however, as all these swords presented were very threatening. And Yeowun floating alongside these swords made him look like a monster or a demon. The old man shouted. ¡°Stop bluffing and why don¡¯t you come and fight me?! You think I don¡¯t know that you can¡¯t control all of those swords?¡± This wasn¡¯t a lie. The old man was also an entry-level supreme master warrior. He knew how to use air sword but he also knew that the technique didn¡¯t work well against powerful warriors with equal strength. And there was also a clear limit as to how many numbers of swords one can control, as there was a limit to how many things one could think at once. Chapter 285 - Emergence (4) ¡®Even that fool who only trains in energy force said 12 was the limit. That¡¯s just a bluff.¡¯ Even controlling 12 was limited to simple movements. Most people who could control swords with Air Sword was limited to three to five. ¡®He¡¯s a fool. Trying to bluff in front of the same supreme master level warrior.¡¯ The old man was certain that all those floating swords were just a show. It was probably Yeowun¡¯s plan to demoralize enemies as they were outnumbered. Yeowun then spoke to the old man. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a bluff?¡± ¡°Oh? If not, then why don¡¯t you show¡­¡± But before the old man could finish, Yeowun aimed his finger at the masked men. Hundreds of swords then began to make a move. ¡®No way. That¡¯s not going to work.¡¯ The old man shook his head. Something didn¡¯t feel right but he denied the possibility and held on his sword and tried to jump toward Yeowun. At that moment, Yeowun ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, help me with this.¡¯ Nano¡¯s voice responded within Yeowun¡¯s head. [Activating self-targeting system on all of 128 swords per user order. Locking onto all targets¡­] Yeowun¡¯s eye already had augmented reality activated, and he saw red spotlights aimed at every masked man. It also targeted the old man who was now charging at him. Yeowun then raised his hand up. [Attack commencing.] And the 128 swords immediately began to move at once. It was a sight to behold. Countless swords moved on their own as if they were alive and charged at the masked men. ¡°N-no way!¡± ¡°This is impossible!¡± The masked men tried to defend themselves by using their weapons, but the speed of these swords was equal to the speed of Yeowun using the sword by himself. ¡°Aaargh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Tens of masked warriors immediately were penetrated and cut by the swords. Blood splattered all around and screaming filled the area. ¡°S-stop! Stop it!¡± ¡°W-what do you suppose we do!¡± Masked warriors shouted frantically as they tried to defend themselves by using formations but they couldn¡¯t do anything. There was no way to defend against these swords unleashing powerful sword skills. The area became a bloodbath and the old man frowned. ¡®H-how can this be!¡¯ He was looking at it with his own eyes but he still couldn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t imagine that he would see hundreds of swords controlled perfectly at once. What kind of brain could achieve this? ¡®This is not possible!!¡¯ Of course, it was not possible for any normal human. But with help of Nano, it was able to control everything through Yeowun¡¯s brain, especially these movements that no ordinary man could do. It was Nano that made impossible to become possible. ¡°You are not an exception.¡± Yeowun aimed his finger at the old man. ¡°What!¡± Four swords immediately charged at the old man and he quickly moved his sword to deflect it. Swords used a powerful sword skill, but they were all rusted so they all shattered when the old man struck them down. ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool- HUH?!¡± But Yeowun was no longer in the air. Yeowun knew very well that there was no way to kill the old man with rusted swords. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Aaaaah!¡± Swords flew around, splattering blood everywhere. The screams filled the entire space. Yeowun heard the sound ringing through as he ran. It felt as if time was flowing slowly on him. Yeowun shot past the masked men who were falling down. ¡®Faster!¡¯ At the destination, the man who was called Master Lee was striking down at Mun Ku. He was trying to take the Godly Doctor when the situation began to turn against them. Mun Ku was raising her hand to defend, but she was a bit late. The sword was coming fast at her head. At that moment, Yeowun¡¯s Sky Demon Sword swung up and struck against the man¡¯s sword. The man¡¯s eye grew large as his hand was thrown upward. ¡°W-when did you?!¡± His eyes saw Yeowun appearing suddenly in front of him. But that wasn¡¯t the end. With throwing the sword away by using Sky Demon Sword on the right, Yeowun¡¯s left hand was already upon the man¡¯s neck. And when the blade touched his skin, the man then realized. His eyes shook from the shock when the blade sliced past his neck. The time came back to normal speed. This was the world that supreme master level warriors were seeing. ¡°Huh?¡± Mun Ku, who was trying to defend against the attack, became surprised and stopped. The sword that was coming at her was already in the air and¡­ ¡°¡­A line?¡¯ A red line appeared on the man¡¯s neck, and soon his head was cut and it fell to the ground. Blood gushed out from the neck and Yeowun kicked the body away so that the blood would not splatter over Mun Ku. ¡°Prince!¡± Her eyes teared up as she realized it was Chun Yeowun who saved her from danger. And at the same time, another man was furious from the turn of events he just witnessed. It was the old man who lost trace of Chun Yeowun while trying to defend himself against four swords. He finally realized where and what Yeowun had done. ¡°YOUUUUUU!!!!¡± Chapter 286 - Emergence (5) The power difference between an entry-level of superior master warrior and a supreme master warrior was too large. Master Lee lost his life so easily at such a difference. ¡°Prince!¡± Chun Yeowun wiped tears off Mun Ku¡¯s face and patted her head softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I thought you were really dead!¡± Her voice was coarse from crying all night. That¡¯s when Yeowun¡¯s body dwindled. ¡®My head¡­¡¯ His head became dizzy and sharp pain came to his entire brain. ¡°P-prince?¡± Mun Ku helped him up and became surprised to see veins popping up over his forehead. [Energy usage exceeded 75% of total energy stored within the body. Stopping self-targeting mode due to brain function overload.] With Nano¡¯s voice, the energy draining from Yeowun¡¯s body stopped immediately. The headache also subsided and when the self-targeting mode stopped, so all swords lost power and dropped to the ground. ¡°Ah? The S-swords stopped!¡± These swords were rusted in the first place so they were already badly damaged while attacking, but after dropping to the ground, they shattered immediately. ¡®It was too much..¡¯ Yeowun held up his numb head and got up. Nano helped him, but it was his own body that did the control so it was too much of a burden on his brain and energy. ¡®I can only last three minutes.¡¯ It only lasted three minutes, but it was still a monstrous ability to control hundreds of swords. On the field, there were only about 18 masked warriors left. ¡®M-monster¡­!¡¯ ¡®Is he really a Demon God?¡¯ The attack stopped but all masked men had lost the will to fight. A total of 80% of them had died just in a few minutes so they were too afraid to even make a move. ¡®I have to take care of the rest.¡¯ Yeowun took a deep breath and tried to replenish used energy by sucking up the energy around him. ¡°YOUUUUU!!!!!¡± The old man was already upon Yeowun, attacking him with rage. ¡°Get back.¡± Yeowun pushed Mun Ku away and swung his Sky Demon Sword to defend against the old man¡¯s sword. The two swords struck against each other, creating a powerful energy force gushing out within them, pushing others way into the back. ¡®Just by swords colliding?¡¯ Bakgi became surprised and took steps to get away from them in order to protect Gam Rosu. Other people who protected Bakgi also got back. The old man narrowed his eyes. ¡®I thought he used all of his energy.¡¯ He didn¡¯t. The old man used 100% of his energy to attack, but it was his hand that was shaking due to the tremendous energy coming in. This was due to the power difference between them. ¡®It¡¯s lucky Nano cut me off before I used all of my energy.¡¯ Yeowun was relieved as he would have died to this attack if he had used all of his energy. Yeowun then swung his blade to kill the old man, just like how he did it with the other man. But the old man brought up his hand with force qi over it to defend. ¡°Get the Doctor!!¡± The old man then roared at the surviving masked men. They then came back to their senses. ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± They had to get the doctor while their leader was fighting that monster. They quickly charged toward Hou Sangwha, Hu Bong, and Mun Ku. But there was one thing they didn¡¯t consider. ¡°Aargh!¡± Yang Danwa who came at them suddenly cut his neck instantly. ¡°Fools. That¡¯s not possible.¡± It wasn¡¯t only Yang Danwa. Yin Moha also quickly jumped to attack the masked men who were trying to attack. ¡®T-they are too strong!¡¯ Yin Moha didn¡¯t even use a sword formation in dealing with the enemies. These masked warriors were powerful, but they were no match against superior master level warriors. The old man frowned. ¡®Ugh¡­ this monster ruined everything! Who is this monster and these people?!¡¯ He didn¡¯t hear anything about them. Chun Yeowun¡¯s power surely almost equaled the top five warriors of Yulin. But the old man had information about those five warriors and the Strong Nine beneath them. He had never heard of a young man like his enemy being so strong. ¡®Even if he¡¯s exhausted, we are outnumbered.¡¯ The situation had turned around. There was no way for the old man to deal with all of them. ¡®I have no choice. I¡¯ll attack with the best skill I have to injure this monster and escape.¡¯ The old man made a decision. He was angry that his long-prepared plan had been busted and lost many men, but he had to get away if he wanted to live. ¡®It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t kill him while he used up his energy.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if he could finish Yeowun under one formation, but he had to run away now. ¡®Huh? He¡¯s doing something.¡¯ Yeowun became surprised as the old man swung his sword to send Yeowun¡¯s sword down. Yeowun and the old man¡¯s two swords struck the ground. The old man then took the chance to get away, unleashing his best skill. ¡°Take this!¡± With powerful energy gathering at the tip of his sword, the powerful sword skill was unleashed. But this sword formation was very familiar. ¡®This¡­¡¯ The angles that the swords were coming in, unlike any ordinary formations. It was also not a thrust, but a slash. Almost close to a blade formation. ¡®Blade God¡¯s skill?¡¯ Chapter 287 - Emergence (6) This was similar to the blade skill of the Blade God. Yeowun then realized that this old man was related to the Blade God Six Martial clan. Yeowun used the second formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. The sword was coming from a weird angle, but Yeowun knew where it was coming from already so he defended against it easily. ¡®What?¡¯ The old man¡¯s eye grew large from shock. The movement wasn¡¯t something that could be predicted but Yeowun defended easily as if he knew it from the beginning. Yeowun struck the sword down and spoke. ¡°You¡¯re from the Blade God Six Martial clan.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes shook from shock. He had snuck into the territory of the Forces of Justice, so he refrained from any formation that might resemble that of the Blade God¡¯s skills but he revealed just one movement. ¡®What? Does he know our clan¡¯s martial art?¡¯ And with the reaction, Yeowun was able to confirm that the old man was indeed from the Blade God Six Martial clan. And with such power, it was likely that this man was one of the leaders. ¡®Something¡¯s not right. I have to escape.¡¯ With his identity revealed, the old man became worried and unleashed force qi to use the formation to distance himself from Yeowun. But Yeowun used a unique stepping skill to dodge the attack easily. ¡®This skill¡­!¡¯ The stepping skill that Yeowun jused used was the Step of Wind God. It was the skill that man with a strange mask the old man once fought a few month ago at Jurkang Castle. ¡®Is this him?¡¯ He was able to recognize the martial art that the enemy used when he fought previously. This stepping skill was exactly the same skill that the masked man used that time. It was the man who dodged the blade god skill¡¯s formation and struck him. ¡°You¡¯re that masked cultist!¡± ¡®Mask?¡¯ Yeowun became surprised. It was certain that this old man was talking about Great Guardian Marakim. ¡®This is the man that Great Guardian said he fought at Jurkang castle!¡¯ Yeowun heard everything that happened at Jurkang Castle with details. If that was the case, Yeowun had to capture this man alive. ¡®If he¡¯s that cultist, then it is better I kill him even if it¡¯s going to cost my life.¡¯ The old man changed his plan from escaping to fight. His original plan also contained having the power of the Demonic Cult to be weakened. If his enemy was one of the cult¡¯s leaders, then it was better to get rid of him while he had chance. The old man who originally tried to escape, charged back in. The old man then unleashed all of his power and used the final formation of his skill. ¡°Hmph! You won¡¯t get away from this one!¡± ¡®I know this one.¡¯ The old man was using the ¡®Soaring Dragon¡¯ formation that Yeowun named. It was the sixth formation of the Blade God¡¯s blade skill. The power was tremendous, enough to rip apart First Elder Mu Jinwon in the past. With the old man¡¯s body spinning from the bottom, sword energy began to storm up, trying to overwhelm Yeowun. ¡®This is the formation you barely got out last time!¡¯ He didn¡¯t fully master this formation a few months ago, but it was different now. The old man had perfected the formation in order to make it work correctly. Yeowun¡¯s body began to be pushed upward by a strong torrent. ¡®I got him!¡¯ But Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t look all that concerned. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would try this first on you guys.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Sky Demon Sword in Yeowun¡¯s right hand immediately scattered and returned back to armguards. With his body bit lifted from the ground, Yeowun grabbed the White Dragon Blade with both hands and struck down on the ground. His body then divided into eight traces and all eight traces unleashed eight formations from it. And the old man gasped with shock. ¡°W-what! This is¡­!!!¡± With the blade formation that came from eight traces like a dragon, it stormed through the old man¡¯s force qi and shot out. It was a blade formation that unleashed all energy within it. It was the seventh formation of the blade skill of the Blade God that Yeowun acquired under the cliff. ¡®H-how can this be?! This is impossible!!¡¯ The old man quickly brought up force qi to defend himself by using a defensive formation. But the power was just too strong. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± The old man¡¯s sword cracked from the power and the blue blade force qi shot through his sword and cut down his body. ¡°UGH!¡± The old man gasped. At the same time, blade force qi penetrated past the old man and struck the ground, kicking the dust up. ¡®This is useful,¡¯ Yeowun thought as he looked down at the White Dragon Blade that was stuck in the ground now. Unlike the eighth formation, the seventh formation was a combination of existing blade movements that Yeowun was able to acquire it quickly. But the power was beyond that of any of former formations. The dust cloud died down and there were eight scars left on the ground from where Yeowun was standing, as if there had been an explosion with Yeowun as the center. A broken sword dropped to the ground. It was the long thick sword that the old man had held. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Blood spat out from the old man¡¯s mouth. His body was drenched with blood as it was cut from the blade formation that Yeowun used. The old man opened his mouth with disbelief. ¡°H-how did you learn his blade skill¡­. UGH!¡± And the old man spat out a lump of blood again and dropped to the ground. Chapter 288 - You think I could not do it (1) The old man didn¡¯t die from the wound. Among those 8 directional markings on the ground that shot out from Yeowun as the center, one of them was cut off in the middle. It was where the old man fell on the ground. When Yeowun used the seventh formation of the blade skill of the Blade God¡¯s skill, he controlled his power so he will not kill the man. The old man was one of leader who appeared at Jurkang Castle in the past, so it was likely that he knew more information than those spies that entered the cult. ¡°Aargh!¡± With a scream, the last of the masked men fell to the ground. They were no match against the Second and Fourth Elder of the Demonic Cult. Yin Moha and Yang Danwa also had one enemy alive for each of them. ¡®It¡¯s amazing.¡¯ Gam Rosu became astounded, as she was still hanging onto Bakgi¡¯s back. She first thought it was lucky enough that she escaped with these people¡¯s help but this was more than she had imagined. ¡®That young man is a monster.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t forget the moment where countless swords floated through Sword Creek. Screams coming from left and right made Gam Rosu became terrified, yet astounded. ¡®To think there was another monster than the leader of the Yulin clan¡­ and that man is young.¡¯ When the situation settled down, Yang Danwa ran up to Yeowun and knelt down. He then banged his head on the ground to apologize. ¡°Master, please punish me.¡± Yang Danwa had been accusing himself of Chun Yeowun¡¯s presumed death from falling into the cliff. ¡®Huh? Is he the ¡®Master¡¯ they have been talking about?¡¯ Gam Rosu then realized this young man was the man that these people had been mourning about. As Yeowun looked down at Yang Danwa, he smiled. There was no one to blame for what had happened. Yeowun helped Yang Danwa up. ¡°Oh, and Bakgi. Who is that you have on the b¡­ huh?¡± Yeowun then suddenly turned to a direction and frowned. Yang Danwa looked up. ¡°Master?¡± Yeowun looked toward the north, and reached his hand toward his feet and gestured of raising it up. A dead masked man¡¯s sword was then sucked into Yeowun¡¯s hand. And at about a mile away from the Sword Creek toward north, two men with bloodstained clothes were barely running across the bushes. One man with a white beard was Hing Wunja, and another was a monk from the Mudan clan. Two of them were doing their best to escape from the region. ¡®We have to make haste.¡¯ Thanks to Yeowun¡¯s group destroying the entry trap to the hidden mansion, they had to fight enemies that rushed in from outside. They were able to kill all enemies that entered, but the only ones alive in the end were Hing Wunja and another monk. And as they got out of the mansion, Hing Wunja witnessed the impossible. He was terrified by the massacre created by countless air swords. ¡®W-we have to get away! We can¡¯t do anything about that monster!¡¯ Even if he was one of the Nine Strong, he was helpless against such a monster. Fortunately, the monster was busy fighting against masked men. ¡®I must return to Mudan and bring our full force. Maybe I will need to request help to northern division of the Yulin clan.¡¯ He had to hurry before they took the Godly Doctor away. Luckily, Mudan Mountain was only about two days away from the Sword Creek. And if he moved quickly, then it would not be long until he reached the outposts of the Yulin clan located in the area. ¡°Ugh¡­ hah..¡± But he was also concerned about another monk who was running with him. Hing Wunja was injured, but this monk had serious internal damage that he was getting worse as they ran. ¡°Hang in there.¡± ¡°Hah.. y-yes, Elder.¡± It was better they get some distance before taking rest. Hing Wunja figured they would need to be at least 5 miles away. ¡®They were fighting that many enemies. That will buy us some time.¡¯ That¡¯s what he thought. Suddenly, Hing Wunja heard something shooting through the air. He barely noticed this when the energy was so close. Hing Wunja quickly got down and shouted. ¡°Get down!¡± ¡°What?¡± But the monk couldn¡¯t get down in time. ¡°ARGH!¡± A sword penetrated through the monk from the back. ¡°E¡­elder¡­¡± The monk called out to Hing Wunja once and died. Hing Wunja felt chill running through his spines. Were all those masked men killed in that short amount of time? ¡®This is impossible. He sensed this distance?¡¯ Hing Wunja was a superior master level warrior, so he could throw a spear or sword about 400 meters, given that there were no obstacles or bushes like this. But this was simply impossible. ¡®Are supreme master level warriors really monsters?¡¯ This level of power would surely be called the top leader of either the forces of evil or the cult. He needed to ask help from allies as soon as possible. ¡®My brother¡­ I am sorry.¡¯ There was no time to take the body. Hing Wunja took the book that dead monk had in his pocket. It was the book that Gam Rosu had taken out. The book had a hole when the sword penetrated through the chest, but Hing Wunja took the book anyway. He had been running slow as he had to keep the pace with the monk, but now he was able to run away quickly. Soon after he left, someone arrived where they were at. It was Second Elder Yin Moha. Yeowun used all of his energy by throwing the sword, so he ordered Yin Moha to chase after the escapee. She checked on the dead body of the monk. ¡®Ah.¡¯ The body had a sword that Yeowun threw. The forest was dense with bushes so she wasn¡¯t sure if Yeowun had gotten the target, but it accurately got the target it was thrown for. ¡®Another one escaped. ¡­It¡¯s him.¡¯ There were two men¡¯s footsteps that led her here. Yin Moha decided to follow the footsteps of another man that ran. If the man was who she was thinking of, then it was dangerous if she let him go. Chapter 289 - You think I could not do it (2) Inside the hidden mansion within Sword Creek. Godly Doctor Gam Rosu was frantically searching through all parts of the building. She didn¡¯t look good as she seemed to have lost something she valued. ¡°W-where did it go?! Where is it?!¡± She remembered last time when she took it into her pocket. But when she was done packing up and escaped, the book disappeared. It was a treasure that was passed down from generations so she had to find it. And while Gam Rosu was busily searching through, Yeowun¡¯s group was busy taking care of dead bodies outside the cliff. ¡°Ugh. This is heavy.¡± ¡°Make sure you erase those trackings on the ground, Hu Bong.¡± ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± Hu Bong and Bakgi were gathering bodies in one place. They couldn¡¯t burn it all down at once as there were too many bodies, so they gathered 20 at a time to burn them down. ¡®Just those outside?¡¯ Yeowun ordered to leave the bodies that were inside the mansion intact. Yang Danwa agreed with Yeowun¡¯s idea. The bodies outside were those who were killed by them, but ones inside were the result of the masked men and the Mudan clan fighting against each other, so it was better to leave them alone. ¡®It¡¯s not here.¡¯ Yang Danwa¡¯s face turned grim. The mansion was in ruins from the fight and there were countless bodies. But Yang Danwa couldn¡¯t find the body of Hing Wunja, the Mudan Strong Sword. ¡®Was it him that the Lord sensed earlier?¡¯ It was the man they should not have allowed to escape. If that man took even a glimpse of Yeowun¡¯s power, then it was likely that he will bring the entire force of the Mudan clan here. ¡®Let¡¯s hope Elder Yin caught up to him.¡¯ Yin Moha was within the top five strongest warriors of the Demonic Cult. Even if Hing Wunja was one of the Strong Nine, it wasn¡¯t likely that Yin Moha would have too much trouble in taking the man back. ¡°Godly Doctor.¡± Someone called out to Gam Rosu who was still searching frantically. It was Chun Yeowun. She stubbornly insisted on being called ¡®Granny Gam¡¯ if she was called with such title, but she couldn¡¯t do this to Yeowun. ¡°Y-yes, what is it? My rescuer.¡± It was Yeowun who saved her life, so she called him her rescuer. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, but can you get me some medicinal herbs first?¡± ¡°Herbs?¡± Gam Rosu became curious. Yeowun took one of the papers on the table and wrote down what he needed. He was asking since they were inside the mansion of the best doctor in the Jianghu. Gam Rosu became surprised when she saw the list of herbs and mumbled. ¡°Dry opium poppy?¡± ¡°Do you have it?¡± ¡°Not a lot, but I do have some in stock to use as a pain killer.¡± Yeowun turned to a smile at the answer. And in the mansion, in one of the rooms¡­ Mun Ku and Hou Sangwha left two masked men and the old man in separate rooms, all tied up. The two women were doing something while they were looking at the tied man on the chair. ¡°Do you see the thin line behind the ear?¡± ¡°Oh! This one?¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s it.¡± Mun Ku explained and Hou Sangwha found the line drawn between the old man¡¯s neck and ear. It was very well hidden that it was hard to recognize. But Mun Ku had lived four years with a mask, so she knew where to look. With Hou Sangwha pulling on the skin, the old man¡¯s skin stretched as it uncovered the face beneath it. ¡°Huh?¡± Two of them became confused. The old man spoke like an old man, so they thought the enemy would be very old, but he wasn¡¯t that old. The superior master level warrior would go through body reconstruction so it was hard to tell the one¡¯s real age, but this man looked like in his late 30s. ¡°I thought he was older.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ huh?¡± That¡¯s when the man flinched. It seemed he was waking up from being passed out. Mun Ku ran out to fetch someone. ¡®¡­.Nngh.¡¯ The man barely opened his eyes. He then saw ropes tying him down on the chair as he opened his eyes. ¡®Have I been captured?¡¯ He thought he was killed when he was struck down. He then looked down at his wound, which was covered with linen wrap. ¡®They kept me alive.¡¯ It was easy to see why they kept him alive. It was probably to gather information. ¡®Fools. You will not get any information from me.¡¯ Even if he lost, he had no intention of spilling the secrets of the Blade God Six Martial clan. There was no way to run, so it was better if he just killed himself. But as he tried to send internal energy to go berserk and damage himself to die, a strong pain came in to stop him. There was a large needle stuck on each of his blood points so that he couldn¡¯t move any internal energy. ¡®Damn. They locked me down.¡¯ Everything was thought through. He also was gagged with rags so that he couldn¡¯t bite on his tongue either. As the man became grim, the door of the room opened. A young man with long hair walked in. It was Chun Yeowun. When the old man saw Yeowun walking in, he remembered what happened before he passed out again. He became curious as to how Yeowun had learned that martial art. ¡°NNNNGH!¡± But he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°You can stay outside, Sanghwa.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Hou Sangwha walked out and Yeowun walked up to the man and placed a chair to sit down. He then pulled out the rag from the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± The man let out a long sigh. He then looked up and glared. ¡°¡­You. How can a mere warrior of the Cult know ¡®his¡¯ blade skill?¡± There was no need for anything else. He was only curious as to how Yeowun had learned the martial art. Yeowun then scoffed as he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Let me correct you on two things first.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I am not just a mere warrior of the cult.¡± The man then spoke with a smirk. ¡°Fool. You think I did not recognize you? You are from the Jurkang¡­. NNGH!¡± Yeowun suddenly grabbed on the man¡¯s mouth. He then shook his head and continued. ¡°Let me tell you this. I am not a mere warrior, but the Sky and the Master of the Demonic Cult.¡± ¡®Sky? Master? ¡­W-wait.¡¯ The man became curious at first, but frowned as he realized what Yeowun had said. It meant Yeowun was saying he was the Lord of the Cult. ¡°Y¡­You are the Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡± It was unbelievable. Why would the Lord come down to the remote region of the forces of Justice by himself? ¡°Huh?¡± Yeowun then placed his hand below the man¡¯s stomach. The man looked back at Yeowun and Yeowun spoke coldly. ¡°Second, you have no right to question me.¡± ¡°W-wait¡­¡± But before he could finish, Yeowun¡¯s powerful energy penetrated the man¡¯s internal energy. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaargh!!!!¡± Chapter 290 - You think I could not do it (3) Strong energy penetrated the man¡¯s stomach and brought heavy pain to the man. The internal energy within him was being cracked down. The most painful experience for the warriors of Yulin would be when their internal damage was destroyed. The physical pain was beyond imaginable, but the pain of losing something that the warrior had built in his entire life brought loss that was more than what one could bear. ¡°Aaaaaaargh! Y-YOU!!!! Just kill me!!!!¡± The man screamed and insisted on killing him. But Yeowun ignored his screaming and finished destroying the internal energy. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± The man screamed from extreme pain and soon passed out. But he was woken up immediately. Searing pain on his cheek woke him up. His face was drenched in sweat and pale from the pain. He still felt extreme pain beneath his stomach. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡®M-my internal energy¡­ it¡¯s gone¡­¡¯ He already prepared to be killed, but the feeling of losing internal energy wasn¡¯t something he could bear. Yeowun then suddenly clapped his hands in front of the man¡¯s eyes. The man became dumbfounded by such action and looked up. ¡®Is he trying to¡­?¡¯ He had lost his internal energy, but he didn¡¯t miss the strange sound when Yeowun clapped. It was likely that the clap contained energy within it. ¡°Hah. Are you trying to put me under hypnosis?¡± Hypnosis. The man was one of the leaders within the Blade God Six Martial clan and there was one leader in particular who specialized in such hypnosis. But he went missing after he entered the cult, so the clan thought the man was dead already. ¡®Did you spill your secret to the cult?¡¯ The result was disappointing. Whatever the case, there was no way the hypnosis will work on him. ¡°You know.¡± Yeowun looked surprised. He just clapped once, so he didn¡¯t think the man would recognize what he was trying to do right away. The man scoffed. ¡°Hah¡­ you are a fool. You think copying our clan¡¯s magic will work?¡± He had lost internal energy but he and the other leaders were trained to build immunity against poppies. There was no way that they would be put under the same magic that they created. ¡°Haha¡­ hah¡­ HAHAHAHA!¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°I was worried because of your monstrous power¡­ but you are not as smart. You said you are the Lord of the Cult? Don¡¯t¡­ NNGH!¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Yeowun grabbed his mouth again. The man couldn¡¯t speak and the man then forced open the man¡¯s mouth and picked something up from the ground. It was a medicine pot. ¡°Nnnngh! W-wha rar you¡­ doin¡­!!!!¡± Yeowun ignored him and put the pot¡¯s opening into the man¡¯s mouth and began pouring in the medicine soup into the man¡¯s mouth. The man tried to spit it out but Yeowun clogged his nose, so the man couldn¡¯t fight back on swallowing it. The soup was boiling hot. After making him swallow a good amount, Yeowun took off the pot from the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ugh¡­ argh¡­¡± The man coughed for a long time, but soon forgot the pain of being burned and smirked at Yeowun. ¡°I¡­ I told you it¡¯s no use¡­ you are a fool.¡± Even if the recipe was revealed, he had built-in immunity against its substance. There was no use of doing this to other masked men who were kept in other rooms. ¡°Do you¡­ think we are not¡­ prepared for this¡­ ah¡­ huh? W-what is¡­ what am I¡­¡± But he felt his body become relaxed and began to feel good. It was changing so fast that the world seemed to be turning around and melted away. The man barely got his thoughts together and asked, ¡°W¡­what did you do¡­ to me?¡± ¡°Do you honestly think I would use the same recipe that you people use?¡± ¡°What?¡± The substance that Yeowun made the man swallow had knowledge of future medicine mixed into it. Nano called this a ¡®Truth Serum.¡¯ [Out of 35 Truth Serums, 30 of them are outlawed by international law. There is one that uses a substance called Ritalin among those that are not illegal.] Ritalin was a substance used under medical circumstances, but was also used as a truth serum in certain militaries. Nano mixed this with the original mixture to make it work better. Yeowun was able to create this as the Godly Doctor had most of the herbs required in her storage. ¡°I made it more powerful than the one you people use.¡± ¡°T¡­that is impossible! How did you¡­ how¡­?¡± He was certain that there was no way that the medicine will work on him, but it worked really well. He felt his body becoming relaxed, and he felt the urge to start speaking. He bit his lips to endure and shook his head. Yeowun smiled. ¡°You think I could not do something you guys did?¡± ¡°D-dammit! N¡­NO!!!!¡± And Yeowun began to clap, with his energy focused on his hand. After a few claps, the man¡¯s eyes became numb. He was now under full hypnosis. Yeowun was actually very fascinated as this really worked. It also helped that the man had lost his internal energy to fight back. ¡®Let me start one by one.¡¯ Yeowun thought he should follow what Nano told him to do: hypnotizing people. Yeowun clapped his hand in front of the man and spoke. ¡°You will answer my question each time I snap my finger.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± And now, he was free to ask questions. Yeowun asked who the man was. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°I am Lee Baek, the Sword Master of the Blade God Six Martial clan, one of six martial Masters of the clan.¡± Chapter 291 - You think I could not do it (4) Yeowun became astounded. It really worked, as the man clearly explained who he was. Yeowun thought for a second on what to ask next, and asked what he wanted to know the most. ¡°Why did you want to take the doctor with you?¡± ¡°She has the relic left by our founder.¡± Yeowun frowned. It seemed that this ¡®founder¡¯ was what the man referred to as ¡®him¡¯ until now. ¡°And what is that relic?¡± ¡°It is a schematic to create the Extreme Martial Body.¡± ¡°Extreme Martial¡­ what? What is that?¡± ¡°It is a body that can learn the best martial arts of our clan, the Extreme Art of the Blade God.¡± ¡®Extreme Art of the Blade God?¡¯ Yeowun then thought that maybe the name was the name of the blade skill of the Blade God that he had learned. Yeowun asked just in case. ¡°Was the blade skill I used against you the Extreme Art of the Blade God?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± He had learned this blade skill for months, and finally learned its name. But why did these people need a schematic to make such a body? ¡°Why do you need that schematic?¡± ¡°Extreme Art of the Blade God requires a special way. We need it to bring our physical parts beyond their limits so we can learn the Extreme Art.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Yeowun nodded. The Extreme Art of Blade God was a martial art that was not possible to learn for ordinary people. Yeowun was able to use it by strengthening his physical traits and muscles beyond the limit of humans with Nano¡¯s help, but that method wasn¡¯t possible for anyone else. ¡®Wait¡­ but why do they need this?¡¯ These were people who said that the Blade God was their ancestor. How could they not know how to learn their ancestor¡¯s martial art completely? It was curious as to why they would need the schematic. And above all¡­ ¡®How did the Godly Doctor put her hands on such a schematic in the first place?¡¯ He was curious and asked. ¡°We do not know.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lee Baek seemed he did not know how Gam Rosu had acquired the book. Of course, they would have already have taken it for themselves if they knew how Gam Rosu got her hands on it. Yeowun changed the question. ¡°How did you know that Gam Rosu had it?¡± ¡°We learned through our spies at the Yulin¡¯s clan¡¯s secret organization, Blue Sky Brotherhood.¡± ¡°Blue Sky Brotherhood?¡± Yeowun had learned about every organization within the Yulin clan before he left the castle, but he had never heard of such a name. As Yeowun became curious about what the organization was, Lee Baek continued. ¡°We learned that one of Blue Sky Brotherhood¡¯s plans was to use Godly Doctor¡¯s project to create warriors with superhuman strengths. We were able to confirm that they were talking about the Extreme Martial Body.¡± After acquiring this piece of information, the clan sent out Lee Baek to retrieve the book. After getting the information that the Mudan clan was protecting and watching the Godly Doctor, it took them a month to find the Godly Doctor¡¯s hideout. Sword Creek was located in the middle of the territory of the Yulin clan, so it required them to move very carefully. ¡®I have the answer to my question at least.¡¯ Yeowun now learned why the Blade God Six Martial clan wanted to get the doctor. And it was now time to unravel their important secret. The hidden power of the Blade God Six Martial clan, along with their secrets and motives. With these known, it was going to allow Yeowun to strike back. With Hu Bong and Bakgi returning to the mansion after taking care of bodies outside, only one remained that didn¡¯t return yet. It was Yin Moha, tracking down Hing Wunja. Hu Bong and Bakgi were dirty with ashes from burning all the bodies. ¡°This is tiring.¡± Hu Bong was exhausted. Bakgi nodded as he too was exhausted from long work. Yang Danwa spoke to them. ¡°Good work. We are not sure when we will leave, so you two can get some rest while you can.¡± They were in the middle of enemy territory, so even if it wasn¡¯t for the escaped Hing Wunja, warriors of the Yulin clan could appear at any moment. Yang Danwa suggested for Hu Bong and Bakgi to rest. That¡¯s when Gam Rosu appeared. ¡°Granny Gam?¡± ¡°I¡­it¡¯s not there¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you not find the one you were looking for?¡± They heard that Gam Rosu had to search for an important book that she lost already. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the storage. You two, did you see any weird book made with special paper outside?¡± All of them shook their heads at the question. It was obvious that the book was taken by Hing Wunja. ¡°Ah¡­ what should I do!¡± She felt bad for losing a important family relic that was handed down from her ancestors. That¡¯s when they heard some noise toward the entrance. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Yang Danwa, Bakgi, and Hu Bong all took their stances to be ready to fight at any moment. They sent a telepathic message to Gam Rosu to stay still. And as they waited nervously, someone appeared through the cave entrance. It was Yin Moha. ¡°Elder Yin!¡± Yin Moha finally returned from her chase. On her back, there was something that was tied around with ripped clothing. It was a body with no limbs. ¡°Ah!¡± It was Hing Wunja. Yin Moha was successful in bringing the man back. But as she had to fight a warrior of equal strength, she too had small injuries and was also pale from exhaustion, proving the hard battle she fought. ¡®T-these people are so cruel¡­!¡¯ Hing Wunja had been threatening and pressuring her, but Gam Rosu felt sorry to find Hing Wunja in such a state. She was a doctor so she had seen many horrible sights that abled her to see this without much shock, but it wasn¡¯t a sight for normal people to see. Gam Rosu became certain that these people were not from the forces of Justice. ¡®It¡¯s amazing!¡¯ Yang Danwa, however, was glad that they were able to put down one of the Strong Nine, a powerful foe within the forces of justice, and tried to congratulate her. ¡°Elder Yin! You have¡­¡± But an explosion came somewhere within the mansion. ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­!¡± That was the place where Yeowun was questioning the old man that they captured. ¡°M-master!¡± They all ran toward the explosion at once. Chapter 292 - You think I could not do it (5) Noisy screaming sound filled the dark stone room. It was much noisier and annoying than the sound of a cricket. Someone entered the stone room with a candlelight. The light was so dim that it didn¡¯t reveal the man¡¯s face. He then walked slowly in and searched for the one that was screaming loudly. On the stone wall, there were shelves with many wooden boxes. Among them, there was a red wooden box that had the word ¡®Sword¡¯ written over it. The man took the box, which the sound was coming from within. When he opened it, there was a fist-long centipede. It only had its antennae and a mouth, that was screaming with a weird sound as it shook. The man picked it up. ¡°I sent you to pick up the object, not spill our information. Hmph.¡± The man spat and clenched his fist. The centipede screamed within the fist and soon exploded from the pressure. And the man watched white liquid dripping within his hand and smiled. ¡°Whoever you are¡­ you are a fool if you think you can find something out from him.¡± At the same time within the hidden mansion of Sword Creek¡­ Yeowun was asking questions through hypnosis. Lee Baek had been telling all answers to every question Yeowun had until now. Now, they were moving onto the important question. Yeowun had to find out where the Blade God Six Martial clan was hiding, how strong they were, and their purpose. The Blade God had disappeared from the Yulin for 500 years and the Blade God Six Martial clan never revealed themselves within that time. If they appeared now, it was certain that they were ready for whatever purpose they set out to do. Yeowun wanted to know what that purpose was, so he could be prepared. ¡°The founder you said¡­ is that the ¡®Blade God¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­U¡­ugh¡­¡± Lee Baek shook his body for the first time during the questioning. His eyes were shaking and showing resistance in answering that question. ¡®He¡¯s fighting back.¡¯ Yeowun snapped his finger again. ¡°Y¡­Yes.¡± Lee Baek then barely answered the question. As expected, the Blade God Six Martial clan had descendants of the Blade God himself. ¡°Then are you people divided up into six groups, just like how your name describes it?¡± And with questions going into details, the resistance only grew. Lee Baek was now being drenched in sweat and also his face turned red. ¡®It¡¯s getting bad.¡¯ He had no internal energy to fight back, but still resisted against the truth serum and the hypnosis. Yeowun then realized this was strange to think it was coming from strong will. ¡®Huh?¡¯ That¡¯s when Lee Baek¡¯s numb eyes turned clear. Veins popped up from his forehead and his head began to expand in size. Lee Baek seemed to be in pain, but he smirked at Yeowun. ¡°¡­I told you you will not find anything from me.¡± He knew this would happen if things went south. All leaders were put on restrictions just in case something happened to them. As soon as they try to speak the information that they were not supposed to spill, a male centipede within their head would send a signal to the female. This centipede was to die by an explosion if one of the pair died. ¡°Nnnngh¡­!¡± Lee Baek felt a strange thing in his head and felt something expanding within. Yeowun then placed his hand over his head. ¡°Nnngh¡­ W-what?!¡¯ Light shined from Yeowun¡¯s palm and when it was done, augmented reality activated over Yeowun¡¯s eyes. Yeowun was shown with information followed by a white square on a head. [After MRI scanning of the target, a insect within the brain is found to be expanding.] Yeowun saw the image of something small and red becoming large. ¡°Hmm.¡± Yeowun frowned. He didn¡¯t quite get all the information yet, but it seemed there had been protection over it. Lee Baek saw Yeowun¡¯s frown and smiled. ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­. You won¡¯t get anything!¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Even if you are supreme master level¡­¡± That¡¯s when Yeowun¡¯s hand unleashed a powerful electric shock into Lee Baek¡¯s head. ¡°Gggggagagagagagagaga!¡± Lee Baek¡¯s entire body trembled through electricity running through. His eyes, ears, nose and mouth all spilled blood from within. Yeowun then placed his hand over his right eye. ¡®Nano, help me so I don¡¯t damage his brain.¡¯ [Yes, Master.] With Yeowun¡¯s energy penetrating into the man¡¯s head, it started pulling something out. It was the insect that put to a stop from exploding itself through Nano¡¯s electric shock. [Located the insect.] ¡®Let¡¯s pull it out.¡¯ [Acquiring control over the energy from the user.] The electricity circled around the insect and Nano used its energy to bring out the insect slowly so that the brain would not take any damage. ¡°Gagagagagagagaga!¡± Lee Baek¡¯s right eye began to move. And when Yeowun gestured pulling it out, Lee Baek¡¯s right eye was pulled out, followed by the centipede about two fingers long behind it. ¡°Aaaaaaaargh!¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Yeowun then controlled his energy to bring the centipede up through the ceiling. The insect then shot through the ceiling to be thrown out of the building, and when the electricity was taken out, it instantly expanded and exploded above. White ooze dropped on the roof of the building. ¡°A¡­argh¡­¡± Lee Baek was under huge pain from both the electric shock and the pain of having his eyeball pulled out, but he couldn¡¯t close his eye. He was looking up with fear to Chun Yeowun. ¡®H¡­how can this happen? Is this man really a monster?¡¯ He had not even dreamt that such thing would be possible. It was impossible to even think to pull out such an insect from within the body. [Brain damage at minimum, but the target is in serious condition.] Yeowun then realized he had to make it quick. A low electricity volt energized Lee Baek¡¯s brain to think clearly, but it seemed Lee Baek didn¡¯t have much time left. ¡°This will hurt, but I will have to make this quick.¡± ¡°Nnngh¡­ what?!¡± Yeowun then snapped his finger by Lee Baek¡¯s ear. Lee Baek then became numb again. Chapter 293 - You think I could not do it (6) ¡°What?¡± Hou Sangwha and Mun Ku became surprised when they found something being thrown up over the ceiling and exploding. They climbed up and saw white ooze all over the roof. ¡°W-what is this?¡± ¡°M-my Lord!¡± Mun Ku thought something must have happened within the room, so she quickly ran down and burst into the room. ¡°Hiiik!¡± She screamed as soon as she walked in. Yeowun was listening to something that Lee Baek was saying as he held on Lee Baek¡¯s head. It was a horrible sight as Lee Baek¡¯s right eye was dangling out of his eye socket. ¡°N¡­ngh¡­ Jurkang¡­ H.. Hangju¡­ at Hangsan Castle¡­ our base¡­¡± Lee Baek who was barely speaking then dropped his head down. He finally died. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Yeowun let go of his hand. He wanted to get as much information as possible, but he was only able to find a few. But that was good enough. ¡°My Lord!¡± That¡¯s when other members also ran into the room. It seemed they were all shocked by the sound of the explosion. Yang Danwa walked up to Yeowun and asked, ¡°A-are you okay, my lord?¡± They were concerned if something serious had happened, but Yeowun seemed safe. Yeowun then spoke to his members. ¡°I have found their location.¡± ¡°?!¡± It was in Hangsan near the Jurkang castle. Lee Baek revealed the location of Blade God Six Martial clan¡¯s home before he died. Yeowun¡¯s group all became surprised. And in another room, Hing Wunja was tied to a chair without his arms or legs. His face was pale and he didn¡¯t seem to be in good shape. Yin Moha stopped him from bleeding after she overpowered him, but there was too blood that was lost. ¡°Hah¡­ you cut off his arms and legs. This is natural.¡± Gam Rosu shook her head. She treated Hing Wunja, but Hing Wunja lost so much blood that Gam Rosu said he would only last about an hour. She suggested supplying Hing Wunja with blood, but they had to leave soon so they didn¡¯t intend on making Hing Wunja live a bit longer. ¡°I have something to ask you, my rescuer.¡± Gam Rosu begged Yeowun. She was the best doctor there was in entire land of Jianghu, so she already knew what Yeowun created from the list of herbs that he got from her. ¡°If you are using that medicine to Monk Hing, give me a chance to question him.¡± Gam Rosu said that she was asked by an organization called the Blue Sky Brotherhood to work on a project on finding a way to bring one¡¯s body beyond its physical limit. The reason behind this project was¡­ ¡°Blue Sky Brotherhood said they are creating powerful warriors to make the world a better place. I didn¡¯t want to get involved in any of things happening in Yulin but¡­¡± She had to change her mind when her only granddaughter was kidnapped year ago by a warrior from the forces of evil. With her only family and successor being kidnapped, she became vengeful and accepted the Blue Sky Brotherhood¡¯s request. ¡°They said they have to win war against the forces of evil to get my granddaughter back. But they couldn¡¯t do that with their current power.¡± She was too busy thinking about revenge to realize at first, but as time passed, she began to grow suspicious. The Blue Sky Brotherhood was created by powerful warriors from many powerful clans and families from the forces of justice, but they kept saying they weren¡¯t even sure if Gam Rosu¡¯s kidnapped granddaughter was even alive. ¡°Monk Hing¡­ I¡¯m certain he knows something.¡± Gam Rosu was certain that he was hiding some truth. But she was only a doctor so there was no way for her to find out. She only figured she had to fulfill her part of the request to be the only way of saving her granddaughter. ¡°If you help me, I don¡¯t care where you are from. I will help you with all I can.¡± There was no reason Yeowun would reject her request. The Godly Doctor was a doctor with noble heart so he was concerned on how to persuade her to come see Lord Chun Yujong, so this was better for Yeowun. ¡°I will let you ask him first then.¡± Yeowun offered her to ask first. After destroying the internal energy and making him consume medicine, Yeowun hypnotized Hing Wunja. Hing Wunja became numb just like how Lee Baek had become. ¡°My granddaughter¡­ Don¡¯t you really know where Gam Miyan is being held?¡± Yeowun snapped his finger and Hing Wunja opened his mouth. ¡°¡­Granny Gam¡¯s granddaughter¡­ is being held at Yongho House, one of the 18 Houses.¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± Gam Rosu became furious at the immediate response of her granddaughter¡¯s location. She had asked countless times if her granddaughter was found, but Hing Wunja always said they were looking for her. She bit on her lips to endure her fury and asked. ¡°Why¡­ why did you not tell me until now?¡± ¡°¡­Granny Gam. We were told by our master of brotherhood to refrain from telling you before you finish the project. We were in touch with the Yongho Family of the 18 River Families, so we can always bring back your granddaughter as soon as you are finished with the project.¡± ¡°Y¡­you are in contact with the Yongho Family?¡± Gam Rosu¡¯s face turned red from fury. Every member of Yeowun¡¯s group was within the room with them, and all of them became dumbfounded from what they heard. Hu Bong shook his head. ¡°Hah. They are worse then forces of evil! What a evil monk!¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Hou Sangwha poked his stomach to make him fall silent. Gam Rosu was already so shocked, so there was no need to make her become more furious. But even if Hu Bong didn¡¯t say anything, Gam Rosu had already lost her temper. ¡°YOUUUUU!!!!!¡± She furiously charged and began to choke Hing Wunja¡¯s neck. Chapter 294 - Yongho Family (1) Gam Rosu screamed furiously as she choked Hing Wunja¡¯s neck but no one stopped her. They all understood her fury as they all heard the truth. But soon, the act began to go out of control. Gam Rosu was pressing on the weak point of the neck. ¡°You call yourself a monk?! DIE! DIE!!!!¡± ¡°Kaaaak!¡± ¡®No¡­ he¡¯ll die.¡¯ Hing Wunja¡¯s face was turning purple, so Yeowun walked forward to stop her. He didn¡¯t even ask any questions to Hing Wunja yet. ¡°Godly Doctor! Stop!¡± ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡± But Gam Rosu couldn¡¯t hear anything and kept on choking Hing Wunja. She was well built with large muscles, so her choke wasn¡¯t something that Hing Wunja, who had lost internal energy and was in a serious state could withstand. His eyes were now rolling backward. ¡®She won¡¯t stop.¡¯ Yeowun reached out, and Gam Rosu¡¯s body was thrown to the back by powerful energy force pulling him away. ¡°Ah!¡± Fourth Elder Yang Danwa quickly ran behind to catch her in the air. But Gam Rosu did not stop from frantically trying to fight back. ¡°Let me go! That bastard¡­ my granddaughter!!¡± ¡°Relax! Calm down, Granny Gam!¡± It was obvious that she couldn¡¯t forgive the man who lied to her over a year, when her granddaughter was left with the infamous pirates, the 18 River Families of the Yellow River. ¡°Hou Sangwha. Take the Godly Doctor out of the room.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hou Sangwha took Gam Rosu out of the room. Yeowun then asked dying Hing Wunja to get some answers while he could. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ngh¡­.¡± ¡°What is the purpose of the Blue Sky Brotherhood?¡± Hing Wunja let out a heavy breath as he spoke. ¡°B¡­blue Sky¡­ Brotherhood¡­ only wants¡­ the world to walk the path of¡­ justice¡­. ..ngr¡­.¡± And with the lack of oxygen and heavy blood loss, Hing Wunja died before he could even finish answering the question. ¡°Dammit!¡± Yeowun placed his hands over Hing Wunja¡¯s head and chest. A low volt of electricity came out of his hand. Hing Wunja¡¯s heart stopped, but Yeowun was trying to see if he could bring him back to ask at least a few more questions. But there was no use. Hing Wunja already died and his body was now becoming rigid. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yeowun regretted allowing Gam Rosu to ask first. He wanted to find out what this secret brotherhood was all about, but it was too late. ¡®Whew¡­ I hope the Godly Doctor knows something about them at least.¡¯ It was no use if he regretted it. He now just hoped that the Godly Doctor, who once worked with the brotherhood, knew something about them. ¡®But a doctor choking a monk with fury¡­¡¯ Yeowun felt weird when he thought about what he had just seen. This was the first time he came out of the cult. After seeing all that happened here, he came to a thought that all people, whether they were cultists or from the forces of justice, or killers or doctors, there wasn¡¯t much difference between them after all. ¡®Are we all just the same humans after all?¡¯ Maybe the only difference was between ideals and goals. Yeowun thought there was something more significantly different between people from each group, but it was now going away. ¡°My Lord.¡± That¡¯s when Yin Moha walked up to Yeowun. She brought out some pieces of paper that was burned in most places. Some were burned too severely that it was not even recognizable. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I found Hing Wunja burning this when I got to him.¡± When Yin Moha took out these pieces of paper, Yang Danwa walked up to them and spoke. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the book that the Godly Doctor had been searching for?¡± They knew that Gam Rosu was frantically searching for a certain book. All they heard was that it was created with some unique paper. ¡°This¡­ sure is unique.¡± It was a piece of burnt paper, but it was much thicker and slicker than regular paper. ¡®It¡¯s so smooth. What is this?¡¯ Yeowun took it into his hand and Nano¡¯s voice answered. [Program is locked. Cannot analyze the material or year of creation.] This was similar to when Yeowun asked if Nano could be transferred over to another body to heal. It had been a long time since Nano mentioned locks on certain information. ¡®It¡¯s strange¡­ hmm?¡¯ On the back, there was a piece of paper with some writing on it. The area around it was burned, but about three lines were legible. The problem was that it wasn¡¯t the usual characters that Yeowun could read. It looked a bit more simplified. ¡®Nano¡­ is this also locked?¡¯ [This is a ¡®simplified Chinese character.¡¯] ¡®Simplified?¡¯ [It is created to easily write the traditional characters.] ¡®How is it created?¡¯ [There is a lock on the program for that specific information.] ¡®¡­Can you tell me what it says then?¡¯ [Yes, Master. Translating¡­ ¡®It is mistake that I went after him. He was surely an Origin of the Demonic Cult. My greed had failed me. I should have stuck to my original plan to go to the Demonic¡­¡¯ End of translation.] The latter part was burnt. ¡°??¡± Yeowun became surprised when he heard it. What did it mean? He heard that the treasure Godly Doctor held was the schematic in creating the Extreme Martial Art. But the writing he just read was more like a journal. ¡®Origin of the Demonic Cult¡­? Is this talking about Father Chun Ma?¡¯ That was the logical explanation for such a title. It seemed that the man who wrote this tried to attack Father Chun Ma but failed. After a long thought, Yeowun remembered the trace of the Extreme Art of the Blade God under the cliff. ¡®Oh! Maybe the one who wrote this is the founder of the Blade God Six Martial clan!¡¯ Now, every finding began to fit with each other like a puzzle. The founder of the Blade God Six Martial clan also created the schematic of the Extreme Martial Body, and in a mysterious way, Gam Rosu¡¯s ancestor had taken it. But Yeowun couldn¡¯t figure out what the script was trying to say. ¡®¡­Maybe his original plan was to attack the cult itself instead¡­¡¯ It was a shame that the latter part was all burned down. This wasn¡¯t much help as the remaining pieces were burned severely so nothing was recognizable. ¡®This is no use. He tried to destroy it rather than having it fall to others.¡¯ Hing Wunja¡¯s decision was a logical decision for the Blue Sky Brotherhood, as if he had not done that, the book would have been in the hands of the Demonic Cult. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Yeowun then gave the pieces of paper pack to Yin Moha. ¡°There¡¯s no use. Return this back to the Godly Doctor. I will question remaining two and we will leave. Get ready.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Chapter 295 - : Yongho Family (2) Everyone shouted at Yeowun¡¯s order. After an hour, Yeowun questioned both masked men in two rooms. Unlike Lee Baek, these warriors did not know any vital information. All they knew was who their leader was, and they were trained outside the home of the Blade God Six Martial clan, so they did not know anything about them. ¡®¡­That¡¯s why they don¡¯t have any protection on them.¡¯ These people didn¡¯t have weird centipedes or anything like that either. It was likely as they did not know anything anyway. It was a shame, but Yeowun had to satisfy what he found out. After the questioning was done, Yeowun and his members finished returning. Their original purpose was to find the Godly Doctor and the missing special expedition team, and so all they had to do was return to the Demonic Cult. And when they were about to leave the mansion, the Godly Doctor called out to Yeowun. ¡°My Rescuer!¡± She bowed down with a grim look to apologize. ¡°Please forgive me for my foolish action.¡± She was talking about bringing Hing Wunja to his early death. If she kept her anger in control, Yeowun would have been able to gather more information from him. But what¡¯s done was done. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡± Yeowun then turned cold, and Gam Rosu immediately knelt with her both knees. Yeowun raised his eyebrows. From what he knew about this old woman, it was likely that she would ask for a serious request. ¡®Uh¡­¡¯ Of course, he had a guess as to what the doctor was trying to ask him to do. Her granddaughter was a captive at the 18 River Families for over a year. It was certain that she would be concerned. ¡°I know I am not in a position to ask, but I have to ask you to help me.¡± Tears ran down her wrinkly face. He felt sympathetic to see such an old woman crying like this. ¡°My granddaughter is being held by the pirates of the Yellow River. It¡¯s been already a year¡­ I can¡¯t let that go on.¡± ¡®I knew it.¡¯ As Gam Rosu continued, everyone frowned. They already used too much time at the lands of the forces of justice. But if they were to now move onto the lands of the forces of evil, it was likely that they would be spotted. ¡°Please help this helpless grandmother find her granddaughter.¡± Gam Rosu asked for sympathy to try to get help. She thought if Yeowun and others had at least a little bit of sympathy, he would help. But that was the wrong move. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°?!¡± Gam Rosu became grim from the unexpected refusal. She did not expect that Yeowun would refuse right away. ¡®That¡¯s not something we should deal with.¡¯ All of Yeowun¡¯s members shared the same idea. They were sympathetic of what Gam Rosu was going through, but it didn¡¯t mean they had to risk their lives in order to help. Besides, she already promised that she would go treat Chun Yujong when she was allowed to ask the question to Hing Wunja. ¡®No¡­! T-they are too cold!¡¯ Gam Rosu frowned at Yeowun and the group¡¯s solemn answer. It looked like she wouldn¡¯t get any help at this rate. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± ¡®N-no!!¡¯ Gam Rosu then bang her head on the ground and quickly shouted. ¡°I-if you rescue my granddaughter, I will serve you as my master forever!!¡± ¡°¡­!!!¡± Everyone became shocked. What Gam Rosu just said wasn¡¯t a simple matter. It was the Godly Doctor herself, claiming that she would serve them in exchange. The value of the Godly Doctor, known to heal every injury and disease, was huge. If she was putting herself as a bargaining chip, then it was well worth it. ¡®Please¡­¡¯ Her back shook from the hope of being helped. If Yeowun was to refuse even then, then there was no way for her to get her granddaughter back. [My Lord! This is a great opportunity!] Yang Danwa sent a telepathic message with an excited look. It had a risk, but it was a risk worth taking if this was the case. Yeowun raised his hand to signal him to remain calm. ¡®Godly Doctor pledging allegiance¡­¡¯ Yeowun thought for a moment. His cold heart didn¡¯t move at the sympathetic approach, but this bargain was something worth considering. It seemed it was good for either Yeowun or the Demonic Cult. His thoughts didn¡¯t last long. ¡®Ah?¡¯ Gam Rosu¡¯s body was immediately brought up by strong energy force. She looked up and Yeowun warned her with low voice. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t forget what you just promised.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!! My rescuer!¡± She began to weep with joy. She was concerned that her last resort would fail, but it had been accepted. ¡°It is as you said, Lieutenant Hu.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hu Bong asked back curiously at Yang Danwa¡¯s sudden words. Yang Danwa laughed. ¡°We will get to see the pirates after all.¡± ¡°O-oh! You¡¯re right!¡± They were now bound to fight against pirates of the Yellow River. Gam Rosu wept for a while and later asked carefully. ¡°I am sorry, but I have not learned the name of my rescuer yet. Please, tell me your name.¡± She did not know anything about the man other than that he was the master of all others. Yeowun then spoke to Gam Rosu. ¡°I am Chun Yeowun.¡± ¡°Chun Yeowun?¡± It was familiar. The name of ¡®Chun¡¯ was very rare within the Jianghu anyway. ¡®That¡¯s interesting¡­ but the name sounds¡­ Chun Yeowun¡­ wait. WAIT!¡¯ Gam Rosu¡¯s eyes grew large as she remembered what she overheard when warriors from the forces of justice a while ago. ¡®N-new lord of the Demonic Cult?¡¯ Everyone knew that the Lord of Demonic Cult recently changed, and the forces of justice also knew this very well. ¡®S¡­ so I just promised that I will serve the Lord of the Demonic Cult??¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s group was now going south horseback. As they rode down to the south, Yeowun asked Yang Danwa, ¡°Do you know where this Yongho Family is at?¡± Yeowun had learned many information about important organizations and groups of the Jianghu when he left, but the 18 River Families were among those who didn¡¯t have a definite location. ¡°I do not know, sir.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The couldn¡¯t search through every pirate base. Yeowun seemed to be concerned and Yang Danwa laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I do not know, but I know someone who does.¡± Chapter 296 - Yongho Family (3) In the deep forest, about 10 miles away from the Sword Creek. Men who hid their faces under bamboo hats were running through the forest. They all had dark clothing, but they had striking blue sashes on their waists that stood out. And as they ran, the one in front suddenly stopped. ¡°Master, what is it?¡± With the man stopping, over 30 men that followed came to a stop and one of them asked the man at the front. ¡°I smell blood in the area.¡± ¡°Blood?¡± They couldn¡¯t smell anything. The man then began to walk toward some direction and as they walked in further into the bush, they found something hidden beneath. ¡°Oh¡­¡± There was a trace of a big fight within the bushes and trees. It was hidden, but the fight seemed to be too severe that not all of it was disposed. There were over tens of trees that were cut down from the fight also. ¡®¡­It¡¯s a fight between superior master level warriors.¡¯ Traces of energy left by superior master level warriors lingered for a long time. The energy that was left within these traces was evidence of the huge fight. ¡°Dig up that place.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± There was a certain part of the ground that looked like its dirt had been stacked artificially. As the men went on to dig it up, they saw a pair of arms and legs within the dirt. ¡°Huh? T¡­These are a monk¡¯s clothes.¡± Arms and legs had pieces of its clothes still intact, and they were a part of monk robes. There weren¡¯t any other body parts, so it was likely that the body was either thrown elsewhere or taken away. The only monk they knew who could fight was one person. One of the Strong Nine, and the elder of the Mudan clan. Hing Wunja. ¡®There must be a problem.¡¯ The man who was called master was certain that something happened. As he thought he should go to Sword Creek quickly, another man called out to him. ¡°Master! There is a sign here!¡± ¡°Sign?¡± The man was standing by certain large tree. About 4 meters up, there was writing that was carved out by a sword. It was a secret sign for them. The man knew this sign as they were from the same Blue Sky Brotherhood that symbolized this sign. One of the men quickly climbed up the tree as they found something hidden by the tree branch. It was a book that was created with unique slick paper. ¡°We have found this up on the tree.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± First half of the book seemed to be ripped apart, and only the latter half was intact. The first page had the drawing of a human body. This was the treasure that Godly Doctor searched for, and Hing Wunja hid it. The Yulin three power division was maintained for over hundreds of years. Yulin clan of the forces of justice, Alliance of the forces of evil, and the Demonic Cult. These three groups divided the region of Yulin into three. West was the home of the forces of evil, whereas the north was occupied by the Yulin clan, and the Demonic Cult stayed behind in the south. And when these three warring factions fought each other, there was one place that was usually kept quiet. It was the city of Meking. It was a location where three regions met, where no forces took over. This was a neutral place, but not for the purpose of peace. It was only kept neutral because of the power balance that maintained between those three. ¡°L¡­Look at those people! I think they are from the forces of evil! Look at that scar! Whoa!¡± Hu Bong spoke erratically as Bakgi shook his head. It was normal to see many warriors from the forces of evil, as they were at the border of the three factions. Hu Bong pointed out was people with many scars. Bakgi also had a scar over his eyes, but it looked like a scratch compared to them. ¡°Be quiet¡­ stop trying to gain attention.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Hu Bong became depressed by Bakgi¡¯s words. It was understandable that Hu Bong would get excited for coming into such big city for the first time, but he still talked too much. If Mun Ku was here also, Bakgi would have gone mad from two of them talking endlessly. At least Mun Ku wasn¡¯t with them. ¡°Master, this way please.¡± They were being led by Fourth Elder Yang Danwa. Only four of them came down to the city of Meking. Chun Yeowun, Hu Bong, Bakgi and Yang Danwa. Yeowun figured their destination could be more dangerous, so Yeowun ordered women to escort the Godly Doctor to the outpost of the Demonic Cult located at northwestern side of Honam castle. ¡®The 18 River Families keep changing their base, so it will take time for us to find the Yongho family ourselves. It¡¯s better we ask those who will know.¡¯ The reason why they came down to Meking city was because it was city located near the Yellow River. They also had heard a rumor about pirates of the 18 River Families often visit this city. ¡®Back alley?¡¯ Yang Danwa, however, was moving into the back alley of Meking city. The further they moved in, the darker and creepier the city looked. ¡°Hey! We have a fresh liquor today! Come have a drink!¡± ¡°Oh, Mister. Don¡¯t you wanna join me on a night of pleasure?¡± There were lot of prostitutes and liquor sellers calling out on the street. Most of the customers that roamed the streets looked like bandits or ruffians. ¡°D-did you see that? Look at that woman¡­ I can see her breast-¡± ¡°Hu Bong, please!¡± ¡°Bah. Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re not interested.¡± Bakgi shook his head with frustration. But thanks to Bakgi, Hu Bong couldn¡¯t speak more than a few words each time. ¡®Ah¡­ I miss Mun Ku and Ko Wanghur.¡¯ They would have gladly talked things through with Hu Bong. But Yang Danwa was happy to have Bakgi with him, as it helped to quiet Hu Bong down. After walking along the alleyway for a bit, Yang Danwa pointed at a four-story building bright with lights at a distance. ¡°It¡¯s that place, master.¡± House of Osang. It was a place that sold liquor and hosted prostitution. There were women outside the building who wore racy dresses, trying to lure people in. It was curious if that was really a information selling place, but they decided to go in. As they got to the entrance, prostitutes got up to them with a red silk dress and tried to put their arms around Yeowun¡¯s people. ¡°Oh, hey. Are you here to rest?¡± ¡°Look at this handsome! I like his arm!¡± ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Bakgi became surprised and embarrassed when he felt big breasts of the prostitute touching his arm. Hu Bong cackled. ¡®Haha! See! You like it too!¡¯ ¡°Oh, this short-haired man is with me!¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡± But Hu Bong too became embarrassed when a prostitute got to him. It felt even dizzy to be surrounded with this many women. That¡¯s when Yang Danwa spoke to them. ¡°We want a spot with three teacups.¡± Chapter 297 - Yongho Family (4) ¡°Oh¡­¡± All of the women became disappointed as they listened, and guided the group inside. It seemed like they didn¡¯t want to try to lure them anymore. The group was then guided to the third floor. Unlike the first and second floor where there were guests who drank liquor and wanted prostitutes, this floor had a heavier atmosphere. When they walked over, guests who were sitting down glanced over at them. ¡®They are all martial artists.¡¯ All of them had weapons, but ranged from swords and blades to flails and other unique weapons. ¡°Sit here please.¡± A server on the third floor got to them and guided them into an empty spot. On the table, there was a pot and three teacups with three different colors. ¡°Please order and call again.¡± When the server returned, Yang Danwa sent a telepathic message. [My lord. This is the secret information selling place within Mekin city. You can consider it similar to the Hao family.] ¡®Ah.¡¯ There were many clans and families in Yulin, and some of them specialized in selling information. The forces of justice had the Gae Merchant Group while the forces of evil had the Hao family. But this place seemed like they only worked at Meking City. [This region is neutral, so they are selling information to all three factions.] Either the Hao Family or the Gae Merchant Group did not sell their information outside their factions, yet this place was located in a neutral city, so they worked for everyone. Yang Danwa pointed at the three cups. [These three cups showed the rank of information being asked for. Red was low, blue was middle and white was high rank.] [¡­And what rank will our request fall under?] [My guess is in the middle.] They were asking the location of one of the 18 River Family, so it was not low-ranking information. The rank would increase if they were to ask the exact location of a certain person or object. [What do we pay with?] [I usually pay them with money. But there are times when they require information in return.] Yang Danwa never experienced being asked information, but he heard that it was the case. Yang Danwa then poured the tea into the blue cup. The server returned to check and exchanged telepathic messages with Yang Danwa, to listen to what kind of information that was being asked. ¡°Please wait here.¡± The server then walked up back to the upper floor. Soon, he returned and spoke to them. ¡°I apologize, but I need to change your seating to the upper level.¡± ¡°Upper level?¡± Yang Danwa frowned. This was not the same reaction he experienced when he came last time. Normally, when the rank of the request was confirmed, it was a requirement to pay and the information was served along with food. ¡°Our owner wants to serve you himself.¡± ¡°Owner?¡± Something seemed a bit off, but Yeowun nodded to signal agreeance and Yang Danwa nodded. The server then guided the party up. Yang Danwa had never gone to the fourth floor yet. [I am sure that the fourth floor is only open to those who request high-ranking information. This is strange.] [Well, we have no other place to ask, so we¡¯ll see how it goes.] Yeowun responded as he didn¡¯t sense any potential threats nearby. All of the people inside were weaker than them so there was no need to be afraid. As they walked up, there were many rooms and the server guided them into one. As they walked in, they were greeted into a lavishly-decorated room with a middle-aged man with an eyepatch on his right eye waiting for them. To his back, two burly guards were standing. The man got up and greeted them. ¡°Welcome. I am Man Ou, the owner of the Osang Family House. I figured I would have to serve valuable customers myself.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would meet the house owner. Thank you.¡± Yang Danwa bowed to Man Ou who offered them a seat and they sat down. Yang Danwa then asked, ¡°Why did you call us up here? I¡¯m sure I only asked middle-ranking information.¡± Man Ou then narrowed his eyes and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that information is ranked at top rank. Or¡­ shall I say, it¡¯s a bit complicated?¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± Yang Danwa became confused and Man Ou laughed and took something out of his pocket. It had a certain seal that read 18. ¡°There are a lot who support us. This was given by one of our supporter. Do you recognize this supporter is?¡± After looking at the word that read 18, Hu Bong mumbled. ¡°18¡­ wait. 18 River Famlies?¡± ¡°Haha. Yes, you are quick to notice, young man.¡± Yang Danwa frowned. He didn¡¯t imagine the 18 River Family to be one of the organizations that would support them. Man Ou continued, ¡°But we are open to selling the information we have. So, don¡¯t be disappointed.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°If you promise that the reason you are searching their location is not to harm them, and also pay my price, I will tell you where.¡± This meant that if Yeowun¡¯s group wasn¡¯t trying to fight with the Yongho Family, the information was open. Around the room, there were many signs of people gathering outside. There were more than 30 of them now. With enough people gathered, Man Ou got up and spoke. ¡°Yang Danwa, Officer of the Northern Outpost of Demonic Cult. I heard you returned to the Mountain of Ten Thousand recently.¡± ¡°?!¡± It seemed Man Ou knew who Yang Danwa was. He then pointed at Chun Yeowun and spoke. ¡°Well, you must be a high-ranking individual in the cult¡­ yet you escort that man with respect. I am very curious who that young man is.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± It was Hu Bong and Bakgi who responded furiously. Man Ou laughed. ¡°Oh? I thought you needed my information? I am just telling you my price.¡± Yang Danwa frowned. What he was asking wasn¡¯t to get the information about Yeowun. Instead, it was an act of refusal to the request. ¡®You have no choice but to give up on the information.¡¯ Yeowun who were looking at Man Ou who were looking at them triumphantly, spoke. ¡°Well, you must know where they are for sure then.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°UGH!¡± At that moment, Yeowun reached out and gestured pulling something, and the powerful force brought one of the guards from behind Man Ou into the air. ¡°Force energy!¡± Yeowun then grabbed the guard¡¯s neck when it was thrown toward him. Man Ou became shocked and shouted. ¡°W-what are you doing!¡± ¡°I will talk with the owner.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Yeowun then clenched his hand and spoke. ¡°AAARGH!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re just a guard, Mr. Owner.¡± Chapter 298 - Yongho Family (5) Man Ou, the manager of the Osang Family House became shocked. He was under orders from the owner to make up a reason for requesters to leave. They figured that if Yang Danwa, a high-ranking official of the cult, serving a man, then that person would be a really important figure of the cult. Then they were certain that asking the identity of such a man would make them leave. ¡°UGH!¡± They just thought Chun Yeowun to be a mere young man, but it was wrong. If a warrior could use force energy, it proved that the warrior was really powerful. ¡®W¡­what. T-this man must be one of the leaders of the cult!¡¯ If the opponent was a superior master level warrior, there was no way they would be a match. They were trying to work things out for other important guests, but it didn¡¯t go as they planned. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re just a guard, Mr. Owner.¡± ¡®W-what?! How did he find out?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s word was enough to shock the true owner of the Osang family, who was being held by Yeowun on the neck. He had never revealed his true identity outside the house. But Yeowun found out his hidden identity right away. ¡®He¡¯s the owner?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s members also became shocked as they hadn¡¯t imagined it. But to them, they didn¡¯t see much difference in power between Man Ou, or the real owner. They were both weaklings. ¡®No way.¡¯ Man Ou thought he should try to weasel out, so shouted. ¡°W-what are you talking about! He¡¯s my guard warrior!¡± ¡°Guard warrior? Don¡¯t¡¯ lie.¡± There were hostile energies coming from outside, and the warriors who were on standby ready to charge in at any moment. This wasn¡¯t a reaction if a mere guard warrior was being threatened. [Owner!] Man Ou sent a telepathic message to the owner, but there was no way for him to respond back as he was held by the neck. ¡®H-he¡¯s a monster!¡¯ The owner was a master level warrior, but he was like an insect compared to Yeowun. If Yeowun put in a bit of power into his grip, the man would die in seconds. ¡®This is out of our ability. We must apologize and send them back!¡¯ The owner thought about many things in a short moment. It seemed like he had to do something so that there wouldn¡¯t be any more problems. And also it was a must that these people would not see other guests. ¡°P¡­ please¡­¡± The owner tried to ask Yeowun to let him go, but it sounded different than those who were on stand by outside. ¡®Please¡­ save me?¡¯ Warriors of the Osang Family immediately broke through the wall. Man Ou tried to stop them with shock, but it was too late. ¡°N-¡­¡± Warriors swung their weapon toward Yeowun¡¯s members. But it was no use. Yang Danwa didn¡¯t even get up from his seat, and just used his finger to block their swords. The sword shattered as it struck against Yang Danwa. ¡®H-he broke the sword with his finger!¡¯ There was no way a middle-level warrior could fight against a superior master warrior. The power difference was so huge that Yang Danwa did not even feel the need to get up. The strongest warrior that entered was at the top master level, so they couldn¡¯t even win against Hu Bong, who was the weakest among Yeowun¡¯s group. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Hu Bong didn¡¯t even use his sword as he just simply punched and kicked them away. ¡°Oh!¡± Hu Bong was excited when he struck down these warriors with his bare hands. Hu Bong was already above the average warrior in terms of power compared to people in the entire Yulin, but there were just too many really powerful people around him that made him look week. And after he went to the Sword Creek¡­ ¡°W-what! Force qi!¡± Hu Bong¡¯s sword wielded blue light of energy on it and all warriors stopped. Force qi was only used when the warrior was above super master level. They attacked Hu Bong because he looked weakest, but he was at the super master level warrior. Hu Bong had entered the super master level after he understood from the word written on Sword Creek¡¯s stone. ¡°Are you going to continue? For your information, I¡¯m the weakest in my group.¡± Hu Bong spoke and all of them dropped their weapon in a sign of surrender. Yeowun scoffed and released his grip from the man. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The owner dropped and coughed for a moment and spoke politely. ¡°¡­I am sorry to lie about my identity. I am Dahing of the Osang Family House.¡± ¡°I am Manager Man Ou. I am sorry.¡± Man Ou also got down to his knees to apologize. They realized that Yeowun¡¯s group wasn¡¯t a group that they can try to trick. It was better they beg and be spared. Yeowun then asked them. ¡°You said the 18 River Families support you?¡± ¡°¡­That is correct, sir.¡± ¡°Then you must be working for them I assume.¡± ¡°N-no! That¡¯s not it. We are partners for the benefit of each other. It is more like a¡­ UGH!¡± Dahing¡¯s head was stuck in the ground as Bakgi banged it with his hand. Bakgi then threatened to Dahing¡¯s ears. ¡°Don¡¯t try to play tricks on my master.¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Bakgi threatened Dahing to not make things more unclear by playing word tricks. He didn¡¯t care what their relationship with the 18 River Families was. ¡°Let me ask you. Where is the location of the Yongho Family?¡± That was the only thing Yeowun wanted to know. But when he asked, Dahing became weird. It looked like something was wrong. ¡®There¡¯s something going on.¡¯ Chapter 299 - Yongho Family (6) Yeowun¡¯s guess was right. Yeowun then heard Man Ou¡¯s telepathic message that was sent to Danhing. [Owner, I will make them go out of the VIP room. We might get in trouble if¡­] [No. They will not leave, you know this. These people are terrifying, but at least we can persuade these people.] ¡®VIP room?¡¯ Yeowun had been tapping into the telepathic messages ever since he got here. From the conversation, it seemed there was a person that they feared in the VIP room. Dahing then looked up to Yeowun and asked, ¡°Sir¡­ can you please just go this time?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yeowun became curious about such a weird request at such a situation. ¡°The Three Monsters of Yellow River are here.¡± ¡°Three Monsters?¡± ¡°P¡­please keep it down!¡± Yeowun had never heard of such a name. But Yang Danwa knew the name. It was the name of the three brothers who were infamous among members of the 18 River Families. They were infamous because not only did they raid merchant ships, they killed every man and always kidnapped and raped women. They had bounties on their heads, but they still roamed freely at the city of Meking. ¡°Do you know them?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. The Gar Brothers are very famous.¡± Yang Danwa then explained what he knew about these three brothers. The important problem was not about their infamous actions, but their backgrounds. ¡°Their uncle is the leader of the 18 River Family, Gar Mojam the Yellow River Strong.¡± Gar Mojam the Yellow River Strong. He was one of the Strong Nine, and the fourth rank leader of the Alliance of the forces of evil. Yeowun knew the name also. There was also a rumor that it was his presence that allowed pirates to roam freely on the Yellow River without being arrested by the local government. But in truth, it was because of enormous bribery made by the 18 River Families. ¡°So, they have backgrounds.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gar Mojam was famous for being evil and sadistic in nature, but was known for loving his brothers and families. There was an incident where Gar Mojam tracked down those who attacked the Bokpeng Family that the Three brothers were in, and wiped every one of related people. After that, it was rumored that no one should fight against the Gar Brothers and the Bokpeng Family. [Sir.] That¡¯s when Dahing sent a telepathic message to Yeowun. [The Bokpeng Family is our supporter. We give them information about merchant ships sailing through the river, and we are being protected by them in return.] Dahing then began to explain his side of the story. He glanced at the warriors around and continued. [And¡­ there are spies that are sent by Bokpeng Family within us.] Yeowun became surprised. There was a reason why Dahing was being so careful. There was a chance that a spy will turn him over if he made a mistake. [It will be over for you if you get the information, but my and our famliy¡¯s life depends on them. Please consider!] Three Monsters of Yellow River was famous for attacking anyone if they felt like it. When they usually came here, they stayed for 3 days at least to play and enjoy, and today was only the first day. And if something happened at the Yongho Family, then it was likely for these brothers to accuse the Osang Family House for selling that piece of information. Dahing bumped his head to the ground and spoke. ¡°I am terribly sorry, but I cannot sell you the information.¡± [Sir, please. Help us!] This was a gamble for him. He didn¡¯t know, but Yeowun and Yang Danwa were probably important figures of the Demonic Cult. Cultists were also usually cold and merciless, but they were at least gentlemen compared to the Three Monsters of Yellow River which consisted of pirates that took up killing and robbery as their bread and butter. ¡®Even if these people are from the Demonic Cult¡­ they will understand us as we can¡¯t do anything to those Gar brothers.¡¯ Dahing thought that would be the case. But he didn¡¯t realize that Yeowun¡¯s thoughts and actions weren¡¯t that anyone can predict. ¡°¡­I see. I didn¡¯t imagine you would have such an issue. Are those Gar Brothers downstairs?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Yeowun knew where these brothers were as he sensed them with his senses but asked anyway. Dahing figured that Yeowun understood his difficulties and was going to leave, so he answered brightly. ¡°Thank you for your consideration. Yes, they are residing in VIP room on the second floor.¡± Yeowun then turned against his members and ordered, ¡°Did you hear that? Hu Bong, Bakgi. Go down and bring those brothers up here.¡± ¡°?!¡± All people from the Osang Family House became shocked. And as for Hu Bong and Bakgi, they didn¡¯t even hesitate for a second at the order and ran out of the room. ¡°Yes, master!¡± ¡°W-what?! S-sir! You just said you will help us!¡± ¡°Me? Help you? I don¡¯t recall saying that.¡± Dahing frowned at Yeowun¡¯s cold reply. Yeowun was right that he never said he would help Dahing or do anything in his favor. Dahing then spoke frantically. ¡°What are you trying to do!?¡± ¡°This.¡± At that moment, Yeowun reached out and twisted his hand. With that, one of the warriors standing by the wall had his neck snapped and fell to the ground. Chapter 300 - Yongho Family (7) ¡°Ugh!¡± With a warrior dying instantly from his neck being snapped, people within the room became shocked. ¡°Yi Chan! Yi Chan!¡± A warrior with a beard who stood next to the man quickly went down to check, but spoke with a pale face. ¡°H-he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°Hiiiek! Just with a flick of a hand?!¡± Every person within the room became pale from terror. They knew that Yeowun was a powerful warrior when he used the force energy, but they didn¡¯t imagine he would be so much more powerful that he could kill a man from a distance with the mere gesture of a hand. ¡®H-he¡¯s not like any warrior!¡¯ That young man was a warrior of another level and as they realized this, everyone became so terrified that they couldn¡¯t even breathe. ¡®W-what?!¡¯ Dahing and Man Ou, however, were more frustrated than terrified. They couldn¡¯t predict what Chun Yeowun was even thinking. [Dammit! Gosun is dead! We might die at this rate!] [I¡¯m sorry to the Gar Brothers, but we should escape!] And with the sound of the telepathic message, Yeowun turned into a smile. ¡°Found it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yeowun then reached his two hands out and gestured of pulling it toward him, and two warriors who were focusing energy into their feet to run away were pulled forward, sending them down into the ground. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t move!¡± They tried to stand up, but powerful energy pressed them down so that they couldn¡¯t move. And in the next moment, their necks were snapped just like the other warrior and died. Dahing was shocked when he saw the faces of these two dead men. These two and another man that died just before were the spies that were sent by Gar Brothers. The Osang Family House already identified who spies were within them. ¡®H¡­how can this be? How did he find out these spies?¡¯ It was beyond just disbelief to see such a thing. There was no prior information, and Yeowun would have seen them for first time. Then how did Yeowun managed to find these people out? That¡¯s when Dahing heard Yeowun¡¯s telepathic message. [Do you have any more spies?] [N-no, sir.] It took a month of investigation for Dahing to find three spies among them. But Yeowun only took minutes. He then did not even hesitate in killing these men. ¡®Who is this man?!¡¯ Dahing now became really curious about the identity of this man. That¡¯s when someone began to come up the stairs. As they turned at the entrance, Bakgi And Hu Bong walked in, dragging three naked men in their 30s behind them. ¡®T-they really brought them here!¡¯ ¡®Oh no¡­¡¯ They were the Gar Brothers. They had been enjoying their time with prostitutes just until while ago, so they were all naked and drunk. Their bodies were bruised up and also had their blood points sealed, so they couldn¡¯t move nor talk. ¡°We are back, Master.¡± ¡®N-no! This has gone too far!¡¯ Dahing became grim at the sight of three brothers being dragged up here. If they were dragged up in that state, then there was no going back now. They couldn¡¯t say anything with their blood points sealed, but their body was reddened from rage. [W-why are you doing this! I told you that our House depends on¡­] Dahing sent a telepathic message quickly to Yeowun, but Yeowun just answered it through his mouth. ¡°Why would I care about your House?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yeowun did not care about the existence of the House. Whatever the case, Yeowun only cared if the matter was related to himself. ¡°S-sir?!¡± ¡°That is your business, not mine.¡± ¡®DAMMIT!¡¯ Dahing then realized he had made a bad decision. This man was worse than the three brothers. The Gar Brothers were at least manageable if they were given what they wanted. But a man like Yeowun was a type that could never be managed. ¡®This is dangerous. I might lose everything at this rate.¡¯ Yeowun then walked up to the man on the left, among three brothers, and unsealed him. With the third brother Gar Ren now free to talk, he spat with rage. ¡°You, motherf*cking bastard! Do you know who I am? Let me go, you f*cking¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°UGH!¡± Hu Bong became angry and struck Gar Ren¡¯s head from behind. ¡°How dare you say in such a way? You want to die?¡± Hu Bong was okay with most of the other things, but he couldn¡¯t bear speaking ill of his master Chun Yeowun. Gar Ren became dumbfounded and glared, but he couldn¡¯t move his neck so he was just looking at the ground instead of turning his neck around to glare at Hu Bong. ¡°F*cking¡­¡± He didn¡¯t stop cussing. These were men who took up robbery, kidnapping, murder, and rape as their daily job, so they were very rough in every way. Yeowun then spoke to them coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Let me ask you one thing. If you don¡¯t answer, I will cut off your head.¡± ¡°What?!¡± All three brothers became shocked when they heard this. They had seen many bold enemies until now, but it was the first time that they were being threatened with their lives. Most enemies they met were fearful of their uncle, Gar Mojam. Gar Ren then shouted to Dahing. ¡°D-dammit! Hey, Dahing! What the f*ck are you doing! Are you going to leave these bastards like¡­¡± ¡°Kill him.¡± With Yeowun¡¯s order, a blade shot through Gar Ren¡¯s neck. It was Yang Danwa with his blade. ¡°Like¡­ lik¡­.¡± Gar Ren¡¯s head was cut down and blood began to pour out from the neck. The two other brothers were drenched with the blood of their third brother. ¡®B-brother!¡¯ Chapter 301 - Yongho Family (8) ¡®H-he cut his head off!!!¡¯ With warm blood covering their naked bodies, the two brothers shook with fear. They were more terrified than becoming enraged by the death of their brother. ¡°¡­If you speak foolishly, you will also die.¡± Yeowun spoke coldly as he looked down at the other two with an emotionless face. And Yang Danwa moved his blade across the ground, making a shrieking sound as if he was threatening them, just like an executioner. The two brothers became pale from fear. ¡®T-this bastard will really kill us!¡¯ ¡®¡­We might even die!¡¯ They finally realized the gravity of the situation. They realized that there was no way this man would stop just because of their uncle. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ ¡®W-what have we done¡­!¡¯ As for Dahing and Man Ou, they couldn¡¯t even think straight as they looked at the head of Gar Ren rolling on the ground. Things had gone too far and there was no going back. Yeowun then went over to the first brother, Gar Mou, to make him talk. ¡°Where is the Yongho Family? Tell me their location.¡± ¡°Y-Yongho family?¡± Gar Mo became surprised when he was asked about Yongho Family instead of his Bokpeng Family. But these men would surely attack the Yongho Family if he told them their location. ¡®W-what should I do?¡¯ They were pirates, but the most important rule of the 18 River Families was to never betray each other. But Gar Mo thought lying might cost his life. After going through many thoughts in a short moment, Gar Mo chose to betray his fellow pirates. ¡°I-if you go out east and follow the river about 50 miles down, you will reach Domen Mountain. And by the corner where the river splits, you will find them.¡± Gar Mo revealed the location of Yongho Family. Fellow pirates were important, but his own life was more important than that. Yeowun then turned to Dahing and Dahing nodded with a grim look, confirming the information to be the truth. ¡®There was no need to ask them.¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s original plan was to kill these three brothers and make Dahing tell him the location of Yongho Family, but he got the answer before that. Gar Mo then looked up to Yeowun and begged. ¡°P-please let me live! I told you what you wanted to know!¡± ¡°You are mistaken.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Since when did I say I¡¯d let you live?¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± Gar Mo¡¯s face turned pale. He sold his fellow pirates, so he thought he could live. But¡­ ¡°Kill them all.¡± ¡°Y-you bas¡­¡± With Yeowun¡¯s order, Yang Danwa immediately sliced his head. Gar Mo died not even realizing he was killed. There was no promise given from the beginning. Yeowun did not like leaving potential threats. If they were to survive, it was likely that they would go to Gar Mojam and tell him what happened. ¡°You are the last.¡± Yang Danwa then swung his blade on the last brother. And second brother Gar Tek was killed without even getting a chance to speak. It seemed he was too terrified by watching his two brothers being killed, as he peed before he died. ¡®T-this is the Demonic Cult!¡¯ ¡®These people have no mercy!¡¯ And all others from the Osang Family House were too terrified from what they just witnessed. They did hear that the Demonic Cult was more cruel and merciless in some way, but they now witnessed it with their own eyes. Dahing then looked at Yeowun with a fearful look. Yeowun had acquired the information he wanted, so maybe it was their turn now. But¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Yeowun ordered and began to leave. ¡®H-huh? Why?¡¯ Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t seem to be interested in them anymore. Dahing became dumbfounded as they were leaving the room, and suddenly asked, ¡°W-why are you letting us live?!¡± He was curious. He couldn¡¯t understand why the man who would even kill Gar Brothers would not kill them. It seemed better if the man killed them to remove any spill of information. Yeowun stopped and answered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me where the Gar Brothers were yourself? You and I are on the same team. I only helped you.¡± ¡°W-what? That¡¯s nonsense!¡± ¡°Well, I got the information I need, so I paid my price.¡± Dahing became shocked when Yeowun said that he had given help. If the spies were alive, it might have been more dangerous, but the spies were all dead. ¡®¡­He just changed his mind.¡¯ ¡°Hah¡­¡± Fortunately, it seemed Yeowun was considering the information he got from the Gar Brothers to be given by the Osang Family House. Dahing sighed in relief. Yeowun then laughed and spoke to Dahing. ¡°Oh, and just for your information. You have one more spy within your family. I¡¯m sure you can take care of that yourself.¡± Dahing¡¯s eyes then grew large with shock. ¡®W-what?! There¡¯s one more?!¡¯ He thought three people that Yeowun killed were all of them, but if there was one more hidden, then this was really bad. If Yeowun found three spies immediately, then it was likely that Yeowun knew the existence of another spy. And if Dahing did not find this spy, then it was likely that the message will go to Gar Mojam, eventually killing Dahing. He had to find the spy. ¡°Nobody leaves this room!!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dahing ordered every warrior within the room to not leave as Yeowun and his members left. As they got out of the building and walked the alleyway, Hu Bong asked Yeowun. ¡°Master, how did you find another spy?¡± Yeowun then laughed, ¡°It¡¯s a lie.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There are no more spies.¡± ¡°No? But¡­ OH!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s last warning was actually false. The Osang Family House did not have anymore spies. But Yeowun¡¯s lie had put suspicion on everyone within that room. ¡°It¡¯s a great tactic, master,¡± Yang Danwa commented in amazement. This probably ensured that Dahing and people within that house would grow suspicious of each other and not even think about doing anything else about Yeowun and his members. ¡°Let¡¯s make haste. We will find the granddaughter of the Godly Doctor before midnight.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Chapter 302 - Disaster above a ship (1) After getting out of Meking City, Chun Yeowun and his group traveled east along the Yellow River for 50 miles. They moved on horse so it didn¡¯t take too much time. As they got to the destination, the sun HAD halfway disappeared over the horizon and the Yellow River had turned red by the sunlight. ¡°Whoa.¡± ¡°This is beautiful.¡± They were riding on a horse by the river, and the sight of the river at the sunset was spectacular. This wasn¡¯t something that Yeowun, Hu Bong or Bakgi saw as they grew up within the castle of the Demonic Cult. After running through for a while, they were now near the Domen Mountain area. As Gar Tak said, the river was split into two, with one small river going to the left. ¡°There really is a split.¡± They went left toward the small river that was running toward Domen Mountain. After some point, the mountain was now getting in the way so they had to leave their horses and travel on foot. After climbing through the mountain, they saw tens of shacks hidden behind the mountain. It was the location of the Yongho Family. ¡°Wow. I see why they can¡¯t be found,¡± Hu Bong commented. This pirate village was located at a natural fortress, hidden away within the mountain and rivers. The village was located right by the river, so it looked easy to move via boats, best hideout for pirates. ¡°I see watchtowers.¡± Yang Danwa pointed out with his hand. As he said, there were some watchtowers with warriors standing watch over it. The watchtowers were well located so that they could spot anyone coming near the village. ¡®They aren¡¯t just mere bandits then.¡¯ It was surely a home of one of the 18 River Families, the infamous organization of the Forces of Evil. There was no way that the security would be any less. ¡°That ship is quite large.¡± Yeowun then pointed at the two large ships docked by the dock at the village. They saw many ships over at the river while they traveled down here, but that ship was much larger than any of the others. ¡°Hm¡­ this is strange.¡± Yang Danwa seemed curious however. Yeowun turned at him and Yang Danwa explained. ¡°As far as I know, their ships are not small, but they aren¡¯t THAT big either. They are pirates¡­ their ships are bit smaller and made to travel at much faster speeds.¡± Yang Danwa had the experience of fighting against pirate ships of the 18 River Families, so he was aware of their ships. But those two ships at the village were much larger than any of the ships that Yang Danwa saw. Those ships looked like they were made to load lots of cargo. ¡°Oh, look at that!¡± Hu Bong then pointed out the people moving along with the heavy load. Over twenty men were moving stuff by a pull cart and were moving toward the dock. It seemed they were moving everything they had within the village down there. ¡°I think they are dismantling that shack there,¡± Bakgi said as he pointed out. There were four men working on a shack to dismantle it. It wasn¡¯t apparent at first, but they now realized that one third of shacks within the village were already dismantled. Yang Danwa then spoke to Yeowun. ¡°Master, I think they are moving their base.¡± ¡°Their base?¡± Yang Danwa concluded that they were in the process of relocating. Yang Danwa knew that the pirates relocated their base to avoid being spotted by the government or enemies. It was interesting that they arrived when these pirates were preparing to move. But it had its benefit. ¡°Maybe this is a good chance. If we use this to our advantage, maybe it will allow us to take back the Godly Doctor¡¯s granddaughter without much problem.¡± Under normal circumstances, a huge fight was inevitable against these pirates. But if they were busy preparing to relocate, maybe it was going to make it easy to infiltrate into them and find the target. ¡°We will have to look into it first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They needed information. The first thing to know was if these pirates were really trying to relocate, and second, was to find out where the granddaughter was being held. ¡°Bakgi.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Yeowun pointed out at the closest watchtower from their location. There were two watchers on it. ¡°Can you quietly bring them here?¡± ¡°I will try, Master.¡± Bakgi specialized in kick skills, so he was also best among the Six Swords in stepping skills. Even if there were watchers on the watchtower, they were merely top-level warriors so it didn¡¯t seem that hard to kidnap them. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Bakgi then quietly moved out. Soon, he was already at the watchtower. Yeowun and others were looking down from the mountain, so everything was clearly visible. Chapter 303 - Disaster above a ship (2) ¡®He¡¯s doing good.¡¯ Bakgi quickly got up to the watchtower and snapped one of watcher¡¯s necks. And when the other man tried to scream with shock, Bakgi sealed his bloodpoint and snapped the back of the head to make him pass out. ¡°Whew.¡± It wasn¡¯t a hard task, but he had to do it secretly so it made Bakgi a bit sense. Bakgi then took up the unconscious man up and got down. That¡¯s when something unexpected happened. ¡°W-what are you!?¡± It was time for a shift change. Bakgi tried to charge at them but¡­ ¡°UGH!¡± Hu Bong and Yang Danwa appeared behind them and quickly killed them. They saw other watchers approaching the tower so they quickly came after Bakgi to help. It could have revealed them if they were a bit late. ¡°Were you surprised? Hehe.¡± ¡°N-no, I wasn¡¯t.¡± Bakgi shook his head at Hu Bong¡¯s tease. ¡°Be quiet and move those bodies first.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hu Bong and Bakgi then took these two bodies into bushes away from the watchtower. Yang Danwa took the unconscious man up and brought him back to Yeowun. ¡°We were lucky. They will not realize for a while since we even got the other watchers who came to change shifts.¡± But that would surely not last too long. It was only a matter of time when someone would realize that the watchtower had been missing of watchers for too long. They had to make it quick. Yang Danwa woke the man up. ¡°???!¡± The man woke up and realized he was kidnapped and became shocked. Yang Danwa warned before he unsealed him to make him talk. ¡°If you scream, we will kill you. Nod if you understand.¡± With a cold blade touching the neck, the man nodded frantically. He didn¡¯t seem to want to die. Yang Danwa unsealed his blood point and asked, ¡°Is the Yongho family relocating today?¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡± It was as expected. Before asking the location of the Godly Doctor¡¯s granddaughter, Yang Danwa asked something else first. ¡°Why today?¡± ¡°W-we are told that our location has been compromised.¡± ¡°Compromised?¡± Yeowun frowned, wondering if it was because of them. ¡®No way. We came straight down here.¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s group left Meking City right after they killed Gar Brothers, so it was impossible for that to be known already. Yang Danwa questioned the man to see if he knew who found out about their location, but the man didn¡¯t seem to know that. ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know, sir!¡± It seemed he was telling the truth. Yang Danwa then moved onto ask the most important question. ¡°Where is the granddaughter of the Godly Doctor?¡± ¡°What? Granddaughter of¡­ who?¡± Yang Danwa pushed the blade that was on the neck. ¡°Hiiiiiiiik!!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know anything about a granddaughter. I mean, we don¡¯t even have anyone being kept from the outside right now!¡± ¡°What?¡± That was strange. This was about the granddaughter of the Godly Doctor, and it was Hing Wunja, under the truth serum, who spoke. He said he messaged the Yongho family to retrieve her any time, so that wasn¡¯t a lie. ¡®Hmmm¡­¡¯ Yeowun then changed the question. ¡°Do you know a woman named Gam Miyan? She should be muscular and have a dot on her nose¡­¡± Gam Rosu said her granddaughter closely resembled her. She also mentioned that all members of her family trained their muscles to better treat patients, so it was easy to recognize. ¡°Muscular woman? Oh! You mean the First Mate¡¯s loot¡­ I mean, his woman!¡± The man recognized the granddaughter of the Godly Doctor right away when given the specifics. It seemed the Yongho Family wasn¡¯t aware of who this woman really was. It looked like Hing Wunja hid the truth purposely so that the Yongho family would not use the hostage for their own benefit to bring out the Godly Doctor. But there was another problem. ¡°First Mate¡¯s¡­ woman?¡± That message did not bode well to everyone. It seemed a year in the village of pirates had taken a drastic turn. ¡°This won¡¯t be good news to Granny Gam.¡± ¡°¡­Looks like it.¡± Even if they kidnapped her due to deal with Hing Wunja, there was no way pirates would leave a woman alone for a year. As Hu Bong said, it was likely that Gam Rosu will wail over what happened if she finds out. ¡°Then where is she?¡± At least they knew that she was alive, so they needed the location. Yang Danwa asked and the man answered with a shaking voice. ¡°S-she¡¯s on the ship.¡± ¡°You mean that ship?¡± Yang Danwa asked as he pointed out the large ships at the docks. The man then shook his head and pointed toward the riverbed where it connected to the main Yellow River and spoke. ¡°Our leaders are all on the ships over at the river.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yeowun became surprised and quickly took steps to climb up a tall tree. And there he saw five battleships staying stationary in the middle of the river just before it connected back to the Yellow River. ¡°Dammit¡­!¡± Chapter 304 - Disaster above a ship (3) About an hour ago, Chun Yeowun and Hu Bong found a small village by the small river. There was a small fishing village that maintained themselves by fishing at the river, where Yeowun was able to purchase a small boat. Two of them then set sail on the river to meet up with the others at the appointed time. The speed of the water was faster than they thought. ¡°M-master! It¡¯s already so fast without a row!¡± Hu Bong, who said it was fine, soon became tense. Yeowun, who was at the end of the boat, took the key and felt the speed of river becoming faster. ¡®If I make any mistake or bump into something, I might not be able to haul them.¡¯ Yeowun clenched the key. And after moving down the river for a long time, they saw faint light over in the middle of the river. But suddenly, the faint light immediately began to grow large and brightened up the whole ship. ¡°M-master! It suddenly became bright!¡± ¡°¡­I think there¡¯s a problem.¡± Yeowun frowned. Their plan didn¡¯t have any potential risks. They weren¡¯t sure how they were spotted, but it was certain that these pirates were preparing to fight. ¡°W-what should we do? The water¡¯s becoming more rapid!¡± Their small boat was moving through the river water very quickly. It seemed like they were going to shoot past the ship of Yongho Family at this rate. ¡°I guess we can¡¯t do it quietly then.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We have no choice. Let¡¯s board their ship.¡± Yeowun then pulled the cloth off his wrist. The black metal above his wrist then scattered and turned into a sword. Hu Bong¡¯s eyes grew large as it was always amazing to see each time. When Yeowun sent energy into the Sky Demon Sword, the sword began to float itself as if it were alive. The sword lowered down, as if it was telling them to hop on it. Yeowun got up on the sword and sent his energy to make his feet stick on the sword and spoke. ¡°Come here, Hu Bong.¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll fly, so I¡¯ll carry you up.¡± Mun Ku would have been more than happy to jump up to Yeowun, but Hu Bong became a bit embarrassed. Yeowun laughed and snatched Hu Bong and immediately flew up in the air. ¡°Waaaaaaaah! M-Master!¡± Hu Bong became pale as he was dangling in the air with Yeowun grabbing his arm. After flying through the dark sky, Yeowun quickly jumped down onto the ship. Their boat struck the battleship of Yongho family and sank. The speed was too fast for such boat to withstand anymore. Hu Bong, who did not hear Yeowun say that he was going to go, rolled on the floor when he dropped. He then got up and became shocked to find countless pirates surrounding them. ¡®T-this is too many!¡¯ He knew that there were a lot of them, but it felt different when seeing them up close. Pirates were looking back at Chun Yeowun who was floating in the air with a dumbfounded look. Flying air sword. It was a technique that only existed in legends, only possible in theory with an extreme level of power in both sword skill and stepping skill. It was a technique that can only be used by supreme master level warriors, so it was obvious why all these pirates were terrified. ¡®I-it¡¯s not him!¡¯ With Chun Yeowun¡¯s apperanace, the man who once found Hing Wunja¡¯s remains back at Sword Creek realized that the killer wasn¡¯t Yang Danwa. But of course, Yeowun wasn¡¯t behind those cut off limbs. Yeowun glanced around to check the enemy¡¯s power. ¡®Two.¡¯ The only men significant enough above this ship was the man hiding his face with a bamboo hat, and the leader of the Yongho Family, Bok Hosun. The man was at the superior master level warrior level, and Bok Hosun was at the super master level. The only annoying thing was that there were just too many enemies. ¡®There are about 300 at least.¡¯ And Yeowun heard Fourth Elder Yang Danwa¡¯s telepathic message coming through his ears. [My lord. It was a trap.] Yang Danwa quickly briefed on what he knew. During the process of rescuing, Gam Miyan blew a while to signal these pirates, and it seemed that the man with bamboo hat had worked with these pirates to set traps. Yeowun then glanced over at Gam Miyan, the granddaughter of the Godly Doctor who was frantically trying to hide with a dagger in her hand. With Yeowun¡¯s cold eyes gazing at her, she flinched with fear. The trap was set by that man with the bamboo hat, so it was acceptable but Yeowun couldn¡¯t understand Gam Miyan¡¯s actions although she was said to be kidnapped. That¡¯s when the man shouted to Yeowun. ¡°Are you a warrior from the Blade God Six Martial clan?¡± Yeowun raised his right eyebrow at the question. It seemed that man had mistaken Yeowun to be a warrior from the Blade God Six Martial clan. And with this simple question, Yeowun was able to guess two things. ¡®They must have come here after checking what happened at Sword Creek.¡¯ Yang Danwa told Yeowun that the man with the bamboo hat knew that they were here for the granddaughter of the Godly Doctor. And if that man was asking Yeowun if he was a warrior from the Blade God Six Martial clan, it was certain that the man had seen the remains of masked men from the Blade God Six Martial clan left within the mansion. ¡®Blue sash¡­? Oh!¡¯ Yeowun was able to make an educated guess on who that man was. ¡°¡­You are from the Blue Sky Brotherhood.¡± With Yeowun¡¯s words, the man¡¯s eyes grew large with shock. It seemed he was shocked that the who seemed to be from the Blade God Six Martial clan knew the secret Blue Sky Brotherhood organization. [M-master! What do you want us to do! I-I think he¡¯s too powerful!!] That¡¯s when Yeowun heard Bok Hosun, leader of the Yongho Family, sending telepathic messages to the man. Bok Hosun was terrified to see Chun Yeowun flying on an air sword. But the man was also frustrated by what was going on. ¡®This man knows about our organization and even has the doctor with him.¡¯ That alone was enough to risk his life to fight Yeowun. But it wasn¡¯t him who made a move first. ¡°I will take the person you kidnapped.¡± ¡°What?¡± In the air, Yeowun gestured pulling something with his hand. And with that, Gam Miyan, who had been standing among pirates, floated in the air and was thrown to where Yang Danwa and Bakgi were standing. ¡°N-no!¡± A few pirates tried to grab her but they were too slow. ¡°Force energy!¡± All of the pirates were martial artists so they all knew what that was. After seeing the use of force energy, they now realized Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t someone they could fight against. ¡®No way! We lost the Godly Doctor¡¯s granddaughter!¡¯ The man didn¡¯t expect to lose Gam Miyan with such action. Bakgi quickly kicked Gam Miyan¡¯s wrist to make her drop the dagger and sealed her bloodpoints so that she couldn¡¯t move. She tried to say something but her bloodpoints sealed her from talking. ¡°NNNGH!¡± ¡°Be still, Miss Gam.¡± She couldn¡¯t resist as she couldn¡¯t move anyway. And with that, Yeowun jumped down from his sword. The Sky Demon Sword immediately came apart in pieces and gathered back onto Yeowun¡¯s wrist. This movement was done quickly to make sure no one noticed the sword with the words ¡®Sky Demon Sword¡¯ written on it. ¡°Bakgi, protect her.¡± Chapter 305 - Disaster above a ship (4) ¡°Yes, master.¡± Yeowun then walked forward. He pulled out the White Dragon Blade from his waist and swung it across the floor. The blade qi coming from the pure white blade made a large cut on the wooden floor of the ship. Pirates became confused and Yeowun warned them. ¡°I will kill whoever crosses this line.¡± Nobody could even dare to speak up at such a terrifying voice. Chun Yeowun¡¯s presence was that terrifying that the pirates¡¯ huge number made no use. It felt like they would all die if they even tried to cross that line. ¡®Ugh¡­ how can such a monster come out like this!¡¯ Bok Hosun became grim at such pressure. The clear difference in power even made him terrified. That¡¯s when the man sent him a telepathic message. [Captain Bok¡­ is the baby inside the room?] [Oh! You want to use that baby? There¡¯s a problem. I know you told me to, but my First Mate asked me to hide the baby in my room so I hid it there.] The man then rather became relieved at Bok Hosun¡¯s answer. He was from the Forces of Justice, so he actually didn¡¯t like the idea of using the baby as a threat even if that was why he asked. [Ugh. I should¡¯ve taken the baby with me if I knew this would happen.] [They wouldn¡¯t know, so it doesn¡¯t matter.] [Oh! You are right. They don¡¯t know where the baby is!] [Stay still.] The man then walked up and shouted at Chun Yeowun. ¡°I know you are a powerful man, but are you sure you can take that woman out safely from this ship?¡± He threatened Yeowun that he would go for the woman instead of Yeowun. The man already guessed why Yeowun and his group were trying to take Gam Miyan with them. Gam Miyan was a must-have to make the Godly Doctor work for whoever¡¯s plan as that was the doctor¡¯s only weakness. ¡®I won¡¯t let you go with the Godly Doctor¡¯s granddaughter!¡¯ That wasn¡¯t allowed. The Godly Doctor was the one who knew the grand project that the Blue Sky Brotherhood had been working on. If she decided to help them instead, it was going to be problematic. ¡®If they can¡¯t rescue Gam Miyan, the doctor will see no point in helping them.¡¯ The man knew what kind of person the Godly Doctor was. But he didn¡¯t know the other person. Yeowun didn¡¯t budge at the threat and spoke. ¡°Come fight if you think you can stop me,¡± Yeowun shouted as he aimed his blade at the man. It was just a simple action of aiming the sword, but the powerful energy proved that Yeowun wasn¡¯t joking. ¡®Ugh¡­ he is as arrogant as he is powerful. I have no choice.¡¯ The man then decided to resort to the final choice. He glanced at Bok Hosun and Bok Hosun shouted. ¡°Hmph! We have her husband and baby! Do you think she will help you?¡± ¡°Baby?¡± Yang Danwa and Bakgi became surprised and turned to Gam Miyan. She couldn¡¯t say anything as her blood point was sealed, but her eyes became reddened with tears falling from it. ¡®So, it was because of a baby.¡¯ They did think her action was inexplicable. Whether it was forced or voluntary, she had a baby with the First Mate of the Yongho Family, and had to help the pirates for her baby who had now become another hostage. Bok Hosun shouted threateningly so that Gam Miyan could hear. ¡°If I give the order, the baby inside the room is as good as dead! If you even put your finger on my crew, or if Lady Gam leaves this ship, I will kill that baby! Do you hear?!¡± Gam Miyan began to shake with fear. Tears kept falling from her eyes, showing how much emotional pain she was in. ¡°Y-you bastards! You now even take the baby as a hostage?!¡± Hu Bong glared at the man with a frown. He knew people from the Forces of Evil didn¡¯t care what it took in order to achieve their goal, but he didn¡¯t imagine that would include having a baby as a hostage. ¡®I feel sorry for her, but we have no choice.¡¯ They too had no intention of giving up the chance to persuade the Godly Doctor. This had to be stopped. With Yang Danwa, Bakgi and Hu Bong all frustrated on what to do, the man confirmed that his threat worked. ¡®It worked!¡¯ ¡°Give us the woman, and we will let you return safely.¡± The man suggested his side of the offer. The baby wasn¡¯t on the ship so their threat was hollow, and if they tried to threaten further to give up the Godly Doctor, it was likely to backfire so the man tried to seal the deal here. But Yeowun did not act according to his prediction. ¡°What if I say no?¡± Bok Hosun and the man became grim. They didn¡¯t think Yeowun would say no even if threatened with the life of a baby. ¡°NNNNNNGH!!!¡± Gam Miyan also became so shocked that she stopped crying and glared at Yeowun with her eyes wide from shock. The man frantically sent a telepathic message to Yeowun. [HAH! You are bluffing. Your choice will kill the Godly Doctor great-grandson. Do you think the doctor will help you even if that happens?] But Yeowun did not respond to the telepathic message and spoke. ¡°Kill the baby.¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± The man became shocked. ¡°D-do you know what you are talking about?!¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± At that moment, Yeowun threw the White Dragon Blade toward the crowds of pirates. The blade then shot through the six pirates, penetrating through them and killing them instantly. With Yeowun reaching out, the blade flew back to Yeowun¡¯s hand. Bok Hosun shouted furiously. ¡°Y-YOU!! What are you doing! Do you really want the baby to be killed?!¡± Yeowun then answered casually. ¡°I thought you¡¯d kill the baby if I laid my hand on your crew? Are you not the leader here? Was your threat just a bluff?¡± ¡°Nnnngh! Y-you want to do this the hard way?!¡± Bok Hosun knew that he had to keep his stance so that his threat wasn¡¯t bluffing. He had to make it sound as if he really was up to the threat. ¡°When my hand drops to the ground, kill the baby!¡± ¡°Y-yes, Captain!¡± Pirates answered to Bok Hosun to play along as Bok Hosun raised his hand in the air. ¡°This is final warning! If you don¡¯t hand over Lady Gam¡­¡± But before Bok Hosun could finish his words, Yeowun¡¯s body became blurry, and a trace of him appeared from behind and then reappeared in front of Bok Hosun. ¡°W-what?!¡± Bok Hosun became shocked and tried to back away immediately, but Yeowun¡¯s White Dragon Blade was faster. The blade shot upward like lightning. Bok Hosun¡¯s left arm that was raised in the air was cut down and dropped to the ground. Bok Hosun grabbed his shoulder and fell to the ground, screaming in pain. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaargh!!! M-my arm! My arm!!!!¡± He was the Captain and the leader of the Yongho Family, an admired super master level warrior, but he was nothing against the supreme master level warrior, Chun Yeowun. ¡°C-captain!!¡± The pirates became shocked and Yeowun smirked to them as he said, ¡°What are you doing? Your captain¡¯s arm dropped. Weren¡¯t you ordered to kill the baby? GO ahead.¡± ¡°Hiiiiek!¡± It was impossible to kill a baby that wasn¡¯t on the ship. With all the pirates too terrified to even speak, Yeowun shook his head and stomped down on Bok Hosun who was rolling on the ground from pain. ¡°Aaaaaaaargh!¡± ¡°Do you think you can fool me with your bluffing?¡± Bok Hosun finally realized with a pale face that he had chosen the wrong person to mess with. Chapter 306 - Disaster above a ship (5) ¡°Yes! Master did it again!!¡± Hu Bong shouted with excitement. Chun Yeowun never fell in trouble against any enemy since the beginning, but Hu Bong thought that it was truly concerning this time. Nobody would have imagined that the enemy would threaten them with a baby. But Yang Danwa was actually fearful of Yeowun. ¡®Was he certain that they were lying? The Lord sometimes makes me think that he is listening to other people¡¯s telepathic messages or can read others¡¯ minds.¡¯ Every enemy who fought against Yeowun became shocked, as Yeowun found out their plans as if he knew it ahead of time. But that was impossible, so it was only explainable through boldness and excellent decision-making skills. ¡®I see how he managed to defeat the six clans.¡¯ It was only possible because it was Chun Yeowun. Yang Danwa then glanced behind to look at Gam Miyan, the Godly Doctor¡¯s granddaughter. ¡°Nnngh¡­¡± She became relieved when she heard that it was a fake threat, and slumped down. Yang Danwa narrowed his eyes. ¡®That woman is the problem.¡¯ Whatever the case, the baby wasn¡¯t here so it was likely that they had to return to the Yongho Family¡¯s village to find the baby. She set them up to trap her own baby. It was understandable, but if they did not rescue the baby, then it was likely for her to repeat her actions. That¡¯s when Yang Danwa heard Chun Yeowun¡¯s telepathic message. [Elder Yang.] [Yes, my lord.] The man became grim. Yeowun said that he knew that they were bluffing on the baby. They didn¡¯t know how he found out, but he knew that baby wasn¡¯t on the ship. ¡®Did he find out by using his senses?¡¯ It was curious, but what was certain was that they were no match against that monster. ¡®We have no choice.¡¯ The man then decided he had to take the chance when the man was only focusing on Bok Hosun. This was the only chance to kill the supreme master level warrior without much loss. [Homeng!] [Yes, Master!] The man sent a telepathic message to one of the warriors hidden behind the pirates. It was a warrior from the Blue Sky Brotherhood who was hiding behind the pirates. [I will buy some time¡­ you swim to the docks to bring the baby here. If something happens while you do that, just kill the baby.] [Kill¡­ the baby?] [If the Godly Doctor works with them, then our Brotherhood¡¯s grand plan will fail.] [¡­Yes, Master.] Homeng became hesitant about killing a baby, but he answered. He then carefully moved toward the rear side of the ship. The water was too rapid so it would be hard to swim up, but if he reached the land, it was a short distance down to the village. ¡®Let¡¯s see what you do if our threat becomes a reality.¡¯ He felt sorry for Bok Hosun who was pinned down by Yeowun, but there was no way to rescue him. They needed to buy as much time as possible as it would take at least 20 minutes for Homeng to return with the baby. ¡°Nnngh¡­ P-please!¡± Bok Hosun felt like he would die. He couldn¡¯t push Yeowun away even with all of his power. Yeowun¡¯s power was enormous, but so was his physical strength coming out from his strengthened muscles. Bok Hosun became terrified from fear of death and showed signs of surrdender. ¡°I-I will let you go¡­ I mean, I will give you the baby! Please let me live!¡± His crew was watching at him, but it was no time to keep his pride. But Yeowun wasn¡¯t looking at him anymore. It seemed like he was deep in thought. ¡°H¡­hey?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I had to listen to something.¡± ¡°I just said I will surrender! Please let me live!¡± Yeowun then looked down at Bok Hosun and spoke casually. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think your friend shares your idea.¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about? What friend are you¡­ wait?!¡± ¡°At least I know that I don¡¯t need to talk to you anymore.¡± ¡°W-wait! WAIT!!!!¡± Yeowun then increased pressure on the foot stepping on Bok Hosun¡¯s chest. With the chest crushing down, with bones cracking up, blood spat out from Bok Hosun¡¯s mouth as he screamed. ¡°Aaaaaaargh!!! Aaaarnrnnnghh¡­.¡± The scream did not last long as Yeowun¡¯s foot crushed through, and stomped on the heart, killing him instantly. ¡°C-captain!¡± ¡°H-how dare you!!¡± A few pirates became enraged by watching their captain dying miserably and charged at Yeowun. ¡°W-what?! Where is he?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡¯ But their weapon shot through Yeowun as Yeowun was no longer there. Yeowun was already near the front side of the ship. ¡®What?¡¯ The man became confused. The captain just said he would surrender and also give him the baby. It was a good enough deal for him. But Yeowun just killed the captain without hesitation. ¡®Ugh¡­ I need more time!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long since his warriors jumped down to the river. They probably were swimming through the river, trying hard to walk up to the land. That¡¯s when Yeowun looked at the man and spoke. ¡°You have lot up on your sleeves.¡± Chapter 307 - Disaster above a ship (6) ¡°What?¡± Yeowun then raised his arm and swung his arm toward the dead bodies of the pirates. And with that, the six swords that the pirates used floated up into the air. ¡°Hiiiiek!¡± ¡°S-swords are moving!¡± ¡°G-get out!¡± Pirates became terrified and began to move frantically, trying to run away from it. But swords did not come after them. Yeowun got up to the ship¡¯s end and glanced toward the river and shouted to ask the man. ¡°I see that they are swimming!¡± The man became shocked. He was concerned when Yeowun walked toward the deck, but it was now confirmed that Yeowun knew the man¡¯s warriors were down at the river. ¡®H-how did he find out?!¡¯ He ordered silently while Yeowun was handling the Captain. Even if Yeowun had a strong sense to sense people, it was impossible to sense those who snuck out of the ship when there are 300 warriors around. ¡°Do you think I will not get to them if they are swimming in the river? Hmm¡­ I think they are still within my range.¡± The river moved very fast, so those men in the river were already quite far from the ship. But Yeowun said it was enough. ¡°What are you¡­¡± The man then realized what Yeowun was saying. ¡°W-wait¡­¡± Yeowun¡¯s hand then reached out toward the river, and six swords immediately shot out like lightning toward the river. ¡°NOOOOOO!!¡± The man took steps to charge while pulling out his blade. Blue force qi shot up from his blade and he threw bullet force qi toward the swords that shot through the river. It was his last resort to stop the attack, but there was no way that the force qi would catch up to the sword that was thrown ahead. And those warriors of the Blue Sky Brotherhood who were swimming through met their end without suspecting it. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Their bodies were penetrated by swords as they were not ready within. They met unexpected death and were drawn into the river water. But not all was struck down. ¡°D-dammit!¡± ¡°Dive!¡± Homeng and another man who heard the screaming dove underwater. The sword that killed five people lost its power to move and drawn into the water as it got too far away from the ship. ¡®Ah¡­!¡¯ The man then became relieved. It seemed that even the supreme master level warrior couldn¡¯t maintain the control of the sword with that far distance. There were only two warriors left, but that was enough for the job. He then shouted. ¡°You cannot stop them! I¡¯m sure you know where they are headed! Do you see that we are not bluffing now?!¡± The man became confident that he now had the upper hand. He didn¡¯t think that threatening with the life of a baby was a shame anymore. But Yeowun shook his head and turned. ¡°Yang Danwa.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Yang Danwa let go of his blade, and the blade stopped in the air. Yang Danwa then jumped on the blade. With his foot stepping on the blade, Yeowun swung his arm in a long stride, and the blade that had Yang Danwa above flew out of the ship. ¡°W-what?!¡± Yang Danwa then jumped up from the blade once it got close to the land, and landed on the ground. ¡®Yes, I did it!¡¯ Yang Danwa was actually worried since this was his first time, but he brightened up when he succeeded. The man became dumbfounded and watched in disbelief. His two men were still in the river, but Yeowun¡¯s man was already on land. ¡°T-this is impossible!¡± The man shouted. ¡®He used air sword to use as method of transport!¡¯ This was something nobody had thought about. Yeowun could have done this method to send his members up on the ship while ago, but that was too obvious and noticeable, so Yeowun chose to sneak in with the boat. Yeowun then spoke to the man. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I think I will take the baby with me also.¡± The man became furious at sarcasm and shouted, ¡°Dammit! Do you even know where the baby is?! I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t the baby at the captain¡¯s quarter?¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± Yeowun spoke casually and the man became dumbfounded. That was the exact location of the baby. ¡®T-¡­this is impossible!¡¯ He didn¡¯t think much at first, but he now realized that something was strange. ¡®How can he know what the captain told me through telepathic message?!¡¯ This was only explainable if Yeowun could overhear the telepathic message. An ability beyond understanding gave something more awe to a person. It gave fear. ¡®The baby nor the doctor isn¡¯t the problem.¡¯ The man finally realized what danger really was. That monster disguised as young man was not only dangerous in its martial power, but with an ability beyond the wildest imagination. If that man could truly overhear telepathic messages, then this was a terrifying ability. ¡®I have to find a way to either kill him here or escape alive to tell this to the others!¡¯ Chapter 308 - Dead man tells no tales (1) The man quickly analyzed the situation. One superior master level warrior had gone out of the ship to take the baby. This was actually a good sign. ¡®That man is a supreme master level warrior but¡­¡¯ If the man, who was superior master level warrior, fought him along with over 300 pirates, maybe he had a chance. There were more than enough of them here. ¡®It¡¯s enough if I can have pirates hold him down.¡¯ He didn¡¯t think about killing his enemy. If the pirates could hold the man down long enough so that he could escape, that would give him time to return and let people know the existence of this monster. And when he thought through his plan, he quickly moved to take action. He sent one of the leaders among the pirates a telepathic message. [Ben! What are you doing!?] [B-but¡­] [Are you going to stand there and watch? Your captain is dead! We are against strong enemies, but they are only three! We outnumber them by 300 people!] [I know, but we can¡¯t¡­] It wasn¡¯t only Ben, all pirates were terrified by Chun Yeowun¡¯s monstrous power. The man urged more strongly. [Will you not uphold the oath that your captain made with our Brotherhood?] [I-I know about the oath, but how can we even fight that monster?!] The man became frustrated. He wanted to use pirates to stop him, but he didn¡¯t realize they would be too frightened. Even if they were pirates from the Forces of Evil who did not care about anything, it did not mean they did not know fear the impossible. [It¡¯s just one man! You¡¯re warriors from the 18 River Family and you just¡­] It was then. Powerful energy came upon him and the man threw his body backward. Blue force qi shoot past him. His head would have been cut off if he didn¡¯t dodge it. ¡°Aargh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± But with him dodging it, over tens of pirates behind him had their necks and chests cut through. Blood poured out from their bodies, covering the entire ship. ¡°Ugh!¡± And in a slight second, Chun Yeowun was already standing upon the man. The man spun his body left and brought up his blade to cover and Yeowun struck it down. ¡°Ugh!¡± He blocked it with the blade, but his body came crashing down on the ship¡¯s wooden floor. The floor was destroyed half way with his body being stuck in there. ¡®W-what is this power?¡¯ He expected a powerful blow as the enemy was much stronger than him, but it was hard to even just defend it. He was able to hold onto the blade, but his hand became numb. ¡°You think I will give you time to play tricks?¡± And with that, the man became shocked. ¡®I-I knew it. He can hear telepathic messages.¡¯ The man sent a telepathic message to pirates to make them attack Yeowun, but he did it partially to see if Yeowun could actually hear it. He thought if Yeowun did hear telepathic message, it was likely that he would make a move to stop him. ¡®I have to escape.¡¯ The man gave up on pushing the White Dragon Blade away from him. He then focused energy toward his back to utilize the power that Yeowun was using to hold him down. The man¡¯s body penetrated through the ship floor and dropped. His plan was to give up on fighting and escape by dropping below. ¡®He won¡¯t chase me while leaving the Godly Doctor¡¯s granddaughter behind with all these pirates.¡¯ As he dropped through below, he twisted to created blade force qi and destroy the floor below. But his body suddenly stopped in the air. Yeowun had used force energy to stop him in the air. ¡®Ugh. You are a fool, trying to hold me by force energy.¡¯ Force energy only worked on another man if the man was below superior master level warrior. A superior master level warrior can control their own qi completely, so it was easy for them to block enemy¡¯s energy coming into the body. ¡°HAH!¡± The man unleashed his energy to free himself from the force energy. But he became shocked from what he saw. In that slight moment while he was in the air, Yeowun was already on the ship¡¯s floor below him. ¡°W-when?! Dammit!¡± He then quickly used the blade formation while he fell. It was a powerful formation, worthy of a superior master level warrior. His blade formation quickly attacked Yeowun. ¡°This is your mistake for taking lower ground!¡± He was surprised, but he still had the higher ground. But Yeowun didn¡¯t seem to be worried. ¡°Mistake? We will see about that.¡± And with that, Yeowun¡¯s White Dragon Blade unleashed powerful blade qi and stormed toward the man. It was one of the Extreme Arts of the Blade God. ¡°W-what?!¡± ¡®How can this be? My power that strikes down should be stronger!¡¯ The man¡¯s blade formation was easily countered by the storming blade formation that shoot up. But the storm didn¡¯t end there. Blade force qi that destroyed the man¡¯s attack quickly stormed around him, trying to rip his body apart. ¡®B-blade force qi is surrounding me!¡¯ On top of the ship, pirates were looking toward the hole with a tense look. The sound was sure that they seemed to be fighting. Soon, it turned quiet. ¡°¡­Is it over?¡± At moment, the man penetrated through the floor of the deck, and Yeowun¡¯s body stormed up while he swung White Dragon Blade, like a rising dragon. ¡°Aaaaaaaargh!¡± The man¡¯s body was being slashed by force qi. It didn¡¯t cut him entirely off, but his skin was ripped apart and cut down, making it gruesome. The man even thought it might be better to die. ¡®I can¡¯t let you die yet.¡¯ Chapter 309 - Dead man tells no tales (2) Yeowun quickly withdrew his hand and the storm disappeared, cutting both of the man¡¯s arms below the elbows. ¡°Aaaaaargh!!!!!¡± The man fell to the deck. His skin was ripped and forearms were cut, so the man kept screaming in pain. Yeowun walked up to him. ¡°Your hat is destroyed but I still can¡¯t recognize your face. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Yeowun placed his hand below the man¡¯s stomach. The man flinched and shouted. ¡°A¡­aargh. W-what are you doing¡­!!!¡± ¡°I am doing this.¡± ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡± Yeowun immediately destroyed the man¡¯s internal energy. With extreme pain coming from all his wounds, the man passed out. Yeowun then sealed his blood points and threw his body with force energy toward Hu Bong and Bakgi. ¡°Hu Bong, make sure he doesn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Yeowun then turned toward pirates. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Chun Yeowun never left any potential dangers behind, even if the enemy was weak. ¡°Hiiiiek!¡± The pirates were all terrified by what they just witnessed. ¡°M-monster!¡± They began running to all sides frantically. ¡°R-run!¡± ¡°Jump into the water!¡± They didn¡¯t care if they outnumbered their enemy. They didn¡¯t care the river water was too fast for them to swim. They just had to get away from the monster. But¡­ ¡°Who said you can go?¡± Yeowun gestured of picking something up by his two hands, and the weapons that the pirates dropped while running away immediately rose up in the air. There were about 60 weapons. Yeowun ordered to Nano. ¡®Nano, self-targeting mode.¡¯ Nano¡¯s voice rang through his head. [Activating self-targeting mode on 63 weapons. Locking onto targets¡­] Yeowun saw tiny red circles appearing over the pirates who were running away in all directions. Over 60 weapons shot up and circled around the ship, aiming outward. The pirates all became shocked to see weapons floating in the air and stopped. They became terrified to see the weapons aimed at them. ¡°L-look at that¡­¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s too much!¡± The pirates were too afraid to even move. They had many experiences as martial artists of Yulin, but they never heard or saw such terrifying skills. Yeowun then flicked his finger. [Initiating the attack.] A total of 63 weapons began to move. This was a spectacular sight of countless weapons moving through air to kill their target. ¡°R-run!!!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± The ship became mess. It was like a battlefield where all pirates trying to run, and some were trying to defend themselves against impending doom. But the result of the battle was a massacre. With weapons stopping them from jumping off the ship, the deck turned into a bloodbath. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Tens of pirates were killed by the weapons moving on their own. The technique easily killed top-level masters even by using rusted swords from Sword Creek, so the effect increased when it was used with normal weapons against weaker enemies. ¡°Y-you devil!¡± Some of the pirates shouted angrily at Yeowun who was observing them coldly while the massacre took place. He was looking them as if all of this was normal. ¡°I-I have to get away!¡± All ships were interconnected with chains, so they couldn¡¯t even run. That¡¯s when one of leaders came up with an idea. ¡°Y-yeah! HEY! Destroy the chain!¡± They already saw the air sword losing control when it became far away. The river flow was quick, so it was going to send them away from the ship faster. ¡®I can¡¯t save everyone. Let¡¯s cut the ties and get away while we can!¡¯ Over 30% of all the pirates had died already. It was a matter of time before all of them were wiped out. ¡°Quick!¡± ¡°Destroy the chains!¡± Pirates who ran into another ship banged on the chains to breakthrough. But then some of air swords that were massacring the pirates flew up and destroyed the chains for them. ¡°What?¡± ¡°W-why?¡± There was no way that Chun Yeowun would let them go. It was hard to understand, but they soon learned why. Some of the air swords then changed direction and penetrated through the bottom of the other ships, making large holes. The ship began to sink. ¡°T-the ship¡¯s sinking!¡± ¡°Dammit! He was after the ship!¡± Yeowun was destroying all other ships except the one that he was on. The sinking was slow however, so the pirates who tried to destroy the chain to get away became pale. Their last chance of escaping was gone. ¡°P-pull up the anchor!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± They at least hoped that the river torrent would push them away. But the ship was already sinking so it didn¡¯t move as they hoped it would. ¡°I-it¡¯s not working! The ship isn¡¯t¡­. UGH!¡± The pirate who tried to move the ship died with a sword penetrating through him. ¡°Daego!!!¡± The leader pirate who ordered to destroy the chain screamed his name with despair. He then slumped down and glanced over at Yeowun. ¡°T¡­that man is a devil!¡± It seemed he was trying to kill everyone above the ship. The screaming heard throughout the ship was like the song Yeowun was making as he moved his arms. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°UGH!¡± And pirates finally realized while they were dying that the worst disaster had hit their ships. Chapter 310 - Dead man tells no tales (3) ¡°NNNGH!¡± Gam Miyan, whose blood points were sealed, moaned as she couldn¡¯t scream. Her eyes turned red from tears as she saw hundreds of pirates being massacred. Her movements and voice were sealed, but it didn¡¯t stop the tears dropping from her eyes. Bakgi then silently turned her around, as he thought she was probably too sad to see such a cruel sight, even if these enemies were pirates. But her eyes were actually that of a person who was actually truly sad, as if she was mourning for them. She looked like she wanted to say something. ¡°This will be over soon. We will have your baby here too.¡± Bakgi spoke, but she glared back at him furiously. ¡°NNGH!¡± It seemed she wanted to say something. But even with the baby hostage, the woman set traps before so Bakgi thought he had to be safe and ignored her. Hu Bong glanced at her and sent a telepathic message. [You know, I didn¡¯t want to think it this way, but she seems really angry at us as if she doesn¡¯t want to be rescued. Don¡¯t you think?] ¡®¡­¡¯ Bakgi did not respond to Hu Bong¡¯s uncomfortable look. At the same time, Fourth Elder Yang Danwa quickly killed tge pirates on tge watchtower and infiltrated the half dismantled shack. There weren¡¯t much people around as most of warriors were already on the ship. ¡®The only ones left are the women and children.¡¯ It seemed like all the warriors who could fight were on the ship, with only a few pirates left behind to stand watch. ¡°UGH!¡± Yang Danwa went up to another pirate on watch and snapped his neck. He then quietly hid the body in the corner. ¡®Nine.¡¯ Yang Danwa silently killed all pirates that were on watch. There was no need to kill them all as their identities were not revealed, but there was no need to leave any potential dangers behind. ¡®And the women inside shacks¡­¡¯ He decided to leave them behind. There was no way those people who hid inside shacks knew what had happened. Even the man with bamboo hat thought Yeowun and his group were from the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡®Is that it?¡¯ Yang Danwa quickly found the captain¡¯s shack. It was one of the largest and most lavishly-decorated shacks so it was noticeable. The large tiger pelt covering it was a dead giveaway. ¡®I sense two inside.¡¯ Yang Danwa carefully walked over and heard the sound of breathing, and footsteps walking across the room. He opened the shack and walked in. The middle-aged woman who was gently caressing baby became shocked and tried to scream. ¡°Ky¡­¡± Yang Danwa quickly sealed her blood points to make her pass out and snatched the baby before it fell to the ground. The baby tried to cry, so he pressed on the blood point so the baby would fall asleep. Yang Danwa then looked down bitterly at the woman. It was an ordinary woman who had not learned any martial arts, but there was no choice as she shad seen Yang Danwa¡¯s face. He then snapped her neck without hesitation and left the shack. Yang Danwa quickly stepped through and returned to the riverbed near the ships. ¡°Ah!¡± Yang Danwa became astonished. The fight had yet to start when he left, but there was no sight of the five other ships that were connected to it. Even the large ship that was loading cargo was now sinking beneath the river. ¡®He killed everyone in this short amount of time!¡¯ It was possible for Yeowun¡¯s monstrous power. The level of supreme master warrior was enough to be considered one of the top five warriors of Yulin. But the speed was still too fast. ¡®Did he use that technique from before?¡¯ Yang Danwa still had the sight lingering on his head, where hundreds of swords had massacred the pirates. It was a technique that no powerful warrior Yang Danwa had ever seen before. It was enough to even make him become afraid. [Elder Yang. This way.] He then heard Hu Bong¡¯s telepathic message and turned toward the direction. Hu Bong was waiving at him around the hill toward the mountain. And as he ran up there, he found Yeowun¡¯s group waiting for him behind bushes. ¡°I did as you ordered.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± Yeowun nodded after checking the baby. Yang Danwa then glanced to see Bakgi hanging a man drenched in blood on by the tree. By looking at him with two of forearms missing, it was easy to see who had done it. ¡®The Lord did it again.¡¯ It seemed like anyone who came across Chun Yeowun as an enemy would lose an arm or two. Yang Danwa then remembered that more than half of princes had lost their arms in the competition. This gave him chills. ¡®Huh?¡¯ He then realized Gam Miyan was a bit strange. She couldn¡¯t move with her blood points sealed, but she was crying and she shook. ¡°Lieutenant Hu, what is up with her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We didn¡¯t set her free as it doesn¡¯t look right, but she¡¯s been like that ever since. She¡¯s looking at us as if we are the bad guys.¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± Yang Danwa became confused. He then thought maybe she was worried because she didn¡¯t see the baby yet, so he took the baby and showed it to her. ¡°We have your baby here.¡± Gam Miyan¡¯s eyes then turned to relief as she looked at the baby. Yeowun then let them free her to speak. She was unstable up until while ago, but she now had seen the baby so he figured she would be fine. But when they freed Gam Miyan, she began to scream. The noise even woke up the man who passed out. The man slightly opened his eyes to check the situation and realized he was kept alive. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ He then pretended to stay passed out by closing his eyes. He couldn¡¯t run away as he was tied by rope anyway. ¡°NNNGH!¡± Yang Danwa grabbed her mouth. He thought about putting seal back so she¡¯d be silent, but he then became curious and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She then glared back at Yang Danwa as if she wanted to say something. ¡°If you scream again, I will make you silent again.¡± Her eyes rolled up and down, nodding. Yang Danwa then let go of her mouth and Gam Miyan spoke with rage. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ you just let my husband drown underwater. Do you think I will be grateful for that?¡± ¡°Your¡­ husband?¡± Yang Danwa, Bakgi and Hu Bong all frowned at that. They couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. Yang Danwa then asked her. ¡°Are you talking about that First Mate?¡± ¡°Yes! You all heard that he was my husband and you just let him die anyway!¡± Surprisingly, Gam Miyan thought the dead First Mate was actually her husband. Bakgi then became dumbfounded about Gam Miyan¡¯s tears back on the ship. ¡®So, she cried because she really was sad for them?¡¯ He thought she cried only because she was afraid to see such a cruel sight. The reason why she passed out when the ship sank was because her husband, the First Mate, sank along with the ship. She then glared at Yeowun and spoke. ¡°And our warriors¡­ how could you kill them in such cruel ways?! Just because you have powers, you can¡¯t kill people like if they are animals! You devil!¡± ¡°Devil¡­¡± Chapter 311 - Dead man tells no tales (4) She seemed to be furious beyond reason. Most people would be too afraid to even speak to Chun Yeowun after seeing what he had done, but she didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡®I-is she really mad?¡¯ Hu Bong became dumbfounded while Yeowun narrowed his eyes. Gam Miyan¡¯s reaction was beyond logical explanation so even Yeowun became curious. Hing Wunja clearly said under the truth serum that the Godly Doctor¡¯s granddaughter had been kidnapped. ¡®Why is she siding with those pirates when she was kidnapped?¡¯ That¡¯s when Nano answered his thoughts. [This seems to match the case of Stockholm Syndrome.] ¡®Stockholm Syndrome?¡¯ [It is a symptom where one finds sympathy with the aggressor in a mental and spiritual way. If it becomes excessive, it sometimes evolves into the feeling of affection such as love.] ¡®What? I didn¡¯t even imagine such a thing would exist.¡¯ It was still hard to believe even after hearing it. But for the man who was tied on the tree, he was actually entertained by what was happening. He knew the state of Gam Miyan already because this was reported multiple times. ¡®So, it was true that the granddaughter of the Godly Doctor became very close with the First Mate of the Yongho Family¡­ haha.¡¯ This was actually why Gam Miyan helped the man set up traps. She didn¡¯t help just because she had to save her baby. For her, the Yongho family was actually her family and friends. A year in captivity had changed her very drastically. ¡®There were sacrifices but this seems to be good. She will not try to help them.¡¯ Was it going as the man expected? Gam Miyan glared at Yeowun and the others with vengeful eyes. ¡°You came because my grandmother asked you to? Then I¡¯m sure you¡¯re after my grandmother to make her treat someone. Isn¡¯t that it? Isn¡¯t that what you came here for?¡¯ Gam Miyan was smart. She wasn¡¯t all correct with her guesses, but it still was similar. Of course, the only thing was that her grandmother promised to serve the Lord of Demonic Cult in return. ¡°Calm down. We are here because your grandmother really wanted to rescue you. We heard you were kidnapped and that captain threatened us with the baby. How would we know that you became friends with them?¡± Yang Danwa spoke to solve the issue, but there was no way the woman would change her mind when she thought she had lost everything. Gam Miyan shouted, ¡°Bah! Nonsense! Even if that¡¯s true, you still killed my people. You won¡¯t get anything from me!¡± ¡°Hmph. That wasn¡¯t our intention. I told you we didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Is it fine because you didn¡¯t know? Let me tell you clearly. I will not help you get whatever you are trying to get!¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Hu Bong, who had been looking at her dumbfoundedly, frowned and asked. Gam Miyan then shouted as if she was cursing all of them. ¡°I will not go to my grandmother. If you take me by force, I will tell her that she must not help any of you! I will do whatever it takes to do that! You will feel my pain when you lose your loved one that you are trying to save!¡± She declared that she would get in the way by using all she had. She was being ungrateful of being saved. This was not expected at all. ¡®Hahaha! This is interesting. You have the granddaughter but she will not comply, she will just be a nuisance to your plan! You all will not get anything!¡¯ The man became excited while he was pretending to still be asleep. It looked like Yeowun¡¯s group was going to have a hard time as they now had to find a way to bring this nuisance back. They had to take her, but she was going to be far from help. ¡®You are paying the price for making me like this.¡¯ And that¡¯s when he heard Hu Bong speak. ¡°¡­What a shame. You think we are some weaklings from the Forces of Justice? And you¡¯ll regret when you realize what our Lord will choose to do.¡± ¡°Lord?¡± Gam Miyan¡¯s eyes became large from Hu Bong¡¯s swords. The man also became shocked. There was only one who was addressed as a ¡®Lord¡¯ in the entire Yulin. ¡®Lord¡­ wait. Is that¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun then looked down at Gam Miyan coldly and spoke, ¡°Do you think you are the only one who feels the pain of losing loved ones?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you loved those who kidnapped you, nor do I care if you are sad because they died.¡± Gam Miyan was at a loss for words. This wasn¡¯t the reaction she anticipated. ¡°And you said you will get in our way no matter what it takes?¡± ¡°O-of course! You killed my husband so I¡­¡± But she couldn¡¯t continue, as all of the people looking at her looked cold and emotionless. Yeowun shook his head. ¡°We will take you back no matter what you say.¡± Gam Miyan then narrowed her eyes. ¡°Hah! That won¡¯t be any use! I will tell grandmother to¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± ¡°W-what? Of course I will tell her¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t, if you are dead.¡± ¡°?!¡± Gam Miyan became shocked. The man who was pretending to be passed out also became shocked. ¡°Elder Yang, what do you say?¡± ¡°Well, it is common for hostages to die in huge fights. We¡¯d be lucky to even find the remains. The Godly Doctor will be sad¡­ but we have no choice.¡± Gam Miyan became grim at Yang Danwa¡¯s words. Their way of thinking and the action these people took do was different from normal people or people from the Forces of Justice. ¡°W-wait¡­ are you g-going to kill me? A-are you out of your mind!? You are here to save me!¡± ¡°I saved you because you had a use.¡± ¡°A use?!¡± ¡°You are no use if you are not the granddaughter of the Godly Doctor. But you just threw away your only value.¡± ¡°W-what!!¡± People usually changed their thoughts when their lives were in danger. Her senses that didn¡¯t work while in fury now returned. But it was too late. Yeowun talked to her in low voice, as if he was whispering. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that your baby is asleep.¡± Gam Miyan then became pale at the voice. ¡°Y-you dev¡­¡± But Yeowun swung his hand before she could finish, and her neck turned around because of the powerful force of energy. ¡°UGH!¡± And with a gasp, Gam Miyan¡¯s neckbone was destroyed and died. She was angered, but she paid the price of not choosing someone to mess with wisely by death. ¡®What!¡¯ The man became shocked. ¡®T-these people are mad! They really killed her!¡¯ He didn¡¯t imagine that they would kill the granddaughter, the only possible piece that would make Godly Doctor work without hesitation, even in front of a baby. That¡¯s when he heard someone walking over to him. The man who came up to him grabbed his neck. He opened his eyes and saw Yeowun looking at him. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know you were pretending to sleep?¡± ¡°!!!!¡± The man became shocked. There was no way Yeowun would not notice the different breathing patterns after the man woke up. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Chapter 312 - A successor (1) A dark night with only a few torches that lit up the area¡­ someone appeared at the Yongho Family village that was surrounded by the forest near the Yellow River. The sound of small but constant footsteps proved that the visitor was a martial artist. But this man had very distinctive looks. He had two very large swords behind his back that were wrapped in a crisscross pattern on his back, with a tiger on his shoulder. He entered the Yongho Family village with a dead tiger. As he got into the village, his face revealed under the torch. He had crumpled hair with clothing made from animal leather, and he was in his mid 20s. ¡°Hmm?¡± He became surprised when he walked into the village. ¡®This is strange. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s about time for the pirates to return and rest.¡¯ He only felt about 50 people around the village, and all of them seemed to be either women or children. ¡®Well, it¡¯s none of my business.¡¯ Whatever the case, his job was to see ¡®her¡¯, not the other pirates, so it didn¡¯t matter. The young man walked straight to a place within the village as if he had visited this place many times. He was going toward a large shack, larger than any of the other shacks inside the village. As he neared the shack, he stopped as he felt something weird. He then went toward the area inside the fence where the jars were gathered. ¡°Huh?¡± There was the dead body of pirate that was folded over behind a large jar. The death was caused by the neck that had been snapped. ¡®Was he folded so he could hide behind?¡¯ The young man then realized something wasn¡¯t right. He dropped the tiger on the ground and banged on the shack. The shack had to have ¡®her¡¯ and her husband but he couldn¡¯t feel anyone inside. He couldn¡¯t even feel the nanny who always resided inside the shack. ¡®Ugh. I need that damn medicine¡­¡¯ He glanced around and walked into one of the rooms inside the shack. It looked like a medicine room, so he checked to see if there was the medicine he needed there. But all medicinal herbs were in their original state with no sign of any mixtures. ¡®Ugh. There¡¯s nothing here.¡¯ He then left the shack and went somewhere else. It was to ask someone for what was going on, as he felt the human presence nearby. With a bang on the door, a middle-aged woman came out, woken up from her sleep. ¡°Ugh, who the hell is banging on the door at night¡­ uh?¡± She became shocked to see the young man. It seemed like the woman knew this man very well. She asked in shaking voice, seemingly afraid of him. ¡°W-why are you here at my shack? Aren¡¯t you here to see Lady G¡­ Oh!¡± She then realized Gam Miyan wasn¡¯t at her home. That was probably why this young man came over to her instead. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Y-you are talking about Lady Gam, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The woman told him that Gam Miyan was in the middle of the river by battleships. The young man thanked her for telling him that and disappeared. When he disappeared, the woman became relieved and fell to the ground and mumbled. ¡°Whew¡­ that was scary. I hope we move our village fast.¡± It was always scary to see this young man, as everyone was afraid that this young man might make that monstrous man appear. At the same time, in the middle of the mountain right in front of the riverbed where battleships sank nearby, the questioning was being held on the man who was hung up on the large tree with missing arms. The man¡¯s eyes were numb and he was mumbling something. ¡°¡­And that¡­ makes up the Brotherhood¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Chun Yeowun and his members were listening to him. Yang Danwa touched his chin and spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine the Forces of Justice would have such extremists among them.¡± Hu Bong answered as he was dumbfounded. ¡°These people are crazy. I understand a world of justice and all, but killing everyone related to the Forces of Evil and the cult to even distant relatives? It¡¯s insane.¡± Blue Sky Brotherhood. A secret organization within the Forces of Justice had the goal of making a blue sky. It was revealed that this organization was created with powerful figures of the Forces of Justice gathering together. All of these individuals were extremists within the faction. The man under the truth serum revealed everything about the Brotherhood¡¯s purpose and how it was created. ¡°They are under a delusion!¡± Hu Bong shouted angrily as he had been angry ever since he heard their motives. As mentioned, the goal of Blue Sky Brotherhood was to kill everyone who did not side with their justice. They didn¡¯t care about how they achieved their goal, only if they got to it. This wasn¡¯t what the Forces of Justice originally sought out to be. ¡°They have no right to speak of themselves as the Forces of Justice.¡± Bakgi spoke with a frown. That method of thinking that sacrifice was more in line with what the Forces of Evil might do. ¡®The president and the five officers¡­¡¯ The organization had a leader called the president, five officers, and other powerful warriors. Five officers were called masters. Yeowun continued with the question. ¡°Are the five officers ranked?¡± With Yeowun snapping his finger, the man, who was revealed as one of the masters, spoke. ¡°No¡­ besides ¡­ the president¡­ we are all¡­ equal.¡± The master didn¡¯t look all that healthy. The reason why he was talking slowly was because he was under a heavy dose of the truth serum. ¡®His internal power is destroyed, but he¡¯s still a superior master level warrior. His mental strength is powerful.¡¯ The master resisted the truth serum strongly at first. He couldn¡¯t think straight after the injection but he still resisted. This made Yeowun add more truth serum, but it made the man almost hallucinate. ¡®I have to make it quick.¡¯ His eyes were half-closed, so it didn¡¯t seem like Yeowun had a lot of time. ¡°Tell me all the names of the officers.¡± This was vital information, as this information would allow Yeowun to be prepared in the future. The master flinched at the question and began to resist. Yeowun snapped his fingers again and the master began to speak. ¡°N¡­Namking family¡¯s leader¡­ Namking Keng¡­¡± Chapter 313 - A successor (2) ¡®Namking Keng!¡¯ Yang Danwa became shocked. The Namking family was the strongest family among the top five families of Yulin. Namking Keng was the house leader, one of strongest within the Nine Strong, and he was close to rising as one of the top five warriors in the close future. ¡°M..Mudan clan¡¯s¡­ Hing Wunja¡­¡± ¡°Ah.¡± They knew Hing Wunja was related, and it was confirmed that he was actually an officer. The Mudan clan was one of strongest, along with the Sorim and Flower Mountain clans among the nine clans. ¡°Tang Philson of Sachun¡­¡± ¡°¡­I expected as much from them.¡± The Sachun family of the five families was one of the most aggressive people among the Forces of Justice. They walked the path of justice, but they still used poison and various traps. Tang Philson, a second rank in the family, lost his daughter in the war between justice and evil, so he hated the Forces of Evil with his heart. He wasn¡¯t one of the Strong Nine, but he was known for his ability to use poison. ¡°And¡­ and¡­ Uaaaarg¡­¡± The master then began to moan. Veins were popping up over his forehead, resulting in a severe headache. [An overdose of truth serum seems to be affecting the target¡¯s brain.] Yeowun frowned at Nano¡¯s words. That was correct, but it also seemed that this man was fighting the further spilling of information. ¡°Ggggrrr¡­.¡± The man¡¯s eyes rolled backward, showing the whites only. He trembled as he mumbled. ¡°I¡­I am Feng¡­ Muwar¡­ of Habuk family¡­¡± This was the man¡¯s true identity. He was from the Habuk family, known for their blood skill, and second in rank within the family. He was one of the Strong Nine. ¡°Ar¡­.ggg¡­¡± [The target¡¯s breathing is becoming weaker.] ¡°Dammit!¡± Yeowun sent in his internal energy into Feng Muwar¡¯s body so he could stay alive. But Feng Muwar without his internal damage was like a broken jar. ¡®I have to hear who¡¯s the president!¡¯ Feng Muwar¡¯s trembling began to die down, and Yeowun shook his dying body. ¡°Hey! Who¡¯s the president?!¡± Yeowun snapped his fingers at Feng Muwar¡¯s ears. But he was almost dead. ¡°Rrrrggg¡­¡± Yeowun shook the body with one hand and snapped his fingers by the ear again and again. ¡°Presid¡­ent¡­ only¡­ speaks to¡­ Namking¡­¡± Feng Muwar died before he could finish his words. His injury was severe so he couldn¡¯t withstand the amount of dosage of truth serum. Yang Danwa placed his hand on the chest to check and shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s dead, my lord.¡± But they had enough information needed. ¡°¡­Was he saying that Namking Keng should know who the president is?¡± ¡°It seems likely, my Lord. But finding it out from him would be hard.¡± Yeowun nodded to Yang Danwa¡¯s reply. Yeowun had learned a lot about Yulin after he became the Lord. Namking Keng was one of the 17 leaders of the Yulin clan. He was the third leader, while the 4th through 17th leaders were at the same level, those 3rd and above were ones that had true power over the entire Forces of Justice faction. Namking Keng was the Commander of the Demon Hunters, one of the two armies within the faction. The Demon Hunter army was literally created to fight against the Demonic Cult, and Namking Keng was its commander. He was the man who could order over 30 thousand warriors at his disposal. ¡°This is going to be hard. At least we have vital information we ne¡­¡± But before Yang Danwa could finish, Yeowun turned his head around to a direction toward the river. It was a bit later than Yeowun, but Yang Danwa also noticed something and turned toward the river. [My Lord. There¡¯s someone there¡­ he seems to be quite powerful. I guess he¡¯s from Blue Sky Brotherhood.] [¡­Seems so.] Yang Danwa placed his finger by his mouth to signal Bakgi or Hu Bong to stay silent. They nodded and became silent but it was too late. The enemy didn¡¯t sense Yeowun or Yang Danwa, but he had sensed Hu Bong and Bakgi. Yang Danwa warned and the two of them readied with tense expressions. Soon, they heard the sound of something coming through bushes. The man appeared soon enough. He had two giant swords on his back with crumpled hair. ¡°Huh? Six?¡± The young man¡¯s face became weird. He thought he had sensed only two, but there were four more people, including two dead ones. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ He then glanced at Gam Miyan on the ground. She wasn¡¯t breathing and didn¡¯t even move with her skin going pale. She was dead. ¡°Dammit!¡± The young man became infuriated and glared at Yeowun and the others. ¡°Did you kill her?!¡± He then charged while pulling out his greatsword and went straight to Bakgi, who was closest to Gam Miyan¡¯s body. ¡®It¡¯s huge!¡¯ The sword was really huge, about 2 meters. The young man struck down his sword from above and Yang Danwa charged in to defend. Yang Danwa¡¯s palm was surrounded by blue force qi. The greatsword also wielded blue force qi, but Yang Danwa was stronger with his energy, so the young man was thrown to the back. He flipped in the air and dropped to the ground and frowned. ¡°Dammit. I wanted to take out the weak one first.¡± ¡°Weak?!¡± Bakgi became grim at the words as he was just talked down to. [Captain Bakgi, he¡¯s stronger than you.] [What?] Yang Danwa told Bakgi to stand down. He knew Bakgi would not be killed at once, but he felt uncertain danger from the man and had to jump in. The young man spat and pulled out another greatsword from his back. ¡°Dammit. I don¡¯t want to do this.¡± It looked astounding to see him holding up two giant swords in his hand easily. There were very few who used dual swords within Yulin, as most warriors only concentrated on one weapon. Yang Danwa began to think. ¡®I heard somewhere¡­ about the one who uses two great swords¡­ where did I¡­¡¯ ¡°Two great swords¡­ two¡­ OH! I know! Martial Double Sword!¡± ¡°Oh great¡­¡± The young man frowned at Yang Danwa¡¯s shout. Chapter 314 - A successor (3) Top five warriors of Yulin. The martial artists of Yulin began calling the five strongest warriors of the entire Yulin and addressed them as such. It wasn¡¯t sure why the number limited to five, but these five figures became like tradition in Yulin¡¯s history. North Justice, South Demon, East Challenger, West Strong, and Middle Double. North Justice Blade, Yi Mok. South Demon Lord, Chun Yujong. East Challenger God, Ark Wui. West Strong King, Hang Yen. Martial Dual Sword, Wang Jing. North Justice Blade Yi Mok was the leader of the Yulin clan, and the clan leader of the Justice clan. Justice clan wasn¡¯t one of the Nine Great Clans, but historically they had many of the strongest warriors in the Forces of justice. As for South Demon Lord, it originally addressed Chun Inji, but after defeating Alliance of Forces of Evil at Sawon Plains battle, Chun Yujong succeeded the name. Hang Yen the West Strong King had earned the title after fighting amongst warriors of the Forces of Evil to rise on top, who was powerful but also very keen on tricks and traps. All three people above were the leaders of the three large factions that controlled the entire Yulin. The other two were ones that weren¡¯t related to the three factions. They only achieved titles through martial arts. East Challenger God Ark Wui was a very mysterious man that no one knew much about him. The only thing known about him was that he had become one of the top warriors without any weapons, so he earned the title Challenger God. But Wang Jing was the opposite. His name was so famous that everyone in Yulin had heard about him. ¡®Isn¡¯t he the one responsible for the birth of the 18 River Families?¡¯ Chun Yeowun thought of this when Yang Danwa said the name. This didn¡¯t mean that Wang Jing was the one who created the 18 River Families. Originally there was a time when the Yellow River was infested with pirates. At the time, the name of pirates were 30 River Families, with over 10 thousand pirates controlling the entire Yellow River. ¡®The man who killed over three thousand pirates singlehandedly.¡¯ That was the Martial Dual Sword, Wang Jing. He was actually one of Jiang Hu Ten Strong (Now Nine Strong). After losing his wife in a certain incident, he became enraged and massacred over 3 thousand pirates, downsizing the pirate organization into half. This made Forces of Evil target him, and Wang Jing was also labeled as a murder from the Forces of Justice for killing so many, and disappeared. ¡®This is bad¡­¡¯ The young man looked troubled. He didn¡¯t think someone would recognize the name just by him using two swords. ¡®Father was right.¡¯ His father always told him that he should never use two swords unless his life was in danger. He heard that his father had disappeared from Yulin for a long time, so if that man recognized him, then it showed that the man had experience in Yulin. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ The young man realized that the middle-aged man was stronger than him. He was angry each time he glanced at Gam Miyan¡¯s body, but it seemed like there was no choice. ¡®Oh well. Let¡¯s escape.¡¯ He then tried to turn away when someone charged up to him and kicked him. With over tens of kicks coming at him, the young man used his greatsword to defend it. ¡°Huh? You are¡­¡± The young man became confused. It was the man with a scar on his face, which the young man thought to be weakest. They seemed to be around the same age, but this man was weaker. ¡°Who told you you can just run away?¡± Bakgi shouted as he kicked through. He then lowered his body to kick under him, as the greatsword would be hard to defend from below. But the young man struck down another greatsword that was held up to defend. Powerful energy shook his sword as Bakgi¡¯s feet struck it. Bakgi was pushed back and the young man became interested as it was unexpected that Bakgi would be this strong. ¡°¡­Interesting.¡± Bakgi frowned as all of his attacks were blocked again. Yeowun smiled. ¡®It¡¯s the Bakgi I once knew.¡¯ This Bakgi was just like when Yeowun first saw him at the Demonic Academy. They had been against many strong enemies recently so Bakgi couldn¡¯t show his aggressive and competitive side. ¡®I have underestimated him. Maybe I should let Captain Bakgi try this time.¡¯ Yang Danwa also decided to let the fight be. The young man was at the end stage of the super master level, while Bakgi was established, a full stage lower. But the fight between martial artists didn¡¯t always mean it was about power levels. Sometimes, experience and will changed the outcome. ¡®Swords are large but he uses it without any issue. Then I have to make him show some openings.¡¯ Bakgi was thinking about how to attack this young man. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ But the young man was disappointed. He actually wanted to fight this similarly-aged warrior who seemed to be a good match, but he was concerned about the two others who he couldn¡¯t sense. One of them even recognized the Dual Martial Swords. He shouted at Bakgi. ¡°Hey, Kicker.¡± ¡°What did you call me?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. But I¡¯m busy, so I have to go, okay?¡± The young man then created sword force qi over his two swords and jumped up. ¡®What?¡¯ Bakgi quickly tried to jump in to stop him, but the young man slammed the ground. And with two greatswords banging into the ground, dust clouds kicked up, sending rock debris and sands all over. The young man then turned to escape from the scene. ¡®I have to tell my father that there¡¯s someone who recognize¡­ huh?!¡¯ The young man became shocked when he saw another man with long hair standing in the direction he was going to run. It was Chun Yeowun. ¡°You heard what he said. We can¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Dammit!¡± The young man quickly brought his two greatswords and unleashed a sword formation. Yeowun then reached out his hand against the two great words coming at him. ¡°You think you can block my swords?!¡± He tried to cut down Yeowun at once with the powerful energy. But¡­ ¡°W-what?! It won¡¯t move!¡± He couldn¡¯t move even an inch with Yeowun holding the sword with his hand. ¡®H-he¡¯s like my father!¡¯ Chapter 315 - A successor (4) It felt like if he was throwing an egg at a great stone. Throwing an egg to destroy the stone only resulted in broken eggs. Yeowun then brought up his other hand and placed it over the young man¡¯s forehead and rolled his finger to grab it by the thumb. And that looked like¡­ ¡°Finger snap?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°AAAARGh!¡± The young man was thrown way to the back, spinning three times in the air before he dropped. He tried to stand up, but he had a concussion and fell down. Yeowun placed his hand over at his stomach to destroy his internal energy, but Yang Danwa quickly stopped him. ¡°My lord! Please stop!¡± Yeowun stopped and Yang Danwa continued. ¡°This man might not be related to the Blue Sky Brotherhood?¡± ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°You may have heard. Martial Dual Sword was shunned by both the Forces of Evil and Justice and disappeared.¡± Yeowun narrowed his eyes. He knew this too, but Martial Dual Sword¡¯s action that led to his disappearance seemed quite close to what Blue Sky Brotherhood was trying to do now. But as he wasn¡¯t one of the Forces of Justice, it was likely that Yang Danwa had a point. ¡°Let¡¯s ask him who he is and why he¡¯s here.¡± If he was related to Blue Sky Brotherhood or the Forces of Evil, there was no need to keep him alive. Especially when he saw Feng Muwar and Gam Miyan¡¯s bodies. Yeowun placed a blood point seal on him. ¡°I¡¯ll question him this time, My Lord.¡± Yeowun was threatening whenever he questioned people, so Yang Danwa decided to do it this time around. Soon, the young man woke up. ¡°Uh¡­ huh?!¡± He looked down at the rope that tied him. It was drenched in blood, probably the same rope used to hang the dead he saw on the tree. He wasn¡¯t sure why he was being tied around, and he soon realized what happened after feeling the pain on his forehead. ¡°I¡­ I passed out to a finger snap?!¡± The young man reddened from embarrassment as he realized this. He always heard his father saying he was probably strongest around his age, so he was very proud of it, but he didn¡¯t expect he would pass out from a finger snap made by a man around his age. ¡®I was knocked out cold by someone my age, Father.¡¯ And he heard Yang Danwa speaking to him. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°OH!!¡± He tried to bring up the energy, but he couldn¡¯t. It seemed all of his body had become numb. ¡°W-what is going on?!¡± ¡°We sealed your blood point.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ugh.¡± So, he was captured while he passed out. After realizing he was helplessly captured among the enemies, he began to think. After thinking it through for a short moment, he spoke out strongly. ¡°What are you going to do with me? Are you trying to kill me? I wasn¡¯t going to say this but¡­ please don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°¡­Are you not ashamed to say that?¡± Yang Danwa became dumbfounded. It was hard to believe that this was the same man who attacked them without hesitation. Yang Danwa had to find out who he was, and why he attacked them or came here. ¡°We could have killed you, but we wanted to ask you who you were first so that we wouldn¡¯t kill an innocent person.¡± ¡°OH?¡± The young man realized his answer could cost his life. He had to say the right answers to stay alive. After a short silence, he smiled awkwardly and spoke. ¡°Ask me anything. I will answer everything you want to know if I know the answer that is.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yang Danwa thought to himself that this young man wasn¡¯t from Blue Sky Brotherhood, nor any others. Most of the warriors at his level of power who were from any organization would choose to die rather than spill information, but he insisted on asking him. ¡°Tell me your name first.¡± The young man hesitated for a second and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m Bunwang.¡± ¡°Bunwang?¡± Yang Danwa frowned as he looked at the man. If this man was the son of Martial Dual Sword just like he expected, he should have used the Wang family name in front. ¡®Is he an apprentice?¡¯ That was another possibility. But if he only spoke his name, it was certain that he wanted to hide his background at least. Yang Danwa continued, ¡°Why did you attack us?¡± Yang Danwa knew that Bunwang attacked them after looking at Gam Miyan¡¯s dead body. Bunwang then glanced at the dead Gam Miyan again and spoke grimly. ¡°¡­I attacked because she was dead.¡± It was as expected. Yang Danwa then waived toward the back and Hu Bong walked up to him. He had a sleeping baby in his arms. Bunwang mumbled as he looked at the baby. ¡°That baby¡­¡± ¡°So, you knew. It¡¯s Gam Miyan¡¯s son.¡± Bunwang knew this very well as he had visited Gam Miyan¡¯s shack multiple times already. Yang Danwa spoke with a disappointed voice. ¡°We wanted to save her and her baby, but we failed because of that man.¡± Yang Danwa then pointed at Feng Muwar¡¯s body. Bunwang frowned at the horrible state the body was in. ¡°You came to save them? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°We were asked by Gam Miyan¡¯s grandmother to come to rescue her and her baby. But we were trapped so we couldn¡¯t save her.¡± ¡®Wow.¡¯ Yang Danwa shook his head in disappointment and Hu Bong became astonished at Yang Danwa lying so well. They were here to save them, but Gam Miyan was killed by them intentionally. ¡®Elder Yang¡¯s good at this.¡¯ Bunwang seemed to be fooled and his eyes shook. He seemed to be thinking that he misunderstood these people. ¡°¡­Did you really come because of her grandmother?¡± ¡°Bunwang. It¡¯s us who have you captured. Why would we lie to you?¡± Yang Danwa laughed and Bunwang became dumbfounded. He regretted attacking them and getting captured when they were not related to Gam Miyan¡¯s death. Bunwang spoke apologetically. ¡°¡­I misunderstood your intention. I am sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. But why did you come to find Gam Miyan?¡± Yang Danwa asked. Bunwang replied bitterly. ¡°I needed medicine.¡± ¡°Medicine?¡± Yang Danwa became curious. Unlike his guess that Bunwang had some connection to Gam Miyan, Bunwang was actually here to meet a doctor. Yang Danwa then realized that the granddaughter of the Godly Doctor was probably well-trained in medicine and treatment. But Hu Bong shook his head and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll see how it goes. You¡¯re a drug addict, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± Bunwang became dumbfounded as he looked back at Hu Bong. Chapter 316 - Cold blood blockage (1) Opium was once made from opium poppy which was spread among the Jianghu and became a problem. The Emperor directly ordered to stop the production of this opium but it was still widely consumed behind the scenes. Those who were addicted to this were labeled as drug addicts. It was natural for Bunwang to become dumbfounded. Yang Danwa shook his head and told Hu Bong to stay out of their conversation. ¡°So, what was the medicine for?¡± ¡°My¡­ sister is sick.¡± Bunwang hesitated for second and briefly explained his reasons. ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Yes. My sister has a disease that no other doctors can mend, but the medicine made by that woman worked quite well.¡± If what Bunwang said was true, Gam Miyan was surely trained in medical practice. If she was already medically talented, and if she wasn¡¯t killed by Yeowun, maybe she might have become the future Godly Doctor. ¡°I see. I guess you have the right to be angry when you saw her dead, then.¡± Yang Danwa spoke understandingly, but he was still eyeing Bunwang suspiciously. This was because Bunwang said he would say everything, but he wasn¡¯t going into the details. ¡®He¡¯s hiding all the specific details.¡¯ Of course, there was no torture or threats involved, so maybe this was because Bunwang was relaxed. That¡¯s when Yeowun who had been watching silently walked over. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Bunwang found himself becoming afraid of the man who made him pass out with a simple finger snap. Yeowun seemed to be even younger than him, but the power was enormous, as if Bunwang was in front of his father. ¡®Maybe he just looks younger because of body reconstruction.¡¯ He heard that when one that reached the end stage of the superior master level, they would go through body reconstruction to look younger. His father almost swore that no one ever reached the end stage of the super master level warrior other than Bungwang. ¡®Yeah. That must be it. He should be way older than he looks.¡¯ Bunwang felt a little better after thinking of it that way. Chun Yeowun then walked up to him and looked down coldly as he spoke. ¡°You misunderstood us.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You think we want a friendly chat? Answer correctly if you want to live. If you skip all the details again, I¡¯ll destroy your internal energy and feed you to wild animals.¡± ¡°Ugh! Isn¡¯t that too¡­ okay.¡± Chun Yeowun then got back and retreated to his seat and watched Yang Danwa. His threat actually worked. ¡®Dammit. That guy is cold-hearted.¡¯ With Yeowun¡¯s cold threat that had no sign of any jokes, Bunwang had to go into the detail he hid at first. He felt like he would die if he didn¡¯t. ¡°¡­Actually, my sister is in a serious state.¡± ¡°What disease does your sister have?¡± ¡°Other people just call it blood blockage, but that woman doctor told me it¡¯s Cold Blood Blockage.¡± ¡°Cold Blood Blockage?¡± Yang Danwa became shocked. He seemed genuinely shocked, so Yeowun did not know about the name, became curious and asked Nano, ¡®Nano, do you know what that is?¡¯ [There is no recorded data regarding said name of illness.] Nano did not know. Of course, even blood blockage wasn¡¯t what was known in the future. Blood blockage was a disease where the yin side of qi in the body was too strong and it blocked the blood circulation, where many young girls of Yulin suffered. But the Cold Blood Blockage was similar and also quite different. [Elder Yang. Do you know what that is?] Yeowun asked and Yang Danwa explained what he knew. Cold Blood Blockage was a legendary disease known to be uncurable even in Yulin. The person who suffered from the disease was said to acquire an infinite amount of yin qi. But this was also sort of a qi where a patient was said to be allowed to contain an infinite amount of internal energy full of yin qi. It looked good on paper, but the human body had to balance the yin and Yan. With only yin taking over the body, it directly impacted the lifespan. It was known that the person who suffered from the disease would die before the age of 20 due to severe side effects of broken balance. [That¡¯s interesting.] [I have never heard of the disease existing in real life until today.] Yang Danwa heard this was a legend, but if the granddaughter of the Godly Doctor identified it as such, then it wasn¡¯t to be ignored. Bunwang became grim after explaining his sister¡¯s state. ¡®I used all of the medicine I had¡­ and her seizure is increasing. What should I do now?¡¯ The reason why Bunwang came here was to get the medicine from Gam Miyan. He then remembered Yang Danwa saying they were here to rescue Gam Miyan because of her grandmother asking them to rescue her. Bunwang asked carefully, ¡°Uh¡­ is the grandmother of that woman also a doctor?¡± Yang Danwa narrowed his eyes. It wasn¡¯t because he asked the identity of Gam Miyan¡¯s grandmother. It was because of the fact that the man, seemingly the successor of Martial Dual Sword Wang Jing, was in need of an exceptional doctor. [My Lord. Did you hear what he said?] [¡­Maybe we can use it to our advantage.] [Yes.] Chun Yeowun was also thinking of similar things as Yang Danwa. Sister of Bunwang must have a relationship with Wang Jing, so if they helped her, it might be likely that they can be friends with Wang Jing. And even if Bunwang wasn¡¯t Wang Jing¡¯s successor, it looked good enough to befriend such a powerful warrior. Yeowun nodded and Yang Danwa spoke to him. ¡°Yes. Actually she is a better doctor than Gam Miyan ever was. Gam Miyan herself learned from her grandmother.¡± ¡°Oh! I-is that true!?¡± Bunwang became excited. This was the good news that he could ever hope for. Bunwang became excited and asked, ¡°I-if it¡¯s not too much, can I ask her to take a look at my¡­¡± That¡¯s when a chilling presence of energy unleashed, making everyone around to feel a large explosion fill the entire mountain. All of them turned northwest. ¡°N-no!¡± Chapter 317 - Cold blood blockage (2) Bunwang, who was tied on the tree, frowned. His internal energy was sealed from circulating, but this unique chilly feeling was familiar. It was the sign of his sister going berserk. ¡®No way. It¡¯s only been four hours!¡¯ It hadn¡¯t been that long since Bunwang gave her the last dose of medicine. He thought it would last at least a day, but it was frustrating that he felt the energy which proved that her state was going worse. ¡®It¡¯s close.¡¯ Yeowun narrowed his eyes. ¡°M-master! What is this energy?¡± Yang Danwa became shocked. The energy was coming from the northwest, near a mountain hill. It was close, but it was still astounding to feel such cold energy clearly coming towards them. Bunwang shouted frantically. ¡°I-it¡¯s my sister!¡± ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going berserk!¡± ¡°This energy is coming from your sister?¡± Yang Danwa became grim. He heard the legend that the one who suffered from Cold Blood Blockage would have an infinite amount of yin qi, but this was more than he imagined. He didn¡¯t think that the energy would be so vast that they could feel it clearly from such a distance. ¡°I have to go take my sister down, or it will become dangerous. Please let me know.¡± ¡°H-hmm¡­ I guess this amount of energy is surely dangerous for her.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Bunwang couldn¡¯t correct Yang Danwa, the danger wasn¡¯t only directly from his sister in this case. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what his sister would do if she went full berserk. That¡¯s when Yeowun unsealed Bunwang. Bunwang¡¯s internal energy began to circulate and revolve around and Bunwang, ripping the rope that tied him apart. Yeowun ordered, ¡°Take the lead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bunwang nodded and charged out toward the direction, while Yeowun and Bakgi followed. Yeowun ordered Yang Danwa and Hu Bong to stay behind with the baby. After moving through the mountain for about three miles, they soon arrived at the place. It was late spring, with trees turning green but the area around was like a harsh winter. Everything was cold and all the bushes turned white from being frozen. All the leaves froze up and dropped to the ground, only to be shattered and even the branches were frozen solid. This area of this coldness was only growing toward the west. Toward the center, Yeowun and his group ran straight in. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Bakgi was astounded each time he let out his breath when it turned white. This was quite astonishing as they were far out from winter. And the coldness only grew stronger as they walked toward the center. They would have died from the coldness if they didn¡¯t control their temperature through internal energy. Soon, they were at the center of the coldness. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yeowun moaned silently as he found a beautiful woman at the center of the coldness, with long silver hair and pale white skin even whiter than Chun Yeowun. The unique beauty even felt mysterious in some way. The woman was moving somewhere with her eyes not focusing correctly. And what was more surprising was¡­ ¡®The energy is vast.¡¯ The energy that revolved around her was so powerful that the air around was freezing. And it froze up debris that was floating as it followed her path. The ground that she walked past was frozen white, creating a path of white frost as she walked through. ¡°Yogun!!!!¡± Bunwang shouted toward the silver-haired woman. Her sister¡¯s name was Yogun. But the woman seemed like she couldn¡¯t hear and kept on walking. ¡°She¡¯s gone mad. I¡¯ll have to seal her down so I can block the energy flow.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Yeowun felt something was off and tried to stop Bunwang, but Bunwang had already started running toward his sister. Bunwang already stopped her sister from going berserk multiple times. But the amount of power unleashed this time was much greater. ¡®I-it¡¯s too cold!¡¯ He was protecting his body by using all of his energy, but it was still too cold. ¡°Yogun! It¡¯s me! Wake up!¡± Buwang called out to her at close range, but Yogun kept on walking. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Bunwang then walked past the ice debris floating around her and tried to seal her down. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll have to put you to sleep for a moment.¡¯ He felt his skin being cut off from the ice debris that he walked past. After going through all that, he reached out to his sister to put her down. ¡°UHG!¡± Yogun suddenly turned against Bunwang and looked straight at him. Her eyes had turned white. She was his sister, but it was still a scary sight. ¡°Y-Yogun!¡± Yogun then grabbed Bunwang¡¯s wrist. At that moment, powerful yin energy began to seep into Bunwang and his wrist began to freeze up. ¡°Aaaaargh! Y-Yogun! Stop!! Stop it!¡± He tried to bring up internal energy to defend, but nothing worked. Bunwang shouted at his sister to stop, but she didn¡¯t listen. ¡®D-dammit! I have no choice!¡¯ Bunwang figured he might freeze to death, so sent internal energy into his foot to kick her away. He still couldn¡¯t use his greatsword against his sister. But his choice was wrong. His kick did not reach Yogun as a barrier formed with ice stopped his kick. ¡°W-what?!¡± Yogun reached out toward Bunwang and held his other shoulder. Cold energy seeped into his shoulder and Bunwang became terrified. ¡°Y-Yogun! Aaaaaaaargh!¡± The sharp pain of his body freezing up made Bunwang scream. Yogun went berserk and didn¡¯t seem to recognize her brother. At this rate, Bunwang was going to die at hands of his own sister. It was then. Someone broke through ice debris surrounding her and came down from the air. Yogun¡¯s whitened eyes turned against the person. ¡°You should stop here.¡± It was Chun Yeowun. Yogun took her hands off from Bunwang¡¯s wrist and swung at Yeowun. But Yeowun easily snatched her hand. Yogun tried to send cold energy down to Yeowun to attack. ¡°W-watch out!¡± Bunwang shouted. However, Yogun seemed to be shocked when the powerful energy was blocking her energy from entering the body. Her wrist that was grabbed even became hot. ¡°I told you to stop.¡± Yeowun spoke and quickly thrust his palm at her chest. Chapter 318 - Cold blood blockage (3) Yeowun¡¯s left hand reached toward Yogun¡¯s chest to seal her down. But when his hand almost reached her chest, white frost gathered up and created an ice barrier around her. Yeowun narrowed his eyes. ¡®This is interesting.¡¯ Yeowun stopped and sent energy into his hand to penetrate through the ice barrier at once. But Yogun then let go of Bunwang in that short moment and swung her hand against Yeowun. This time, it wasn¡¯t done to freeze him directly. With his hand swinging through the air, cold air stormed up and pushed Bunwang and Chun Yeowun toward the back. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± Bunwang, who almost had two of his arms frozen, couldn¡¯t balance himself and was thrown back. Bakgi ran toward him and grabbed him before he fell. ¡°Ugh!¡± Bakgi did grab him, but the energy still pushed both of them way back. ¡®This is powerful energy.¡¯ Bakgi knew the power was strong just by looking at the air churning around, but this was beyond his imagination. He had to drag it out almost 20 steps to stop. ¡°T-thank you.¡± Bunwang showed his gratitude. Bakgi then realized Bunwang was very straight in the way he expressed his emotions. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Bunwang then looked down at his frozen arms. He protected them with his internal energy, but the skin was completely frozen. Bakgi looked at Bunwang in pain and silently sent his energy into the frozen body part to help him increase his temperature. ¡°You¡¯re a good man.¡± Bakgi raised his eyebrow at Bunwang¡¯s complement and answered, ¡°Stop jabbering and concentrate on sending out the energy.¡± ¡°Y-yeah. But we have no time to waste. It will be worse if we don¡¯t stop my sister.¡± His sister went berserk once before, but his father was here, so it was possible to seal her down before her yin qi was completely exposed. But now, his father was not here. ¡®Replenishing her yang through medicine is only temporary. You need to solve it with a definite solution or she will soon go berserk.¡¯ Gam Miyan warned so, saying that she wasn¡¯t good enough to heal his sister. Gam Miyan said only the Godly Doctor would be able to heal her, so his father had been traveling through the lands of Yulin for over an year. Yet he couldn¡¯t find her yet. Of course, his father had to hide his identity so it only made things harder. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be this bad.¡± This amount of energy was beyond what Bunwang could ever be prepared for, and required his father to solve it. But that¡¯s when he saw something amazing. ¡°W-what?¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who Bunwang thought would have been thrown back, was only pushed back five steps and was using his white blade to defend the cold energy. ¡®I expected him to be strong but¡­¡¯ This was more than he thought. He didn¡¯t think it to be that way, but he kept comparing Yeowun to his father. Bakgi mumbled, ¡°If he can¡¯t stop it, then we are in trouble. But I doubt that will be the case.¡± Bakgi couldn¡¯t imagine Chun Yeowun losing ever since they met. Even if he was against Cold Blood Blockage, Bakgi believed that there Chun Yeowun could lose to no one. ¡®So he considers that man like how I consider my father.¡¯ Bunwang saw the strong trust and concentrated on himself to send out the cold energy. As Yeowun continued to withstand the cold energy, Yogun¡¯s white eyes began to turn transparent. Then the air around her began to grow more violent and created white frost all over the place. The frost that only surrounded her now began to increase in radius. Yeowun frowned. ¡®Is her energy really infinite?¡¯ It was hard to believe that her energy was only growing even when it was already so powerful. Yogun then reached out toward the air. The frost gathered up in the air and became hundreds of ice particles. ¡°Ugh..¡± Yeowun¡¯s grimness turned to surprise. Yogun was showing terrifying skills; it was hard to believe that she was just going mad. ¡°W¡­what is that?¡± Bakgi and Bunwang also became shocked. They weren¡¯t sure if they were actually looking at a normal person. Yeowun was now trapped within the ice particles that circled him. ¡®How can he protect himself from that?¡¯ Bunwang thought about himself being inside and concluded that he would die if he was in there. That¡¯s when Yogun gestured grabbing her hand and hundreds of ice immediately came down on Yeowun. ¡°N-NO!¡± Bakgi shouted with shock. But it was too late. Hundreds of ice flew from all sides, trying to skew Yeowun. But Yeowun¡¯s choice of action was very simple. ¡®Nano, activate Augmented Reality. Show me the pathway of all ice particles coming in.¡¯ [Activating Augmented Reality on user¡¯s sight.] Nano¡¯s voice rang through his head and Yeowun saw augmented reality being activated over his eyes. [Calculating the direction of all projectiles and projecting.] White light began to beam through the ice particles and soon created red lines of the ice particles¡¯ movements. ¡®I see it.¡¯ With each direction being drawn, Yeowun was able to see the way out, whereas it wasn¡¯t visible with naked eyes. Yeowun jumped out and charged through. Becoming a supreme level warrior made him very fast, and he saw ice particles coming at him slowly in his eyes. Yeowun swung his White Dragon Blade to destroy the ice particles on the way. He couldn¡¯t stand still to protect himself from every ice particle, so he chose to charge forward and only defend against those coming from the front and the sides. His choice was correct. All the ice particles were shattered away as soon as they touched the blade. Yeowun charged through ice prison coming down upon him. ¡°I-it¡¯s amazing!¡± Bunwang shouted with astonishment. He didn¡¯t think Yeowun would try to charge through like that. It was a bold move. As Yeowun shot past it, he was relieved that his guess was correct. ¡®The ice particles do not have energy in them.¡¯ Chapter 319 - Cold blood blockage (4) The way it worked looked like Air Sword, but it was different. Yogun was just forming ice through her vast energy and threw at him. This would have been different if all of that ice wielded energy. Yogun¡¯s eyes shook as she noticed Yeowun coming straight toward her. She reached out with her another hand and gestured as if she raised it. Then the ground began to shake and a large ice wall was pulled up from the ground. ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Yogun¡¯s powers that she used while her silver hair fluttered was astonishing. It looked like she was an ice witch. But this skill actually worked against her. Her sight was blocked and all ice particles that went after Yeowun stopped it. ¡®This is the chance.¡¯ Yeowun then swung his White Dragon Blade toward the ice wall. Blue force qi easily cut down the ice wall and made it fall to the ground. Yeowun then shot past through the wall. ¡°?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re late!¡± Yogun tried to increase powerful energy to defend, but Yeowun¡¯s hand was faster this time. His left hand struck her chest¡¯s blood point. With the blood point stopping the flow of energy, the coldness began to subside. ¡®What kind of yin qi can be this strong?¡¯ Yeowun never used more than fifty percent of his energy even when he sealed a superior master level warrior. But he had to use 70% and he still couldn¡¯t stop all of her energy. Her body still finched and Yeowun increased his energy to 90% so that she would pass out. That¡¯s when Yogun¡¯s eyelids closed and she passed out. Yeowun sighed in relief. ¡°Whew¡­¡± He finally calmed her down. Bakgi and Bunwang quickly came up to them and Bunwang spoke excitedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would really put her down! It¡¯s amazing!¡± He was ready to see his sister going berserk until his father returned, but he was worried that she might die before his father came. It was fortunate that she was stopped before she used all of her energy. ¡®He¡¯s not in good shape either.¡¯ Bunwang¡¯s right arm was moving awkwardly. Bakgi helped him recover by sending energy, but Bunwang¡¯s skin now turned purple, so it seemed that treatment was necessary. But Yogun was in worse shape. With the flow of yin qi being blocked, her veins were expanding. This meant her yin qi was still going berserk within her. Yeowun spoke to Bakgi. ¡°We have to move down to the outpost quickly.¡± It was likely that the seal would be broken if she was left like this. Bakgi nodded and Yeowun picked up Yogun over his shoulder. Her yin qi was still coming out, so it was too dangerous for Bakgi to hold her. ¡°Uh, what are you going to do with my sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking her to Gam Miyan¡¯s grandmother.¡± ¡°Oh! B-but even if her grandmother is a good doctor, I don¡¯t think she can treat my sister in that state¡­¡± Bunwang spoke worryingly. It seemed she now needed proper treatment as all other things just looked like a temporary solution. Yeowun then spoke to Bunwang. ¡°Well, if the Godly Doctor cannot heal her, then she¡¯s done. We have to hurry, so stay close.¡± ¡°W-what? The Godly Doctor?!¡± Yeowun then jumped out. Bunwang was dumbfounded and Bakgi spoke to him. ¡°¡­Gam Miyan was the granddaughter of the Godly Doctor.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Buwang became shocked. The Godly Doctor that he and his father had searched for long time was actually Gam Miyan¡¯s grandmother. He was also dumbfounded that Gam Miyan never told him that fact, even when he went to her multiple times for the medicine. ¡®She should¡¯ve told me earlier!¡¯ The reason why Gam Miyan did not tell them this was because it was Gam Miyan¡¯s medicine that stopped Bunwang¡¯s father from trying to wipe out the Yongho Family. ¡°There¡¯s no time to be shocked. Let¡¯s go.¡± Bakgi spoke and ran and Bunwang followed them. He had to save his sister first. As soon as Yeowun got back to the others at the mountain, they went down to the docks. They just needed to cross the Yellow River and go south toward the Demonic Cult¡¯s outpost at the northern end of the Honam Region. The Godly Doctor Gam Rosu, Mun Ku, and Hou Sangwha must have been waiting there. It was a dark night they probably couldn¡¯t get a boat, but luckily they were able to find a boat that went across the river. After crossing the river, they all moved through the stepping skill and soon arrived at the outpost of the Demonic Cult. ¡°Greetings, my Lord! Glory to the Demonic Cult!!¡± ¡°Glory to the Demonic Cult!!¡± It was now early morning, but Yeowun¡¯s visit had every cultist of the outpost coming out and bowing down toward their Lord. Hundreds of cultists bowing down made their entrance grand. ¡®L-lord of the Demonic Cult?!¡¯ Bunwang became shocked. He did become curious when Yeowun moved into the Honam Region which was controlled by the Demonic Cult, and even went straight into their outpost. He didn¡¯t imagine that Yeowun was the Lord of the Demonic Cult itself. ¡®I knew it. He must have gone through body reconstruction.¡¯ The misunderstanding only grew stronger. Yogun wasn¡¯t in good shape so Yeowun quickly asked where the Godly Doctor was at. ¡°She¡¯s at the guesthouse right now. This way please.¡± One of the cultists guided them through the outpost and Yeowun followed. He then talked to Yang Danwa and Bakgi. ¡°You two wait in another building with the baby and the body.¡± ¡°I see. Understood, my lord.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± They had to treat Yogun first, so there was no time to explain what happened at the Yongho Family¡¯s village to Gam Rosu yet. Yeowun made Yang Danwa and Bakgi wait outside so that it could be dealt with later. ¡°Oh, there they are.¡± The cultist pointed at the building patio where Gam Rosu, Mun Ku, and Hou Sangwha were eating breakfast. Mun Ku and Hou Sangwha were protecting her closely at all times. ¡°Oh! My lord!¡± Mun Ku was glad to see Yeowun appearing in morning and got up immediately and ran down. ¡°Huh?¡± She then noticed the silver-haired beautiful woman Yogun. She frowned and asked, ¡°¡­W-who is that?!¡± Chapter 320 - Cold blood blockage (5) There was a distinct scent to every person, whether it was coming from the skin or the clothes. It was something that could only be recognized by others. As such, qi also had a unique kind of feeling that warriors who were trained in internal energy could feel its difference. Its sense to sense such energy increased one became more powerful. Warriors at the supreme master level interacted with the energy of the environment so it was possible to sense the trace of qi, and the cold yin qi made a trace across the Yellow River. There was one man who was running through with enormous speed. He had curly long hair and a short beard. His face was filled with wrinkles. He was running through while having his hands gathered at the back, but his body did lose balance as he ran through. ¡®Southwest.¡¯ The trace of qi was going in that direction. He was running through, but he couldn¡¯t yet get to the culprit who kidnapped his children. ¡®Whoever it is, I will never forgive you. I will have you pay the price of taking my children!¡¯ His eyes were cold but he was boiling from the inside. When Wang Jing returned from his travel, he found his hideout destroyed with ice all over the place, and he realized his daughter had gone berserk and was stopped by an unknown warrior and became concerned. ¡®¡­That place.¡¯ He then saw a large mansion in his eyes. On the gate, it read the ¡®Demonic Cult¡¯ on it. The cold trace continued into the outpost of the Demonic Cult. The man grimaced. ¡®They were behind it!¡¯ It was unexpected, but he didn¡¯t care. There was no one he feared in this world anyway, so he charged toward the outpost. At the same time, Gam Rosu was tending to Yogun, the beautiful silver-haired woman. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gam Rosu had to stop eating her breakfast and tend to her patient as Yeowun said it was urgent. Her veins were expanding and cold air emanated from her, showing that Yogun wasn¡¯t in good shape. ¡®¡­¡± Mun Ku didn¡¯t look all that well either. She asked Yeowun who she was, but Yeowun just said Yogun was in danger and quickly asked the Godly Doctor to watch over her. Mun Ku was now building up the imagination within her. Yogun was the most beautiful woman that Mun Ku had ever seen in her life, so she couldn¡¯t just consider her a patient. ¡®Why did the lord bring her here?¡¯ She was very curious and concerned. It was Hu Bong who answered her questions instead. Hu Bong realized Mun Ku was worried about a mysterious beautiful silver-haired woman and explained what happened. [¡­So he brought her here to have them become friendly with us.] [Oh! I see. Whew¡­ yeah, haha. I knew he wouldn¡¯t be like that and all¡­ hehe.] She brightened up when he told her. The Yeowun she knew was never was tempted by the beauty of a woman. It was embarrassing that she became jealous. [Ah!] But what Hu Bong said later made Mun Ku grim again. [It¡¯s not certain yet, but I read from some book¡­ that Cold Blood Blockage will need the opposite energy, or a man with strong yang energy to keep the balance.] [Keep balance? Yang?] [You know¡­ like how a man and woman find love¡­ and the man¡¯s burning st¡­] ¡®?!¡¯ [What?!] Mun Ku¡¯s face reddened as if she would explode and told Hu Bong to stop. Hu Bong always had all kinds of weird knowledge. It that seemed Hu Bong was actually teasing her as he was smiling. ¡®He was playing with me! Ugh.¡¯ ¡°Hah¡­¡± Gam Rosu sighed. The air around Yogun was harshly cold. After enduring such coldness, Gam Rosu finished tending to her and spoke. ¡°Cold Blood Blockage¡­¡± The Godly Doctor knew right away what the disease was. ¡°¡­I never thought I would witness this disease ever again my life.¡± It seemed like it wasn¡¯t her first time tending to a patient with said disease. Bunwang asked worriedly, ¡°Is it bad?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who did this, but someone created a medicine to replenish her yang qi. That prolonged her life. Honestly, it¡¯s hard to live past 20 with this disease.¡± ¡®Your granddaughter made that.¡¯ The one who made the medicine was Gam Miyan, but Bunwang did not say it. Yeowun told him to stay silent about most of the things he knew if Buwang wanted to get help. ¡°What you just said¡­ did you heal someone with this disease before?¡± Gam Rosu became hesitant at Yeowun¡¯s question and shook her head. ¡°What?! What are you talking about?¡± Bunwang trusted that the Godly Doctor, the best doctor in Yulin, would be able to heal his sister. But Gam Rosu¡¯s reaction seemed very untrustworthy. Bunwang raised his voice and Gam Rosu explained, ¡°Hey, young man. Listen to me til the end.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°I first came across this disease 30 years ago. I knew how this could be healed at the time, of course.¡± ¡°You know how to heal it?¡± ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know? It¡¯s just that this disease can be passed down in martial artists who train in internal energy, so that¡¯s why it¡¯s hard.¡± 30 years ago, Gam Rosu met a woman with Cold Blood Blockage. Her hair turned silver with her yin qi going mad, so Gam Rosu studied hard and finally found out how to deal with it. But this method required more than just medical practice. It required internal energy that was equally powerful in yang qi to penetrate the blocked blood circulation within it. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to find ones with such yang qi that can deal with an infinite amount of yin qi?¡± ¡°So, you couldn¡¯t find one?¡± ¡°¡­I actually did.¡± The Godly Doctor used all of her connections to find a powerful warrior, the leader of Sorim, Monk Gu Hur to help. Gu Hur was a respected monk of all martial artists from the Forces of Justice who valued life over all things and accepted to help. ¡°W-why did you fail then?¡± ¡°Monk Gu Hur had powerful yang qi within him. But it was the woman¡¯s body that couldn¡¯t endure it.¡± When Gu Hur¡¯s powerful energy penetrated through the nine blockages within the woman¡¯s body, powerful yang qi began to affect her body adversely. ¡°So, she died with all of her veins exploding through the energy. It wasn¡¯t the monk¡¯s fault, but he resigned from leadership after blaming himself.¡± ¡°Huh? I think I heard about that incident.¡± Mun Ku heard this when she was young from her grandfather Mun Yun. The incident of Monk Gu Hur, one of the top five warriors and leader of Sorim, resigning from the leadership and disappearing from Yulin was huge news. ¡°It was the first time I could not save someone in my long years of medical practice.¡± There was no use even for the Godly Doctor. If she was a martial artist and knew about internal energy, she would have noticed the problem but this was first for her, so she couldn¡¯t save the person¡¯s life. ¡°Then what you thought of is wrong. You don¡¯t know how to heal her.¡± Bunwang spoke and Gam Rosu shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t call myself doctor if I didn¡¯t study on what I failed to cure once. I found out the problem with my treatment later.¡± Chapter 321 - Cold blood blockage (6) Monk Gu Hur told the Godly Doctor that by sending in internal energy to penetrate the blockage, the yin qi reacted to fight back, making Gu Hur increase the energy that was sent in. This was why the two energies colliding with each other grew too powerful for the woman to endure it. ¡°Then what would be the way? If it isn¡¯t possible to send in the energy¡­¡± ¡°There are two other ways. Both have flaws.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°One way is impossible right now, and another one¡­ I don¡¯t think she nor you will like the way it will be done.¡± What would be the way that he and his sister would not want? Bunwang asked, ¡°And what is that way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very weird, but the starting point of energy explosion starts toward the vaginal area.¡± ¡°V-vaginal?¡± Bunwang¡¯s face became grim. He was able to understand what Gam Rosu was saying. ¡°Y-you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes. It is a way to find a balance between yin and yang to decrease its reaction to have it take yang qi without a fight.¡± With Gam Rosu¡¯s words, Hu Bong became shocked and mumbled, ¡°Huh? Y-you mean the man¡¯s hot st¡­¡± ¡°Hu Bong!!¡± ¡°Oops.¡± Mun Ku became red and shouted and Hu Bong grabbed his mouth to stop. Mun Ku became worried. Hu Bong¡¯s teasing seemed to turning into reality. ¡®Ughhhhh! HU BONG!!!!¡¯ Mun Ku glared at Hu Bong. His words had become reality. ¡°One must have powerful yang qi in order to take the balance¡­¡± Gam Rosu then glanced toward Chun Yeowun as she spoke. The only warrior powerful enough to overpower Yogun who went berserk was Chun Yeowun, so her reaction was natural. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Yeowun frowned at the unexpected treatment method and asked, ¡°What is the other way that¡¯s impossible?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± That¡¯s when Yeowun suddenly got up before he heard Gam Rosu¡¯s answer. He was looking towards a place with a grim look. It was toward the outpost. ¡®It¡¯s astounding.¡¯ The astounding power was coming from that direction. If no one here yet realized its power, it meant the enemy was powerful enough that only Chun Yeowun could sense it. It felt more dangerous than when Yogun went berserk. ¡°What is it, my lord?¡± Mun Ku got up with a curious look and Yeowun warned everyone else. ¡°Everyone, stay here and don¡¯t move.¡± Yeowun then jumped out. At the outpost, the gatekeepers were bleeding as they fell on the ground. Even the gatekeepers of this outpost were highly-trained warriors, but they were helpless against the intruder. Through the gate, there was a large yard with over forty warriors surrounding the middle-aged man with curly hair and a beard. Outpost leader Jiheng shouted to him. ¡°You should step back! Do you know where this is?!¡± Jiheng felt sweat running down his forehead. The intruder wasn¡¯t using any special energy, but his presence was enough to make all the warriors terrified. ¡®Who is this man?!¡¯ The area had been peaceful ever since the cult allied with the Yulin clan. It was shocking to find this monstrous man coming in here. ¡°Let me warn YOU instead. If you don¡¯t want to end up like this, bring my children that you kidnapped.¡± There were four warriors on the ground in front of the man. They charged at him when the man came into the gate, but they were quickly subdued in a matter of seconds. Jiheng shouted, ¡°Why are you looking for your children here?! Who are you anyway!¡± The man raised his eyebrow disgust. He still felt the cold energy within the buildings. ¡°So, you will lie. Then I will find them myself.¡± The man took off his foot and Jiheng signaled his warriors. ¡°Attack!¡± All warriors immediately charged against the man. The middle-aged man then swung his hand and all the swords that the warriors held in their hands got out of their hand. ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°M-my sowrd!¡± Their swords then turned in the air and were aimed back at them. ¡°A-air sword!¡± All warriors became pale. They figured they were against powerful warrior, but they didn¡¯t realize they were against a supreme master level warrior. ¡®W-why is such a powerful warrior attacking our outpost?!¡¯ Even Jiheng couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. He was able to barely hold onto his sword from being flown up, but all the other warriors were now being aimed at by their own swords. ¡®It¡¯s hard to control all of them, but this is enough.¡¯ Even if it was a supreme master level warrior, controlling more than twelve swords at once was impossible. But he wasn¡¯t using a formation so he only swung and stabbed, and this amount was enough. This was only done to threaten them. ¡°This is the final warning. I will kill anyone who stands in my way.¡± The man warned again. He knew that killing this many warriors would have the cult come after him, so he was giving them a chance. But there was no way warriors who always stayed at war would succumb to such a threat. Besides, there was the Sky of the Cult residing inside today. ¡°Fool! You are underestimating us! Do you think cultists of the Great Dmonic Cult will bend to your threat?!¡± Jiheng shouted and the man shook his head. He gave them the choice to leave, but that had been thrown out the window. ¡°Fools.¡± The man then raised his hand and the swords were ready. ¡°You have chosen then. Goodbye.¡± The man swung and the swords then tried to strike down the warriors. Some closed their eyes while some tried to dodge. But an unexpected thing happened. All swords moved barely an inch and stopped. ¡°W-what?¡± They thought maybe the man had changed his mind, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. The man was shaking his hand as if someone was holding onto his hand. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ He didn¡¯t imagine seeing such a thing. The air sword was almost taken away from his control. He tried to bring up more energy to overpower it, but it was no use. ¡®Someone is infiltrating into my connection to the swords!¡¯ That was the only possible explanation. That¡¯s when the man saw someone coming out from the mansion. It was a young man with long black hair with pale white skin. It was Chun Yeowun. ¡®I..is that him who¡¯s doing this?¡¯ The man looked at him. Yeowun heard Nano speaking to him. [Completed infiltrating into control system.] ¡®Strike back, Nano.¡¯ [Initating attack.] Yeowun¡¯s eyes shook and the control of air sword was now on Yeowun. Yeowun then pushed out his sword, and all forty swords immediately turned toward the man. ¡°Hah¡­ ugh.¡± The man became dumbfounded. It was the first time he lost control over air sword in the middle of controlling them. Chapter 322 - Two birds in one stone (1) Forty swords were aimed at the man, about to fly down and penetrate him. ¡®This is astounding. Taking over this many swords would require a lot of precision and control of energy¡­¡¯ The middle-aged man was now very astonished by the action. His air sword was just using vast energy to control objects, but that young man was truly sending his energy correctly to all of those swords. ¡®He looks like a young man.¡¯ But the power was no less than himself, enough to be considered among the top five warriors of Yulin. If the man walked out from inside, then he must be one of the cultists. That¡¯s when the man remembered the information he gathered recently. He heard this when he went to the Hao clan to buy information regarding the Godly Doctor. ¡®Oh, I heard there¡¯s a new young Lord at the Demonic Cult. Maybe¡­¡¯ His guess was right. When Jiheng and the warriors found out Yeowun that came out, they all knelt with one knee and shouted. ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes. So, the young man was truly the Lord of the Demonic Cult. He didn¡¯t imagine to find the Lord at the northern border of the Demonic Cult¡¯s lands. ¡®Wait. Is that the one who kidnapped my daughter then?¡¯ The only one powerful enough to do such thing seemed to be Yeowun within this area. There was one superior master level warrior, but the man¡¯s level of that man was not enough to outpower the berserk mode of Cold Blood Blockage. Jiheng got to Yeowun and knelt to report. ¡°Outpost Captain Jiheng, reporting.¡± ¡°Talk.¡± ¡°That man infiltrated our outpost, killed our gatekeepers and a few guards and threatening us to hand over his children.¡± ¡°Hand over his children?¡± Yeowun became surprised. He did expect as such, but his guess was correct. Father of Yogun, and considering the two greatswords that Bunwang used, it was easy to guess the name. ¡°Martial Dual Sword Wang Jing.¡± Every cultists including Jiheng became shocked. There was no one in Yulin that would not be shocked when hearing the name. He was one of the top five warriors of Yulin and the infamous killer who killed over three thousand pirates in one night. ¡°Martial Dual Sword?¡± ¡°Were we just up against one of the top five warriors?!¡± The atmosphere became frantic. Even if they were courageous warriors of the cult, it was rare that they got to witness a glimpse of the top five warriors. Yeowun then spoke to the man. ¡°Are you Sir Wang Jing?¡¯ Wang Jing did not reply to the question. It was more of a silent nod. The man was thinking about what was going on. ¡®If he knows who I am, then it must be the Lord who took my children.¡¯ That was troubling. It was the leader of a giant faction, not comparable to pirates. It wasn¡¯t sure why the man took his children, but it was likely that fighting him would cause much trouble. ¡®Then other superior master level warriors will join in.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t going well for him. The man then collected his powerful energy back into him and the air around the courtyard became relaxed. The man bowed lightly toward Yeowun. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the new Lord of the Demonic Cult. I am Wang Jing.¡± ¡°OH!!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s guess was right. Warriors gasped with astonishment. The man was Martial Dual Sword, Wang Jing. The fact that he was gathering back his energy meant that he wanted to settle things down by talking. Yeowun then pulled his hand and the swords dropped to the ground. ¡°My sword!¡± Warriors quickly went up and picked up their swords. Yeowun then spoke to Jiheng. ¡°Tend to those warriors that are knocked out.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jiheng became confused. He thought the four warriors in front of Wang Jing were dead, but they actually just passed out. ¡°Thank you for going lightly on them.¡± Yeowun bowed to show his thanks. Wang Jing actually did not kill anyone, even those gatekeepers because he felt his children¡¯s presence within the building. If they died, things would have turned differently but he didn¡¯t want to turn against the cult when his children were still alive. But he still showed his power so he could warn the cult to not touch his children, and also bring out those who overpowered his daughter. ¡®But to think that was the Lord.¡¯ That was only thing that was unexpected. Anyhow, the man who took his children was here, so he had to get into the point. ¡°I want to pay more respect to the leader of the Demonic Cult, but please mind my manners. I can sense my children¡¯s presence here. I want to hear why you took them.¡± He was talking politely but his voice had every sense of uncomfort in it. After he lost his wife, his purpose now only lied in his children. ¡®This is a good chance.¡¯ Yeowun then thought this was a chance. The man who he wanted to pay a debt appeared. Yeowun also knew that Wang Jing had been searching for the Godly Doctor. ¡°I am sorry for any misunderstanding here. Your daughter was in terrible shape, so I had to quickly bring her here to get treated.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wang Jing became grim. He was concerned about her daughter going berserk more often even with Gam Miyan¡¯s medicine. He didn¡¯t think the day would come to this when he hadn¡¯t found the Godly Doctor yet. ¡°I guess I made a mistake. But the doctor that my girl needs to see is toward the¡­¡± Cold energy began to rise at once. The air around turned cold immediately. Yeowun became shocked and turned toward the guesthouse. ¡®The seals have broken again!¡¯ Chapter 323 - Two birds in one stone (2) Yeowun sealed her once more just an hour ago. But this amount of coldness meant that the seal was broken. Wang Jing shouted, ¡°Lord!¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± Yeowun ran toward the guesthouse and Wang Jing quickly followed. As they went to the guesthouse, cold air was storming around the building, freezing everything around it. In the yard in front of the house, Hu Bong was bleeding from his mouth as he protected Gam Rosu, and two others were standing against Yogun who was standing tall with her silver hair fluttering through the wind. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think it would be this bad.¡± ¡°We need the Lord or Elder Yang.¡± They were Mun Ku and Hou Sangwha. This happened when Yogun woke up from her sleep. The terrifying cold energy quickly turned the tide against them. ¡°Ah..¡± Mun Ku¡¯s breathing turned white as if it was winter. She was protecting her body through internal energy, but the coldness still made her shiver. ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± Hou Sangwha shouted. Yogun stepped on the ground, and white ice needles appeared and thrown upon them. ¡°No!¡± ¡°RUN!¡± They both jumped up at once and needles were stuck into the ground. ¡°Hah!¡± Mun Ku then threw an energy bullet toward Yogun, but it disappeared even before it got close to Yogun¡¯s body. ¡®Impossible!¡¯ Yogun then gathered her hands and reached out and a cold storm struck against Mun Ku and Hou Sangwha who were still in the air. ¡°Kyah!¡± ¡°Aaah!¡± Both of them quickly protected themselves with energy barriers, but it still threw them backwards. Then they rolled on the ground, but they jumped up to take a stand. But there weren¡¯t countless ice needles surrounding them anymore. ¡°W¡­what?¡± ¡°Sangwha, are we dreaming?¡± This wasn¡¯t the level that any martial artist they knew. It was as if they were against the legendary Winter Witch or something. Yogun¡¯s eyes that glared toward them were now becoming transparent. Hou Sangwha¡¯s large axe became covered with blue force qi over its blade. Mun Ku also readied with her hands with force qi to attack whenever. The two women became tense. Yogun then reached out to them and gestured clenching her fist. Countless ice needles then tried to come down at them. It was then that the ice needles stopped in the air. Two women then heard the voice from behind. ¡°That was close.¡± ¡°M-my lord!¡± It was Chun Yeowun. Yeowun was able to arrive in time and defend the attacks from the ice needles. But he didn¡¯t come alone this time. ¡°Ah?¡± A middle-aged man with curly hair appeared in front of them and swung his hands toward the ice needles. With that, a powerful energy line was drawn in the air and shattered all ice needles into dust. The person who showed such astounding prowess was Martial Dual Sword, Wang Jing. ¡®That is amazing. If he can do that, he probably could have blocked my air sword too.¡¯ Yeowun was astonished. Wang Jing was surely worthy to be considered as one of the top five warriors of Yulin. ¡°Yogun.¡± Wang Jing called out to his daughter with a concerned look. He knew that his daughter would be in bad shape from the severe coldness, but she was in a terrible state. ¡®I have to hurry.¡¯ Wang Jing then charged toward the silver-haired woman, Yogun. Yogun began creating thick ice wall by collecting ice dust as she seemed to feel dangered by the appearance of a powerful presence. But it didn¡¯t work against Yeowun, so there was no chance it would work against Wang Jing either. Wang Jing was able to get to Yogun even before ice wall was finished. All ice needles that struck upwards from the floor also turned to dust. Wang Jing was surely very powerful man. He quickly pressed on Yogun¡¯s blood points to seal her down. But the seal that only required him to use 50% before it didn¡¯t work anymore. Powerful yin qi defended the interference of energy coming into the body. ¡®She¡¯s gotten worse.¡¯ Wang Jing then increased his power up to 80% and sealed her down. Yogun flinched and with her blood points being blocked from circulation, the coldness around them became to subside. But it was still very cold around Yogun. Yogun, who was now passed out, was shivering as if she was feeling cold from the energy that was coming from her own body. Wang Jing frowned. Yogun had never been in such a bad state. ¡®No¡­ what should I do? It will take at least half a day to get down to Yongho village.¡¯ Wang Jing thought he had to take her to Gam Miyan at Yongho village, but Yogun didn¡¯t seem to last long against the extreme coldness coming from the yin qi. That¡¯s when a muscular old woman walked toward them with Yeowun by his side. The woman was Godly Doctor Gam Rosu. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Wang Jin frowned at a familiar face when Gam Rosu walked over and checked Yogun¡¯s pulse as she was trembling severely. ¡°A-are you a doctor?¡± Wang Jing asked and Yeowun nodded instead. After checking Yogun¡¯s state for a while, Godly Doctor Gam Rosu became grim and spoke. ¡°Ah¡­ yin qi has spread all over her body at last¡­ she won¡¯t last a day at this rate. My Lord, you have no choice anymore.¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about? Ma¡¯am!! What¡¯s become of my daughter?!¡± Wang Jing began to shake at the fear of his daughter¡¯s possible death and Godly Doctor Gam Rosu spoke seriously. ¡°She will need a balance of yin and yang through mating.¡± ¡°Mat¡­ WHAT?!¡± Wang Jing¡¯s face turned weird at the unexpected words. Chapter 324 - Two birds in one stone (3) Wang Jing was so shocked and furious when he heard that his daughter needed to have sexual intercourse that he almost killed Godly Doctor Gam Rosu. But he had to stop when he heard who the old woman was. And there was no way to reject the idea when the best-known doctor in the entire Jianghu was telling him that that was the only way for her survival. ¡®But it¡¯s something that even the great monk of Sorim failed¡­¡¯ He was more hesitant when he heard that the procedure was once tried years back, involving a powerful warrior like Monk Gu Hur. Godly Doctor explained the only way to save his dying daughter was to break the yang energy into her beginning at the start of the explosion, which was thevagina. ¡®I thought this kind of treatment only existed in a book..¡¯ Hu Bong might have agreed wholeheartedly if Wang Jing had said this out loud. He then felt powerless as he couldn¡¯t do anything for his dying daughter. And just like Wang Jing, Chun Yeowun was also going through hard times. ¡°A mating¡­ mating¡­ uh¡­ ¡± Mun Ku had been repeating the word over and over, looking dumb as she spoke. Of course, there was no woman who would like to see her loved one having a sexual relationship with another woman. ¡®I don¡¯t want this.¡¯ She became tearful as her head dived into her arms. ¡°Whew,¡± Yeowun sighed. Yeowun was also very depressed to see Mun Ku in such a way. Others might have liked to take this chance and have mysterious and beautiful Yogun for himself, but Chun Yeowun did not want this. ¡®Another woman¡­?¡¯ Yeowun decided that he would only love one woman in his entire life. After experiencing the tragedy that revolved around the six clans, Yeowun had learned that having many wives and children only brought chaos. ¡®My Lord¡­¡¯ All members who had seen Yeowun from the days at the academy all sympathized with him. Also, Chun Yeowun was a man who always stuck to his morals and decisions. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to break his own vows for such matters. ¡®But it is best that we save that woman, even if that requires him to break his vows.¡¯ Even Hou Sangwha thought as such, although she was very close to Mun Ku. Without considering emotional issues, this was a good chance for the Cult will befriend one of the powerful top five warriors of Yulin. Moreoever, it was also a chance that Wang Jing might become Yeowu¡¯s father-in-law if everything worked out. ¡°We don¡¯t have time.¡± Gam Rosu told them to hurry up when everyone became hesitant. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Yogun panted as her breath turned white when it left her mouth. She had needles all over her body that were put down by Gam Rosu so that she would be a bit warmer at least. But this in no way would allow her more time in life. ¡°Father.¡± Bunwang called out to Wang Jing. As expected, he was the eldest child of Dual Martial Sword, Wang Jing. His real name was actually Wang Bun. ¡°Bun.¡± ¡°Father¡­ I don¡¯t like the idea, but I think we must focus on saving Yogun¡¯s life first.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°¡­Nothing matters if she dies.¡± Wang Jing became grim at Wang Bun¡¯s words. Even if it was to save his daughter¡¯s life, it was hard to admit such behavior as he was still a father. And even if it was to save his daughter¡¯s life, he didn¡¯t want his daughter to have such a relationship with a man for just a day. That kind of behavior should be followed with the responsibility of lifetime commitment. ¡®Give my precious daughter to that man?¡¯ Of course, the background was perfect. He was the Lord of the Demonic Cult, one of three factions of the entire Yulin. And also, Yeowun was powerful enough to be considered one of the top five warriors already. But Wang Jing also could see what was going on. ¡®Hmph.¡¯ He didn¡¯t mention it, but he already saw Yeowun being concerned about another woman in the corner, depressed and sad as she sat down by the wall. She seemed to be well trained in martial arts and also very beautiful and elegant, which proved she was from a good family in the cult. It seemed she was the future wife of the Lord. ¡®My daughter, daughter of Wang Jin, is to become the second wife of the Cult¡¯s Lord?¡¯ Wang Jing had many enemies that made him hide, but he was still very proud of being one of the top five warriors. His pride didn¡¯t make him comfortable with the fact that his daughter would become a second wife. Wang Jing looked back at Yeowun again. ¡®But if he¡¯s concerned about his future wife, he¡¯s not the type to seek women.¡¯ He had heard Lords of the cult historically had many wives, but Yeowun seemed to be different from the way he acted. That was a relief at least. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± As Wang Jing thought things through, he heard his daughter¡¯s panting. He then figured there was no time to waste and simplified his thoughts. ¡®You are fool, Wang Jing. You should only think about saving your daughter¡¯s life.¡¯ His daughter¡¯s life was at risk, so it wasn¡¯t time to think a lot of things. Wang Jing then walked up to Yeowun and bowed, ¡°Lord Chun. I, Wang Jing vowed to never bow or ask favors to anyone in my entire life. But today, I will break that vow.¡± Wang Jing then went down on both knees. Everyone around became shocked at his sudden action. Wang Jing, Dual Martial Sword and one of top five warriors of Yulin came down on his knees. ¡°Sir Wang Jing¡­!¡± Yeowun frowned and tried to have him stand up but Wang Jing refused as he shook his head. He then spoke in begging voice. ¡°Please. Save my daughter¡¯s life. I ask you, not as a martial artist, but a father.¡± Wang Jing then bumped his head down on the floor. He had thrown all of his pride away to beg for his daughter¡¯s life. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yeowun became troubled. He was given no choice anymore. With Wang Jing begging for his help like this, it was certain that he will turn against Yeowun if Yeowun refused to help him. Chapter 325 - Two birds in one stone (4) ¡®That is not the problem.¡¯ Yeowun had became the Lord of the Demonic Cult after going through many hardships. Having one of the top five warrior siding against him was not something that was afraid of. And Yeowun was a cultist of the Demonic Cult, not a member of the Forces of Justice, so he did not bind himself to the fact that he had to help out people in trouble. ¡®I must keep my own will.¡¯ He vowed that he would only have Mun Ku by his side. It was a shame that he was going to loose the chance of having one of the top five warriors by his side, but Yeowun had to look things further in the future. If he took another woman here, then there was a chance he would see the tragedy that revolved around him with the six clans again. A bloodshed between families in search of power. ¡®If another woman has my baby other then Mun Ku, it will bring about another tragedy.¡¯ Yeowun had gone through and killed others in revenge, but he didn¡¯t want his children to do such a thing. That¡¯s when Yeowun heard Nano¡¯s voice. [If user wants birth control, it is possible to go into self-sterilization mode.] ¡®What?¡¯ Birth control meant preventing pregnancy. But what was sterilization? [Nano machine will block the vas deferens to prevent the sperm from reaching semen while the user is going through sexual intercourse. This is more effective than actual vasectomy.] ¡®?!¡¯ Yeowun became shocked. This meant that he can only make the woman he chooses to be pregnant. Nano had given the information as Yeowun was worrying if he might impregnate Yogun. ¡®¡­¡¯ Yeowun became wordless at the information. If what Nano said worked, then it was possible that Yeowun could have only Mun Ku be pregnant with his baby. ¡®But even then¡­¡¯ But it seemed a bit sad to have the woman not have a baby when Yeowun already had a relationship with her. ¡®This is troubling.¡¯ That¡¯s when Yeowun heard Mun Ku¡¯s telepathic message. [My Lord.] ¡®Huh?¡¯ He turned and saw Mun Ku. She had raised his head up and was looking at Yeowun with a determined look. [I am really, really sad and heartbroken.] Yeowun couldn¡¯t respond to Mun Ku¡¯s words. Yeowun had promised to Mun Ku on that night at the inn that he would only love her and take her as his only wife. [Mun Ku¡­] [But you know what, business is still business.] [??] [I am a woman that you love, but before that, I am also cultist of the Great Demonic Cult and the Lord¡¯s trusted servant. I see no reason to decline the help which would benefit our cult.] Her eyes were determined but still teary. Yeowun became sad and apologetic, but he still felt that she was cute in some way. [¡­So, take the request and help Sir Wang Jing.] This was her conclusion. After thinking it through herself, Mun Ku realized that this event would eventually bring benefit to the Cult and Yeowun and the only downside was if Yeowun refused to help. The only thing that bothered her was that Yeowun will not be her only man anymore. [Mun Ku¡­ if you don¡¯t want this, I am not willing to do this.] [Of course I don¡¯t want to! Do you think you¡¯ll be okay if I, like, take all those handsome guys and, like¡­ uh, do that?!] [¡­] Yeowun became wordless at that. Actually, the only one who could react and speak in such a manner in the entire Demonic Cult was Mun Ku. She was the only one who made Yeowun become comfortable. Yeowun laughed. [Are you laughing? Are you that excited? Sleeping with that pretty girl, making an excuse that you are helping her and¡­] Mun Ku¡¯s two large eyes dropped tears as she spoke. It seemed she was still very uncomfortable and heartbroken by the idea. Yeowun smiled softly at Mun Ku and sent back a telepathic message. [Pretty? The only one I consider pretty is you, Mun Ku.] Mun Ku then looked back at Yeowun. [Hmph! I thought you were shy guy. Guess you¡¯re not.] [Huh?] [¡­How can you speak such¡­ embarrassing words like that.] Mun Ku blushed and lowered her head back down into her arms. Yeowun felt like running up to her and hugging her tight at such lovely sight, but there were too many people around and Wang Jing was still in front of him with his head down on the ground. [You are still the only one in my mind.] [Hmph! We¡¯ll see about that. And¡­ I know this is the wrong time, but you¡¯re not allowed any one else other than Miss Wang! Never!] [¡­Yeah.] Yeowun felt more relieved as Mun Ku accepeted it. Mun Ku was a very wise woman, enough to make Yeowun¡¯s worries go away. Yeowun then went down and helped Wang Jing up and spoke softly. ¡°How can I refuse to help a father trying to save his daughter?¡± ¡°Lord Chun!¡± Wang Jing became brightened up at Yeowun. The only one who could save his daughter around here was Yeowun. Wang Jing had enough power to withstand yin qi, but he couldn¡¯t do the required treatment by himself. ¡°Please¡­ save my daughter.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Wang Jing pleaded as he held Yeowun¡¯s hand. His only purpose for life after his wife passed away were his children. Gam Rosu then walked up to them. ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s good that we¡¯ve decided. We should make haste. We might not even get the chance to do it if we don¡¯t hurry.¡± ¡°¡­So, what should I do?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Gam Rosu then glanced around at the question. Wang Jing and members of Yeowun¡¯s forces then walked out of the guesthouse with embarrassment. After all of them left, Gam Rosu explained the procedure that Yeowun had to take. After explaining everything, Gam Rosu reminded Yeowun of the most important thing. ¡°She will resist strongly while you try to mate her. This will be a serious fight, but you must not stop in the middle.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That was hard to even respond to. Yeowun just nodded and took Yogun into by his arms and went into a private room inside the building. After putting down her on the bed, Yeowun took a deep breath. ¡°Hmmmmm.¡± ¡®I have to open up her blood point seal first.¡¯ Doing this would make Yogun wake up again. It was likely that the fight will ensue. ¡®Oh, maybe I should undress her first just in case.¡¯ If Yogun resisted heavily, then it seemed it would be hard to try to force her into intercourse. Yeowun then reached out with shaking hands from nervousness toward Yogun¡¯s clothing. Chapter 326 - Two birds in one stone (5) Chun Yeowun had learned about women for the first time when he spent the night with Mun Ku, who he was in love with. But that was just once, so even if Yeowun was usually very calm and cold, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to undress a woman whom he had met for just a few hours. Yeowun carefully pulled off the clothes that Yogun had over her. The blue outer robe was pulled off, revealing her underwear. It was very shallow and thin and it showed her pale white skin underneath. Yeowun blushed with embarrassment. But he still had to proceed to make her become naked if he was to proceed with the treatment. Yeowun then reached out toward the underwear slowly. It was then. ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Yogun suddenly opened her eyes. It had been only a few minutes that she was sealed with blood point seal before she was taken in here, but she was waking up already. Yeowun clearly heard that her infinite amount of cold yin qi was circulating around her, putting out the blood seals placed by Wang Jing. ¡®So, even the blood seal won¡¯t work against her anymore.¡¯ Yeowun didn¡¯t think she would wake up before undressing her. Yeowun quickly tried to pull her skirt down but cold energy unleashed out from her, sending Yeowun up into the air. ¡°UGH!¡± Yeowun was struck into the ceiling as he was sent upward. The ceiling and its roof shook. ¡°HUH? What¡¯s with the roof?¡± Among everyone staying outside the guesthouse building, there were two people who reacted most strongly toward the sound. It was Martial Dual Sword Wang Jing and Yeowun¡¯s woman, Mun Ku. Both of them turned toward the roof and while Wang Jing frowned, Mun Ku bit her lips. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± One was the father, and another one was the lover, so it was obvious that they didn¡¯t like how things were going. ¡°¡­Uh, I think they are really going wild.¡± ¡°HMPH!¡± Hu Bong mumbled awkwardly as he became dumbfounded and tried to ease the atmosphere, but Wang Jing became uncomfortable and walked away from the building. ¡°How can you say such a thing!¡± Mun Ku also became teary and glared at Hu Bong as she too walked away. ¡°UGH!¡± Hou Sangwha then slapped Hu Bong on the back of his head. Hu Bong was very loyal, but he sometimes didn¡¯t know when to stop. ¡°Fool!¡± That¡¯s when they all felt the shivering cold energy and turned back toward the guesthouse. After the crushing sound, they now saw the wall of the guesthouse freezing up. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°The building is freezing!¡± Hou Sangwha and Hu Bong realized something wasn¡¯t right so they tried to run toward the building but Gam Rosu stopped them. ¡°STOP!¡± ¡°But Granny Gam, our Lord is in dang¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it! This is happening because that Miss woke up. If you go in now, you will ruin everything!¡± It was as Gam Rosu said. If the treatment was to be interrupted, there was no way to save Yogun who now had yin qi spread all over her body. Hu Bong and Hou Sangwha became concerned but they had no choice but to stand and watch things unfold. The building trembled as if there was a huge fight going on, rather than sexual intercourse. But after a while, the sound of loud banging and explosions went away, and they heard faint moans. 1 ¡°Ah¡­!¡± ¡®H-huh? OH!¡¯ Hou Sangwha¡¯s face became red from embarrassment as she realized what the moaning of a woman meant. She was taller than most men and had a manlike character, but she felt embarrassed as she heard it and closed her eyes and plugged her ears. ¡®Finally!¡¯ But Gam Rosu brightened up. This moaning was the sound that showed that the mating had started. If Yeowun now extracted and sent out the yin qi within Yogun¡¯s body, it was going to work. ¡°Hah¡­ Ah¡­. Aaaaah¡­¡± The sound of heavy breathing and moaning and flesh striking against flesh filled the area. But the cold air coming into the burning yang qi made everything foggy that no one could see anything through it. Yeowun was focusing on sending out hot yang qi from his body and into Yogun. If he made a mistake, then there was a chance that Yogun¡¯s veins would freeze up immediately, freezing her to death. ¡®I was told to take this yin qi into my body, instead of fighting it.¡¯ Gam Rosu said that if Yeowun tried to fight back or push out, it will only cause the energy within Yogun to go out of control. ¡®Okay. Now, circulate the yin qi through me and out of my body.¡± That was the theory that the Godly Doctor had created. She was massively helped by Monk Gu Hur to come up with the idea. Gu Hur said that a warrior at the supreme master level can change the environment¡¯s energy into one¡¯s own, so it was better to take in the yin qi then send it out. ¡®Let¡¯s try it.¡¯ Yeowun tried the method that Gam Rosu had told him. He focused on the yin qi coming into his body while sending yang qi out of his body. When the yin qi came into contact with Yeowun, the yin qi seemed to be unresponsive. ¡®There we go.¡¯ Yeowun felt yin qi coming into his body. The huge and powerful yin qi made Yeowun shocked. ¡®This is amazing. How did she maintain such large energy?¡¯ It was astounding. It was something that no normal human could do. Yeowun then tried to circulate the yin qi around his body, in order to put it out from him. ¡°HUH?¡± That¡¯s when something unexpected happened. With the infinite and natural source of yin qi coming in, another power that resided within Yeowun had woken up. ¡®Sky Demon Energy?¡¯ The terrifying energy had woken up from its slumber. The energy began to grow without being controlled by Yeowun now. It began to suck up the yin qi that was surging through Yeowun¡¯s body as if it met some kind of prey. ¡®W-what is going on¡­?¡¯ Chapter 327 - Two birds in one stone (6) Yeowun tried to ease the Sky Demon energy down, but the energy kept on absorbing the cold energy and began to grow. ¡®Ugh. Then I have to send out the yang qi out of my body to have it in balance.¡¯ Even if Yeowun could use energy from the environment, Yeowun couldn¡¯t take in energy that he couldn¡¯t wield at the moment. He had to sent out the yang qi to make room for the incoming yin qi. It was now past the point where Yeowun was just saving Yogun. That¡¯s when the change began. By taking the yin qi away from her, Yogun¡¯s transparent eyes began to return to normal. ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± And when the blockage began to be opened through, her eyes returned to a normal brown and she became like any other normal woman. Her pale white skin also found back some of its pinkish color as warmth returned to her skin. Yeowun became surprised. At this rate, it seemed it was possible to ease her from the yin qi inside her that would put her in a rage and change her fate. But now, the problem wasn¡¯t with her. ¡®This is cold. It feels like my blood is going cold.¡¯ Yeowun felt cold air coming out of his mouth. His body temperature was decreasing due to the powerful Yin qi inside his body. Of course, Nano existed to help him in such cases. [Increasing user¡¯s body temperature.] Millions of nano machines inside Yeowun activated at once to warm himself up. If Yeowun did not have Nano, it could have been very dangerous. ¡®This is crazy. Too much yin qi came in.¡¯ The Sky Demon Energy greedily absorbed all yin qi so that it wouldn¡¯t be sent out, and now, Yeowun had almost same amount of yin qi as his original yang qi within him. And Yeowun began to undergo a change. It was after about 30 minutes. Martial Dual Sword Wang Jing who went away from guesthouse returned and was waiting for the treatment to be over. He decided he would do anything to save his daughter, but it still felt uncomfortable as he was a father. ¡®Gayen¡­ what would you have done if it were you?¡¯ He thought about his wife who had passed away. After looking up at the blue sky for a while, Wang Jing felt something within. ¡®Huh? W-what is that?¡¯ It was a strange, ominous energy that he had never felt. He felt the coldness subsiding slowly, but the energy equal to the cold energy exploded. ¡®A cold energy? No. What is this terrifying energy?!¡¯ It felt like if a terrifying monster was roaring. Wang Jing figured something had gone wrong and jumped toward the guesthouse. As he got up, Yeowun¡¯s members and Wang Bun were already waiting there. ¡°W-what is going on?!¡± ¡°This energy¡­!¡± No one dared to move at the ominous energy coming from within but just kept watching. ¡°Godly Doctor! What is going on!? What is happening!¡± Wang Jing shouted at the Godly Doctor who was looking at the guesthouse dumbfoundedly. But she had absolutely no idea what was going on. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either! Aaaah!¡± She had never learned martial arts, but the ominous energy even made her realize it as it brought fear upon her. It felt like if she was standing in front of some kind of predator. It was then. The frozen wall of the guesthouse cracked and was soon destroyed. The entire guesthouse exploded and came down in ruins. And through the destroyed building, two figures appeared through the dust cloud. ¡°Oh.¡± Hou Sangwha became shocked and looked away. She knew that these two were within the building, but it was still too embarrassing to watch. Yeowun was revealed with no clothes over his well-built muscular body. The only thing he was wearing was black armguards. ¡°My Lord!¡± Mun Ku who came later after hearing the commotion called out to Yeowun with a concerned look. But Yeowun didn¡¯t seem to be listening. ¡®Why?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t hear, and also a ominous energy was being unleashed from within. And toward the back of Yeowun, a beautiful woman with an alluring body and silver hair was lying down naked. ¡°Yogun!¡± Wang Jing became shocked and shouted at his daughter. But his daughter, Wang Yogun, was dead silent. ¡°Lord Chun! What¡¯s going on here?!¡± Wang Jing called out to Chun Yeowun, but there was no response. Wang Jing¡¯s decision was simple. Wang Jing quickly ran up, trying to check if his daughter was okay. But when Wang Jing came close, Yeowun suddenly reached out to him. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ It seemed like a simple hand movement, but Wang Jing realized the powerful energy wielded in the hand and deflected it. As Yeowun¡¯s hand was thrown to the right, powerful energy was sent out and cut the ground within the guesthouse¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Ugh!¡± Wang Jing who stood in the way of energy quickly moved to dodge it. The energy was similar to blade qi, but it expanded outward and even destroyed the guesthouse building. And what was more surprising was¡­ ¡°I-it froze?!¡± The ground that was cut down by energy was frozen solid. It was just like the cold energy unleashed by Wang Yogun after she suffered Cold Blood Blockage. But now, the area around Yeowun was turning icy cold. And Wang Jin heard the small but clear sound of breathing from Wang Yogun. Wang Jing glanced toward his daughter and was assured that his daughter had gotten better by looking at Yogun¡¯s skin color coming back. ¡®Ah¡­! So it worked! But what is up with Lord Chun?¡¯ It was hard to explain. Wang Jing then realized that there was the cold energy of Cold Blood Blockage and ominous energy coexisting within the body. But Yeowun¡¯s eyes looked out of focus as if he was in a trance. ¡®Was he sent into circulation failure?¡¯ Circulation failure was something one could suffer while wrongly maintaining qi within the body. The symptoms varied but there were some martial artists that went mad from circulation failure and attacked people around. ¡°Lord Chun! Wake up!¡± Chapter 328 - Two birds in one stone (7) If Yeowun had lost control over himself, he had to awaken. If a warrior at the supreme master level suffered from circulation failure, it was likely that a massacre would ensue afterwards. It was going to destroy everything in the area. ¡®This is bad. He can¡¯t hear.¡¯ Wang Jing then decided and tried to push Yeowun down and away from the building. If he were to fight Yeowun at this moment, there was a possibility that his daughter Wang Yogun might become troubled. Wang Jing grabbed Yeowun and tried to pull, but Yeowun swung his hands and thrust toward Wang Jing. Wang Jing tilted his head to avoid it. His reaction was good, fitting to be one of the top five warriors. But avoiding it was not the issue. He had to take Yeowun down from the building so that Yogun can be safe. ¡°Please excuse me as this will be rough.¡± Wang Jing gathered his hand and swung across with a powerful attack toward Yeowun. Powerful energy came upon Yeowun and when Wang Jing raised his hands up, Yeowun¡¯s body was thrown up into the air. ¡®That¡¯s amazing!¡¯ Mun Ku, Hu Bong, and Hou Sangwha became astounded as they looked at what was happening. There was a possibility that the energy could injure the target, but Yeowun didn¡¯t seem to take any damage whatsoever and was just thrown away. Wang Jing was surely a powerful warrior. ¡®There we go. Let¡¯s pull him.¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s body was pushed back by Wang Jing¡¯s force energy as Wang Jing tried to throw him toward the garden where no one was at the moment. ¡°What?!¡± But the sword energy that tried to move Yeowun quickly exploded and countered. With Wang Jing¡¯s efforts being cancelled, Yeowun jumped in the air and charged toward Wang Jing as if Yeowun now was thinking Wang Jing was his enemy. ¡®Then¡­¡¯ Wang Jing then took steps to move behind and out of the building. Chun Yeowun then turned and chased after him. When Yeowun reached out, something jumped out behind the building debris. It was one of Yeowun¡¯s unique weapons, White Dragon Blade. Yeowun snatched it from the air and charged toward Wang Jing. What was interesting was that Yeowun¡¯s White Dragon Blade was unleashing cold energy coming from within. ¡°Wang Bun!¡± ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Wang Bun understood what his father was implying, and immediately took out one of the greatswords from his back and threw it. Wang Jing grabbed it in the air and swung it to defend himself against the White Dragon Blade. With two moves colliding against each other, the sound of iron clashing filled the area. An energy storm came upon them, and the ground cracked. ¡°Aaaah!¡± It was a pressure that Gam Rosu, a normal old woman, couldn¡¯t take. Her body was thrown back and Hou Sangwha ran to receive Gam Rosu. ¡®Is our Lord really under circulation failure?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s members all thought the same thing that Wang Jing thought. If Yeowun had lost his sanity and was attacking them, circulation failure was an only possible outcome for such symptoms. Wang Jing narrowed his eyes as he stood against Yeowun. He knew that Yeowun wasn¡¯t just like any man from the beginning, but the energy within Yeowun was almost equal to Wang Jing¡¯s. What was more troubling was the cold energy. ¡®I can feel the cold energy through this greatsword.¡¯ The coldness coming through made his greatsword icy cold. Wang Jing was using his energy to melt it down, but Yeowun¡¯s coldness seemed infinite just like Yogun when she was under Cold Blood Blockage. ¡®Wait. Did he absorb the cold energy instead of sending it out?¡¯ Wang Jing then suddenly came up with a guess. He heard from the Godly Doctor that Yeowun was going to send out yin qi coming into his body through mating. But it seemed Yeowun had absorbed it instead. ¡®Why did he do such a foolish thing?!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t something a powerful warrior at the supreme master level could do. Even they were at the stage where they could control the energy of the environment, when a warrior trained in yang qi absorbs yin qi, it was going to create an inbalance within the body. ¡®There¡¯s no choice. If he went through circulation failure because he absorbed it, then I have no choice but to put him down.¡¯ That was the only possible answer. Most warriors would go berserk until they died under circulation failure. But they were against Chun Yeowun, a powerful warrior. Even Wang Jing would have a hard time overpowering Yeowun who was almost equal in strength. ¡°Wang Bun!¡± Wang Jing reached out on his left hand and Wang Bun threw another greatsword toward Wang Jing. ¡°W-wait! Mister Wang! What are you trying to¡­¡± Mun Ku became shocked and shouted while Wang Jing grabbed the two greatswords in his hands. Wang Jing shouted, ¡°Miss! If we don¡¯t stop Lord Chun now, all of us will be in danger!¡± And Wang Jing then charged and tried to cut Yeowun¡¯s right arm so he would lose the intention to fight. ¡°Noooooooo!¡± Mun Ku and Hu Bong became pale and tried to stop him, but it was too late. Wang Jing¡¯s greatsword was already almost upon Yeowun¡¯s right shoulder. ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ But it was then. Yeowun¡¯s black armguards around his arms came apart and got back together as a black sword and defended the attack made by the greatsword. ¡®Whoa. This is interesting. That was a sword?¡¯ Wang Jing became shocked and jumped way to the back. ¡°Ah! Sky Demon Sword!¡± Hu Bong gasped. The Sky Demon Sword moved on its own to defend its master. But this didn¡¯t happen because the sword had its own will. The Sky Demon Sword floated in the air as it moved down into Yeowun¡¯s right hand. Now, Yeowun had the White Dragon Blade on his left hand, and the Sky Demon Sword in his right hand. Wang Jing became surprised. ¡®Right Sword Left Blade.¡¯ He too had earned the title of Martial Dual Sword by using two greatswords at once, but Yeowun¡¯s seemed weird with two weapons that were different from each other. That¡¯s when something amazing happened. ¡°What?!¡± The Sky Demon Sword was soon embraced by ominous, black-colored force qi. That was astounding enough, but something more astounding happened. White blue qi with shivering coldness came out from the White Dragon Blade. ¡°I-is he using both energies at once?¡¯ Wang Jing had never heard of such a thing. No one had ever controlled such a massive amount of extreme yin and yang energy within the body together. ¡®That¡¯s not circulation failure¡­!¡¯ Wang Jing had thought so at first, but it wasn¡¯t. And Wang Jing became surprised as Yeowun¡¯s eyes began to return back to normal. Chapter 329 - Extreme (1) Sky Demon Energy. It was the ominous terrifying energy that had been stored within the Sky Demon Sword for ages. It had been now stored within Yeowun¡¯s internal energy, but acted as if it was alive and had a will of its own. It was vicious and destructive unlike other energies. This was why Yeowun rarely unleashed them except when he really needed it. ¡®Aaaargh¡­!¡¯ Yeowun thought the energy would only expand his own energy, but it was actually an eater. It tried to eat gregariously on the yin qi that came into Yeowun¡¯s body, even when it was the opposite type of energy. Yeowun had to send out the yang qi he had in his body in order to control the yin qi that his Sky Demon Energy absorbed, but the infinite amount of yin qi made him lose balance. After the blockage was opened, Wang Yogun passed out. ¡®There we go! Argh!¡¯ It was now time to control the yin qi that was freezing himself up. Yeowun meditated through the Sword Force of the Sky Demon so increase his yang qi. It was faster to send the yin qi out of his body, but that was not possible as the Sky Demon Energy absorbed it and stored it within him. The Sky Demon Energy was shaping the yin qi to fit Yeowun¡¯s body, but he couldn¡¯t wait until it was done as waiting it would cause circulation failure. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yeowun coughed blood as he circulated it. He created energy equal to the amount of yin qi within his body. But with two opposite energies residing within him, the amount now exceeded what Yeowun could maintain. It was obvious that he was going to take internal damage. [Healing the damage in the user¡¯s internal organs.] Yeowun would have passed out a long time ago if it wasn¡¯t for Nano which was healing up his injuries. But Yeowun had to solve it from the root if this were to end. After thinking about it, something popped up in his mind. ¡®Keeping the balance won¡¯t work¡­ I have to unify these two energies.¡¯ If he couldn¡¯t throw away the yin qi, then there was only one choice. It was something that no martial artist had dared to try in the past. To mix together extreme yang and yin energy into one. ¡®If I can¡¯t remove either one, then I must make them coexist. If these two energies do not come against each other but exist in harmony¡­¡¯ After thinking about how to mix these two energies, Yeowun had fallen into trance. And when he came back to his senses¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± The yin qi of Cold Blood Blockage and the Sky Demon Energy were creating harmony, mixed into one like true yin and yang. Black and white force qi each on both sword and blade proved that it worked. Everyone around seemed to be shocked to see it happening. ¡°L-Lord Chun! Are you okay?!¡± Martial Dual Sword Wang Jing asked from about five steps away. Yeowun became surprised to see him. He felt someone taking him on when his energy went out of control while in the process of finding harmony, and it seemed that Wang Jing was the one who did it. ¡®I must thank him.¡¯ Yeowun instinctively looked for someone who could help him unleash his energy. If Wang Jing, one of the top five warriors wasn¡¯t here, then the area could have suffered more damage. Yeowun tried to thank Wang Jing. ¡°Sir Wang Jing. Thank y¡­ Argh!¡± But another change began to happen to Yeowun. His white blade force qi began turning into black, and the black force qi on his Sky Demon Sword began to unleash cold air around it. ¡°How can this be?¡± Wang Jing became shocked. Yeowun had used two extreme energies at once, which was already unbelieveable, but it now seemed that the two extreme energies were trying to mix into one perfect form. ¡°S-Sir Wang! What is happening to him?!¡± Mun Ku asked with concern. The only one who could truly understand what was happening to Yeowun was Wang Jing. Wang Jing mumbled dumbfoundedly. ¡°He is creating harmony with two opposite energy.¡± Sky Demon Energy was wielding coldness from it now. With the blade and sword-wielding unique energy within it, even Wang Jing was awestruck. He wasn¡¯t sure how powerful that force of energy would become. ¡®The energy is expanding rapidly. Is that something that a mere human can wield?¡¯ The energy had increased much more than what Wang Jing had just stood against a while ago. It seemed Yeowun now had more internal energy than Wang Jing. ¡®He is going to the level I have never set foot upon.¡¯ That was what was happening to Yeowun now. Yeowun dropped the White Dragon Blade and the Sky Demon Sword into the ground and sat down. His body began to unleash black steam and coldness around him. ¡°Ah-ah!¡± Everyone became silent and watched. They all knew instinctively that Yeowun was now going up to a new level. With the sound of explosions and powerful energy, cultists all gathered around. Hu Bong and Hou Sangwha walked out and stopped them from coming near. ¡°Our Lord is moving up in level. Get back.¡± ¡°I-is that true?!¡± ¡°You must not interrupt him in his process.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 330 - Extreme (2) Cultists then backed away so that they would not interrupt their Lord ascending into another stage. When everyone returned, Wang Jing asked Gam Rosu to take a look at Wang Yogun. ¡°Mr. Wang! WE did it! Her yin qi has subsided!¡± ¡°I-is that true?!¡± ¡°Yes. We will have to keep an eye on her, but she should be fine. I¡¯ll take her down at the medical room and tend to her.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Wang Jing became so glad when Gam Rosu told him that she would be fine. His eyes were teary from relief. It felt like all of his hard work to heal his daughter had finally paid off. ¡°Will you go with me down to the medical room?¡± ¡°¡­I have something else to do first. Doctor, please take care of my daughter. Bun, go help her.¡± ¡°Yes, Father. How about you?¡± ¡°I¡­ have to repay my debt to Lord Chun.¡± ¡°Ah. I see.¡± Wang Jing had his son, Wang Bun help Gam Rosu to carry Yogun down to the medical room. Wang Jing volunteered to stand guard for Yeowun who was in a trance as a way of expressing his thanks. The only one left within the guesthouse was now Wang Jing, Hou Sangwha, Hu Bong, and Mun Ku. The ground at the courtyard froze up in black ice. ¡®This is terrifying, and the powerful cold energy.¡¯ The entire guesthouse became vicious and full of cold energy, hard for those guards to withstand. The only one who was fine withstanding such energy was Wang Jing. ¡°Ah!¡± That¡¯s when all the energy stormed and was immediately sucked into Yeowun¡¯s body. It seemed he had succeeded in mixing the energy into one in harmony. ¡®H-his body-¡® ¡®Is cracking up!¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s servants became shocked as they stood guard when Yeowun¡¯s entire skin began to crack up. Everyone knew what this symptom was. ¡®Body reconstruction!¡¯ Body Reconstruction. It was a phenomenon where the body changes to fit the new stage of power. Yeowun already went through it once when he reached the end stage of the superior master level. And now, this was the second. His bones began to change and skin cracked up as the body trembled. Hu Bong, Hou Sangwha, and Mun Ku were witnessing body reconstruction for the first time so they were shocked to witness such an astonishing sight. After a long time, Yeowun¡¯s body stopped its movements at last. ¡®Is it over?¡¯ Mun Ku looked at Yeowun with a concerned curious look. What change came to him now? ¡®Ah¡¯! That¡¯s when the cracked up skin above Yeowun all turned into powder as it popped out. With his former self disappearing, Yeowun¡¯s new appearance was revealed. He now had a smooth white skin with tight, well-built muscles. It was enough to make everyone moan thinking that they were looking at a perfect body. ¡®Oh!¡¯ Mun Ku, who had already seen Yeowun¡¯s naked body before, felt that it was so beautiful that it made her blush. Hou Sangwha had turned away already with an embarrassed look. ¡®Wow¡­ I can¡¯t feel anything.¡¯ Wang Jing was truly astonished. Yeowun had been unleashing powerful energy that exceeded the limit of a mere human. But he now seemed to have energy stored within that even established supreme master Wang Jing could not sense. Yeowun felt like a normal human. ¡®Origination!¡¯ This meant that the body returned to its original state, which martial artists used when the martial artist went up to the level where it took every energy in and out of its origin. Yeowun¡¯s eye didn¡¯t have strong will, but he was full of wisdom. Wang Jing became excited and spoke to Yeowun. ¡°Congratulations, Lord Chun! I never imagined I would see someone achieve the stage that I myself wished to achieve in my lifetime!¡± It was a stage that Martial Dual Sword Wang Jing dreamed to reach. The perfect supreme master level. Chun Yeowun had learned the harmony of energy while trying to create a balance between extreme yang and yin qi, and now he had reached the end stage of the supreme master level. Every servant of Yeowun went down on their knees and shouted at once. ¡°Congratulations on your ascension in power, my Lord!¡± Yeowun smiled. A mere act of help to heal the woman had brought him an amazing gift. It was surely a fortunate turn of events. ¡°Lord Chun.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Wang Jing.¡± ¡°You have taken a step into the new level of power. Don¡¯t you want to try it out? If you are okay, I want to help you out with that.¡± Wang Jing looked very eager to try it out. If he had been a father who wanted to save his daughter until now, he was now a martial artist eager to test out the power against another powerful martial artist. He wished to try dueling with Chun Yeowun, an end stage supreme master level warrior. Chun Yeowun was only one who could help Wang Jing use all of his powers, as he didn¡¯t have the chance to use it while he was in hiding. ¡®Ah¡­!¡¯ Every servant shivered in excitement. In a way, one of the top five warriors was asking for a duel. They had fought shortly before this, but this was entirely different from the commotion that happened earlier. ¡®A fight between our Lord and one of the top five warriors!¡¯ ¡®I-I want to see that!¡¯ It was obvious that martial artists would so want to see a legendary fight. Yeowun looked back at Wang Jing for a moment and smiled. ¡°I understood. I want to ask you for the same thing.¡± Just like Wang Jing, Yeowun also wanted to try out his new stage of power. Wang Jing bowed in thanks. ¡°Then we shall move¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, but please wait, Sir Wang!¡± That¡¯s when Hu Bong suddenly interrupted them. Wang Jing became surprised and turned and Hu Bong spoke seriously. ¡°We will have to dress our Lord first.¡± Mun Ku and Hou Sangwha blushed at his words. Yes. Chun Yeowun was bare naked as they spoke. Chapter 331 - Extreme (3) The party chose the Grainsgate Plains, not too far away from the northern outpost of the Honam Region of the Demonic Cult. It was not a large area, but there were no people coming across the region, so it was a fitting place to fight. It was a duel held in secrecy, so warriors of the outpost stood guard with a 3-mile perimeter. It was a duel of a century that any martial artist would pay to watch. It was a fight between the strongest warrior of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun, and one of the top five powerful warriors of Yulin, Martial Dual Sword Wang Jing. Normally, a simple duel would be done with wooden swords but this didn¡¯t work for them anyway. These two strongest warriors of the entire Yulin were weapons themselves even without any weapons on them. Explosions kept erupting throughout the plains. Those who were watching from afar away turned to where the sound was coming from and were shocked. ¡°I-is that a fight between martial artists?¡± One of the warriors from the outpost gasped in astonishment. The plains were being bombarded by a fight between two powerful warriors. What was interesting was that no one was able to clearly see the fight between these two individuals, and yet they could not pry their eyes away. ¡°Hah!!!¡± Wang Jing¡¯s sword formation used by two giant greatswords was amazing. His two greatswords had a much longer and wider range than any other sword. Thanks to this, their distance never closed against each other. ¡®I was blocked again.¡¯ What was more amazing was that Wang Jing had defended against all of Yeowun¡¯s formations in one way or another. ¡®Those giant swords are in the way.¡¯ Two giant swords covered in force qi made it hard to penetrate through. Any slightest moment of sluggishness would have given Yeowun a chance, but Wang Jing never gave such chance, fitting to be considered as one of the top five warriors of Yulin. But Wang Jing also felt the same thing. He had to keep creating sword movements with his greatswords constantly to keep Yeowun at a certain distance. ¡®I can¡¯t have him move back. Lord Chun¡¯s sword formation is too dangerous.¡¯ Wang Jing had come across the formation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon for about three times as they started. The bloodstain on his right shoulder was a result of it. He was able to defend against two formations, but the third formation had slightly cut his right shoulder. It was dangerous to collide against Yeowun if Yeowun was using the formation. ¡®This is getting harder.¡¯ He felt the sword in his hands becoming heavier. He was holding out for as long as he could, but it was obvious that the fight would result in his loss if this continued. He was already lacking in internal energy. Yeowun jumped up to find an opening and struck down with the Sky Demon Sword that wielded black force qi. ¡°A powerful attack. Great!¡± Wang Jing spoke and defended the attack by bringing up his two greatswords. But when Yeowun struck down, he kicked his foot in the air, and the air pushed him away, disappearing. ¡®Huh?! He stepped in the air!¡¯ It was the top level of using the Wind Step God skill, allowing one to step in the air to change direction in the air. Wang Jing quickly thought it through as he lost the trace of Yeowun in his eyes. ¡®My only opening right now¡­¡¯ The only opening was in back. Wang Jing brought all of his might to twist and swung his greatsword in his right hand toward the back like a shield. His experience did not fail him as Yeowun appeared from behind and thrust his Sky Demon Sword. ¡°Argh!¡± Wang Jing was pushed five steps back after being struck by the Sky Demon Sword. He brought up 100% of his energy, but he couldn¡¯t endure it. The astounding power was dangerous. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Wang Jing took a deep breath and let it out, with his breathe turning white. He had sent out the cold energy that came into him in that one moment. He protected his body through internal energy, but the black force qi covering the Sky Demon Sword easily penetrated his body. ¡®This is crazy.¡¯ If Wang Jing was to defend against a terrifying power, then the cold energy came into him instead. He didn¡¯t imagine using two energies at once would be this frustrating to fight against. ¡®I have to admit it.¡¯ After fighting for nearly fifty formations, Chun Yeowun was a step stronger than him. They didn¡¯t use definitive skills aimed to kill each other, but it was still enough. ¡®Lord Chun is not using his best either.¡¯ As expected, Yeowun didn¡¯t use all of his might in the duel. He still had Right Sword, Left Blade, followed by the Sword Force of the Sky Demon and the Extreme Art of Blade God that would certainly lead the enemy into death that he had not used. It was still a duel after all. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t either one of them get hurt from that?¡± ¡°W-whoa. This is terrifying.¡± Mun Ku was concerned while Hu Bong was excited. Unlike how those two actually fighting thought, others who were looking thought the fight would result with someone dying. Wang Jing spoke to Yeowun without easing down. ¡°A powerful warrior can check the opponent¡¯s power just by exchanging attacks. I think we have enough exchange of formations, Lord Chun. May I ask for a favor?¡± Chapter 332 - Extreme (4) ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Can you show me the understanding you learned by reaching the end stage of the supreme master level?¡± They had checked each other¡¯s power enough. What Wang Jing now wanted to know was the best power that Yeowun had achieved after reaching the end stage, even if that would result in an injury for Wang Jing. He wanted to feel the power of a martial artist who had achieved the legendary stage. ¡°¡­Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It can be dangerous.¡± ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. I am weaker than you, but I am still one of the top five warriors for a reason.¡± Wang Jing reassured Yeowun who seemed to be concerned. Wang Jing had not used his best skill yet. If things turned dangerous, he still had that to defend himself. ¡°¡­I understand. If that is your wish.¡± Actually, Yeowun wanted to check it out for himself, the understanding he found while reaching the end stage of the supreme master level. Yeowun returned the Sky Demon Sword back into its armguard form. Wang Jing became surprised. Taking the sword back meant Yeowun was showing something that had to do with the form of energy. Yeowun gathered his fingers and aimed at Wang Jing. ¡®What is he trying to do?¡¯ Yeowun then opened his mouth as if he had read Wang Jing¡¯s mind. ¡°I have learned a total of two things.¡± It was then. The energy coming out from Yeowun became powerful as it filled the entire area. Its energy was very cold that reached out over 1,000 feet from where Yeowun stood. Then black ice began to form an ice sword. It was just like the skill that Wang Yogun showed when she went berserk. ¡°What?!¡± Wang Jing knew that Yeowun absorbed yin qi, but didn¡¯t think such a thing was be possible. He moaned in astonishment. But that wasn¡¯t over. The number of ice swords was over 100, floating in the air and they circled around Wang Jing. Wang Jing clenched his greatswords. This was power beyond his imagination. ¡°¡­This is unbelievable, Lord Chun.¡± This was a skill that would make Yeowun be considered a legion of troops with him alone. Wang Jing checked the direction of the ice swords that were aimed at him in the air. Then all the ice swords suddenly shattered. Wang Jing who had been preparing to defend against them became dumbfounded. ¡°What is this? Lord Chun¡­ are you trying to make fool of me?¡± ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°Then why did you stop the attack?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the best compared to the second understanding I had.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± Then, a blue light appeared around Yeowun. All of those blue lights began to gather and started to shape into a sword. Wang Jing became shocked. His disappointment disappeared immediately and became shocked. ¡®¡­This is unbelievable!¡¯ That blue light formed like force qi. But it wasn¡¯t just any force qi. It didn¡¯t form over sword or a hand, meaning it was energy on its own. A warrior on the level of supreme master could use technique called Air Sword. One that became an established supreme master was then given the ability to use force qi over the air sword. ¡®H-how is that even possible?¡¯ But what Yeowun was doing was creating force qi over in the air where there was nothing. The number of swords formed was twelve. Yeowun spoke to Wang Jing who seemed to be shocked. ¡°This is my finding.¡± With a deep and complicated understanding of energy, Yeowun was finally able to use such a powerful skill. ¡®I can barely maintain it over a minute, but it¡¯s enough.¡¯ ¡°Then, be ready!¡± Yeowun reached out his hand toward Wang Jing and all twelve sword force qi immediately charged like lightning toward him. ¡°Ugh!¡± Wang Jing became shocked and swung his greatswords. He tried to keep his distance by swinging his greatswords, but all twelve swords divided up and attacked from all angles, as if they were all used by Yeowun himself. Wang Jing rapidly moved his swords to defend, but it was too much. It was like he was up against twelve powerful warriors at once. ¡°Argh!¡± Wang Jing¡¯s back waist was cut from one of the swords and Wang Jing turned to strike it down. ¡®No!¡¯ But as a sword was struck down, another replaced it to keep on attacking. Wang Jing became busy just barely defending himself. ¡°By the gods¡­¡± ¡°What in the world am I seeing it?¡± Those who watched close up became shocked. Air sword was already a powerful technique, but it used too much energy and was only effective against weaker enemies. But when it became true force qi, the situation was overturned. Yeowun was standing from afar as he moved his arms. Wang Jing was being pushed around, trying hard to defend against twelve sword force qi, but he was getting slower. ¡°S-sir Wang is becoming slower!¡± Hu Bong shouted excitedly. It was an unbelievable sight to see one of the top five powerful warriors of Yulin in such trouble. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Wang Jing was frustrated. ¡®Is there no end to the energy?¡¯ It seemed that a slight mistake would result in his death. He merely withstood it for a few seconds but it was just too much. Without knowing when Yeowun would lose all of his energy in controlling the swords, it was hard to defend against them. ¡®N-No! I can¡¯t do it!¡¯ After defending against frantically, Wang Jing shouted, ¡°L-Lord Chun! Stop!¡± The swords in the air immediately came to a stop at once. Wang Jing dropped both of his greatswords onto the ground. His face was drenched in sweat. ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± He was really exhausted. Yeowun looked at him and asked, ¡°Will you continue?¡± Wang Jing looked back at Yeowun dumbfoundedly and shook his head. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ I lost. You win, Lord Chun.¡± Wang Jing declared his loss and Yeowun smiled. With this, one of the top five warriors of Yulin had accepted a loss against Chun Yeowun. Chapter 333 - Return to the Demonic Cult (1) Three Mountains, southwestern side of Kangsoh Castle. This mountain was located near the Yangza River which ran through the middle of the mountain and split into two. With three peaks in the north and south side, that contributed to its name. And near the mountain, there was a large palace-like mansion. The size of the mansion would have the name of something that showed what it was, but it had no name. Its outer wall was placed like a giant maze, with over 26 small and big buildings scattered over the entire premise. And in the middle of everything, there was the main building. Inside this building, there was an office with a middle-aged man with long hair and narrow eyes listening to a briefing. But he didn¡¯t seem too happy to hear what was being told. After listening to it for a while, the man asked, ¡°So, you are saying the centipede for Yi Baek exploded?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡± ¡°And you did not go down there to pick it up?¡± The man said ¡®it¡¯ but the one who was reporting understood what it was. It was referring to the treasure that was left by their founder. ¡°No, sir.¡± The man answered and the middle-aged man banged on the desk with his fist. The fist wielded powerful energy that shattered the desk immediately. As the middle-aged man showed his discomfort for the first time, the man flinched and became afraid. ¡°Then you should¡¯ve at least went down there and picked up the body!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± The middle-aged man was angry at the death of the man named Yi Baek. Of course, it was because this middle-aged man was the brother of the dead Yi Baek, Yi Wook. ¡°We sent agents who were nearby immediately to search, but we couldn¡¯t find the Sword Master¡¯s body. And we didn¡¯t find any of his soldiers¡¯ bodies either.¡± Yi Wook raised his eyebrows. ¡°What? The entire Sword Group squadron disappeared?¡± It was a group of 150 elite warriors, with a superior master level leader. Their power was enough to make three or four clans extinct in just one night. ¡°Not all sir. There are 105 bodies missing, with 59 bodies that fell into the hands of the Blue Sky Brotherhood.¡± ¡°Blue Sky Brotherhood? They did this?¡± Yi Wook seemed unconvinced. When Yi Baek was ordered to so go down to the Sword Creek, he had investigated the forces residing within Sword Creek already. They found out that one of their officers was staying by the hidden mansion, but other than that, they only had 40 men. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s not enough to defeat our entire squadron.¡± ¡°There were no other signs of any other forces from the Blue Sky Brotherhood making a move, sir. It seems someone else is involved in this.¡± ¡°Aaaaaargh! Who dares to interrupt our work!¡± They had eyes on every faction of the entire Jianghu very closely. Starting with the Forces of Evil, the Demonic Cult and Yulin Forces of Justice and its secret organization Blue Sky Brotherhood were all carefully kept on watch. But none of them made any movements. ¡°If we didn¡¯t even get the book, then my brother just died in vain!¡± Yi Wook was more furious that his brother had died without achieving anything. If he was able to find out who was behind this, he wanted to go and rip the culprit apart to kill him. That¡¯s when the man who was reporting pulled something out from his back. ¡°¡­I know you must be furious, but please keep calm. ¡®Blade Master¡¯ told me to give it to you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± It was a scroll wrapped with red silk and golden dragon embroidery. Even the rope that tied the scroll was made of gold color. ¡°This is the letter you¡¯ve been waiting for.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Yi Wook quickly untied the rope and opened up the scroll and checked it out. It was a letter with beautiful writing, marked with a dignified looking seal at the end. ¡°So, the third step of the Grand Plan will now begin.¡± His eyes shook with excitement. He had been waiting for this time for so long. But it was also sad that his brother wasn¡¯t here to walk the same path. After reading through the letter, Yi Wook frowned. ¡°Tonghu Bay? Isn¡¯t this bottom of the place? Aren¡¯t we doing it in that place?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s not always there.¡± ¡°¡­Well, I guess we don¡¯t need to take such risk. It doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever the location is, the plan is always the same.¡± Yi Wook clenched his fist. He had been hungry for blood to ease his anger anyway. The northern outpost of the Demonic Cult at the Honam Region. An old woman was wailing and mourning while she hugged a baby tightly. She was the muscular old lady, Godly Doctor Gam Rosu. She had been crying so hard that her face was red and eyes were swollen. The baby in her arms was also crying heavily that the 2nd guesthouse was filled with noise. In front of them, a man with an eyepatch stood. It was Fourth Elder Yang Danwa. Gam Rosu had been crying for over 20 minutes, with the baby crying and sometimes stopping before starting to cry again. ¡®She must be really sad.¡¯ It was easy to see why Gam Rosu was crying so hard, as she was crying by the body of her granddaughter Gam Miyan. There was no way she would be okay to find her granddaughter, who she wanted to rescue so badly, return with a dead body. ¡®Hmph.¡¯ Yang Danwa volunteered to do this, but it was frustrating nonetheless. He didn¡¯t think the wailing and mourning would last for days. After wailing for a long time, Gam Rosu held the baby in her arms and caressed Gam Miyan¡¯s cold face and mumbled. ¡°How dare¡­ how dare they kill my granddaughter! I will never forgive them!¡± Chapter 334 - Return to the Demonic Cult (2) Gam Rosu was told that the Blue Sky Brotherhood killed her granddaughter. It was a lie, but it was better that way as Yeowun and their group couldn¡¯t bring Gam Miyan back alive as it was certain that she would try to get in the way in any way possible. ¡®It¡¯s good that she still has her grand-grandson.¡¯ That was huge in this case, as Gam Rosu grieved the death of her granddaughter, the existence of her granddaughter¡¯s son would ensure that Gam Rosu would not make extreme choices. It was likely that she would live to avenge and raise her only family. ¡°Those devils!¡± Gam Rosu wailed heavily as she cried vengefully, and Yang Danwa thought as she looked on, ¡®Keep that anger within you for the Great Demonic Cult.¡¯ It could feel bad to lie and use her like this, but they were not Forces of Justice. This was the way of the Demonic Cult. At the same time, in the medical room by the main building of the outpost, there was a room with many beds. On one of them, a silver-haired woman was sitting on it while talking with someone. They were Martial Dual Sword Wang Jing and his daughter, Wang Yogun. Her cheeks now had a reddish tint as her condition normalized and Wang Jing seemed to be really happy to see his daughter well. Her hair was still silver in color, but that was okay. Wang Jing had waited to see this moment for so long. ¡®Gayen. Our child is so beautiful!¡¯ Wang Yogun¡¯s beauty doubled as she recovered from being weak and pale. She was already very beautiful while she was deathly pale, but now she was like a flower that any man would be tempted to take. It was likely that she would easily be considered one of three most beautiful women in the entire Yulin. ¡°Hmph.¡± Wang Jing had been coughing since while ago. ¡®It¡¯s good that she became healthy but¡­¡¯ They had been talking and chatting until a while ago, but now they were dead silent. It was time to speak about an important issue that they didn¡¯t really want to talk about. Wang Yogun had to sleep with Chun Yeowun for her treatment against her will. Wang Yogun knew this and understood this fact. She actually woke up during the act, and she also vaguely remembered what happened when she went berserk. But even if it was an act of medical treatment, it was man and woman having a relationship so they had to talk about marriage. ¡®Lord Chun is enough as a candidate.¡¯ Wang Jing asked for the treatment to save his daughter at first, but he came to like Yeowun more as he got to know him. Yeowun seemed like the best son-in-law now that he thought about it. ¡®He¡¯s really powerful too.¡¯ After the duel, Wang Jing now knew that Yeowun was like a monster. Yeowun was still young, but he had defeated Wang Jing. Even if Wang Jing did not use all of his skills, there was no way to deny that he had lost. ¡®There¡¯s a monster in the east, but Lord Chun might be the strongest warrior of the entire Yulin in the end.¡¯ There weren¡¯t many who were titled as the strongest warrior in Yulin history. But it seemed very possible that Yeowun might just be the one as he was still very young. And since he was the leader of one of three largest factions of Yulin, it was likely that his daughter would be safe in Yeowun¡¯s hands. ¡®I know you might not like this, but maybe he is your destiny.¡¯ There was a chance that his daughter would refuse, but there was no choice. Wang Jing didn¡¯t want his daughter to live in solitude either. Wang Jing decided and opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Hmph. Yogun¡­¡± ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± It seemed Yogun had something to say too. That was why she had been looking down, not meeting her father¡¯s eyes until now. After a bit of hesitation, she spoke. ¡°I-I heard you lost to Lord Chun. Is that true?¡± Wang Jing frowned. He had not talked about this issue to her because of his pride as a warrior and father. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°¡­A man named Hu Bong told me.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± ¡®That fool!¡¯ Wang Jing became furious when he heard the name. He didn¡¯t think that Hu Bong might have told the result to his daughter. It seemed that Hu Bong, when he came to fetch Godly Doctor Gam Rosu, spoke a few things to Yogun. At least Yogun did not talk about the fact that Hu Bong addressed her as ¡®Lady¡¯ as if Yogun had already married Yeowun. That part was omitted in her explanation. ¡®So, it was true!¡¯ She was really surprised as the reaction of her father confirmed it. His father was not a talkative type, but was very revealing on what he thought from his emotions. The way he was acting was absolute proof that he actually lost to Yeowun. Wang Jing became angry at Hu Bong who spilled his loss to others like this, but he pushed it down and tried to speak what he wanted to say at first. ¡°Yogun, I¡­¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯ve decided. If you allow me, I want to go with Lord Chun.¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± Wang Jing became dumbfounded when his daughter claimed to want to go with Chun Yeowun first. Chapter 335 - Return to the Demonic Cult (3) Wang Jing became dumbfounded at the unexpected reaction from his daughter. ¡®W-what?¡¯ Wang Yogun told him the exact thing that he himself wanted her to do, but it didn¡¯t feel all that good to hear her say it willingly. As far as he knew, his daughter was not the type to fall in love just because she had slept with a man. She did not have a mother growing up, but Wang Jing raised her well. ¡°¡­Are you saying that because I lost to Lord Chun?¡± If that was the reason, that could have been very disappointing and sad. Of course, Wang Yogun was a person living in Yulin who might admire a powerful martial artist, and considering the fact that Chun Yeowun was young and handsome with the potential to become the strongest warrior of Yulin, it certainly was possible that Yogun might fall in love. But what she said next surprised Wang Jing. ¡°No. Do you think I¡¯d fall for him for such a reason?¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°I heard from that Hu Bong and also from Bun that Lord Chun had a lover and still helped me regardless.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± It seemed Yogun had heard a lot of things in detail when she woke up. Wang Jing was more hesitant on explaining Mun Ku to her rather than proceeding with marriage, but Yogun already knew about her. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to do something like that when you have a lover, even if you want to save someone¡¯s life.¡± Wang Yogun blushed. Wang Jing frowned from unknown jealousy. ¡°Don¡¯t you mind about that. Men are not as innocent and pure as you might think. I told you multiple times.¡± Of course, Wang Jing knew that Yeowun was not that type as he noticed that Yeowun was concerned about Mun Ku. But he just said it anyway. ¡°You are a man too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like any other man.¡± Yogun smiled at her father¡¯s concerning words. ¡°Of course you are not like any other man. But I think you¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not saying I will need to marry Lord Chun just because I¡­ did that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Jing frowned at Yogun¡¯s unexpected words. If Yogun was not thinking about getting married to Yeowun, then why was she going to follow him into the cult? Yogun continued, ¡°Lord Chun saved my life. I would have died if it wasn¡¯t for his help. How can I just ignore that debt?¡± ¡°Yogun. Are you saying¡­¡± Something was strange. Her words implied that she wanted to join Yeowun as a servant, not as a wife. And Wang Jing¡¯s guess was right. ¡°Yes. I want to repay the debt for saving my life by entering the Demonic Cult. You always said debts must be paid.¡± Wang Jing sighed at the unexpected turn of events. He had not expected this kind of reaction from his daughter. ¡°Yogun. Do you know what you are saying? ¡­I¡¯ll be frank. Even if it was to save your life, you and Lord Chun still slept together. ¡­And you do not want to marry him? Instead, you just want to join the cult?¡± ¡°Father. I am a woman living in Yulin. I don¡¯t want to get married only because I slept with a guy once! Besides, he has a lover.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Him having a lover doesn¡¯t stop you from marrying him! You are the daughter of I, Wang Jing! Why would you just be a servant?!¡± He had many enemies and lived in hiding, but he still was one of the top five strongest warriors of Yulin; he had fame and honor. If he chose to join in any faction, then it was likely that he would be welcomed with open arms. ¡°If you are not happy with becoming a 2nd wife, then I will talk with Lord Chun about that, so¡­¡± ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s not about that! Listen to me!¡± Wang Yogun burst out angrily. Wang Jing became dumbfounded as his daughter who never raised her voice to him started shouting back. ¡°Father! If you have to marry just because you slept with a guy, all women must be in danger! Everyone will try to sleep with a girl they like so they can marry!¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was confident and smart. Her point was also logical, and that made Wang Jing be at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of woman. Besides, I have to know the person before I can even think about marriage!¡± ¡°I-I suppose you are right.¡± Wang Jing answered and Yogun continued, ¡°And¡­ I want you and Bun to come with me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You promised that you would protect me and Bun for Mother¡¯s sake.¡± In the end, Yogun was saying the entire family to join the Demonic Cult. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Wang Jing who was just dumbfounded and shocked by unexpected words, now realized what was going on. He just thought his daughter was having weird ideas, but that wasn¡¯t it. ¡®She was just..¡¯ Yogun was screaming, as if she was fighting her father, but her eyes showed that she had hopes and concerns. Wang Jing finally realized what her goal was from the beginning. ¡®You always have to look out for us while we hide from Forces of Evil and Justice. It should be safer if we go to the Demonic Cult.¡¯ Wang Jing went into hiding only because he wanted to protect his children. He had to reveal himself because he thought his daughter was kidnapped, but he had never revealed his identity to others until now, even when he was one of the most famous martial artists. That made Yogun sad. Her father had the power and fame to live a life fitting for his position, but he sacrificed everything for his children. ¡®Father will follow me if I say this much.¡¯ She was raised very well by Wang Jing, and grew up to be very considerate. What she was doing was to give her father a reason to join the cult without bending his will. His father was from the Forces of Justice, so he did not have a good impression of the Demonic Cult, but they realized the cult wasn¡¯t much different from the others after all. ¡®My child has grown to be a very considerate and warm adult. Gayen, our girl has grown a lot.¡¯ Wang Jing felt his heart warm up from Yogun¡¯s thoughts. He then realized it was actually stupid to force marriage upon them just because his daughter had slept with Chun Yeowun. It was better that she work for Yeowun to repay the debt. ¡°Hmph. If that is your wish, you leave me with no choice. If you do not have any feelings for Lord Chun¡­ then do what as wish.¡± Wang Jing coughed but brightened his face. He was especially glad that his daughter was concerned about him, not the man whom his daughter had slept with. But Yogun¡¯s next comment made Wang Jing frown. ¡°I-I am not sure yet. I might come to like him if given some time,¡± Yogun blushed as she said and looked away. ¡°???¡± Wang Jing frowned and soon laughed. Chapter 336 - Return to the Demonic Cult (4) He approached the two students, and asked in a small voice. It was because they could get caught by the teachers on watching. But they already have been caught because of these two yelling, if they were to be caught. ¡°A wol¡­ wolf¡­ wof¡­¡± ¡°The monster, monster wolf¡­¡± The two Students were terrified and couldn¡¯t speak properly. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± ¡°There was a monster wolf in the Ok Haemi Teacher¡¯s residence!¡± ¡°Monster wolf? You must have seen something else.¡± ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s real!¡± ¡°Academy safest place in Murim!¡± Then someone ran to them from far away. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Seeing him running with the whistle, it must have been Teacher who was watching. ¡°Damn it! We got caught!¡± Lu Churi looked around, and pulled the two student¡¯s arms. ¡°No matter! Quiet! This way!¡± He circled the fence with two students, and they disappeared from the scene. Upon arriving there, teacher sighed. ¡°They disappeared again? That T.Y.C punks!¡± There was no way to go somewhere else. Once they disappeared, they never showed up again, and there was no sign of where they had disappeared to. When the teacher went elsewhere, two people appeared. ¡°I see why T.Y.C. hasn¡¯t been caught, Big Brother.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ve known there¡¯s a secret passage, but to think such high-quality secret passage exists!¡± They were Kang Hyuk and Ji Chulmook. They saw unexpected scene on their way to Teacher¡¯s Residence, where suspected T.Y.C. collaborate was thought to be located. It was a scene in which Lu Churi disappeared into the wall with two Students. And even though Super Master Stage teachers could not feel their energy, Kang Hyuk and Ji Chulmook were still feeling their energy. ¡°Oh? The passageway of the wall is connected underground and headed that way.¡± ¡°Looking at the general structure, this secret passage seems to have existed since long time ago!¡± It looked like the passage was forgotten with Academy fire that erupted seventy years ago, killing many employees who knew of its existence. It must have been discovered by T.Y.C. students and have been used by them until now. ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡± Kang Hyuk laughed at Ji Chulmook¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s a useful passage, but a passage that must be destroyed for the cause. There¡¯s other passages we can use it in an emergency.¡± ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll take care of this passage. This is my specialty.¡± Kang Hyuk said, putting his hand on Ji Chulmook¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it up to you.¡± Kang Hyuk headed to the residence to meet Sung Kak, a presumed T.Y.C.¡¯s helper. ¡°Hieeya-! Hah-!¡± Even though it was late at night, Sung Kak was eager to train, wielding his blade. Looking at it, Kang Hyuk found that his blade contained different emotions. ¡®Complaints, resentment, anger¡­ is that longing? Seems like he must be in emotional turmoil.¡¯ It was Kang Hyuk who went beyond Superior Master Stage to the stage of Age Restoration. He could read one¡¯s feelings just by looking at someone wielding a weapon. ¡°Hah!¡± Sung Kak then either swung too hard or exhausted missed the blade. ¡°Uh-!¡± The blade flung towards Kang Hyuk, who was standing outside the fence. ¡°Look out!¡± Cried Sung Kak, who found Kang Hyuk. But Kang Hyuk smiled and reached out his hand. The sword that was flying to Kang Hyuk stopped in the air. Just one fist away from Kang Hyuk¡¯s palm. The blade then fell to the ground. ¡°Y,you¡­¡± Sung Kak couldn¡¯t get angry at Kang Hyuk¡¯s rude behavior of looking at his training. The level of martial art that Kang Hyuk just showed was amazing. It was a skill that could only be shown in Super Master Stage. However, Kang Hyuk was a Horticulture Teacher so Sung Kak was confused about how he should react to this situation. But it was too early to be surprised. When Kang Hyuk raised his hand, Sung Kak¡¯s sword, which had fallen on the floor, floated up and went into the search himself. It was a feat of remarkable skill. ¡°Would you mind giving me cup of tea?¡± Kang Hyuk asked him, and Sung Kak nodded. ¡°C-come in.¡± Sung Kak¡¯s office was splendid, but Kang Hyuk saw the bluff. It was fancy, but not high-end. During his time as the Clan Leader, he was always surrounded by high-end items so he could recognize it at a glance. ¡®He values how he looks more than what he truly is!¡¯ There was a silence between them after a cook brought two cups of tea and went out. ¡°Please.¡± Sung Kak offered Kang Hyuk the tea. ¡°I bought it because I was told it was good tea¡­ Hope you like it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Hyuk held a sip of tea in his mouth. ¡®Hm¡­.¡¯ The tea was surely expensive tea, but there was a problem with how it was made. But he didn¡¯t bother to say that. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little bit about you not being an ordinary Horticulture Teacher, but that back there¡­¡± Sung Kak sighed and continued. ¡°Rumors were true then. Who are you?¡± Kang Hyuk laughed at the question. ¡°Haha! There isn¡¯t much to say.¡± Kang Hyuk¡¯s earlier use of power with Sung Kak¡¯s blade was intended to show a little bit of himself. It was because he had to use Clan Leader¡¯s Spy identity again this time, which was created thanks to Third Year¡¯s Sword Teacher Yun Hasung. ¡®Thanks to you, Teacher Yun, this identity is very useful. Hahaha.¡¯ It was interesting to what Mujin will think of having former clan leader as his spy, but Kang Hyuk only focused on using what he can to deal with the moment. ¡°If Clan Leader asks me to go, I go. If he tells me to come, I come. But for now, I¡¯m just a normal Horticulture Teacher.¡± Sung Kak was startled by Kang Hyuk¡¯s answer. Chapter 337 - Imperial Order (1) ¡°Oh, my! I never knew! I apologize! You were the Clan Leader¡¯s spy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. Didn¡¯t I tell you? It¡¯s just a normal Horticulture Team. You don¡¯t need to think about other stuff right now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sung Kak quietly lifted the teacup and drank tea. But the hand was shaking. It was because he expected why Kang Hyuk came to visit him this night. He said, putting down his teacup. ¡°I knew this day would come. You are here for T.Y.C.¡± Kang Hyuk was just smiling without answering. Pressed by the smile, Sung Kak jumped up. He then took out a bottle of liquor from the display case, picked the stopper and gulped it down. ¡°Whew.¡± He looked around Kang Hyuk. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t bring up to talk without a drink.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pretty long story. ¡­will you listen?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen as much as you need.¡± The day dawned with the roaring of chickens. ¡°W-what happened?¡± ¡°Why am I here?¡± As soon as the sun came up, five of the students opened their eyes and realized they were in a forest. The forest was some distance from the camp. Camp was connected to the real forest. ¡°Ugh, I have a headache.¡± ¡°What the hell happened?¡± They recalled last night¡¯s events. Apparently, they followed Ok Haemi for his belongings. But then¡­ ¡®I remember following Teacher Ok.¡­.¡¯ Suddenly, their bodies did not move, and the voice did not come out. They couldn¡¯t remember anything after that. Then two Teacher appeared with the whistle. ¡°You! Why are you here?¡± ¡°Go back to the camp!¡± ¡°Uh- O-okay, sir!¡± The five second year student quickly returned to the campground, and Shim Gu, watching them from above the tree, grinned. ¡°You all are lucky you¡¯re students, you immature punks!¡± Last night, Shim Gu knocked out all the students who were after Ok Haemi and laid them here. It was a job to clean up after the immature students, but he felt good doing it because it kind of brought him back to the memories of old days. ¡®For some reason it reminds me of the old days.¡¯ And it was also a night where he learned a lesson that he should not let my guard down. The central section of the campground As soon as Nam Soang woke up, he immediately started meditating. After finishing the meditation, he asked T.Y.C.¡¯s vice president, third year students beside him in a refreshed feeling. ¡°So, what happened? How many people are joining us?¡± ¡°¡­No one.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No one is joining this time.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Nam Soang was surprised. First night was an exception, but he expected at least few to have succeeded on the second night¡¯s attempt. But there wasn¡¯t any. It was a unexpected outcome. ¡°And there¡¯s something else that happened last night. I couldn¡¯t wake you up to report right away.¡± ¡°What is it? What else to report?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He spoke in a small voice. ¡°Many of our members have been arrested.¡± ¡°Arrested?¡± ¡°I mean, some got caught by the Teachers who were watching. They all got penalty points.¡± ¡°How did they get caught? What about the secret passage?¡± ¡°Well, the secret passage was the problem.¡± The vice president scratched his cheek. ¡°The secret passage is gone.¡± ¡°The secret passage is gone?¡± Nam Soang couldn¡¯t understand this sudden situation. The secret passage had been handed down for generations, and had never been a problem. Hiding there, no Teachers found themselves, and they were able to do what they thought was what a true youth should do. ¡°What should we do? The members who got caught this time got a lot of penalty points. You know academy had been coming down on us pretty hard these days.¡± Nam Soang became angry. He was angry that this had happened before he finished his term, and that he was not in the situation he wanted. ¡°We have no choice. I¡¯ve got to talk to him.¡± ¡°What? Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Our sponsor.¡± He got up immediately, and headed for Bright Moon Building before he even went for breakfast. He had to meet their helper, Sung Kak. ¡°Teacher! Are you there?¡± Nam Soang stood in front of Sung Kak¡¯s Residence and sang Sung Kak. Cook greeted him at his call. ¡°What happened so early in the morning?¡± ¡°Is teacher here?¡± ¡°Yes, he just came back after finishing his training. Hold on a second.¡± Cook went inside, and soon Sung Kak came out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I need to speak to you in private.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± At Sung Kak¡¯s words, Nam Soang entered Sung Kak¡¯s office. Sung Kak sat down on his seat and asked him. ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Last night, members of T.Y.C¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I heard. You boys did some crazy things, got caught and received huge penalty points.¡± With that, Nam Soang bluntly asked. ¡°I want those penalties to be removed.¡± ¡°Why do you think I can do that?¡± ¡°I know you can. You have been doing it until now.¡± Sung Kak was dumbfounded by bluntness. Nam Soang always has made unreasonable demands so bluntly. ¡°So, are you telling me to pack up my briberies and beg to other teachers? What makes you think that I have to do such again? You all have done nothing to be proud of.¡± ¡°Are YOU proud of things you have done?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble if I say anything. It¡¯s not hard to imagine what might happen to criminal who are involved in bribery from parents to¡­.¡± At that moment, Sung Kak slapped Nam Soang on the face, and Nam Soang blinked at the unexpected situation. It was not the situation he expected. Sung Kak had always change his face as usual and do as he wanted when threatened. But he was now looking at Nam Soang with a cold face. ¡°Yes, I did something I can¡¯t be proud of, but a student blackmailing a teacher with it? You should be ashamed!¡± ¡± Are you crazy?¡± Chapter 338 - Imperial Order (2) ¡°We must activate the defense formation at once.¡± ¡°Why at this moment¡­!¡± That level surely meant a powerful enemy. Just a bit closer and the face would be revealed. And when Huan Yi was about to order the guards to set the alarm for the intruder, Marakim saw the face. ¡°Elder Huan! Stop!¡± Huan Yi stopped and turned back with a curious look. Marakim then sent a telepathic message. [It¡¯s our Lord!] [What? Are you sure?] The one who was coming at an enormous speed was Yeowun. It was very close to making things complicated, but they were able to stop. The reason why Yeowun was creating that trace seemed to be because Yeowun did not want to let others know that he had been out of the castle walls. ¡®It should be better if he comes from the other gates.¡¯ Huan Yi became concerned. There was a large open area in front of the gate, so that would surely reveal Yeowun. But something unexpected happened. Toward the end of the forest, Yeowun jumped high up into the last tree before the open area. ¡®M-my Lord!¡¯ ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ Marakim and Huan Yi became shocked as Yeowun jumped even higher than the castle wall. Warriors above the wall were too busy as they were preparing to greet the guest and didn¡¯t notice Yeowun in the air. Yeowun took steps in the air, flying across the wall. Marakim and Huan Yi became so shocked that they almost screamed. ¡®By the gods¡­!¡¯ ¡®A-Air walking?¡¯ This was the air walking technique, where a man used energy to step on air to fly through. This technique was deemed a legendary stage of the stepping skill that equaled its legendary state to that of Air Sword flying, which all people of Yulin only dreamt of. ¡®T-the Lord has gone up to an even higher stage!¡¯ This wasn¡¯t something even Marakim could do. He could barely turn the direction of a fall in the air, but Yeowun was easily doing something so incredible. However, what Yeowun did next when he was up in the air was even more amazing. ¡®W-wait¡­!¡¯ Yeowun pulled out the White Dragon Blade, threw it up, and got up on it to fly through the air. Yeowun flying through at twice the height of the castle wall made him unspotted as he flew across it. Two of them became dumbfounded. Soon, Yeowun shot through the wall and went into the inner palace. Huan Yi sent a telepathic message with a dumbfounded look. [Uh¡­ Great Guardian. What do you think happened outside?] [¡­I want to ask you myself.] Chun Yeowun had returned as a monster in just a month¡¯s time. He had power that equaled that of the top five warriors of Yulin. Marakim and Huan Yi quickly followed Yeowun to the inner palace. It seemed Yeowun knew they were following him as he was waiting for them near the palace. ¡°Greetings, my Lord! Great Guardian at your service!¡± ¡°Greetings, my Lord. Seventh Elder at your service.¡± ¡°Was everything alright while I was gone?¡± ¡°Of course, my Lord. I¡¯m sorry to say this, but we have to make haste.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± They quickly escorted Yeowun so that he could get changed into formal attire to greet the guest. All other elders remaining within the palace were already dressed as they all had to greet the incoming guest. When Yeowun entered the palace, everyone got up from their seats and bowed. ¡°Glory to the Demonic Cult!¡± And with that, Third Elder Mun Yun, the highest-ranking elder at the moment, greeted him. Yeowun became awkward as he looked at Mun Yun. ¡®Hm¡­¡¯ Yeowun had slept with his granddaughter Mun Ku while he was out in Yulin. They weren¡¯t married yet, so Yeowun felt apologetic toward Mun Ku¡¯s grandfather Mun Yun. ¡®After the guest from Imperial Palace is settled, I should talk with Elder Mun.¡¯ Whatever the case, they had to deal with the guest first. Yeowun took the six elders and three of the remaining Six Swords to the northern gate where preparations complete. All clan leaders were out in line. They all stood ready to greet the guest. Hundreds of horses stomping on the ground caused mild trembling. Soon, the Imperial Army revealed themselves through the woods. As they got closer, soldiers divided into two rows, opening a row in the middle so that the lavish golden carriage could move up front. A man in orange armor who was in the front got down from his horse and went up to them. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Marakim and the other elders became surprised. They all sensed, just like Yeowun, that the man was at the superior master level. The man looked at Yeowun and cultists with an arrogant look and shouted, ¡°Citizens of the Great Ming! I am Southern Commander Yon Namgun!¡± All cultists became shocked. Huan Yi then sent a telepathic message to Yeowun who did not know much about the Imperial Palace¡¯s ranks and titles. [M-my Lord. That man is from the Imperial Guards.] The Imperial Guards were a military group entrusted by the Emperor himself. They had the leader, Supreme Commander, and two commanders: the Northern and Southern Commander. These commanders were high-ranking officials of the Imperial Palace. Yeowun did not know, but both of the commanders¡¯ power was famous even within Yulin. ¡®Who is in that carriage that made such a high-ranking general come down here?¡¯ The carriage began to move. It seemed the person inside was getting out. ¡®That man is from the Imperial¡­ huh?¡¯ With the door of the carriage being opened, the person finally revealed himself. The man was plump with narrow eyes, with a goat-like beard. He did not look like anything that Yeowun had imagined as a person from the royal family. ¡°Hmph!¡± The man then carefully took out something from the carriage over to the small plate, and got down from the carriage. ¡®What is that?¡¯ On the plate, there was a red silk scroll with golden dragon embroidery. Everyone looked at it weirdly and Yon Namgun became furious and shouted, ¡°How dare you stand straight in front of the Emperor¡¯s order?! Get down to your knees right now!¡± ¡°?!¡± The purpose of the lavish golden carriage was to bring down the scroll that contained the order of the Emperor. Chapter 339 - : Imperial Order (3) Three days before the Imperial forces arrived at the Demonic Cult Castle, someone called out to the person outside the golden carriage. ¡°Southern Commander. Are you there?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Yon Namgun, who was the lead of the Imperial Guards who guarded the carriage, slowed down his horse to walk next to the carriage. The person then ranted from within the carriage. ¡°Commander. Isn¡¯t it weird for me, King of the Great Ming Dynasty, to go down myself to send the message?¡± The man who inside of the golden carriage along with the Imperial Order was the 2nd son of the Emperor of the Great Ming, Zhu Taikhan. Zhu Taikhan was very displeased with the fact that he had to go down to the Mountain of Ten Thousand himself. He did follow the direct order from the Emperor, but he still wasn¡¯t happy about it. ¡°It¡¯s an order from the Emperor himself. Please, consider it.¡± Yon Namgun spoke to Zhu Taikhan. Yon Namgun had been saying this multiple times throughout their trip already but Zhu Taikhan¡¯s discomfort did not disappear. ¡®I don¡¯t understand why our First Emperor even promised such a thing.¡¯ Zhu Taikhan didn¡¯t say this out loud as speaking ill of the first Emperor of the Great Ming was not allowed even for the son of the current Emperor, especially because of the nonaggression pact between the entire Yulin and the Empire. This was a pact made between the First Emperor of Great Ming and three leaders of the three factions of Yulin. Martial artists of Yulin who had unimaginable power as a single entity was a serious threat to the Empire. There were some dynasties in the past that fought a war against Yulin, but the First Emperor of Great Ming considered a waste to fight within and made a pact with them instead. ¡®I heard the martial artists helped when the Great Ming first started.¡¯ They were told that from the beginning. But now that was 180 years ago. ¡°Commander.¡± ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± ¡°Who owns this land?¡± ¡°It belongs to the Emperor of the Great Ming, your highness.¡± ¡°Then who are those who live in the land of Great Ming?¡± ¡°They are the citizens of the Great Ming, your highness.¡± The carriage shook as the man inside punched his fist into the carriage. ¡°Then why are these so-called martial artist thugs disrespecting our Empire?!¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°They are citizens of the Empire who should come bow in fear when the Emperor orders them to. But why am I, a King, going down to them instead?!¡± Zhu Taikhan was furious at the fact that he had to take orders from the Emperor and go down to send these people messages by himself. And he didn¡¯t like this Demonic Cult faction, where they considered their Lord to be the ¡®Sky¡¯. Even the Emperor of Great Ming himself only considered him to be the ¡®Son of the Sky.¡¯ It was very arrogant of them. ¡°Why are they so different from those who call themselves the Forces of Justice?¡± Those from the Forces of Justice considered themselves as citizens of the Great Ming and always paid respect toward the Empire. Zhu Taikhan saw many powerful warriors from the Forces of Justice within the Imperial Palace when they were invited. Some of them even offered to teach warriors of the Royal family in way of the blades. Zhu Taikhan, who was highly interested in martial arts, also took this chance to learn blade art from a monk from the Fire Mountain clan. ¡°As far as I know, your highness, the cult, and the Forces of Evil have different values.¡± Commander Yon Namgun had few friends from the Forces of Justice and had heard about the power struggle between the three factions. These three factions were older than the Great Ming itself, and always struggled to keep their values. ¡°Values? Rubbish. That¡¯s up to them, not us. Are only the Forces of Justice considered citizens of the Great Ming Empire?¡± ¡°¡­No, your highness.¡± Yon Namgun had no objection to that. Even if all these martial artists were fighting against each other, they all were citizens of the Great Empire. ¡®Emperor ordered it himself, but that¡¯s not good. It¡¯s better if I can make the Lord come up to the palace himself. If I can do that, it will be a great feat.¡¯ Unlike the Yulin clan of the Forces of Justice, no leader from the Demonic Cult or Alliance of Forces of Evil came to the Imperial Palace. They always sent their messenger to keep the pact in place, arrogantly. ¡®Hmph.¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t for Zhu Taiyun who chose to go down to the Yulin clan, Zhu Taikhan would have chosen to go to the Yulin clan instead. But with the eldest son, Zhu Taiyun, choosing first, Zhu Taikhan had to choose the Demonic Cult as they were known to treat guests from the Imperial Palace with respect at least. As for the Alliance of the Forces of Evil, even his uncle suggested not to go. ¡°I can¡¯t let this go on like this. What do you think, Yuking?¡± Zhu Taikhan asked and a man who was on a horse left of the carriage, answered under the shadows, ¡°Your highness. I heard the Lord has been replaced recently.¡± ¡°Hmph. I heard that too.¡± Before Zhu Taikhan departed for the Demonic Cult, he asked monks from the Fire Mountain clan who were at the palace to teach blade arts to the Demonic Cult. They didn¡¯t know the details, but they said the new Lord was very young. ¡°From what I have heard, the previous Lord had a health problem, and that the new Lord overthrew him and took his place.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Zhu Taikhan became interested in the news that he hadn¡¯t heard of. The man continued, ¡°Your highness. It is said the new Lord replaced most of the powerful individuals of the cult and the Lord himself is very foolish. How about you take this chance as your advantage?¡± ¡°Advantage?¡± ¡°If you teach this ruffian the way of our Empire, this will earn you trust from the Emperor.¡± Yon Namgun frowned at the man named Yuking. The way the Imperial Order was delivered was entirely in the hands of Zhu Taikhan, but he wasn¡¯t sure if this approach and thinking might be beneficial. ¡°Interesting. Go on.¡± But Zhu Taikhan seemed to be very interested. After hearing the plan, Zhu Taikhan, unfortunately, decided to do what Yuking told him to do. ¡®That Yuking¡­ I am worried how the cult will react to this.¡¯ Yon Namgun became concerned but he was an Imperial Guard. He could only take orders from the Royal family. Chapter 340 - Imperial Order (4) Yon Namgun shouted at the cultists standing in front of the castle gate. ¡°Get down to your knees and take the Imperial Order!¡± The loud, dignified shouts wielded energy. Most people would hastily get down on their knees in front of the imperial order, but this time it was different. The air turned cold and while these people seemed to be welcoming up until now, they suddenly turned very cold and grim. ¡®Hmmm¡­¡¯ Yon Namgun became wordless at the unexpected reaction. He did guess that cultists would not bow easily, but he didn¡¯t imagine the reaction would be this cold. ¡®They are not like ordinary martial artists. But this is going too far.¡¯ The order seemed a bit much, but when facing cultists not willing to bow, Yon Namgun became furious as he was a commander of the Imperial Guard who protected the Imperial Palace¡¯s authority. He then frowned and tried to shout when he heard the telepathic message. [Enough. You won¡¯t be enough.] It was sent from Zhu Taikhan. The chubby man then frowned and called out to one of the Imperial Guards to hold the plate that carried the Imperial Order scroll. He then walked a few steps up and shouted toward the cultists. ¡°I am King Zhu Taikhan, under the order of the Emperor of the Great Ming Empire.¡± The chubby man was Zhu Taikhan. The cultists became shocked. ¡°King?¡± ¡°Is he the son of the Emperor?¡± Those who were given the title of a King were only the male relatives of the Empire. They expected the one inside the carriage to be a high-ranking official, but they didn¡¯t expect to see a king. Yeowun then heard Huan Yi¡¯s telepathic message. [My Lord. He must be the second son of the current Emperor.] Huan Yi was the leader of covert operations and intelligence that he knew the names of all the royal families. There was a visit from the imperial palace due to the nonaggression in the past, so they had to be aware. But the atmosphere was different. The way Zhu Taikhan was talking to them was as if he was talking to normal citizens. ¡°How dare you still stand in front of the Imperial Order and the King of the Empire!¡± Zhu Taikhan seemed as if he wanted to see cultists getting down on their knees. The cultists became hesitant. They seemed to be worried if their Lord would become uncomfortable for this turn of events. ¡®Hm? It must be him.¡¯ Zhu Taikhan found Chun Yeowun with a lavish black robe standing between the cultists. Everyone seemed to be concerned about him, so it was certain that he was the new Lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡®I can¡¯t feel anything from him, but he must be it.¡¯ Chun Yeowun had collected his energy, so it wasn¡¯t possible to feel any energy coming out from him. He felt more like an ordinary man rather than a martial artist. That¡¯s why all the Imperial Guards and Zhu Taikhan didn¡¯t even think Yeowun was the Lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡®He really is nothing.¡¯ Zhu Taikhan figured the Lord of the Cult might still be a powerful warrior, but he wasn¡¯t. Zhu Taikhan then pointed at Yeowun with his finger. ¡°Are you the Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡± Left Guardian Lee Hameng turned cold at the sudden arrogant words being thrown at Yeowun. All other cultists reacted similarly. But Zhu Taikhan did not care and flicked his finger at Yeowun. ¡°Now I see why all your cultists are so arrogant and foolish. Come down here on your knees and take the order from the Emperor.¡± His last word enraged all the cultists. ¡®How dare he!¡¯ ¡®He is insulting our Lord!¡¯ With each of the cultists unleashing their internal energy, a powerful aura spooked all horses, making them neigh and try to turn. ¡°Ugh! Horses!¡± ¡°Wuh!¡± But all those from the Imperial Army were able to feel this power being unleashed from the cultist. The Southern Commander who felt this before the others pulled out his sword and shouted, ¡°You dare show your hostility toward the King who bears the order of the Emperor?! Is the Demonic Cult trying to commit treason?!¡± Acts of treason against the Emperor and his relatives were not allowed under the law of the Empire. But when these words were spoken, all cultists became dumbfounded. ¡®Hahaha. You have no choice!¡¯ Zhu Taikhan became satisfied. It was likely that the cultists became arrogant because the Imperial Palace had been treating them with respect until now. But the cultists were still citizens of the Great Ming Empire and there was no way for them to stand against the Empire itself. ¡®If you are citizens of the Great Ming Empire, then you must act like it.¡¯ It was evident that these cultists had to kneel before them. Will they keep their pride and side against the Empire and face the might an army of a million strong? Or will they throw away their arrogance and bow? Zhu Taikhan assumed it would be the latter. But¡­ An old man with white hair came out from behind Yeowun and knelt on his one knee to Yeowun, ¡°My Lord. Will it be okay if I speak?¡± Yeowun raised his hand to allow him. It was Third Elder, Mun Yun. Mun Yun got out and bowed his head down slightly toward Zhu Taikhan. The Imperial Guard stood next to Zhu Taikhan shouted angrily. ¡°You dare not kneel before his highne¡­. UGH!¡± But the guard became terrified by the sudden pressure of energy coming down on him. Mun Yun¡¯s energy made it painful for him. Mun Yun ignored it and said, ¡°It is an honor to meet the King of the Great Ming Empire.¡± Zhu Taikhan spoke uncomfortably. ¡°You dare look straight into my eyes and¡­¡± But Mun Yun cut him off as he glared. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, your highness. But we cultists of the Great Demonic Cult only kneel to our sky and the Lord and no one else.¡± Every cultist nodded eagerly at Mun Yun¡¯s strong words. All of those from the Imperial Palace became furious. This was treatment that they had never experienced before. ¡°And we the Demonic Cult are under the nonaggression pact with the Great Ming Empire. We are independent of the Empire and are not related to the Empire in any sense.¡± Zhu Taikhan frowned. He didn¡¯t think Mun Yun would mention the nonaggression pact at this moment. ¡°The First Emperor of the Great Ming asked for help from our cult, and made a nonaggression pact afterwards. Why do you come now and want us to kneel before you?¡± Chapter 341 - Imperial Order (5) Mun Yun pointed out the fact. He was from a family that had a long history in the Demonic Cult, so he knew many historical pacts made in the past. As he said, Yulin and the Imperial Palace were entirely independent of each other. There were some from the Yulin clan of the Forces of Justice that joined the Imperial Palace, but the Demonic Cult had no interest in that. The cult only served the Fire, Demon God, and the Lord who was a conduit to both of those. ¡®Hmph. I knew this was coming.¡¯ Yon Namgun sighed as soon as he heard it. There was no way the Demonic Cult will kneel to the King due to the nonaggression pact, nor will they succumb to threats. ¡®It¡¯s better to stop here and then make them become more uncomfortable.¡¯ Carrying out any more of those plans that Yuking asked to do was only going to make cultists more furious. Yon Namgun thought Zhu Taikhan would stop here since things weren¡¯t going as planned. But his expectation was wrong. ¡°YOU DARE!! You dare try to teach the King of the Great Ming?! Guards! Bring this arrogant man down on his knees!!¡± Zhu Taikhan ordered and even the handsome lieutenant who stood next to Yon Namgun frowned. ¡°Wai¡­¡± ¡°As you wish, your highness.¡± Three of the Imperial Guards immediately pulled out their swords and charged at Mun Yun. ¡°Hmph. You are going too far.¡± But there was no way Mun Yun would lose to top-class level warriors. Mun Yun easily shattered their swords with a flick of his hand. ¡°M-my sword!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± That¡¯s when a few clan leaders came in and struck the guards down. ¡°Protect the King!¡± ¡°Treason!¡± The Imperial Guards immediately pulled out their weapons and used their steel shields to create a barrier. Yon Namgun became shocked by the situation going south, but Zhu Taikhan smiled as if he wanted this to happen all along. ¡®Hehehe¡­ they are making things worse for themselves!¡¯ That¡¯s when he heard a telepathic message. [Yuking! What do you think you are doing!!] Surprisingly, the chubby man who introduced himself as the King was actually Yuking. Yuking looked at the man who sent a telepathic message and responded politely. [Your highness. I am taking your order to teach these arrogant cultists a lesson.] [I never told you to do it this way!] The man who was sending the telepathic message frantically was the lieutenant who stood next to Yon Namgun. He was the true King Zhu Taikhan. ¡®He said we just need to show the authority of the palace¡­ YUKING!!!¡¯ He disguised himself as a guard and had Yuking be his decoy, but Yuking said something Zhu Taikhan didn¡¯t wish to speak about and made things worse. Yon Namgun was now looking at him, thinking that Zhu Taikhan actually ordered Yuking to do such a thing. [I-it¡¯s not me!] Zhu Taikhan shook his head but it was too late. The Imperial Guards were frantically moving to be ready to fight. Yuking was satisfied with the situation. ¡®With this, the cult will now side against the Empire. We didn¡¯t even need to go down to the third option in the Grand Plan¡­ everything has been done by Yuking¡¯s hand¡­¡¯ It was then when a shadow drew upon Yuking. It was Chun Yeowun who suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡®H-how did he come through the guards?!¡¯ There was no time to be surprised. Yuking, who was an established master, immediately attacked Yeowun. But¡­ ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± His hand was cut down immediately from the wrist. Yuking screamed and shouted angrily. ¡°H-how dare you attack the King! This is treason!¡± ¡°King? Don¡¯t give me that rubbish.¡± ¡°W-what are you¡­¡± Yeowun then gathered blade qi on his hand and cut down his other arm from his shoulder. ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡± Yuking rolled on the ground from the pain of losing both his right hand and his left arm. Blood poured out from the wound, soaking the ground with blood. Yeowun then reached down and picked Yuking¡¯s chubby body up with his hand. Guards became shocked to see such strength. ¡°W-what are you trying to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to do this.¡± ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± Yeowun then threw Yuking toward the gate where the cultists were gathered. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yuking was instantly transferred from behind the Imperial Guards to the middle of warriors of the Demonic Cult. ¡°H-how dare you!¡± ¡°Get him!¡± The Imperial Guards charged toward Yeowun with their swords, but Yeowun disappeared, leaving his trace behind. The Imperial Guards learned martial arts so they knew what this was. ¡°H-he disappeared!¡± ¡°It¡¯s mirror image!¡± They tried to find Yeowun, but Yeowun was already in front of Zhu Taikhan and Southern Commander Yon Namgun, who were surrounded by the Imperial Guards. Yeowun was so fast that no one was able to see him clearly. ¡°H-how did he get through the barrier?¡± ¡°Get him!¡± Guards tried to charge at Yeowun, but three figures appeared around Yeowun and blocked them. It was Great Guardian Marakhim, Left Guardian Lee Hameng, and Right Guardian Submeng. Three Guardians at the level beyond their imagination easily broke through the Imperial Guard¡¯s defenses. Lee Hameng drew a line on the ground with his distinct red sword and warned, ¡°If you cross this line, it will cost at least an arm.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Same here.¡± Submeng also created a line on the ground with the blade qi from his Crazy Blade. Two superior master levels made all the Imperial Guards stay in their spots in fear. And now, powerful clan leaders were circling around them. ¡®I-is this the Yulin¡­ no, the Demonic Cult?!¡¯ Zhu Taikhan was shocked. He too had learned martial arts ¡ª a barrier created by top-class warriors would be impenetrable. But it was useless against them. And Chun Yeowun, who didn¡¯t even seem to have learned martial arts, was a monster beyond imagination. When the area became silent, Yeowun bowed slightly toward Zhu Taikhan and spoke. ¡°Your highness. That lieutenant armor fits you well.¡± ¡°?!¡± Chapter 342 - Imperial Order (6) King Zhu Taikhan was dumbfounded. He had made a decoy and hid between guards, but this demon-like Lord knew that he was the King after all. Then did he play along even when he knew that Taikhan was hiding between the guards? Taikhan became speechless when Yon Namgun walked forward to protect Taikhan with a tense look. ¡°I know there is the pact of nonaggression, but do you think it can be justified to injure an official of the Imperial Palace and threaten his highness?¡± He seemed much more careful with his tone now. But it didn¡¯t make him any more comfortable with these cultists. Submeng then scoffed as he said, ¡°Hah. Mister Commander. It¡¯s not us, but you people who started this.¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡± As Submeng said, it was the decoy to the King who started all this in the beginning. The Demonic Cult had its highest officials come out of the castle walls to greet them, paying the utmost respect to the Imperial Palace. But it was the palace who urged the cultists to kneel. ¡®He is correct, but I can¡¯t just say yes to their power or else the authority of our Imperial Palace will fall.¡¯ The commander glanced toward the soldiers and the Imperial Guards. They seemed all tense and fearful of the Demonic Cult warriors. ¡®This is not right.¡¯ Even if they were at the Demonic Cult, they were still the Imperial Army. The authority of the King, a son of the Great Ming Empire¡¯s Emperor, was not to be undermined. Yon Namgun had to stop that from happening at least. ¡°Hmph. That was Yuking¡¯s doing, not our king. And even if what Yuking did made you feel uncomfortable, it doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to harm our official like that,¡± Yon Namgun said. Yeowun scoffed. He then asked Zhu Taikhan who was behind Yon Namgun, ¡°Let me ask you, your highness. Our cult executes those who impersonate the Lord. How does the Imperial Palace take care of an imposter trying to be a king?¡± ¡®?!¡¯ Zhu Taikhan frowned but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Yeowun easily countered the words that Yon Namgun had said to him. If it wasn¡¯t for the cult, the Imperial Palace would¡¯ve also punished them heavily by killing the impersonator and their family. ¡°Let me tell you this: if it wasn¡¯t for the pact of nonaggression, that man would not be alive now.¡± Chun Yeowun, who became the Lord, never knelt to anyone, even if it was in the presence of the Emperor of the Great Ming Empire. ¡®This man isn¡¯t just only powerful.¡¯ Yon Namgun was shocked by Yeowun¡¯s monstrous power at first, but now that he saw it, Yeowun was also very intelligent. Yon Namgun had to return to basic reasonings. ¡°Ugh, okay. Whatever the case, what you are doing is disrespecting the Royal family. Get away from our King right now!¡± And with that, Yon Namgun aimed his sword at Yeowun. That¡¯s when someone charged toward him quickly and struck his sword. Yon Namgun focused 80% of his energy into it, but the attack had much more power in comparison. ¡®How can the power be that strong?!¡¯ He once thought that no one would stand a chance against him unless he was up against the top five strongest warriors of Yulin. He even dueled and tied against the elder of the Fire Mountain clan once. ¡®Who is this masked man?!¡¯ The man who attacked as soon as he aimed the sword was Great Guardian Marakhim. With Yon Namgun¡¯s right arm thrown upward, he raised his left foot to kick up Marakim¡¯s neck. But Marakim easily dodged the attack by tilting his head back and struck his finger into the blood point on the leg. ¡°Argh!¡± Yon Namgun screamed as sword qi penetrated through his thighs. He then tried to regain balance by pulling his leg back, but Marakim kicked his right leg that held him up. Yon Namgun was then thrown off to the ground. He dropped the sword he had been holding at the time, and Marakim reached out toward it. The sword then moved into Marakim¡¯s hand. ¡°Ugh!¡± Marakim aimed his sword at Yon Namgun¡¯s neck and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare aim the sword at our Lord.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Yon Namgun became wordless with the cold sword upon his neck. His pride that he earned after becoming a superior master warrior had shattered. The masked man was more of a warrior than he could ever be in terms of power. ¡®Commander is down!¡¯ Yon Namgun was one of the top warriors within the Imperial Guards. With the only one who can protect to be fallen, Zhu Taikhan became shocked. All other guards were too afraid of Yeowun and his guardians. ¡®He will now threaten me too!¡¯ The only thing Zhu Taikhan now had was his mouth. He wasn¡¯t going to win against these cultists anyway. After a slight moment of thinking, Zhu Taikhan spoke. ¡°How dare you threaten me and show violence toward the Imperial Army?! Are you not afraid of the million soldiers of the Great Ming Empire?!¡± Zhu Taikhan chose the most simple way. For a prince who had grown up within the palace, it was not possible to imagine he had to bow down to someone who wasn¡¯t from the Royal family. ¡°You are quite bold.¡± Yeowun spoke surprisingly. He thought this show of power was enough to make Zhu Taikhan succumb. But Zhu Taikhan didn¡¯t back off. He thought there was no way a martial artist, no matter how strong he was, would stand a chance against millions of arrows. Of course, a real battle against millions of warriors was not something that they could fight against. ¡°If you harm me in any way, the Demonic Cult will be wiped off the map!¡± Zhu Taikhan spoke strongly. He had to use the best weapon he had to threaten his enemies. He figured the Demonic Cult would not be afraid of the giant Imperial Army coming at them. But it was strange. ¡®What? What¡¯s with that look?¡¯ Chapter 343 - Imperial Order (7) Yeowun, nor any of the cultists seemed to care. Yeowun was even looking disappointed as he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not bold, but reckless. I was anticipating seeing someone from the government for the first time¡­ but this is disappointing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Million armies?¡± And with that, Yeowun raised his left hand. That¡¯s when something happened to all imperial guards surrounding them. ¡°W-what?! What¡¯s happening!¡± ¡°My sword!¡± They had been clenching on their weapons but suddenly their weapons began to come alive and move, trying to get out of their grasp. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± They tried to hold onto it by using their internal energy, but their energy was too feeble to resist to the great amount of force unleashed. ¡°UGH!¡± And over two hundred weapons got out of their master¡¯s hand, turned in the air and aimed back at them. It was a sight to behold. ¡°Hiiiek!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Commander Yon Namgun became terrified at the sight of this. He even thought maybe he was dreaming. ¡®A-air sword? T-this is an air sword?! Is the Lord really a monster or something!?¡¯ Yon Namgun was trained in martial art, so he knew what air sword is and who can use it. He heard that Top Five strongest warriors who were at supreme master level can use air sword. But this was beyond imagination. ¡®How can this be¡­¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t only the Imperial Army that were shocked. Marakim, who had guessed Yeowun to have become supreme master level, and other high ranking officials all became astonished. ¡®How did he become so strong in that short amount of time¡­?¡¯ All of them saw Yeowun¡¯s power back at the Great Halls. But controlling over hundreds of swords at once made them have chills. ¡°Oh¡­ Our Chun Ma is here!¡± ¡°Chun Ma has come down upon the world!¡± Yeowun¡¯s monstrous power even reminded them of Chun Ma ¨C the Sky Demon. While the Imperial Guards were being threatened by their own weapons, Yeowun slowly walked toward Zhu Taikhan. ¡°Hiiiek!¡± Zhu Taikhan became terrified at Yeowun¡¯s power and backed up a few steps before he tripped and fell down. There was no authority or dignity in his mind anymore. He was just terrified at the man standing in front of him. When Yeowun gestured picking something up with his right hand, Zhu Taikhan¡¯s body was pulled up in the air. ¡°Ugh! M-my body?!¡± Zhu Taikhan let loose of his body. He knew that resisting would give him internal damage against such powerful energy. When Taikhan was pulled up, Yeowun walked up to him and spoke. ¡°Do you know why the nonaggression pact was made?¡± ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you think the pact was made because the Demonic Cult was afraid of the Imperial Palace¡¯s army of a million?¡± Zhu Taikhan couldn¡¯t answer although he truly thought so. He just thought the reason for the pact¡¯s existence was because the Empire didn¡¯t want to waste valuable lives and also because they were helped. ¡°No, it¡¯s the opposite.¡± ¡°Opposite?¡± ¡°The pact is made because the First Emperor was afraid of us.¡± ¡°You DARE! How can the First Emperor of the Great Ming Empire be afraid of a¡­ UGH!¡± Zhu Taikhan tried to shout back angrily as Yeowun seemed to insult the First Emperor, but he couldn¡¯t finish as his body was sent higher up into the air. He was sent up too high, making him fear the height. ¡°An army only moves by the order of the Emperor. But what if¡­ that Emperor is gone?¡± ¡°?!¡± Zhu Taikhan became shocked. This Lord of the Cult was saying that he could kill the Emperor. Zhu Taikhan wanted to object, but his body was rising up in the air, making him too scared to even speak. ¡°What if a warrior like me sneaks into the palace at night?¡± Zhu Taikhan became shocked. He then realized Yeowun or the warriors of cult easily penetrated through the defense of the Imperial Guards. ¡°When all members of the Royal Family are gone, whose order will the million-strong army have to take?¡± Zhu Taikhan then felt the fear of death for the first time in his life. Yeowun¡¯s cold eyes and words proved that he wasn¡¯t lying. He implied that he could do it anytime if he wanted to. ¡®H-he really means it.¡¯ That was the most terrifying part. ¡°Do you now see why the pact was made in the first place?¡± Yeowun smiled as he pulled the terrifying energy back into him, and looked at Zhu Taikhan shivering. Zhu Taikhan nodded frantically at the question. His body was then slowly returned to the ground. Zhu Taikhan slumped down on the ground. He was panting and was drenched in sweat from fear. ¡®Well¡­ but that¡¯s not the only reason.¡¯ If that was the sole reason, the Imperial Palace would have been gone since long ago. It was rumored that there was hidden power within the Imperial Palace that protected the Emperor. An assassination attempt would require power like Chun Yeowun¡¯s, or else it wasn¡¯t possible. But he didn¡¯t need to speak about something that Zhu Taikhan nor the Imperial Guards knew about. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°T-the sword!¡± With Yeowun bringing his hand down, all air swords that were aimed at them dropped to the ground. ¡°Then shall we read what the Emperor is trying to say now?¡± Yeowun reached out toward the plate that dropped to the ground in front of the carriage and the scroll automatically flew into Yeowun¡¯s hand. The Imperial Guards had seen so much that they weren¡¯t surprised by this anymore. Yeowun untied the golden rope on it and was trying to open it when¡­ ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± He heard a scream and turned. In the distance, Yuking was bleeding from his eyes, nose, and mouth as he screamed in pain. All clan leaders around him seemed to be shocked by the unexpected behavior. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Yeowun grabbed the scroll and ran toward Yuking. Chapter 344 - Imperial Order (8) The chubby man became painful as he glanced around at warriors of the Demonic Cult with a fearful look. ¡°Aaargh!¡± It was the man Yuking who impersonated Zhu Taikhan. The reason why he was thrown in the middle of cultists was to have this man tied up. ¡°Y-you! I am an official of the Imperial Palace! Don¡¯t come near!¡± ¡°Official? Hah!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Yuking tried to move back with his feet but he was surrounded by cultists. The atmosphere seemed rough. ¡®Dammit. I might die at this rate!¡¯ He thought everything had been going well with his plan, but it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Stop for a moment.¡± That¡¯s when one man walked out with a cold look. It was Muk Yen from the Sword Illusion clan. ¡°I feel like ripping you apart, but I will let you live for now.¡± Muk Yen ripped his robe over him to tie it over his shoulder and arm to stop the bleeding, and sealed his blood points so that he cannot use internal energy. Yuking had to commit suicide at this point, but he was weak minded so he couldn¡¯t even try to do that. It was better to live as a slave than to die. But something unexpected happened. Yuking realized his body was turning cold. He then felt the excruciating pain of someone stabbing into his organs and screamed. ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± Clan leaders quickly walked up to him and saw black blood oozing from all of his openings beside his ears. The blood let out a foul stench and smoke when it touched the ground. ¡°P-poison?!¡± ¡°Get back!¡± All clan leaders backed away when they realized Yuking was poisoned. Yuking then confirmed that he was indeed poisoned. ¡®Poison? Yuking? But how? Did the cult do it?¡¯ Yon Namgun first thought if the cult was behind it, but that didn¡¯t seem possible. The Lord just showed that he could kill everyone if he wanted to. There was no need for poison. ¡®Ugh¡­ W-why? Since when¡­?¡¯ Before he was sent to King Zhu Taikhan for the third part of the Grand Plan, he was planted with the centipede, but that was to activate only when he spilled important information. But he didn¡¯t know anything about the poison. ¡®Aaaargh¡­ the centipede kills by exploding¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t the centipede. It was surely a different type of poison. Yuking felt the poison spreading into his body. That¡¯s when he thought of someone. ¡®Master of Blade Poison?¡¯ He then remembered meeting with the Master of Blade Poison two days before he left for the Imperial Palace. This man was considered the most dangerous among the six masters. He was afraid, but the Master provided him money and fed him good food that Yuking was pleased with. ¡®The food¡­ It was that!¡¯ ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± Yuking vomited a large amount of blood and began to flinch. Now, the poison was coming all over his body. That¡¯s when Yeowun quickly got up to him. ¡°M-my Lord! It¡¯s dangerous!!¡± ¡°Poison is coming out of his body!¡± Many clan leaders tried to stop him, but Yeowun¡¯s hand was already reaching toward Yuking. The poison kept coming out from it, but with Yeowun at the end stage of supreme master level, there was no way poison could affect Yeowun anymore. The poison evaporated the moment it touched Yeowun¡¯s skin. ¡®The poison won¡¯t work against him!¡¯ ¡®Ah¡­ so the Lord has reached the final stage!¡¯ All clan leaders became astonished at the sight. But Yeowun did not care and focused on his hand to check on Yuking¡¯s state. He felt the heart beating, but it was slowing down. ¡°Dammit.¡± He couldn¡¯t let the man die. Yeowun tapped on the telepathic message and found out that the man had disobeyed King Zhu Taikhan and tried to have the Imperial Palace fight against the Cult. Yeowun then figured this man was a spy from another place. Yeowun sent his energy into Yuking to push out the poison. ¡°Argh!¡± But the poison had spread to all parts of the body so it was too late. There was no chance Yuking would survive through the poison. ¡°What is wrong with him?¡± Yeowun asked with a confused look and Muk Yen answered. ¡°I-I sealed his blood points so that he can¡¯t use internal energy and he was poisoned.¡± ¡°Blood point seal?¡± Yeowun frowned. This meant the poison spread the moment the body was stopped using internal energy flow. This was surely done to prevent the man from spilling any information. ¡®Who can do such a thing?¡¯ There was no way to make this man live anyway. Yeowun then needed to search through him so he could find out where the man was from. Yeowun then checked the body. ¡®This¡­ is Bichu Art?¡¯ Chapter 345 - Imperial Order (9) This was an art created from Sorim. The reason why Yuking was chubby was because he was trained in the art. It was famous and well known, but required one to gain weight and made the person slower, so it was unpopular. ¡®A spy from the Forces of Justice?¡¯ That seemed likely considering the martial arts style. But why would they want the Imperial Palace to fight against the cult? ¡®This is strange. Wait¡­¡¯ Yeowun ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, do the MRI scanning.¡¯ [Understood. Initiating Magnetic Resonance Imaging on the target.] Yeowun¡¯s hand shined with a faint red light, and Yeowun had augmented reality over his eyes. The scanned image popped up. ¡®Let¡¯s start with the head.¡¯ Yeowun touched Yuking¡¯s head, as he could now barely move. That¡¯s when Yeowun saw something on the image. ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯ Something small was squirming inside the head. Its movement was slowing down as if it was dying together with its host. ¡®It¡¯s the centipede. I¡¯m sure of it.¡¯ This was similar to the centipede that Yeowun pulled out from Yi Baek, Master of the Blade Sword of the Blade God Six Martial Clan. The only difference was that the centipede was dying. That¡¯s when Yuking¡¯s head fell. He finally had died. As soon as he died, the white thing in the image assumed to be the centipede exploded and turned into liquid. Fluid then oozed out of Yuking¡¯s eyes. It was the dead centipede. At the same time, in a dark stone room at the Yellow Mountain by the Jurkang Castle. Noisy screaming filled the room as a red centipede screamed with a weird noise from within the red wooden box on the table. The man with his face hidden under the shadow was looking down at it. The centipede suddenly shivered and exploded. The man closed the wooden box and mumbled, ¡°The cult again.¡± The lid of the box read ¡®Third Grand Plan ¨C Spy on the Demonic Cult¡¯. This time, the man didn¡¯t need to get the centipede as the spy was programmed so that he would die from poison the moment he was affected with any potential threat. ¡°There¡¯s no way you will find out what we are doing.¡± The Second Grand Plan failed recently. If it worked, the cult would have fallen under their hands, but they even lost the spies that waited for so long. At least he worked it so that the centipede would not leave a trace. There was no way the Demonic Cult would find out who was behind it. ¡­Or so they thought. There was one thing that the man did not know. It was Nano. Yeowun was able to find out the centipede. ¡®Blade God Six Martial Clan!¡¯ The man was from the Blade God Six Martial Clan. ¡®It¡¯s them again¡­¡¯ Yeowun couldn¡¯t imagine how influential this clan was now. That¡¯s when Yeowun became curious about the Imperial Order and opened it. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Imperial Order! Get down on your knees!¡± When the scroll opened, all Imperial Guards and two thousand soldiers went down on their knees and bowed. But Yeowun and the cultists stood proudly. ¡®Ugh¡­ those arrogant bastards.¡¯ Commander Yon Namgun who barely went down on his knees with an injured leg gritted his teeth. But he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Yeowun read through the scroll. Unlike Zhu Taikhan¡¯s arrogance, the scroll was written very politely, considering the cult as an equal. It was more of a letter rather than an order. [¡­I want to invite heroes and many important guests to the place of our renewed nonaggression pact for my successor.] The scroll was an invitation being made to Yeowun, dated next month. But the message didn¡¯t seem to be only aimed at the cult. ¡°Huh?¡± Zhu Taikhan became shocked when Yeowun appeared in front of him again. ¡°W-what is it?¡± Yeowun showed him the scroll and spoke. ¡°Your highness. Do you know what the scroll said?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know by every word, but yeah. Mostly.¡± The scroll of the Emperor wasn¡¯t something that even the royal family could open. But he had heard from the Emperor himself about the invitation already. Yeowun then asked as he gave the invitation to Zhu Taikhan, ¡°Do you know who received these invitations?¡± Zhu Taikhan hesitated for a second and responded, since Yeowun would know soon anyway. ¡°It was sent to all the leaders of each faction.¡± ¡°The three factions?¡± Yeowun frowned. This meant that the Palace will have leaders from all three factions on the same day. ¡®Gathering them in the same place at the same time?¡¯ It was not something that could easily happen. Up until now, that had happened less than five times. ¡®Is the Blade God Six Martial clan trying to make the three factions go to war against each other?¡¯ That seemed like a possible plan. But Zhu Taikhan revealed some unexpected details instead. ¡°No. If you are talking about your cult, the Yulin clan of the Forces of Justice and the Alliance of the Forces of Evil, there is one more faction.¡± ¡°One more?¡± ¡°A new faction called the Blade God Six Martial clan.¡± ¡°!!¡± Chapter 346 - You will help me (1) The locations of all factions across Yulin were scattered, so each messenger from the palace arrived at different times within the two weeks. The first messenger to arrive was at the Yulin clan¡¯s base, or the Nakeng Region. The one who went there was the eldest son of the Emperor, Zhu Taiyoon. He was known as the most likely successor of the throne. With Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s visit, the Yulin clan had been partying for three days straight. Many beautiful women danced while musicians played happy music. As the feast went on, the Yulin clan leader Yen Bukeng sat beside him. ¡°Your highness. Please drink more.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m so honored to be treated like this!¡± Zhu Taiyoon was very pleased to be treated like this by the leader of the giant faction of Yulin. Inside, there were also the leaders of other clans, or the 17 Leaders of the Yulin clan. But not all of them were here. One leader, or the leader of current Sorim Temple, was not here as he was a monk who did not join feasts. At the same time, outside the hall where the feast was being held, a beautiful woman was talking with one of the monks wearing the Flower Mountain clan¡¯s clothing. ¡°We still haven¡¯t got all the spies with us. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s okay to party for 3 days straight¡­ Miss Jegal.¡± ¡°I understand your concern, Elder Poong. But it¡¯s better to leave a good impression on the possible future Emperor too.¡± These two were the Second Strategist of the Yulin clan, Jegal Sohi and Sixth Leader Poong Chungwun. After they returned from the Demonic Cult, they had been working hard for the past few months to find spies hidden among them. Unlike the Demonic Cult that was comprised of one giant group, the Yulin clan was a union of countless clans, so it was hard to find all those spies. But Jegal Sohi strategically worked to set up traps and sorted out many spies between them. Surprisingly, those spies were hidden among the main 9 clans of Yulin. But even then, there were still spies to be found. ¡®Since when they place this many spies within our clan? How long has it been?¡¯ This was the most mysterious part. It wasn¡¯t understandable as it hadn¡¯t been long since the Blade God Six Martial clan surfaced. Maybe the enemy had been around for quite a long time. ¡°But Miss Jegal, I am growing suspicious.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°This invitation for the nonaggression pact¡­ I can¡¯t shake the feeling that the Blade God Six Martial clan is involved.¡± Jegal Sohi nodded at Poong Chungwun¡¯s words. Actually, this was something that all leaders of the Yulin clan had been predicting already. There was no way they would not be wary of the new faction coming into play, when the event traditionally only consisted of three main factions. ¡°This really seems obvious. Do you think the Demonic Cult and the Alliance of the Evil Forces will take the risk?¡± Unlike the Yulin clan, the other two clans always sent the representatives, rather than their leaders to go with the pact. And with a very high possibility of the fourth faction trying to play tricks, it didn¡¯t seem likely that their leaders would come. ¡°No, they will. At least the Demonic Cult will.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Do you remember the Crown Prince¡­ I mean, the new Lord of the cult?¡± ¡°Ah, yes of course. He was quite a man.¡± Poong Chungwun originally thought Yeowun was just an ordinary Crown Prince, but he wasn¡¯t. The first one to detect the trap and take care of when they were at the cult was Chun Yeowun. And they heard that Yeowun ascended to the throne not too long after. ¡°If I were in his position, I would try to use the trap against them. And I¡¯m sure the current Lord will not think of something I can think of.¡± ¡°So, you think the Lord will come by himself?¡± ¡°Yes, as far as I know, he will take this chance.¡± Jegal Sohi thought very highly of Yeowun. They weren¡¯t sure what trap was waiting for them, but it was the first time that the Blade God Six Martial clan was going to reveal themselves in public. If their leader were to appear, then it was their best chance. She was sure that Chun Yeowun would surely try to take this chance to use it to his advantage. It was then. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good news, isn¡¯t it? Sohi.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Jegal Sohi became surprised as she knew who the owner of the voice was. The man with white clothes, in his early 30s were standing behind Jegal Sohi. ¡°Buso!¡± He was Jegal Sohi¡¯s fianc¨¦, and the eldest son of the Yulin clan¡¯s leader, Yen Buso. He was called the future of the Forces of Justice by many people. ¡®Wow¡­ his power increased again.¡¯ Poong Chungwun became astonished by Yen Buso¡¯s appreanace. He couldn¡¯t feel anything until Yen Buso appeared. If he could stay undetected by Poong Chungwun, a superior master level warrior, they couldn¡¯t be sure as to how much he had grown in power. ¡®But the world is quite fair.¡¯ Poong Chungwun always thought that no one would match Yen Buso in terms of power. But that changed after he returned from the Demonic Cult. It seemed there was always one stronger than others in the world. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I will finally get to meet the man that you, Elder Poong or Moyong spoke so highly of.¡± Jegal Sohi became surprised. When she first talked about Chun Yeowun, Yen Buso didn¡¯t seem very interested. But it seems he was actually very interested indeed. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you wanted to meet him.¡± ¡°Well, he is the man who will live with the next generation.¡± He spoke as he smiled, but he looked very serious. Jegal Sohi became a bit curious, but just considered it a feeling of rivalry. ¡°Well, you will get to see him soon enough.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Chapter 347 - You will help me (2) Seven days had passed since Zhu Taikhan arrived at the Demonic Cult. He had been staying within the inner palace during those seven days. At first, Zhu Taikhan was terrified by Chun Yeowun and the cultists that he tried to get the answer to the invitation and leave at once. But Yeowun said he needed time to think about it and offered Zhu Taikhan to rest, so he had to enter the cult without his intention. But unlike his expectation, the Demonic Cult treated Zhu Taikhan with their best. ¡®What are they thinking?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t adapt to their changed attitude at first, but soon got used to the treatment he received and enjoyed his seven days. He even began to hope that maybe the Lord of the Cult would actually agree to the invitation this time around. ¡®I needed some achievement to be noticed. Maybe this might do.¡¯ When he was first chosen as the messenger, no one from the Imperial Palace, including the Emperor, hoped the Lord of the Demonic Cult would accept the invitation. The Cult and the Alliance of evil forces always sent their representatives, so there was no hope in that. But if the Lord were to accept the invitation, then it was going to honor the name of the current Emperor. ¡®His majesty said negotiations are powerful tools.¡¯ Perhaps this might even give Zhu Taikhan the chance to be recognized for his skill and become the Crown Prince. It was said that the Crown Prince would be chosen for this event, so Zhu Taikhan had to do whatever he could. That¡¯s when someone knocked on the door. ¡°Your highness. It¡¯s me, Yon Namgun.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± It was late at night when Yon Namgun came to meet him. Yon Namgun bowed and Zhu Taikhan offered him a seat. He then spoke with a telepathic message. [Commander. Do you think maybe the Lord of the Cult will accept the invitation this time?] ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yon Namgun glanced around at the question and unleashed his energy. Zhu Taikhan became confused and Yon Namgun spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your highness. I put a barrier around the room. You can speak freely.¡± ¡°Oh! Good. You know me very well.¡± Zhu Taikhan then began to speak his thoughts freely. But there was something that they did not know. There was a powerful warrior listening to them speaking on top of the ceiling that Yon Namgun could not sense. At the same time in the medical room of the inner palace¡­ Demonic Doctor Baek Jongwu and other doctors were watching another doctor doing her treatment very carefully. The bald man with a pale face lying on the bed was former Lord, Chun Yujong. And on his hairless head, an old woman was putting needles on it. It was Godly Doctor Gam Rosu. ¡®She¡¯s been putting down needles for over 2 hours already. It¡¯s amazing.¡¯ Baek Jongwu was astonished. Gam Rosu had been working on both herbal and needle techniques to heal Lord Chun Yujong¡¯s damaged heart, and it shocked all doctors in the room. ¡®She sure is the best doctor of Jianghu.¡¯ Baek Jongwu had pride in his skill as he was trained in the practice for his entire life, but Gam Rosu¡¯s technique was at a much higher level. Her well-developed muscle proved to be real as she didn¡¯t seem exhausted even after two hours of continued treatment. It was hard to believe that she was an old lady. ¡®Haha¡­ I should not slack off in training physically.¡¯ Baek Jongwu did learn internal energy, but he had not trained physically as much. Now, he learned the need for it. After working on it for a few more minutes, Gam Rosu finally stepped back. ¡°Demonic Doctor, you said?¡± ¡°Yes, Godly Doctor.¡± ¡°Hmmph!¡± ¡°Oh, I mean, Granny Gam.¡± Gam Rosu insisted everyone address her as Granny Gam, except Yeowun. Gam Rosu gave Baek Jongwu a golden needle bottle. ¡°I need these needles to be taken out after 2 hours, but can you do that for me? I am too exhausted. I need to get some rest.¡± ¡°Of course. We will take care of the rest.¡± It was the Demonic Doctor¡¯s responsibility to look after the Lord¡¯s family anyway. He was satisfied to have watched Godly Doctor¡¯s treatment from close up. When Gam Rosu came out of the room, Yeowun was waiting outside with the Left and Right Guardian. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°The damage has persisted for a while, but he will be okay. We will have to keep watch, but he will wake up within two weeks.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± It was surely amazing. Gam Rosu had done something that Nano, even with the vast knowledge of medical information and MRI couldn¡¯t do. But maybe this was natural as injuries from martial arts had many mysteries that were not known in the future. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just did what I had to do.¡± Gam Rosu seemed very exhausted, so Yeowun offered her to take a rest. When she returned, someone frantically came over to him. It was Huan Yi. ¡°Huhuhu¡­ My Lord, I found it.¡± Yeowun immediately showed interest. Next day afternoon, the Imperial Army had finished preparing to leave. All soldiers were lined up by the northern gate, and they were now only waiting for a signal to depart. Countless cultists came out to say farewell, and even Chun Yeowun came out to bid farewell to Zhu Taikhan. Zhu Taikhan bowed and thanked him. ¡°I was treated very nicely, thanks to you. I will tell his majesty that I was treated well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you had a good time.¡± The first impression had been the worst, but Zhu Taikhan was pleased nonetheless. The only thing he would hope for was Chun Yeowun¡¯s acceptance to the invitation. A female servant was waiting by Yeowun with a scroll sealed with the Lord¡¯s seal on the plate she was holding. ¡°So, have you decided, Lord Chun?¡± Zhu Taikhan asked with an anticipating look. It was going to give him a great boost in reputation if the Lord of the Demonic Cult joined as it had not been possible in history. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I will have to send a representative.¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± Zhu Taikhan frowned. He was so disappointed as he had been very hopeful. Yon Namgun and other Imperial Guards also became disappointed. They were treated nicely, so they hoped maybe the Lord of the Cult was willing to accept the invitation. Yeowun bid them farewell until Zhu Taikhan got up to the carriage, but he was so disappointed that he did not want to look at the cultists anymore. ¡°Your highness, shall we leave?¡± Yon Namgun asked from outside and Zhu Taikhan answered grumpily. ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡± ¡°Depart!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Two thousand soldiers began to leave for the Imperial Palace. Inside the carriage, Zhu Taikhan annoyingly looked at the scroll that had Yeowun¡¯s answer. He kicked the scroll and mumbled. ¡°Dammit! Why did he treat me so nicely if he wasn¡¯t even going to come? Ugh.¡± He wanted to unleash his annoyance, but he couldn¡¯t do it as he had been the center of embarrassment too much recently. All he could do was to cuss in a small voice. ¡°Damn bastard. What does he think he is? If the Emperor invites him, then he should come right away and¡­¡± It was then. ¡°W-what!¡± Zhu Taikhan became so shocked that he had to stop cussing out the Lord of the Cult. He couldn¡¯t feel any presence for quite a while after they left, but someone dropped down from the top of the carriage like a feather. ¡°L-Lord Ch- NNGH!¡± He tried to call out the name, but a powerful energy made him close his mouth. Zhu Taikhan looked at the man with disbelief. The man was Chun Yeowun. ¡®Since when did he enter the carriage?¡¯ It was unbelievable. And Zhu Taikhan was actually talking ill about him. Yeowun smiled coldly and sent a telepathic message to Zhu Taikhan. [You must have been very mad about me, your highness.] ¡®Hiiiiek!¡¯ Zhu Taikhan became pale and shook his head side to side frantically. Chapter 348 - You will help me (3) It was unbelievable. Chun Yeowun was left behind at the northern gate, but it seemed like he had been hiding by the carriage all along. It was hard to believe that Yeowun came in when Zhu Taikhan entered the carriage. ¡°NNNNNGH!¡± [Can you use telepathic messages? I suppose you can.] Zhu Taikhan nodded. His mouth was forced to close, so his jaw was hurting. That¡¯s when the energy that forced him to close his mouth disappeared. ¡°Ha¡­ Hah¡­¡± He could have breathed with his nose, but he was too fearful that he became pale and panted through his mouth. ¡®Dammit. I guess there¡¯s no point in screaming for help.¡¯ He saw Chun Yeowun¡¯s monstrous power by his eyes. Yeowun was a monster who could wipe out the entire Imperial Army if he wanted to. Taikhan had to play along. ¡®What have I done to go through such trouble¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t think he would suffer such an event when he left for the Demonic Cult. He was, after all, a King who had enormous political power. [S-since when did you get in the carriage?] [It¡¯s not been that long.] Yeowun answered vaguely and Zhu Taikhan misunderstood the truth. ¡®His power is like a god. He got on the carriage while all that people were watching?¡¯ Zhu Taikhan thought Chun Yeowun got on his carriage when he opened the door to get on. But that wasn¡¯t true. Yeowun actually got in when the Imperial Guards were preparing to leave. [S-so, why did you get in my carriage?] Zhu Taikhan was afraid of getting on Yeowun¡¯s nerves, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why. Yeowun had declined to participate and the carriage was now going toward the Empire¡¯s capital so there was no possible explanation. Yeowun answered. [Of course, I¡¯m going to the Imperial Palace with you.] [Im-Imperial Palace?] Zhu Taikhan became shocked. He couldn¡¯t even guess why a leader of one of the three largest factions of Yulin suddenly wanted to go to the Imperial Palace. And Zhu Taikhan was just too afraid of Chun Yeowun himself. ¡®I-is it because he heard me cussing him out?¡¯ It was possible that Yeowun had become angry at Taikhan who had been cussing ever since the carriage departed. Zhu Taikhan spoke assuringly. [L-Lord Chun. If you are saying that because of what I said¡­ don¡¯t be too mad. I was just too sad since you cannot come with me.] [I see, that¡¯s good. I almost got mad because I thought you hate me.] ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Those were just simple words but it was enough to make Taikhan afraid. The words seemed to threaten that Yeowun might have done something if he felt hostility. Zhu Taikhan became lost for words. [I¡¯m sorry for spooking you by getting in the carriage, but I will consider it excused.] [O-of course!] Actually, it was Yeowun who was the rude one for sneaking into the carriage. But Zhu Taikhan was so concerned that his cussing would have made Yeowun uncomfortable that he agreed excitedly. ¡°Whew.¡± Maybe he was quite na?ve. Yeowun then went into his purpose. [Let me cut to the chase. You will help me, your highness.] It wasn¡¯t a request for help. It was a disguised threat. Zhu Taikhan became dumbfounded but he was afraid of Yeowun, so he just frowned and did not reply. ¡®I am afraid of him, but the word of the Royal family should be heavy.¡¯ That¡¯s what Taikhan had learned every time from his father, the Emperor. The word of the Emperor and the Royal family was above the law, so the Emperor always made sure that all of the Royal family should watch their words. [W-what do you want me to do?] Yeowun became surprised at Taikhan who didn¡¯t just agree even when he was afraid. ¡®So, he still is in the royal family.¡¯ Yeowun needed to persuade him. He needed Taikhan¡¯s help at the palace. [I will need an explanation. Do you remember the person who impersonated you?] [¡­] Of course he remembered. It was that incident that made Taikhan afraid of Yeowun. The cult explained that Yuking was poisoned before they arrived at the cult and Yon Namgun agreed also, but no one was sure why the poisoning had been done. [Your highness, you said the Blade God Six Martial clan will join this ceremony too?] [¡­Yes.] [That dead man was a spy from the Blade God Six Martial clan.] [W-what?!] Zhu Taikhan frowned at the unexpected piece of information from Yeowun. He was curious as to how Yuking was poisoned, but he still couldn¡¯t believe that a low-ranking official of the palace was actually a spy. [I will explain about what happened at the cult first.] Yeowun then began to explain a simplified version of how the Blade God Six Martial clan appeared in Yulin, and the incidents that happened at the cult. Yeowun also told him the existence of a centipede that was embedded in the person to avoid spilling information. [By the gods¡­ they do that kind of thing just to prevent the information from being leaked?] Zhu Taikhan became shocked to know about the centipede. It was quite effective, but it seemed to be on the very extreme side. ¡®They are extremists.¡¯ After an explanation, Yeowun went into the important issue at hand. [I asked you to help me, but this will help you too, your highness.] [Help me? How?] [Actually, there is still a spy remaining within your forces here besides that Yuking.] ¡°What! Y¡­¡± [Quiet!] Zhu Taikhan almost spoke out loud but quickly grabbed his mouth to stop. He was so shocked to hear that there had been a spy and that spy still remained within his forces. ¡®Is he lying?¡¯ he thought, but there was no need for such a powerful man to lie about such a thing. If that was true, then Zhu Taikhan had to thank him. [If what you say is true, then we must arrest them!!] Taikhan didn¡¯t want to play on top of the hands of these spies any longer. Yeowun shook his head. Chapter 349 - You will help me (4) [Why?] [If we do that, we won¡¯t be able to find spies within the palace.] That was Yeowun¡¯s true purpose. The reason why Yeowun got in the carriage was to find spies among the palace. The Blade God Six Martial clan had placed spies among all factions of Yulin to proceed with their plans. If the Imperial Palace was to be involved, it was going to be more complicated. That¡¯s why Yeowun wanted to get rid of them first before that happened. ¡®Hm¡­ this man wants to get the roots out from it.¡¯ Zhu Taikhan truly felt afraid of Chun Yeowun. Zhu Taikhan only thought about the spies that he can see, but Yeowun wanted to remove the roots. He was going to be a terrible enemy to have. ¡®Is it right to bring him to the palace?¡¯ Helping Yeowun sneak into the palace like this was a very complicated issue. If things went that way and Taikhan was revealed of doing so, it was bound to anger the Emperor. And this man was none other than the Lord of the Demonic Cult. Maybe it was an act of setting a monster loose in his backyard. Yeowun then continued to seal the deal. [Don¡¯t you want to become the Crown Prince?] ¡®?!¡¯ Zhu Taikhan became shocked. ¡®How did he¡­¡¯ Yeowun knew something that Taikhan only spoke about to Yon Namgun. Yon Namgun said no one was listening, so Taikhan became shocked to hear it from Yeowun. [If we get those spies within the palace, I will hand it over to you so you can claim all the glory.] [A-are you serious?] [Of course. My goal is to remove them, not be awarded by the Emperor.] Zhu Taikhan became hesitant. This was a very tempting offer. If he really found the spies hidden inside the Imperial Palace, it was going to be a very huge achievement indeed. ¡®If I can do that, then maybe I will truly become closer to the Crown Prince.¡¯ There was a month left until the ceremony. Taikhan needed something big to appease the Emperor. Taikhan then asked Yeowun, [What will you do if I refuse your request?] [Well, I will leave that to your imagination.] Zhu Taikhan felt a chill running down his spine. This meant Yeowun was going to do what he wanted even if Taikhan refused. Taikhan then nodded. ¡®Well, I have no choice. Let¡¯s just think that I¡¯m using him for my own benefit. I won¡¯t lose anything,¡¯ Zhu Taikhan thought to himself. Yeowun smiled. [Great. Hope we have a great time while we go then.] ¡®Huh?¡¯ Zhu Taikhan frowned. He couldn¡¯t think of this when he accepted. The two of them had to stay together for the remainder of the trip. ¡®¡­Oh no.¡¯ Imperial City of Kaifeng¡­ It was the city with a population of over 500 thousand people, one of largest cities in the Empire. The giant outer wall of the city wall was about ten times large as the Demonic Cult¡¯s castle, and it took 2 hours to get to the center of the city. At the center, there was the lavish Dragon Palace, built with golden roofs that showed authority of the Royal family. Zhu Taikhan¡¯s Imperial Army was now passing through the southern gate of the Dragon Palace. Palace Guards raised their spears high up into the air to welcome Taikhan¡¯s carriage entering the palace. After they entered, the carriage had to stop at one point. The carriage was no longer allowed from this point on. Zhu Taikhan got out of the carriage. He looked very wary and exhausted after the two weeks of long travel. ¡®Finally¡­ I¡¯m finally here!¡¯ He had wished to arrive sooner while on the trip. They had to stay together for almost seven days until they got to the Habuk Region. ¡®It¡¯s astonishing however.¡¯ Zhu Taikhan glanced at the Imperial Guard standing behindYon Namgun. He was Chun Yeowun, who had the skin mask of Imperial Guard Yi Han. ¡®We will keep him in the northern region of Honam until we are done with our business at the palace.¡¯ Real Yi Han was now staying at the Demonic Cult¡¯s outpost in the northern Honam region. Yeowun had prepared for everything for seven days while Zhu Taikhan stayed in the Cult. ¡®Nobody noticed¡­¡¯ Even Yon Namgun didn¡¯t notice that the man was Yeowun. That was natural as Yeowun used Nano¡¯s ability to mimic Yi Han¡¯s voice. ¡°Other than ten to guard his highness, all of you are dismissed. Standby for further orders.¡± Yon Namgun ordered the soldiers to be dismissed. ¡®That¡¯s good.¡¯ Yeowun, who had been walking by Yon Namgun, was smoothly chosen to be within the ten members to guard. It was good that he stayed close. Zhu Taikhan had to go over to the Emperor¡¯s palace to report while he was only allowed a few Imperial Guards to guard him. ¡®He tags along without me having to worry about him.¡¯ Zhu Taikhan became astonished. He was thinking if he should assign him to stay by him, but that was not needed. Zhu Taikhan then headed toward the Emperor¡¯s palace. ¡®It sure is the Imperial Palace.¡¯ As they walked in, Yeowun became astonished by the lavish decor and buildings. The Demonic Cult¡¯s inner palace was nice, but it was no match for this place. There were many decorations and landscaping done all over the place and there were even small ponds to look at. ¡®Is it that place?¡¯ Yeowun then saw a large palace in front. In the gate of the yard wall around the building, there were thirty men with blue robes, with one man with more lavish ornaments over him with heavy make up standing in the front. ¡®He reminds me of Elder Huan.¡¯ It seemed like this group of men were eunuchs. ¡°Hah¡­ East Spear.¡± Yon Namgun sighed at the sight of these men. These eunuchs were one of strongest organizations along with Imperial Guards within the Imperial Palace, called East Spear. ¡®How come eunuchs all learned martial arts?¡¯ All of these eunuchs learned martial arts, with their leader at the superior master level. Chapter 350 - Alumni Chapter 350: Alumni (1) It is quite often considered that the Moorim and eunuchs were unrelated. Some were even under the impression that the eunuchs don¡¯t learn martial arts. However, as the Imperial family underwent a change in power, they appeared to be a group of guards trained in martial arts. In the Daemyeong Empire, there were said to be four groups of well-trained martial arts users: Alumni, Seochang, Internal Haengchang, and the Imperial Guards, or the Emperor¡¯s guards. These were the official names given to distinguish one organization from another, but they are entirely under the eunuchs. Unlike any ordinary officials who operate solely under the command of the Emperor, these guards are given complete independent jurisdiction. So, they are given the authority to arrest, detain, and even carry out an execution regardless of the status. Originally, the Imperial Guards were given the strongest role among them. But, as the duties and outcomes of the eunuchs increased, they were slowly incorporated as an affiliated organization into the Alumni. All thanks to that outcome, the Golden Council wasn¡¯t very pleased with the eunuchs¡¯ rise in power. Especially so after the situation wherein the head of the Golden Council, who was equal to an admiral of a guards unit, was dragged down from power. ¡®Hostility huh¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun could clearly feel what Yon Namgun, who was right next to him was expressing. Yon Namgun was visibly displaying a disgusted expression, almost as if he had no intention of hiding it. The eunuch, who seemed like the head of the Alumni, didn¡¯t seem to care about it and approached Yon Namgun with his best smile, with one hand over his mouth. ¡°We are pleased to greet the family of the Empire. Ho Ho Ho.¡± Seeing him with a smile and his hand covering his mouth, just like a woman, wasn¡¯t a very good sight. Unlike the words which said they were pleased, their intent felt sly to the core. Zhu Taikhen didn¡¯t seem very pleased to see the face of the eunuch when he greeted him back. ¡°Oh Tae-Sung, it has been so long.¡± The name of the eunuch who decorated himself with ornaments is Oh Tae-Sung. One of two people who assisted Admiral Lim in public situations. ¡®Seems different.¡¯ Chun Yeowun took a careful look at the one called Oh Tae-Sung, whom he suspected to be a spy of the Blade God Six Martial clan, as he seemed to be one that possesses excellent martial art skills. However, the presence of Oh Tae-Sung appears to be far from being related to any extreme martial artist. ¡®If this is how things are going to be, it will take more time to find the spies.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was under the impression that very few people in the Imperial Palace would learn martial arts, except for the Golden Council. However, when they walked into the Palace, as he tried to sense their energy, he could feel nearly hundreds of people who learned martial arts. He realized right away that it would be difficult to catch the spies unless there was any kind of confrontation. ¡°Your Majesty, it must have been excruciating to visit all those places.¡± ¡°It was His Majesty¡¯s order. It was not a problem carrying out the task handed.¡± ¡°Ho ho ho, you came all the way here after being among those uncivilized mines, yet you act bold and fine.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Zhu Taikhun seemed a little taken aback at the words of Oh Tae-Sung, while his eyes lingered to the side. He tried his best not to alter his facial expression as if he was fine. Yet, his eyes, which came back to meet the eunuch¡¯s eyes, displayed disgust. ¡°Hm, Uhm! Did His Majesty send you here?¡± ¡°Ah, even if it wasn¡¯t His Majesty¡¯s order, I would have come to see you if I got a report saying you were back.¡± Fortunately, Zhu Taikhun managed to change the subject without any happenings. Slowly bowing, the eunuch, Oh Tae-Sung, pointed to the inside corridor with his palm. ¡°From now on, I will take you to the palace. Ho Ho Ho.¡± Hearing those words made Yun Namgun frown and spoke. ¡°We, the Golden Council, will take you to the palace and deliver you there safely.¡± At the words of Yun Namgun, Zhu Taikhun¡¯s previously stern face turned into a cold one. ¡°If you don¡¯t belong to the four guards of the Emperor, and you don¡¯t work under His Majesty¡¯s name, you cannot enter the palace.¡± Excluding the commanders of the Imperial Guards and other three groups, not even those below, nor anyone, were given permission to enter. In the end, it could be said that almost no one is allowed to cross the threshold. ¡®Bloody eunuch bastard¡­¡¯ Yon Namgun couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure. They were all considered to be the arms of the King and had the Guards under them. Blocking their mouths in such a way was no different from showing them that their authority ends there. However, the man that they were serving said it himself, they couldn¡¯t enter, therefore, they had no say. ¡°Men, return to the envoy.¡± Yon Namgun ordered the guards who were standing behind him. Chun Yeowun wanted to look at the inside of the Imperial Palace. He didn¡¯t like these eunuchs who are referred as a member of the alumni. ¡°Even Yon Namgun can head back. Ho Ho ho.¡± Grit-! Yon Namgun grunted at the sneaky words of eunuch Oh Tae-Sung. Witnessing this, Zhu Taikhen spoke to the eunuch in a lowered tone. ¡°It was His Majesty¡¯s order for Yon Namgun to serve and protect me.¡± ¡°Ahh! I am so sorry, I didn¡¯t realize.¡± Realizing it would be too much of a hassle to argue with a member of the Imperial family, he quickly bowed his head and apologized. However, his face held a conspicuous smirk. ¡®Is the damn eunuch trying to say that brother¡¯s position has been confirmed?¡¯ Ever since the title of prince was mentioned last year, the palace was divided into factions. Among them, the alumni faction supported the Emperor¡¯s eldest son as the next in line. Realizing that the Emperor¡¯s favor was placed on the eldest, they began to act disrespectfully towards the other candidates. ¡®The Imperial family became like this because of the power given to the damn eunuchs.¡¯ It really didn¡¯t feel right. If one could do what they wanted, then they would surely tamper with the Alumni. But, because the Alumni and Guards are under the Emperor and his family, it would be no different from putting a hand in a beehive. [Lord Chun?] Zhu Taikhan very carefully called him. [Don¡¯t mind me. During drinking time, I will meet you at your place.] Chun Yeowun was already given a brief idea about the interior of the Imperial Palace. Zhu Taikhan looked up at the sky. The sun was nearly setting. ¡®Well, if it is this monster, he will definitely come to find me.¡¯ Zhu Taikhan nodded and followed the eunuch as they headed into the palace. Once they entered, Baek Ho, who was the second-highest in rank, took charge and naturally led the way. There were five guards at the opening where the Gold Guards were stationed in a lane. All the guards belonged to the Imperial family. As the distance grew and people were no longer visible, the members of the Gold Council complained. ¡°Fucking Eunuchs!¡± ¡°That bloody Oh Tae-Sung is arrogant as ever.¡± ¡°They know no bounds!¡± Even Chun Yeowun had an unpleasant feeling during the visit with Oh Tae-Sung, but these people sound burdened by it. It didn¡¯t look like it was the first time they were complaining about the situation. Even though they were talking behind their backs, it didn¡¯t seem like the guards would be able to free themselves from the humiliation, no matter how long they talked about it. However, there was one person observing the guards talk. ¡°Baek Ho.¡± He was the only one who didn¡¯t get upset with what the Alumni did, he remained silent till the end. The reason why Chun Yeowun easily gave up on the idea of entering the Imperial Palace was because of the guard, Yoon Baek Ho. [Two of the Golden Guards were identified as spies.] Elder Chil Hwan-Ui said that, among the Imperial Palace envoys, there were five spies suspected. They acted suspiciously, for seven days, they would constantly wander and inspect the Demonic Cult. The Demonic Cult had loosened their perimeter watch just so the spies could move around freely and make themselves known. ¡®His martial arts doesn¡¯t seem that great¡¯ Yoon Baek Ho¡¯s gold suit made him a first-class master but without it, he is nothing. He was one of the two Golden Guards who wandered outside the halls, so there must be something he was hiding. Upon arriving at the residence, Baek Ho spoke to the nine Golden Guards. ¡°You have worked hard all this time escorting His Majesty. Yun Namgun has said that he will suspend the watching duty for four days, so try and enjoy yourselves.¡± ¡°Yeah!!!¡± The guards were excited at the unexpected good news. When they were given no special mission, it was their duty to stand guard at the residence. However, being given four days off was like a vacation. ¡®Thank god.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was already trying to think of ways to avoid standing guard, as he had disguised himself as a member of the unit. In this way, he would be able to track Baek Ho¡¯s movements and see who he is in contact with. However, he met up with an expected situation. Once all the other guards entered the garrison close to the residence, Yoon Baek Ho approached him. With a very casual and friendly voice. ¡°Yihan. Don¡¯t we have a place to go?¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ The words caught Chun Yeowun¡¯s attention. It seemed like the person he had disguised as, the one called Lee Yihan, was someone who had a close relationship with Yoon Baek Ho. Never in a million years would he have imagined that such a variable would occur. ¡®¡­great luck.¡¯ If he panicked while trying to pretend, things would turn messy. The person he had currently disguised himself as was Lee Yihan and he was a rank lower than Baek Ho. ¡°That¡¯s¡­right.¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s answer, Baek Ho frowned. Chun Yeowun wondered if he said something wrong, but that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°We are still in the residence, so answer according to titles.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ After that, Chun Yeowun managed to realize what the mistake was. ¡°Sir!¡± Only then did Yoon Baek Ho nod. He told Chun Yeowun to follow him as he took the lead while heading somewhere. Baek Ho, who walked away from the garrison moved to someplace in the residence, unlike Chun Yeowun, Baek seemed accustomed to the path. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because of others¡¯ attention.¡¯ It looked as if they were deliberately getting the attention of others. As they walked ahead, no one stopped them because of the titles they had. This only solidified the suspicion about them being spies. After moving around the palace for a long time, they arrived at a large building within the palace. ¡®Warehouse?¡¯ The warehouse was assigned to store the foods for the Imperial Palace. Before arriving at the warehouse, Yoon Baek Ho took a long cloth that was hanging from the laundry of the palace and covered his face with it. Shhh! After covering up his face, Yoon Baek Ho moved to avoid the guards. Once the locations were known, they could easily enter the fourth out of the ten large warehouses without being noticed. ¡®Rice warehouse?¡¯ As he entered the building, he saw a huge pile of rice towered on the side along with its strong scent enveloping the room. The bales of rice stacked in the warehouse were enough to feed everyone in the Imperial Palace for an entire year. Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes narrowed at something. As they went further into the warehouse, the number of energies felt enormous, indicating all of those who are masters in martial arts. ¡®I knew it.¡¯ Those who acted in secret within the Imperial Palace were most likely members of the Blade God Six Martial clan. He managed to find them faster than he imagined. Following Yoon Baek Ho, he entered the innermost part of the warehouse, there were about twenty people who were covered in long black clothes. ¡®Is he the boss?¡¯ It was easy to guess since the person was seated on the innermost rice bag. While the rest were all standing as if they were escorts. Step Step! Yoo Baek Ho and Chun Yeowun walked to the middle. Yoon Baek Ho who was silently moving opened his mouth. ¡°Lee Yihan, how did you manage to do it?¡± Chun Yeowun was flustered at the unexpected question. That was at that moment when Yoon Baek Ho jumped forward and shouted to the one who seemed to be the leader of the group. ¡°Lord! He is a spy!¡± At his cries, the ten men behind Chun Yeowun blocked the exit of the warehouse. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ Everything happened before he could even realize what was going on. So, he decided to play something else. Chun Yeowun asked Yoo Baek Ho, who was standing beside the leader. ¡°Yoon Baek Ho, sir, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t Lee Yihan. Lee Yihan never uses honorifics when we are the only ones in place.¡± He got caught because of an unexpected reason. Yoo Baek Ho, who was convinced that Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t Yihan continued. ¡°And you even didn¡¯t ask nor doubt anything when I brought you to the warehouse like this. What is your real identity?¡± He was thinking that being discreet and laying low would be enough to act as Lee Yihan, but that went wrong. He sighed deeply, realizing that his plan was ruined. ¡°Aghh.¡± Even with a perfect face and voice as a disguise, deceiving an acquaintance still turned out to be difficult. The method was useless, and a loophole was easily revealed by the person named Yoon Baek Ho. The head of the spies who was seated on the rice bag rose from his seat. ¡°Is he really a spy?¡± Said in a fearsome voice. Yoon Baek Ho nodded at the question. ¡°It is true.¡± That was when the boss shook his head and spoke while revealing his white teeth. ¡°You are a fool. You jumped right into my trap.¡± ¡®Trap?¡¯ Chun Yeowun was dumbfounded. The boss gave orders to the men behind to siege the spy. ¡°Make him kneel in front of me this instant! You should already be aware of how strong he is.¡± ¡°Yes¡± -pat! At that moment, three men from behind rushed towards Chun Yeowun. They thought that the spy was just an ordinary man that they could capture so they could please the head. But what followed gave them a huge shock. When Chun Yeowun flicked his finger, a strong gust of air pressure got generated and pushed back the three bodies at the same time. -Thud! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Awwwhhhh!¡± He was stationary, yet, the three men flew back and bounced off the floor. They seemed hurt enough as they weren¡¯t able to get up. They were flinching almost as if they suffered severe internal injuries. As a result, Yoon Baek Ho and the other men couldn¡¯t hide their embarrassment. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°What the hell is this?¡± They thought it was a normal spy, but they were very wrong. Biting down on his lip, the leader shouted. ¡°He isn¡¯t an ordinary guy! Everyone, take him down!¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Once the order was given, his men hesitated before pulling out the blade from their waist. -Chang! The thin dagger-like blade came out in a curve. Normally it was a blade used by women and assassins, but it was the perfect kind of weapon to carry or hide for any mission. The men who took out their swords began to move towards Chun Yeowun. The moment they tried to prove themselves, something shocking happened. While they were still standing, he pointed his palm towards the approaching men. At that very moment, the men instantly dropped to the ground. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°My body¡­¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Forced to touch the ground, they couldn¡¯t move. Intangible dynamics, something beyond imagination arose and crushed them to the ground, literally. One could see the strength by looking at the crack on the floor of the warehouse. ¡®Wh-what the hell is he? He isn¡¯t just any man.¡¯ A monster, enough to subdue everyone in the warehouse with simple gestures. The leader, who was shocked to the core, stepped back without knowing. But he didn¡¯t manage to get that far. ¡°Come¡± Chun Yeowun lightly stretched out his left hand and pretended to pull on to something, that was when the head of the boss who was walking away got pulled up. -Woong! ¡°Ughhh!¡± The man who went up tried to strengthen his energy, but everything was useless. For him to rebel, he would have to get back on the ground. And the difference in their power was like heaven and earth. -Kuak! ¡°Kuak! Kuak!¡± In an instant, the boss got captured by Chun Yeowun. As his throat was tightly grabbed, in a low voice Chun Yeowun asked. ¡°Even if you know that I¡¯m a spy, what can you do?¡± Chapter 351 - Alumni Chapter 351: Alumni (2) ¡°Kuak! Kuak!¡± The leader of the spies was a Master Level martial artist. He had pride in his skills, but when he was grabbed by the neck and unable to move, he was left with nothing. ¡®Wh-who the hell is this man?¡¯ Generally, spies are not trained in martial arts. The energy that he was able to feel from Chun Yeowun was no different from an ordinary criminal. However, the concentrated energy he sensed from the right hand of the so-called spy was beyond imagination. Swoosh! As Chun Yeowun slightly lifted the leader¡¯s head, the robe that was covering his face came off. His appearance caught the eyes of Chun Yeowun. ¡°Eunuch?¡± The one inside the striped robe leading the group of spies was none other than a eunuch. Seeing the white-painted face used by the eunuchs in their blue attire, it seems that he is still in his training phase. ¡®Yin energy?¡¯ Chun Yeowun felt, as he tightly grabbed onto the eunuch¡¯s neck. It was completely different energy from what a member of the Blade God Six Martial clan must use. ¡®This is weird.¡¯ Chun Yeowun gazed, as he considered this to be an abnormal finding. Naturally, he turned towards Yoon Baek Ho. Yoon Baek Ho, who witnessed the overwhelming power of the opponent didn¡¯t know what to do and stood still. Chun Yeowun asked Yoon Baek ho. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the spies of Blade God Six Martial clan?¡± Hearing the question, Yoon Baek Ho managed to answer through his trembling body. ¡°Blade- blade God Six Martial clan? What are you talking about?¡± His attitude changed after recognizing that a superior martial artist was right in front of him. He spoke politely to Chun Yeowun. ¡®Are they unaware?¡¯ Chun Yeowun lowered his right hand, pretending to press something. The tremendous energy that just a moment ago suppressed all the spies in the warehouse disappeared like a sham. Yet, those who already suffered severe internal injuries were in a state of fainting. ¡®Alumni¡¯s Masters are no different from beginners.¡¯ It was clear that they don¡¯t know anything. Chun Yeowun reached out and pulled Yoon Baek Ho with his hand. Without possessing any will to rebel against a strong opponent, he got drawn helplessly. Wooong! Thud! ¡°Kyak!¡± Forcibly making Baek Ho kneel on the floor, Chun Yeowun questioned him. ¡°Why did the Golden Council contact the eunuchs of Alumni?¡± ¡°Well, that is¡­¡± Even though the question was simple and straightforward, Yoon Baek Ho struggled to answer. No matter how strong and overwhelming the opponent was, if he opened his mouth, he would be betraying his comrades. Dying seemed to be a better option. ¡°You are a funny guy. Are you saying that you¡¯d stay loyal with the spies?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At the silence of Yoon Baek Ho, Chun Yeowun waved his hand. That was when Yoo Baek Ho¡¯s right wrist, which was placed on the ground got bent back, allowing the bone in the elbow to pierce through the skin. Crack! Crack! ¡°Kyakk! Ugh!¡± Imagine how painful it would be for a healthy bone to get broken and pierce through the skin. However, Yoon Baek Ho was unable to scream out in pain. All because of the energy that was blocking his mouth. ¡®He, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a telltale.¡¯ While Chun Yeowun¡¯s other hand was still holding onto the neck, he looked over at the eunuch who had turned pale at the sight. What¡¯s more terrifying about Chun Yeowun was his cold eyes, he didn¡¯t even blink when torturing the man in front of him. ¡°Kuakkkk¡­¡± Since he couldn¡¯t scream, Yoon Baek Ho began to shed tears forgetting that he was a military officer. Not giving a damn about it, Chun Yeowun continued with his questions. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me again, your other hand will meet with the same end.¡± Humans are truly unique beings. Until a moment ago, he seemed righteous and has chosen death, but after tasting pain and suffering, his will easily collapsed. Once the intangible energy that was blocking his mouth disappeared, Yoon Baek Ho spoke. ¡°I am a spy for the Alumni.¡± ¡°Alumni? Like the eunuch?¡± ¡°I was trained in the Alumni, but I am no eunuch.¡± Despite what the facts indicate, Chun Yeowun¡¯s gaze turned disappointed. He thought that the ones in the warehouse were all spies of the Blade God Six Martial clan, but unexpectedly, they were spies from the Alumni. They were of no use to him. ¡®Shall I just kill him?¡¯ Chun Yeowun, while thinking, decided to ask one more thing. ¡°Why are you positioned as an Imperial Palace guard? Were you asked to keep an eye on crown prince?¡± The eunuch¡¯s eyes widened at the question. ¡®Are they keeping an eye on Zhu Taikhan?¡¯ At first, he thought that the spies were sent by the Golden Council or a person from the Imperial palace, like Joo Tae Gyeom. ¡°¡­ We were ordered to find out if the prince had formed any kind of arrangement with the Lord of the Demonic Cult.¡± ¡®To find out if he made an agreement with me?¡¯ The man didn¡¯t seem to be lying. He was certain that he was a spy of the Alumni and not the Blade God Six Martial clan. They were all spies who were asked to only keep an eye on the prince of the Imperial Palace. It was to know whether prince Zhu Taekhan was trying to cross over the others. Yun Baek Ho, who had told all the facts leaned on the floor and prayed with his head down. ¡°Pl-please let go of me. If you show mercy on me, I will not cause any trouble for Your Majesty.¡± He decided to betray the Alumni. And it was useless to kill him. ¡®Begging for his life. Ugh. This spy wasn¡¯t trained properly.¡¯ He must have voluntarily reached out to be a spy, but no one would have thought that he would succumb so quickly. Of course, he was afraid. However, the words that Chun Yeowun uttered weren¡¯t what Yoon Baek Ho was expecting at all. ¡°Did I tell you that I¡¯ll let you go?¡± ¡°Huh? We-well¡­¡± Thud! Even before Yoon Baek Ho could say anything his neck was snapped. ¡°Kuak! Hiick!¡± As a result, the eunuch, whose neck was being held, couldn¡¯t hide his fear. Until a moment ago, they assumed that Chun Yeowun would let them go if they answered the truth, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡®Is, is he really going to kill me? This is bad. No matter what I say he will kill me.¡¯ And he was indeed right. Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t the kind to spare people. But that didn¡¯t mean that there were no exceptions. ¡®It would be better to get rid of them, but if I kill them all, the Imperial Palace¡¯s vigilance will intensify.¡¯ No matter how many thousands of guards or eunuchs and officials were in the palace, if more than 20 people disappeared at the same time, an uproar was bound to happen. If that happens, finding the spies of the Blade God Six Martial clan that are hiding in the Imperial Palace will turn out to be more difficult. Even if they are disguising themselves in other ways, they are all beasts wearing human masks. So, if the mask couldn¡¯t be taken down, they couldn¡¯t be caught. The leader, the eunuch, thought that he would be killed next. ¡°Well¡­ kuak¡­ hold on¡­ hear¡­ me¡­ for a second¡­ I¡¯ll speak.¡± Nothing was worth listening to anymore. Chun Yeowun ignored him and tried to stun the eunuch by grabbing on to him tightly until he said. ¡°Ah, if you spare me. I would serve you as a scrounger of the Alumni. Kuak¡­ I, we care about talented people.¡± ¡®Alumni¡¯s scrounger?¡¯ Scrounger. It is also called a Feeder. A custom that had been widespread since the Sengoku period. It is where the nobles prefer to treat the talented individuals are their guests, like customers, and instead of feeding them, the noblemen are to be treated as their masters. It was amusing to hear it from a eunuch, but, a completely different idea popped into his mind. ¡®Should I go along with this?¡¯ The fact that he expressed his wish to serve under him as a feeder wasn¡¯t something that a Martial Artist would do. Loosening his hand a little around his neck, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°It¡¯s interesting. You want to serve me as a feeder? Do you think that I would believe your words?¡± The eunuch turned anxious at Chun Yeowun¡¯s words. For Chun Yeowun, it was like an adventure. ¡®I expected this much. Since this person failed to perform his task as the spy, he thinks that I would just accept his requests.¡¯ Carefully thinking, the eunuch opened his mouth. ¡°I am the leader of the group. And I have sufficient authority to recommend talents.¡± Chun Yeowun thought that the man would be of a higher position, just as he thought he seemed important. Nonetheless, he had heard that the spies descended upon the order of the admirals like Deadang-Du and Dang-Du. ¡°I am Daedang-Du¡­¡± Chun Yeowun hesitated at the word of Daedang-Du. ¡°If you won¡¯t believe me, you can ask around.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°This is a request you received from the West Spear unit, right.¡± ¡®West Spear?¡¯ Those words made Chun Yeowun puzzled. It was a simple question, but Chun Yeowun was able to understand two things from it. Firstly, the Alumni unit struggled with not just the Golden Council, but also the West Spear, a group made up of the same eunuchs. Secondly, among the spies the elder found out, one could have been a spy of the West Spear and not the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡®This isn¡¯t turning out any easier.¡¯ The task was turning more difficult as the Imperial forces were getting involved. If this was going to continue, then the probability of his task ending up in vain intensifies. ¡®I have no intention of diving into muddy water, but¡­¡¯ He had to check. He had to get the doubts out of his mind to proceed further. If there is a spy of the Blade God Six Martial clan, then, there is a high chance of the spy collaborating with an Alumni who has power in the Imperial Palace. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t need to answer.¡± Chun Yeowun deliberately answered as such. Thanks to that, Daedang-Du was convinced that he was the man who received the order from the West Spear. ¡®I am sure that he belongs to the West Spear. To seek out such a great master¡­ those bastards don¡¯t spare any money because they side with prince Gan Tae-sik. But if I try to persuade this man.¡¯ Not only will West Spear¡¯s plan fail, but even the strength of the Alumni would grow stronger. If that happened, the name Daedang-Du would be recognized by the public and get promoted to a high official position in the future, this made Daedang-Du try and convince him. ¡°Hear me out, please. I can be of huge help to you. I don¡¯t know what they offered you in return, but we can offer you ten times of what those West Spear have told you.¡± ¡°Do you see me as someone who changes sides for money?¡± If he changed sides too easily, it would lead to suspicion, so he deliberately bounced off the suggestion. And it seemed effective. Daedang-Du turned anxious at those words, not knowing what had to be done. ¡®He is a real piece. Uh, uh, then¡­¡¯ When Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t change sides as expected, Daedang-Du drew out the last straw. ¡°Since you are such a talented person, with a little merit, the council may take you in as a recommendation to be placed under his majesty the Young King.¡± ¡®Young King?¡¯ Young King, Zhu Tae-Yoon. The first prince of the empire and the one closest to being crowned as the successor. Numerous officials were rooting for him and among the three forces of the Imperial Palace, the Alumni were acting as his limbs. Earlier, he remembered when the gold guards were talking, they said something about the Young King having guards. ¡®This has turned out to be more annoying than I thought.¡¯ The worst and the most annoying situation is for the Blade God Six Martial clan to be related to the Young King. If so, then their purpose wouldn¡¯t just be to hold the Moorim under their hands, but also the Imperial family. Eventually, Cun Yeowun decided to play according to his own pace. ¡°¡­ Can you really put in a word to the Young King?¡± ¡®I did it!¡¯ Although he seemed reluctant, Daedang-Du was pleased with the positive response. He was so happy that he didn¡¯t even think of anything else. ¡°Is- isn¡¯t it natural? If a word from someone like me is sent, even the Young King would be pleased. Even if that doesn¡¯t go through, I¡¯ll make sure you get some merit.¡± Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± Fall! Chun Yeowun took off his hands from Daedung-Du¡¯s neck. Relieved that he wasn¡¯t going to lose his life, he sank to the ground. It was surprising that the force that was squeezing out the life from him disappeared just like that. Taking pity, Chun Yeowun said to him. ¡°Then Daedang-du, follow up on your word.¡± Meanwhile, on the left side of the Imperial¡¯s Dragon Palace, was the Flower Palace of the court ladies. The Flower Palace is the place where only the court ladies and the Emperor would enter. On its west side was a bamboo forest, where a person wrapped in a cloth secretly entered. Even though it was dark because of the sun setting, appearing familiar with the path, the person moved without a light. However, during his walk, the person had no idea that his movement caught someone¡¯s attention. Swoosh! Swoosh! Someone wanted the person dead. Just like him, the follower also covered his face with something similar to a white cloth, if carefully observed, one could see the gold armor. ¡®How far is that one going to move?¡¯ The man wearing the gold shield armor was none other than a warrior from the Demonic Cult. It wasn¡¯t just Chun Yeowun that sneaked into the Imperial Palace to find answers. His men too were infiltrating and chasing the suspicious ones to track down the five spies. They were all elite, made up of Grand Master or near to Superior Master Level. The person who had been walking through the bamboo forest for a long time suddenly came to a halt. ¡®Ah!¡¯ -tak! Holding on to the bamboo, the Demonic Cult¡¯s warrior stopped. Holding his breath, he looked at the person. The person seemed like someone trained to assassinate, he was excellent in stealth when compared to ordinary trainees. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Half an hour after the person stopped, someone began to appear. It was dark, but the faint moonlight shining through the bamboo trees made the face vaguely visible. A dress the elite had seen countless times. ¡®Maid?¡¯ Shockingly, the one who appeared in the bamboo forest was an elderly court lady. As she wore a red silk robe, she seemed to be a high-class martial arts user among the court ladies. At that moment he tried to focus on listening to their conversation by trying to breathe as silently as possible. Swoosh! ¡®Ah!¡¯ The image of the maid standing in front of the supposed spy disappeared. Judging from that, something strange was unfolding below. He moved closer to look but ended up hearing a woman¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°There seem to be a lot of rats in this dignified Imperial Palace.¡± ¡®Im¡­ impossible.¡¯ He looked at her, perceiving a person full of confidence. Every cell in his body warned out loud that he had to get away, to run away as fast as possible. Without hesitation, the Demonic Cult¡¯s warrior tried to escape from the unknown court lady by kicking a bamboo at her in an attempt to widen their distance. But. Puck! ¡°Kuak!¡± Before he could do anything, he was stunned by the force which hit his bare neck. Losing consciousness, the man fell on the ground below. ¡°It is time to hunt down all the rats.¡± At the end of her words, the eyes of countless human figures flickered deep inside the bamboo forest. Chapter 352 - The Hidden Power Within The Imperial Palace (1) Enclosed in the dark sky, the shining full moon was covered by the clouds. It was still early in the evening when the entire Imperial Palace was lit up. There were numerous buildings located inside the Dragon Palace, beginning with the Empress and the concubines¡¯ Palace, and through the buildings intended for the bureaucrats that are located just at the right spot for work. A castle on the Eastern side was where the eunuchs of the Eastern Spear live. It is located not far from their dining area. There were about ten people heading towards the innermost section of the east. Nine of them were all dressed as East Spear eunuchs, and one was wearing a military officer¡¯s uniform inlaid with gold, it was Chun Yeowun. Flinch! The eunuchs who were walking along the path would look into Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes and flinched at his gaze. Everything went well according to Dae Dung-Du¡¯s narrative. But, all were still afraid of the said ridiculous ability that Chun Yeowun possessed. ¡®I am not sure if I can take down this person.¡¯ The remaining nine eunuchs shuddered at the thought of how Chun Yeowun killed Yoon Baek Ho. It was hard to believe that Chun Yeowun had the capability to do that. Not realizing what these ten people were going through, someone enthusiastically stated: ¡°The institute will be greatly pleased to know that a master like him is giving us a hand, Hohoho.¡± Unlike the other eunuchs, Dae Dang-Du was excited at the thought that he managed to do something for once. He thought that he would be greatly appreciated since he managed to invite a Supreme Master Warrior, which no one had ever achieved. ¡®So noisy.¡¯ It was the first time that Chun Yeowun had come across someone who was as talkative as Hu Bong. He tried to ignore the words, but it was difficult to disregard that screeching laugh. As he was getting vexed, he came close to a building. It seemed like that was where the East Spear¡¯s eunuchs stayed and worked. ¡°Over there.¡± A large structured manor was seen at the place where Dae Dang-Du had pointed towards. Even within the Imperial Palace, such manor is still considered to be on a huge scale. It proved how inexorable the power of the East Spear has. ¡®That manor could accommodate two to three thousand people.¡¯ It seemed like the words which said that the Imperial Palace of the Daemyeong Empire was overflowing with eunuchs wasn¡¯t false at all. He followed Dae Dang-Du to the entrance of the manor. Reaching the entrance, Dae Dang-Du asked the guards who watched over the place. ¡°Did the Gong-Gong return yet?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡± ¡°It is getting late.¡± Normally, he would retire and return before it got dark. But the fact that the person hadn¡¯t come seemed to be related to his workload. ¡®Was it because His Highness had just returned?¡¯ Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, it was said that Zhu Taikhan had returned after completing the order for the envoy. ¡°Then Lord Oh must not have come back yet too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was expected. Lord Oh has always been complimented by East Spear¡¯s commander, Im Gong-Gong. Thus, he could be considered as the right arm of the commander. His absence meant that he was still working. ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯ Dae Dang-Du glanced at Chun Yeowun, who was standing next to him. He insisted that he would be recommended to Im Gong-Gong right away, but the man himself wasn¡¯t even present. ¡®How did it all come to this? If Im Gong-Gong isn¡¯t here, he cannot be admitted into our organization.¡¯ If only Lord Oh, the next in power, was present, Chun Yeowun could be granted access to enter. ¡®What should I do? Ah¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun felt awkward and anxious for no reason. While Dae Dang-Du, who was contemplating, came up with a method. ¡®Aee. If so, it would be better to take him to the Khum Elder and let him know. There is no way that Gong-Gong would oppose it.¡¯ Khum Elder was the left arm of Im Gong-Gong and was responsible for the internal affairs of the East House and the Guest House. In the morning he would stay at the East House, but he would end up in the Guest House in the evening. It would be better for him to talk to the Elder that always stayed at the Guest Hall. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­Gong-Gong hasn¡¯t come back yet, so, if you¡¯re comfortable with it, why don¡¯t we go and see Khum Elder in the guest hall?¡± Chun Yeowon nodded as Dae Dang-Du cautiously asked. There was no reason for him to refuse since he could get a good look at what was in the guest hall. Feeling fortunate, Dae Dang-du asked Chun Yeowun to follow him. ¡°We need to head this way.¡± He said that the guest hall wasn¡¯t far. However, Chun Yeowun who was heading towards it suddenly stopped and stared somewhere with a frown. ¡°What is it?¡± Dae Dang-du asked, wondering, but Chun Yeowun who was solemnly looking at something did not bother to answer back. ¡®What is it? This mix of energy¡­¡¯ It is a foreign energy that made him feel extremely disturbed. On the outskirts of the east lies the East House Manor with ¡®East House and Guest House¡¯ written on the signboard. It is a short distance away from the Northern Manor. From the courtyard to the main hall, 30 people stood while facing each other. In the highest seat of the main hall was a man, a middle-aged man with a patched eye and a cut on his face that went down until the cheek. Unlike the other eunuchs, he was a man who didn¡¯t disclose himself, but it looked like the energy he was releasing wasn¡¯t unusual. ¡°¡­they have been selected as the most outstanding ones. And¡­¡± A eunuch in front of him was reporting. When he listened to the contents, it seemed like they were making a plan to mobilize Masters. It looked like the ones in the yard were Masters. They were all wearing official uniforms of low-ranking cadets in the Imperial Palace, but each was said to have an energy better than high ranked warriors. However, there was one person that Chun Yeowun noticed. A man with a grim and scared face, it was none other than Hu Bong. He was all tensed up and sweating, unlike his usual confident self. ¡®Uh uh, what is he up to?¡¯ Hu Bong always managed to follow Chun Yeowun wherever he went. Like the others, he was in charge of entering the Palace as a spy, whether he was lucky or unfortunate, he still managed to enter. ¡®Idiot. Always up to something useless.¡¯ Unlike the masters who were keeping an eye from a distance, Hu Bong made direct contact with someone and entered into the palace as a member of the East Spear. [Are you interested in succeeding?] For several days, Hu Bong acted like a perfect Imperial guard that checked for spies. He thought that something great was going to unfold and entered the East Spear¡¯s location with excitement. [I like your martial arts, the impression, the flow, and the well-established structure. Come to the main hall in the middle of the day.] Unfortunately, Hu Bong got picked up by one of the East Spear before he could even dig up any information about the spies. He wanted to inform Chun Yeowun, but there was no way that they could contact each other with how things were going. The internal energy of those around him wasn¡¯t normal, and he couldn¡¯t even guess how strong Elder Khum was, the one seated in the middle of the hall. ¡®If I could just get out of here.¡¯ Hearing their plans, it seemed like escaping from their grasp was going to be a tough task. Which was why Hu Bong decided to peek at any opportunity and run away. On the other hand, the eunuch called Khum, who seemed to be a bigwig in the main hall was in deep thought. Shkk! He kept on touching the cut on his right cheek, which didn¡¯t appear to be an old wound. It seemed fresh as if it happened before the exam. ¡®Fuck. I wasn¡¯t even sure about the location, but I need to come up with a plan!¡¯ Originally, his plan was to come up with a solution after finding the real location of spies. On the other hand, his relationship with the 1st Prince, Zhu Taeyoon was also going strong. But he felt hurt when the Prince objected to his proposal of accelerating the plan. The Prince said that the bookkeeping ceremony was a tradition to be done. [The location of Su Hochun isn¡¯t clear, and even those before him also lost their lives after acting too vigilant. Are they trying to work in a rush because of the upcoming examinations¡­?] Shhk! [Huh!] [Dojo head Khum. You are currently under the main office¡¯s jurisdiction. As the one in the main seat, you weren¡¯t supposed to be delayed. Accept those who are near the door.] [¡­Understood.] Eventually, he had to give in to the orders. ¡®It was said that he¡¯s the perfect match to be a gatekeeper and one of the craziest among the six.¡¯ Even with the order, he wasn¡¯t sure about taking in someone who had been mobile inside the Imperial Palace. It made him feel uneasy. Well, once the mission tonight was done, he would no longer be in the Imperial Palace, and the time he spent will be for naught. ¡°¡­that is all. Elder Khum.¡± After reporting, the eunuch looked at him. As if he was waiting for some kind of an assurance. However, Elder Khum seemed out of place, making expressions as if he was in anguish. ¡®Say something, so I can get out of here already, why is he delaying like that?¡¯ Hu Bong, who began to feel impatient, coughed. ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡± Yet, the moment he coughed, the expressions of the 30 warriors who were looking at Elder Khum went stiff. ¡®Huh? Why, what happened?¡¯ Hu Bong was puzzled. But he would soon see the reason. Khum Elder, who garnered his attention, got up, looked around, and opened his mouth with a low voice. ¡°Who was it? Who coughed right now?¡± Around 30 warriors turned their gazes at the elder without saying a word. With that, Hu Bong knew what his mistake was. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ He thought that things were going well. He decided to stay silent as things would only get complicated from there. Even so, Elder Khum still shouted this time. ¡°Who just coughed right now!¡± It felt absurd to Hu Bong. He never guessed that someone would get mad at the sound of a cough. ¡®No. He is a crazy bastard for sure.¡¯ Still, he tried to pretend as if he didn¡¯t know. But, the 30 warriors quietly turned their heads towards Hu Bong. ¡®Ugh! Bastards with no loyalty!¡¯ Thanks to them, Elder Khum gazed at him. Hu Bong began to break out in cold sweat. One cough messed up his entire plan. Hu Bong, who had been worrying for a while, grieved for the ruined plan. But he still bowed his head to avoid being noticed. ¡°I, I am sorry. Elder.¡± When Hu Bong apologized, the eunuch next to Khum noticed and tried to calm him down. He knew how uncomfortable the warriors were to be there. Khum was the kind who always vent at the subordinates when he got angry. ¡°¡­Elder. He is known as Mu Chung, he was invited here for a meal for the first time today, so he is unaware of our manners. Please¡­¡± Before the eunuch could reason for the warrior, Elder Khum cut his words. ¡°A newbie? Huh, this is bad. An elder is struggling at the moment, how could he even think of coughing? That foolish bastard.¡± ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Hu Bong pretended to apologize, bowed further, and spoke loudly. ¡°I am sorry, Elder. Please forgive me.¡± In fact, he knew that the situation would worsen. Being planted in the unit of elder Khum is the most distressing situation for him. He really wanted to go out and relieve his anger. ¡°Just because the Elder is staying calm, doesn¡¯t mean that you can get rid of all the military rules in your head. You, mediocre, are truly pathetic. Someone, please tell me that the East Spear isn¡¯t a place where people like that can enter.¡± As if something ominous was said. It happened. Phat! ¡®Huh?¡¯ Elder Khum, who was in his seat bounced off and flew towards Hu Bong, attempting to blow away his head. It was a swift move. But Hu Bong, who was anxious and fidgety from the beginning moved instantaneously and took a couple steps back. ¡°How dare he avoid the punishment?¡± As he escaped from the blow, Elder Khum¡¯s anger rose. Gathering internal energy in both of his hands, he unleashed it towards Hu Bong. Hu Bong, who had already reached the highest mark of a warrior, couldn¡¯t comprehend the movement with his naked eye. ¡®S-shit!¡¯ His face contorted and seemed like there were sharp nails penetrating his chest. Patpatatpat! ¡°No?!¡± All of a sudden, someone intervened in front of Hu Bong and dissipated his attack. Despite being revered as someone powerful, his attack got easily blocked, and the man immediately countered back. Swa! Swa! Swa! Swa! The Air Sword which moved with profound aerodynamics drew its trajectory and stabbed the heart of Elder Khum. Elder Khum was shocked at the sudden appearance of an unknown man, but he was still a Supreme Master Warrior. Without letting himself be too flustered, Elder Khum tried to use the opportunity and utilized a unique step to avoid the trajectory of the Air Sword. ¡®Such great sword.¡¯ The splendid swordsmanship, consisting of 24 swords, managed to move Elder Khum without a second to breathe. Inevitably, the last sword ended up brushing past his forehead. Slash! His body, which was already at a weird angle, was further bent back as the swords aimed for his heart. ¡®It is my first time coming across such an attack!¡¯ It was generally impossible to hit something and make it bounce back right away. However, Elder Khum displayed such sophisticated moves. Everyone watching the duel were amazed, apart from one, the man who intervened, he just smirked. ¡®he is smirking?¡¯ Elder was ready to plunge his nails into the man¡¯s heart. ¡®Let¡¯s aim??¡¯ Shockingly, as if he had already predicted Elder Khum¡¯s intent to pierce his heart, the man aimed for the Elder¡¯s wrist. He raised his right hand to pull him near and strike him down. ¡°Damn it!¡± Elder Khum was ready to use his right arm to bring down this unknown man who was challenging him. However, the power of that man¡¯s attacks seemed far beyond imagination. ¡®Th-this makes no sense! Ugh!¡¯ Puck! Tear! ¡°Kuahhhhh!¡± The attack was strong enough to break an arm and ripped it off the moment it struck. Elder Khum screamed and grunted as the pain of his bones breaking and arm ripped off overwhelmed his body. ¡°AHHH!¡± It was excruciating, but elder Khum endured it and moved 10 steps back. Holding onto his bleeding wrist, he glared at the unknown man. ¡°The-the Golden?¡± The man was wearing a golden robe. Hu Bong, who almost died, was shocked when he looked at the man before him, his eyes widened at the sight. If it wasn¡¯t for the 24 swords he had seen before, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed it. ¡®Lord!¡¯ The man was none other than Chun Yeowun. Chapter 353 - The Hidden Power Within The Imperial Palace The Qi energy that was released by Chun Yeowun, who reached the level of Perfect Supreme Master Warrior was overwhelming. It¡¯s natural to neither distinguish the opponent¡¯s Qi nor read their strength, but as the opponent gets closer, the more it¡¯s possible to recognize the energy they hold. Chun Yeowun, who sensed Hu Bong¡¯s energy in the East House and Guest House left Dae Dang-Du and the eunuchs who were traveling along with him. Thanks to that, Hu Bong buzzed back to life, as he realized who saved him. [Lord!] [You did well. Hu Bong.] Chun Yeowun looked and praised him. In order to save him, he had to confront Elder Khum. As a result, Chun Yeowun learned that he was tough to deal with. Unlike the other eunuchs, he was mastering an extraordinary skill with his internal energy. Although the eunuch had transformed his internal energy into a skill, Chun Yeowun was never deceived and knew that the opponent had exceeded the unique human limits. [Sorry? I did well?] Hu Bong, who knew that both their behaviors would be deemed as suspicious was puzzled. [You found the warrior and the members of the Blade God Six Martial Clan.] [UGH? Did I found it? Then, then that eunuch is from that clan?] He was stunned. Hu Bong would¡¯ve never guessed it. He looked at Elder Khum whose body oozed with white steam as he tried to seal off his torn arm. That was when Chun Yeowun gave him an urgent warning. [Hu Bong. Once I give you a signal, get ready to run or hide.] [What?] Hu Bong felt extremely lost at Chun Yeowun¡¯s order. However, there was one other person who could have understood what Chun Yeowun meant, it was Elder Khum. ¡®Kuahh¡¯ Elder Khum¡¯s complexion wasn¡¯t good as he turned pale while he stopped the bleeding on his arm. The moment he sparred with Chun Yeowun, he realized that the man didn¡¯t belong to the Golden Guards. ¡®There is no such skilled person in the Golden Guards.¡¯ Even the Southern Commander, who is known to be the best of the guards, is far inferior than the man standing in front of him. That being said, the opponent seemed to be higher than Super Master Warrior. Anything beyond that was hard to guess. ¡®He isn¡¯t a person from the Imperial Palace. What the hell¡­ugh?¡¯ Swoosh! As he was contemplating for answers, Elder Khum¡¯s expression went stiff. Afar, an unknown energy seemed to be approaching him at a rapid pace. Sinister energy. Elder Khum immediately shouted to the ones wearing a junior officer¡¯s uniform. ¡°Something is approaching us! Take your stance and be on guard!¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask and just follow!¡± At first, they thought that their Elder was trying to warn them about the Perfect Supreme Master who suddenly popped out. However, the members of the East Spear sensed something off and quickly pulled out their weapons. Clang! Clang! They were masters who were approaching Superior Master Level, but when compared to Elder Khum or Chun Yeowun, they seemed weak. Yet, they still managed to sense the foreign energy that was coming for them. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The sound of something stepping on the ground kept entering their ears. The source of the creepy and eerie foreign energy surfaced. ¡°It is here.¡± ¡°All of you be quiet!¡± Elder Khum silenced the officials of the East Spear who kept on mumbling in anxiousness. Heeeeiiiing! As the unknown cold energy circulated, the wind began to move in incomprehensible directions and extinguished the torches on the walls. With the torches extinguished, everything turned dark in an instant. Small spheres of light appeared one after the other, accompanied by a sound from the walls and ceiling of the building, which didn¡¯t belong to the East Spear nor Chun Yeowun. ¡®There are Flame Energy Warriors here.¡¯ Elder Khum cautiously looked around with narrowed eyes. Suddenly, he could see that countless eyes had surrounded their building. Those eyes, shining in yellow under the moonlight, watched them closely. ¡®Wh-what are they?¡¯ ¡®Does the Imperial Palace have such people?¡¯ Surrounded by humans with ominous energy, the 30 something warriors tensed up. Their hands that were gripping onto the spears tightened. Turning nervous and anxious because of an unknown enemy is a natural reaction. Swwosh! At that moment, a person appeared in the middle of the yard. The moon hidden by the clouds showed up and the person¡¯s face was dimly seen. She was a court lady wearing a red silk robe, with straight flowing white hair, and clasped hands. ¡°Chief Maid?¡± Elder Khum opened his mouth in surprise. Although Elder Khum was only in charge of the duties of the East Spear, he still entered the Palace for events and festivities, which was why he knew her. The identity of the court lady was Yeongwol, who was said to be the 2nd ranked Court of Lady of the Imperial Palace. She was placed in charge of the deposit and payments of the Imperial Warehouses in case of a civil war. ¡®No way!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at what he witnessed. Standing on walls and fences, with their hands and feet placed on the ground like hunting animals, were the holders of the yellow eyes, the court ladies! Rustle! Rustle! Even those who were newly recruited couldn¡¯t hide their unease. The foreign energy they sensed from the court ladies was fundamentally unknown and made them feel nervous. They weren¡¯t ordinary court ladies anymore, they all looked unfamiliar and ambiguous. ¡®¡­it can¡¯t be, are they the ones who are called Guardians?¡¯ The hidden power of the Imperial Palace, the Imperial Palace Guardians. Since infiltrating the Imperial Palace, every effort made was for the sole purpose of finding the Guardians. According to the rumors, the leaders of the Guardians had skilled members that even those from the Forces of Justice couldn¡¯t match. Elder Khum, who only came across East Spear and West Spear would have never in a million years thought that the Guardians would end up being the court ladies! ¡®If they really are the members of the Guardian, we need to avoid fighting with them. Moreover¡­¡¯ He had already lost his right arm and his internal energy was drained. He had previously decided that it would be impossible to deal with the unknown Golden Guard. It felt even more unreasonable to clash with Yeongwol, the Chief maid of the court ladies, who was exuding unfathomable energy. Clench! Elder Khum clenched his wounded hand. ¡°Was the Chief Maid sent here to the Guest Hall to deliver some task?¡± According to the eunuch¡¯s rank, Elder Khum would have been on the same level as the lady. But, because of the East Spear and its effective workings, he was able to become a high ranking bureaucrat. Chief Maid of the court ladies, Yeongwol, opened her lips as she looked around. ¡°There were rats in the Imperial Palace and the most dangerous one of them got chased in this direction, did anything interesting catch your eyes?¡± ¡°Interesting?¡± ¡°I have been thinking for a while, but the audience of the East House seemed to have the Devil¡¯s Pandemonium.¡± Hidden Devil¡¯s Pandemonium. A term that refers to a battlefield where a devil is said to be hiding. It means that bad things or conspiracy are constantly being done for some evil cause. Elder Khum responded right away to avoid getting cornered. ¡°Devil¡¯s pandemonium? What kind of nonsense is that? This is the realm of the East Spear! No matter how important you are as the Chief Maid, this isn¡¯t a place where you intrude and speak without evidence!¡± It was the rule of the Imperial Palace, irrespective of the royal titles given, the access to the residence and training grounds had to be given by the person in charge of the guards. Elder Khum was intent on using the Imperial Court Law as an excuse to kick out the Guardians. Though it¡¯s indefinite that it would work. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here as the Chief Maid of the Court ladies.¡± ¡°¡­then?¡± ¡°I came here as a member of the Imperial Palace Guardians, the one you were desperately looking for.¡± ¡°Chief Maid!¡± Shockingly, the Chief Maid, Yeongwol boldly revealed her identity. There was only one reason why a member of the Imperial Guardians would reveal the identity. To punish and threaten those who disrupted the order in the Imperial Palace. ¡°¡­Chief Maid, the 3rd leader of the Guardians, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Everyone says the same thing.¡± Yeongwol¡¯s right hand began to gather energy. Elder Khum, who sensed it, hastily raised his arm and said. ¡°Lady! It seems like that man there is the Devil¡¯s Pandemonium. Look here, I don¡¯t know if you can see but he tore off my arm. I was struck!¡± For an arm to be ripped out, there would be no further explanation other than that. Grateful, he thought that his statement was reasonable, but the Chief Maid didn¡¯t even care. Rather, she spoke in a voice filled with power. ¡°What of the injury? As I said before, I paid close attention to you from the moment you entered the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°Yah! Chief Maid! I wanted to persecute the spies I saw earlier, but yo¡­ugh!?¡± Wheeing! Elder Khum tried to point towards the unknown Golden Guard, but he wasn¡¯t in sight. From the moment the torches were extinguished and darkness engulfed them, it was certain that the Golden Guard wasn¡¯t in the yard anymore. Moreover, the new recruit who coughed disappeared too. ¡®Th-those men!¡¯ Elder Khum was embarrassed as the people he was trying to blame disappeared! Either they were present or not, Chief Maid, the 3rd leader of the Guardians, had already ordered the court ladies to surround the building. ¡°According to the law of the Guardians, subdue everything and everyone. If they rebel, you can kill them.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Swosh! Swosh! Swosh! The moment the order was given, the court ladies simultaneously entered the courtyard. The recruits, who were nervous and anxious about their future, swung their spears. ¡°Fight them!¡± ¡°Even if they are the Imperial Palace Guardians, they are just girls!¡± The ominous energy exuding from the court ladies penetrated their minds, but they were soldiers who were trained to fight till the very end. They weren¡¯t the kind who would step back without fighting. ¡°Haaaaa!¡± A military officer with a spear rushed towards a court lady. The spear, imbued with internal energy, split into five, drawing out exquisite trajectories, trying to cut the lady. Swosh! Swosh! Swosh! Shockingly, the court ladies flooded the enemy¡¯s yard. They didn¡¯t even gather energy on both of their hands. A court lady manifested a technique loaded with Qi as her bare hands moved towards the men. A startling scene to behold. ¡®That girl is crazy to the core!¡¯ The boldness of taking down the enemy with their spears began to sink as they witnessed the force of the ladies. Still, the men decided to meet their end with a brave heart. Cang! Cang! Cang! Shockingly, the spear which was used to cut down the girl¡¯s hands bounced back upon contact, it was as if the spear hit something rigid. Rather, his palm that was holding onto the sword began to tingle. ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± While the man was muddled and unable to understand, the court lady¡¯s eyes flashed as her palm gathered Qi and struck the man¡¯s chest. Puck! ¡°Kuwak!¡± The moment he was struck on the chest, it felt like fire was implanted into his heart. Along with the pain of his internal organs burning up, black smoke began to escape from the man¡¯s gasping mouth. A never before seen phenomenon. ¡°These, these women, something is weird about them!¡± The other officers also experienced a similar effect. The court ladies ran around like crazed warriors who weren¡¯t afraid of death. Cang! Clang! ¡°The- the sword isn¡¯t stopping them?¡± However, unlike regular girls with delicate moves, these girls didn¡¯t even flinch at the incoming attacks and went for those who were equipped with weapons. The only attack that worked on them was an attack imbued with a strong Qi. Puhk! Among the officers, there were few Superior Master Warriors. Once they witnessed that neither the swords nor the spears worked on the girls, they intensified their Qi. ¡®This will work!¡¯ Fortunately, the intensified Qi attack worked on them. Although they were strong, they weren¡¯t at the level of Elder Khum, who could have destroyed them in an instant. The attack worked and caused damage. But the problem was, it didn¡¯t stop them. ¡°Th-this is crazy!¡± Even though the arm of the girl had been cut off, she still ran towards the officer with her eerie eyes glowing in yellow. It was as if she couldn¡¯t feel pain. ¡®These girls are like monsters!?¡¯ Tatatatatak! As a result of what he witnessed, a Superior Master Warrior immediately decided to increase the distance between them. He realized how dangerous it would be to continue fighting such a person. ¡°Hoo¡­Hoo¡­¡± Gooooooh! The court ladies, who could feel the heat rising in their bodies, approached them at a terrifying speed to wring their hearts. The recruits and the officers eventually got tired of running and failing at attacking the ladies who seemed to be immortal. On the other hand, Elder Khum who witnessed it all, was gloating inside. ¡®Found it! This is it!¡¯ Chapter 354 - The Hidden Power Within The Imperial Palace Chop! Chop! ¡°Damn it!!¡± The Superior Master Warrior¡¯s Qi caused his arm to tremble. However, to take down the manic one-arm woman that was running towards him, he unfurled his Qi in the form of a sword. Through his swordsmanship, his Qi shot rampant in abundance, as if it was welcoming the rushing zombie-like court lady towards her demise. However, the court lady wasn¡¯t foolish enough to run blindly into it, which could¡¯ve sliced her into two. Pat! Bang! ¡®She avoided it?¡¯ The lady turned around and avoided the Qi that was rushing at her. She tried to find flaws in his technique as she kept moving swiftly. ¡®What kind of movements are those!¡¯ The court lady¡¯s movements were different from the usual striding sequence. Like a lean, well-balanced cat, she jumped back and forth avoiding the sword Qi. She was a tough opponent to deal with. ¡®I need to cut down either her leg or neck!¡¯ If the lady could move so precisely even with a lacking arm, he had no choice but to either cut her leg or her throat. She may be unaware of pain, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was immortal. Swish! Swish! Swish! Pat! Phat! Phat! The court lady was gradually turning accustomed to the sword Qi and its movements. Thus, the Superior Master Warrior couldn¡¯t help but come to a decision. If he continues the sword Qi¡¯s motion and abruptly changes its course, he¡¯ll be able to disrupt her maneuvers. ¡®Now!¡¯ Before the court lady could reach his sword Qi, he carefully observed how she charged towards him and decided to move slightly to the left. At that moment, with a shattering sound, the Superior Master Warrior pushed the sword to the court lady¡¯s throat. She was surprised and desperately tried to avoid it, but there was no way she could stop after storming ahead. ¡°AGH!¡± Slash! The Superior Master Warrior succeeded in slashing her throat. She got lacerated, and her zombie-like body fell onto the floor like a detached puppet. ¡°I did it! Immortal? What bullshit¡­¡± Puck! Puck! ¡°KWAH!¡± The exhilaration he felt after taking down the court lady lasted only for so long. He felt pain and looked at his back in distress just to see that two court ladies had struck him at his back and side. He felt cornered as his insides bleed and fire burned through his organs. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just a sensation. Kiiiiiick! ¡°UGH!¡± He was frightened at the sudden attack and tried to protect his blood points, but it was too late. The fire seeped into his body and scorched his innards. Even in his last moments, the Superior Master Warrior managed to pull out the sword Qi with preciseness and slit the throat of a court lady. Slash! The court lady, who saw her colleague¡¯s neck get slit, grabbed the man¡¯s throat. ¡°Le, let go¡­ Ugh, uh, cough!¡± The Superior Master Warrior¡¯s face turned red as fire filled his head. He, who had already exhausted his reserved Qi for taking down the opponent, had no strength to rebel anymore. Bom! Bom! His eyes burst black as if they got burned with fire. To call the flame that they¡¯re using as the foreign power called Yang was a great misconception. It was literal, pure flame energy. Tingle! Tingle! ¡°AHHHHHH!¡± Screams resonated everywhere along with the nasty smell of burning flesh. The warriors died one after the other ignorant to the mysterious power that the monstrous court ladies possessed. Of course, not everyone died. ¡°Huh!¡± Although one arm got torn off, Elder Khum, a Supreme Master, managed to save his internal energy. No matter how fast the court ladies were, his eyes interpreted no difference in their movements. Swosh! Swosh! Swosh! When one of the court ladies rushed towards him, he just faintly moved his upper body to avoid the attack. The court lady tried to change her form, getting pissed at his minimal movements, but¡­ Thud! ¡°You seem to look down on the Elder whose one arm is cut off, hmmm!¡± Crack! Getting hold of the court lady¡¯s arm, he fractured her bones and ripped it off. Elder Khum, who pulled out her arm, kicked her on the stomach. Kick! Thud! With Qi imbued into the attack, the court lady¡¯s body flew ten steps in the air and rolled on the ground. No matter how strong she might be, she couldn¡¯t let herself be taken down by basic assaults. But as she tried to get up, her body staggered as if it had been crushed. Kiiiick! Elder Khum, who held the lady¡¯s arm in his hand, removed the clothing on it. Seeing the stripped arm, his eyes flooded with joy. ¡°Kukuku, at last! At last! Found it!¡± Shockingly, dense red scales were on the court lady¡¯s arm. Such scales defended the owner from the sword Qi and numerous other attacks. Elder Khum, who figured out the answer, shouted in joy at the warriors who were fighting the court ladies. ¡°Blood Reversion is allowed against these insects!¡± Once his orders fell, the four warriors who were still fighting roared. Sudden changes were occurring inside the four warriors¡¯ bodies. Regardless, the court ladies didn¡¯t hesitate to rush towards the strengthened men. Dum! Dum! Their muscular upper body began to bulk up at a bizarre and rapid rate. Their eyes turned red and veins popped and bulged on their faces, making them hideous to look at. ¡°Roarrrrrrrr!¡± A beast¡¯s cry escaped from their mouths. Even the other warriors who were in the vicinity of the fight were scared by their appearance. The four monster-like men, now twice the height of an adult, were devoid of any human features. ¡°WH-what the hell is this?¡± ¡°How were these monsters part of the house?¡± They were unaware that the demons had disguised themselves as humans. Unlike the warriors who couldn¡¯t shut their mouths with surprise, the court ladies halted and ran towards the warriors who had used Blood Reversion. Kwak! The man using the Blood Reversion technique snatched a sword and rushed towards a court lady. It looked like a behemoth had seized the villain. The giant grabbed the ankle of the lady and tore it off while holding her other leg. Tear! The court lady got torn in half effortlessly. After killing her cruelly with ease, everyone nodded at the weight of the moment. ¡°Kwah!¡± ¡°Hic!¡± The few remaining warriors couldn¡¯t overcome their fear and scrambled to escape the hellhole. They lit the walls in an attempt to run away, but the court ladies intercepted them. ¡°Da- damn it! these monsters!¡± Clang! Clang! ¡°Shit!¡± The soldiers desperately tried to defeat them. But to no avail, their Qi wasn¡¯t strong enough to injure the ladies. Moreover, they had witnessed the downfall of the 3 Superior Master Warriors who were adept in handling strong Qi and the four warriors¡¯ transformation into monsters. ¡°Kwaahhhh!¡± Yeongwol, a member of the Guardians, stared at the deranged men that looked like monsters. With a smile on his face, Elder Khum spoke to her. ¡°Did you think that an Elder like me wouldn¡¯t have a secret up my sleeve? Heh, heh.¡± ¡°¡­ I knew that the devil¡¯s pandemonium was in here.¡± ¡°If you decide to stop fighting and surrender, I will spare your life along with the other court ladies.¡± Elder Khum had no intention to kill them. He just wanted to locate the head of the Imperial Palace Guardian and figure out the foreign power they possess. Yeongwol clicked her tongue at Elder Khum, who didn¡¯t even bother to hide his greedy expression. ¡°You¡¯re trying to find out the Guardian¡¯s identity with those monsters disguised as humans? Tch.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tap! As Yeonwol flicked her fingers, two court ladies wearing veils appeared behind her. They were wearing blue silk robes with red patterns stitched on them. ¡°Inspection Maids?¡± Looking at the costumes, it seemed like they must have been in the prosecutor¡¯s office assisting the deacons. Despite the yellow glowing eyes which could be seen through the veils, they were exuding different energy from the other court ladies. If there was anything visibly different, it was the long sword present in their eyes. ¡°Help the other court ladies in killing those beasts who emerged from their human masks.¡± ¡°The leader¡¯s order has been received.¡± Phat! Simultaneously as the former fell, the newly arrived ladies moved towards the beast-like men who were unleashing their strength. ¡°GGRRRRRRR!¡± The beast-like men moved and attacked every lady who rushed towards them. However, the inspection maids were faster than the previous ones, they kept on moving, bouncing from one place to another. Jump! Jump! Jump! ¡°GRRRRR, you crazy wench!¡± The beast-like man boiled with anger and extended his sharp nails, unfolding a high-level technique. Hwak! Despite the beast¡¯s increasing power, while avoiding the attacks, a lady struck his arm with a sword. ¡°Kuuuuuu! It¡¯s no use!¡± Launching the higher-level technique strengthened his body. Both sides were masters in their own domain, one possessing the Flame Qi and the other having the Blood Reversion. However, their strength forced them into a stalemate. But, Puhk! ¡°KWAAAK!¡± But, when done correctly, the thick arm that seemed to be unpierceable got cut by the sword. Though the lady failed to cut through the bones, the sword still wounded the flesh with the help of her skill. Clang! The beast-like man was shocked as he witnessed her sword slit his skin. The sword was burning red as if it had been placed in a fire. Moreover, he witnessed a faint blue light, which seemed to be the reason behind their strength. Unlike the other court ladies, these new ones are extremely skilled. ¡°Kuaaaaak!¡± The beast on Blood Reversion, who judged the lady as a dangerous opponent, rushed towards her with the intent to kill. But due to his hasty movement, one thing was overlooked. He doesn¡¯t only have one opponent. Once the gap was created, a 2nd lady struck him behind. Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! No matter how sturdy the beast¡¯s body, it¡¯s bound to break when hit on the same spot with the Flame Qi. ¡°Ah! Ahhhhhhhh!¡± The roar shook the ground as it slowly turned into a cry of pain. ¡®Ohh! This is what I get for looking down at the power of the Guardians.¡¯ Elder Khum felt cheated as he thought that the situation would turn around because of the Blood Reversion act. Even after being outnumbered, the beast-like men still fought and killed numerous ladies. It was a mistake to assume that he could trick the Guardian. ¡®I have no other choice but to subdue their leader.¡¯ Yeonwhol, herself, verified her identity as one of the three leaders of the Imperial Palace Guardian. If he could subdue her, he might be able to reverse the situation. ¡®Since our efforts are turning useless, the best warriors will be used to overwhelm them.¡¯ Elder Khum, who was making a plan, raised his left hand. At that moment, Yeonwol¡¯s gaze drifted to the fighting court ladies and the beast-like men. It was then that something came towards her. Right then, Puck! Kwak! ¡°Kuak!¡± She, who had turned her gaze away, was actually waiting for Elder Khum to attack her, she grabbed him by the neck as he neared her. Yeonwol¡¯s eyes, which had been fine till a moment ago, turned yellow. ¡°You have a bad habit. Elder Khum.¡± ¡°Kuak¡­ kuk! Ugh!¡± Elder Khum hurriedly tried to intensify his Qi as he held onto her hand that was squeezing the life out of him. However, no matter how much he tried to impair her hand, she didn¡¯t budge. Kaaaang! ¡°Huak!¡± He could guess that it was similar to what the court ladies were doing. Despite that, he never thought that she would be strong enough to withstand his Qi at such close range. Yeongwol¡¯s dark eyes were gleaming. ¡°You cheeky bastard. Neither you nor those devil¡¯s men out there need to stay alive. Just die.¡± Clench! ¡°Kuaaak!¡± She already had him in her grasp, as if intending to break his neck, she began to gather internal energy on her hand. He was immersed in fear of his neck being twisted at any moment. Hot! Hot! ¡°Huh? What¡­¡± Elder Khum¡¯s throat began to turn crimson. Yet, it appears like the end is still out of reach, his upper body began to swell with blood vessels protruding on the face, creating a sickening face. Meanwhile, he used Blood Reversion to escape from her grasp. ¡°Foolish attempt!¡± Yeongwol raised her left hand and aimed it at his heart to cleanly kill him before he completed the Blood Reversion. Her left hand turned red as the fire burned through. At that moment. Bang! ¡®Huh?¡¯ A stranger¡¯s energy. Yeonwol was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t help but loosen her grasp on the Elder. Bang! At the same time, someone appeared out of nowhere behind Elder Khum and unfurled a sword Qi. The man, who landed from above, grabbed Elder Khum¡¯s head. -clench! ¡°Wh-who?¡± Elder Khum was unnerved at someone¡¯s sudden touch, he couldn¡¯t turn as a tremendous shock spread throughout his head. Chirirng! ¡°Kuuuuuuakk!¡± It was a spectacle, white light ran through his body like fire. As the undyed energy entered him, the Blood Reversion act, which created a new energy flow, stopped, and the bulked body shrank, along with his eyes turning back to normal. Brrrrrr! The white light subsided, but the aftermath remained. Elder Khum¡¯s body convulsed. Resulting in his hair getting burned and him turning bald. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ manic!¡± Before he could even unravel his skill, his technique was blocked. He shook his head at the absurdity of the situation, and the Golden Guard, who once disappeared was standing in front of him, again! Chun Yeowun. ¡®Didn¡¯t he run away? No¡­ no way¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡­ fucking¡­ bastard¡­¡± Thud! Elder Khum cursed till the very moment he passed out. The leader of the Guardians, Yeongwol, who was trying to keep him alive, spoke with displeasure as she looked at the intruder. ¡°Haa¡­ here I was thinking where you hid.¡± She couldn¡¯t analyze Chun Yeowun¡¯s power and only his grim demonic energy could be felt. Had it not been for that, she could¡¯ve never found him. Chun Yeowun confidently spoke back. ¡°This man belongs to me¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say? You ran away from us when we arrived! Suddenly coming and saying that¡­ wait a moment! Did you?¡± At that moment, leader Yeonwol¡¯s expression turned stiff. At first, she thought that he just ran away because of the disparity of their strength. ¡°Yo- you were aiming for this?¡± Yep, he was. Chun Yeowun was waiting for them to fight and drain each other. She finally realized why Elder Khum swore as he fell. Chapter 355 - The Hidden Power Within The Imperial Palace Nano Machine 355: The Hidden Power Within The Imperial Palace (4) The presence of a different, unknown energy. In short, Chun Yeowun¡¯s ability to judge the situation was accurate. If Chun Yeowun decided to remain in the courtyard, it was definite that the spies of the Blade God Six Martial clan might join forces with the Guardians and confront the most dangerous person out there, which was none other than Chun Yeowun. However, by hiding himself for a while, he managed to lessen the people from both sides, increasing his chances of survival. ¡®The hidden power of the Imperial family¡­¡¯ He was aware of the presence of such forces, but seeing them with his own eyes made him realize their staggering power. In the war of Gyoju, gauging the hidden power of the Imperial family was difficult, besides it was the promise to maintain a non-aggression treaty between the clans. It was absolute that their strength and forte were different from the common martial arts. ¡®A completely unique form of power. Like¡­¡¯ ¡°How dare you use such tricks against the leader of the Imperial Palace¡¯s Guardians!¡± Lady Yeongwol soared in anger at the thought of her being manipulated by an unknown person. Nearly 10 of her people had died trying to subdue the East Spear Warriors who were spies of the Blade God Six Martial clan. Even if they¡¯re unable to feel pain, death wasn¡¯t what their leader wished for them. ¡®That unruly energy being released from his body.¡¯ The energy which Chun Yeowun was releasing made Yeongwol¡¯s entire body rigid in alertness that magnified her senses. Moreover, she realized how dangerous he was once he took down Elder Khum of the Blade God Six Martial clan in one hit while he was using the Blood Reversion Act. -Swoosh! Yeongwol¡¯s eyes, which turned back to their normal black color, began to emit a yellow hue. Her body began to release a red haze all around as if she was on fire. ¡®Should I try negotiating with words?¡¯ He had changed his appearance to that of a guard to find the spies, but Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t exactly kill the spy of the Blade God Six Martial clan. He only concealed himself as much as possible. It was because he wanted to speak to Elder Khum. ¡°Stop! I am not trying to fight you.¡± ¡°What did you say? Not trying to fight?¡± ¡°I just came here because I needed something. I have nothing against the Imperial Palace.¡± He was someone capable enough to reach the Sky Demon energy and was already a Perfect Supreme Master warrior in both skill and execution. However, his previous actions were disrespectful to the non-aggression treaty, thus he had to be taken alive. Chun Yeowun himself revealed that he had no hostility towards them. However, it didn¡¯t seem trustworthy. ¡°You were here because you needed something? How futile. You entered the Imperial Palace as if it was your bedroom.¡± Even though Chun Yeowun had no intention of fighting, from Yeongwol¡¯s point of view, he was no more than an intruder in the Palace. He came all the way to the Daemyeong Empire and said that his deeds were warranted. His reasons felt shady to the ear. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your skills can help you out!¡± Phat! Yeongwol suddenly moved ahead and reached for Chun Yeowun. She was nimble as she teleported to her target in a matter of seconds and went to pierce his neck. But, Phuk! Chun Yeowun simply raised his hand and lightly struck a simple blow on her hand. As if she predicted motion, her left hand targeted Chun Yeowun, who just blocked her. ¡®Flame?¡¯ Her sleeve was covered in red and it looked like fire danced on her hand. Fortunately, Chun Yeowun acted cautiously because of witnessing the defeat of the warriors using the Blood Reversion to the court ladies. ¡®Then¡­¡¯ -Swoosh! Chun Yeowun¡¯s left hand moved faster than Yeongwol and stopped right at her wounded forehead. If she didn¡¯t retreat right away, or even if she tried to move her hand further towards him, her forehead would¡¯ve gotten pierced, leaving her dead. However, Yeongwol plowed ahead and attacked Chun Yeowun. Phat! Pak! The two of them simultaneously attacked and hit each other. In that instant, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes discerned something. Yeonwol, who got her forehead slightly cut because of Chun Yeowun¡¯s Sky Demon energy, took a few steps back. Phat! Blood began to flow from her wound as she was pushed back in ten strides. Although Chun Yeowun tried his best to make sure that the Sky Demon¡¯s energy didn¡¯t fatally wound her, he still wounded her pretty badly. Thankfully she survived. The woman didn¡¯t even blink. ¡®Can¡¯t she feel any pain?¡¯ She wiped the blood on her forehead, eyes, and nose with her long sleeves. What was more shocking was the rapidly healing wound on her forehead. The blood stopped flowing and the skin regenerated back. ¡®Such great regeneration skill!¡¯ Honestly, the regeneration wasn¡¯t that astounding for Chun Yeowun. But it wasn¡¯t as if the lady harbored Nano Machine in her body, seeing such resilience from her stunned him. That wasn¡¯t the only thing that shocked Chun Yeowun. ¡®She was trying to cut down my arm.¡¯ Her red-colored left hand was trembling violently. She deliberately took a hit on her forehead so she could cut down his hand. But the body of Chun Yeowun, which developed rapidly into an Perfect Supreme Master Level with the help of Nano, couldn¡¯t be easily attacked. Ssssshhhhhh! Chun Yeowun looked at his hand that was struck by her. The trace of flame didn¡¯t disappear, and it seemed like the flame on his hand was trying to penetrate into his skin. ¡®Dealing with a woman who has such weird attacks is troublesome.¡¯ It was difficult for women to learn martial arts since it requires yang energy. Girls, on the other hand, innately possess yin energy. However, in order to develop such kinds of flame Qi, it was necessary to hold a high level of yang. He felt that the energy that flowed out was inherent rather than an acquired one. ¡°Huuu.¡± Chun Yeowun immediately gathered his internal energy to the veins which were under his wound. The flame, which stubbornly burned his hand, soon lost its power and disappeared with a steam. That sight made Yeongwol go stiff. ¡®I saw him generate a white light, but does he have the power to get rid of the flame Qi too? Who in the world is that person?¡¯ She did classify him as a dangerous person, but he seemed to be a lot stronger than she imagined. Her gaze turned serious. She came to the decision that she wouldn¡¯t be able to subdue him. ¡°Oh my. You must have invaded the Imperial Palace thinking that we are nothing! If this is how you are going to act, then I will have to bring you down!¡± Goooooo! The leader, Yeongwol, began to raise internal energy in earnest. The pale and red haze around her body began to gradually turn darker, indicating that she¡¯s becoming stronger. Stabling his voice, Chun Yeowun once again spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it once again, but I have no intention of spying nor intruding on the Imperial Palace. If you let me take this one, I will retire from here as quietly as possible.¡± He knew that it was better to step back before things took a turn for the worse. From what he heard from her, he knew that these women weren¡¯t the only hidden power of the Imperial Palace. They were being cautious not to reveal everything, but Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t need her to spill everything for him to understand. ¡°This one is a spy of the Blade God Six Martial clan who is plotting against the Wulin. Since hitting them in the Imperial Palace would be humiliating for them, I came here. The only reason I am here is to stop these people.¡± ¡°Blade God Six Martial clan?¡± Hearing the phrase ¡®Blade God Six Martial Clan¡¯, Yeongwol¡¯s eyes narrowed. One of the roles of the Imperial Palace¡¯s Guardians was to collect information regarding all the clans in order to protect the Imperial Palace. ¡°You want to stop them?¡± ¡°Yes. Wulin and we are involved. But the Blade God Six Martial Clan is using the Imperial Palace to execute their plan. This is why I am trying to figure out who they are and stop them.¡± He revealed quite a bit of information. However, he was aware that he could be misunderstood for giving too much. But, not everything worked in favor of Chun Yeowun all the time. ¡°If that is the case, I can¡¯t let go of it anymore. The Emperor and the Crown Prince showed favor and acknowledged the Wulin. But now you want to fight in the Imperial Palace!¡± ¡®¡­words don¡¯t work on her.¡¯ Yeongwol, the leader of the Imperial Palace Guardians, couldn¡¯t share the same ideas and thoughts regarding the Wulin. From her point of view, they would only judge the entire situation as the Wulin clans acting rudely towards the Imperial Palace and the family. ¡°I knew that the Wulin too had to be brought under the control of the Emperor.¡± Moreover, she was someone who was loyal and in support of the Imperial Palace. The hostility she showed was understandable. ¡®She has to be knocked down.¡¯ Persuading her didn¡¯t seem to be helping. It looked like it would be more efficient to suppress all the court ladies of the Imperial Palace Guardians. ¡°Well, there is nothing more that I can do. I tried to warn you.¡± With those words, Chun Yeowun began to take slow strides towards Yeongwol, who flicked her finger and said. Snap! ¡°Forget about the fame and titles you were given in the Wulin. This is the Imperial Palace. Throw away the illusion that you¡¯ll be able to leave from a place filled with Guardian warriors.¡± Swwosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The court ladies began to gather at the snap of her finger. Due to the numerous battles that transpired in the courtyard, their number had decreased by a lot, but more than 50 of them still survived. Two of the inspection maids, who overpowered those beastly men also walked towards her with stained swords dripping with blood. The fact that these women vanquished those men who used Blood Reversion meant that they were extremely skilled. Hweeing! The sleeves of Yeongwol burned with the flames. Ashes formed where her sleeves previously touched revealing red scales. Like a shield, the red haze began to wrap around her arms and legs. ¡°It will be different from before. This time, make sure to be on guard. Oh, arrogant and cheeky Wulin warrior. You will have to fall alone.¡± With a numerical advantage on their side, Yeongwol couldn¡¯t help but feel confident. She judged Chun Yeowun as someone who was equal to her in terms of power, but with her subordinates by her side, she was sure that the intruder could be taken down. But it was strange. Despite being alone, Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t seem afraid. Rather, he muttered unexpected words. ¡°Alone¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, Yeongwol couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Who told you I was alone in this?¡± ¡°What was that?¡± It was then, From the eastern wall and the roof of the main hall of the Guest House, three humans dressed in full black appeared. Yeongwol couldn¡¯t help going stiff at the sight of the people whose energy couldn¡¯t even be felt by her! ¡®He wasn¡¯t alone?¡¯ Looking up, she saw one man dressed in a junior officer¡¯s uniform, his face was full of scars. The moment she tried to look at other¡¯s face: Slash! The other one disappeared in an instant. She tried to move her gaze to find out where the other was positioned, but it seemed like her naked eyes weren¡¯t of much help. Giving up on her sight, she concentrated on hearing his movement. The sound she heard made it felt like the entire court ladies were surrounded by an unknown force. ¡®Unbelievable? How could I miss an enemy¡¯s presence?¡¯ Someone came over and stood next to Chun Yeowun. This person wore a strange mask on his face. ¡°Marakim has come as called for.¡± This person seemed to be waiting for Chun Yeowun¡¯s order. Unlike the words that escaped his mouth, the body of the one beside Chun Yeowun radiated energy that poured in all the directions where the court ladies stood. A feeling like death was waiting for them. The released energy¡¯s true identity was related to a section of the Wulin, it was none other than the Demonic Cult. ¡°You were all hiding!¡± ¡°Well, I never said that I was alone.¡± At that moment, the man standing on the east wall, who was hidden in the shadows, came down and slowly walked towards the court ladies. A man with flaming red hair. ¡®Red hair?¡¯ As they slowly moved, one of the inspection maids stepped forward and yelled while aiming her sword at the red haired one. ¡°Stop right there. How dare you break into this place? If you don¡¯t stop right now¡­¡± Despite her warning, the masked man with red hair didn¡¯t stop. Feeling threatened by the energy he was releasing, she immediately imbued her flame Qi onto her sword without bothering to warn him again. -Hwweeeing! Crack! Crack! The sword which turned red with the flame Qi bent like a whip while moving at the speed of lightning towards the masked man. ¡°Flame, huh¡­¡± The masked man had gaps on his mask, seeing the skill the lady unraveled, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. The moment the sword reached him, the masked man pulled out a sword from his waist. Slash! A blade covered in red patterns. In an instant, intense heat began to engulf everything around him and collided with the sword of the inspection maid. Clang! Clang! Their swords clashed with heat, and the result was bizarre. Blaze! ¡°Th-that sword is!¡± The eyes of the Guardians were filled with shock and embarrassment. Startlingly, the sword of the inspection maid began to crack as it was unable to overcome the masked swordsman¡¯s skill and shattered on spot. Clang! Crack! ¡®My, my flame sword got taken down?¡¯ The man in the mask spoke to her in a daunting voice. ¡°You are acting so arrogant just because you used the flame Qi? Woman, you only operate the flame Qi. I am the sword of the red flames which consumes every flame that surrounds me.¡± ¡°Red flame?¡± ¡°My skills and yours, are like heaven and earth.¡± Hweeing! Woong! With his words, the red sword began to vibrate and the masked man went to stab the maid right at her heart. Pierce! Shocked, she tried to avoid getting hit by moving her body, but the masked man was quick to move and went for her shoulder. Even though they were unable to feel physical pain, she still felt fear from the overwhelming energy he was releasing. As soon as she was injured, she made sure to increase their distance. ¡°It can¡¯t be?! My, my sword got cut with his?¡± Another maid took the guard position to protect her injured companion. Two of the new court ladies were more powerful compared to the others, but they didn¡¯t seem to have any regenerative power, as their right arm seemed weakened. ¡°Ugh, the red hair and red flame?¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ you are the Fire King, Lee Hameng?¡± Their eyes widened as they looked at him. Although they weren¡¯t active in the Wulin, they were still aware of the guardians who were known to be the most loyal and skilled members of it. ¡°What?¡± At the words of the court maid, the leader, Yeogwol, looked at the masked man in shock. ¡°You are the Fire King? The left hand of the Demonic Cult¡¯s Lord? Wait¡­ wait a moment¡­ if that is the case, then the one in the mask right next to him is Marakim?¡± It was none other than the Great Guardian Marakim, the famous Guardian of the Wulin. Hundred of masters had died in his hands, and he was known as the greatest of the three Guardians of the Demonic Cult. The Fire King and the Great Guardian of the Demonic Cult. Yeongwol, who couldn¡¯t guess the true identity of the man who used Sky Demon energy, was now trembling as she opened her mouth. ¡°The, then you must be¡­ the¡­ Lord¡­ of¡­ the Demonic Cult?¡± Chapter 356 - The Blood Of Monsters The Imperial Palace and the Wulin signed a non-aggression treaty. It was a truce, wherein one party wouldn¡¯t interfere with the workings of the other, however, neither of them was the kind to stand still when an armed group infiltrated their base. At the Imperial Palace, Wulin was always treated as a threat and was carefully kept in place. The Demonic Cult was considered to be the deadliest by the Imperial Palace ever since the war. The Guardians were created as the hidden power to protect the Imperial Palace from internal threats since the time of King Taejo. ¡®A place where one can savour their power to its utmost might.¡¯ Of the three major powers, only the Demonic Cult was the odd one. The other two groups were a huge cluster of numerous clans so the direction, working, and power could shift at any moment, but the Demonic cult was a one-man-powered working system. Just like how the Imperial family inherits the throne. ¡®I thought they¡¯d be from a wandering Wulin clan, but it turns out to be the Lord himself.¡¯ It was a well-known fact that the Demonic cult had thousands of believers. Everyone heard that thousands of men of the Demonic Cult would even jump into hellfire with one order from their Lord. If such a strong person, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, harbours ill feelings towards the Imperial family, the Daemyeong Empire wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the situation when it gets out of hand. ¡°You, you¡¯re the Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡± Yeonwol couldn¡¯t hide her trembling voice when she asked Chun Yeowun. Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t bother giving her a genuine answer. Rather, he spoke words that made Yeongwol doubt her ears. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t waste time here.¡± Chun Yeowun shook his head. He had never guessed that Hameng wasn¡¯t just famous in Wulin, but also in the Imperial Palace. He surmised that it was his red hair that gave away their identity. [Hmm, I am sorry.] Hameng apologized to Chun Yeowun. Honestly, he didn¡¯t intend to do this. Before leaving the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun had asked Hameng to dye his hair black. However, it wasn¡¯t like he refused, he actually willingly colored his hair to disguise himself, but each time he used his inner energy, his hair turned back to its original color. ¡®I should have at least used a hood!¡¯ Unless there was anything that needed his immediate attention, he was to stay hidden. Hameng knew that someone would definitely recognize him for his hair, yet, he only covered his face. To think that he got identified in a matter of seconds during his first rendezvous. Leader Yeongwol. Couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment anymore. ¡®He-he didn¡¯t deny it.¡¯ Hameng didn¡¯t outright affirm it, but it was the presence of the Lord of the Demonic Cult which answered her question. Who else would get escorted by the Guardians of the Demonic Cult, if not their Lord? ¡®For the Lord of the Demonic Cult to invade the Imperial Palace.¡¯ Under Yeongwol¡¯s impression, the Lord of the Demonic Cult was fearless. This was referenced to his reputation within the Wulin. However, in reality, the Lord was different from the hearsays. Wasn¡¯t he one of the Lords who signed the non-aggression treaty and had a fair relationship with the Emperor? ¡®How should I act now?¡¯ According to the Imperial and Guardian¡¯s rules, anyone who was discovered to have trespassed into the Imperial Palace had to be suppressed unconditionally, regardless of their status. They can be killed in an event of a rebellion. However, Yeongwol found it hard to come to a decision. She couldn¡¯t even guess what would happen to her if she touched the Lord of the Demonic Cult. Swoosh! The two inspection maids were waiting for her orders. ¡®If he is the Lord of the Demonic cult¡­ keuk!¡¯ If the Lord of the Demonic Cult invaded alone, she would¡¯ve definitely tried to exterminate him. However, when the two savvy guardians appeared, Yeongwol wasn¡¯t sure what to do. In the end, she came to conclude that it would be difficult to solve the problem at hand. Therefore, she came up with an exquisite trick. ¡®Ah! Right! Since it has come to this, I can take them into the Guardian¡¯s palace and deal with them.¡¯ The Guardian¡¯s palace was filled with skilled people including a Supreme Master Warrior. It seemed better to take them to the 2nd leader, who had greater executive and deciding power than herself. Politely, Yeongwol said to Chun Yeowun: ¡°If you sir, are the Lord of the Demonic Cult, how about we talk this out?¡± She cautiously spoke. Obviously, it was unreasonable to call them infiltrators in their faces. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable as they didn¡¯t answer for a long time. She continued the conversation. ¡°First of all, forgive me for my rudeness as I was unaware of your noble status.¡± Leader Yeongwol bowed her head and apologized. Considering that they were in the Imperial Palace, the place where the Emperor resides, she treated the Lord of the Demonic Cult accordingly. Yeongwol slowly lifted her head and spoke. ¡°I would still like to make a point. The Lord entered the Imperial Palace without any prior notice despite the non-aggression treaty. So, if you can consider forsaking your mission, we will be more than happy to turn a blind eye.¡± She tried her finest to act politely. However, she put it as if Chun Yeowun was the one at fault. And her words continued. ¡°Well, how could we mistreat the noble as such? We can continue with talking in the Guardian Palace along with the others so that this matter can be handled as smoothly as possible. I know that you may feel wary of us, but I will earnestly serve you.¡± Bringing her hands together, she once again bowed. The woman was clever. In doing so, she was hoping for a negotiation without coming off as rude. Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t an opponent she wanted to fight anymore. She would be able to prevent futile sacrifices, saving face for the other members of the Guardians. ¡®Huhu, you can¡¯t do anything anymore. Even if you are part of the Wulin, you can¡¯t act stubborn like any soldier as you are being considered as a Lord now. In addition, if his identity is revealed, it will be difficult for him to make a fuss in the Imperial Palace.¡¯ She was gloating as she thought of the plan she weaved. Yeongwol looked at Chun Yeowun and waited for his answer. Smirk! Chun Yeowun showed a light smile. Yeongwol, who took it as a positive reaction, thought that her trick worked. ¡®I did it!¡¯ Now all she had to do was take the Lord and his men to the Guardian Palace, report it to the 1st leader or even the Emperor, and wait for their orders. In fact, she was hoping for the non-aggression treaty between the Imperial Palace and the Wulin to fall apart because of this situation. ¡®Hopefully, His Highness, who hears the report from the 1st leader, gets angry and orders for the destruction of the entire Wulin. Hohoho!¡¯ Just the thought of it was pleasing. She was the kind who thought that the men of Wulin could never stand on an equal footing with the Imperial family. If what she hoped for happened, everyone would be under the Emperor. ¡°You have made the right choice. Now follow m¡­¡± Puhk! Before she could even finish her words, the sound of something slashing rang in her ears. The sound subsided and a red line appeared on the bodies of the five court ladies who stood between Chun Yeowun and Yeongwol. ¡°What?¡± The moment she came back to reality, she realized that the court ladies¡¯ throats were cut. -thud! Thud! Thud! Blood gushed out from their bodies soaking their clothes. Due to the scales on them, the women were unable to move their hands promptly. Yeongwol was shocked at what happened, all she could see was a bright blue hand blade on Chun Yeowun. ¡®Air Sword?¡¯ It was obvious that this was incomparable to any other Air Sword. ¡°This¡­! This! ¡­What are you doing?¡± She never imagined that he would kill all the court ladies. Seeing Yeongwol stutter, Chun Yeowun opened his mouth to let her know his intentions. ¡°This was fun while it lasted. You wrapped your intention in good words, but in the end, you¡¯ll backstab me?¡± ¡°Uh, when did I even say that? Did I even act as such? I am going to assist you while we speak to the higher leaders¡­¡± ¡°Stop with the bullshit.¡± Strong energy began to emanate from his body. It was an energy-momentum that would occasionally come from the Emperor. Yeongwol went silent without realizing it. ¡°You old woman, you roll your tongue like a fox. I clearly warned you. I guess it was good enough seeing how you forsake your people.¡± Honestly, this situation held no benefits to the Demonic Cult. They hid in the Imperial Palace to get rid of all the spies. If only the Guardians had handed over one spy (Elder Khum) as Chun Yeowun asked, he would¡¯ve let the Guardians take credit, while he gets the information. Apparently, she was not satisfied with that, Yeongwol used tricks that were obvious to everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ar-aren¡¯t you scared of the aftereffects of such behaviour? If His Highness is told of such unruliness, the non-aggression treaty will be broken.¡± When her plan didn¡¯t work, Yeongwol decided to use the Emperor¡¯s name for her benefit. With his lips curled up, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°Who would let the Emperor know if all of you ended up dying here?¡± ¡°Y-you!¡± Yeongwol¡¯s eyes shook, unable to focus. She tried to turn herself into a prominent figure but ended up walking to the edge of a cliff. ¡®It, it was my misjudgement.¡¯ There were two kinds of opponents, one who could be dealt with words, and the other, wherein words should never be used. Foolishly, she ended up being the latter. ¡°Great Guardian and Left Guardian. Kill them all, don¡¯t even spare a single person.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s command, both of them accepted the order. As if they were waiting for the command to fall, they leaped forward making Yeongwol and the other court ladies act like mere mortals who needed saving. ¡°S-stop! Don¡¯t come any further!¡± Unlike the leader, the expressions of the court ladies went blunt. As soon as the order fell, Great Guardian Marakim and Left Guardian Hameng moved to implement it. Their speed and efficiency couldn¡¯t even compare to the other warriors as they went to kill them all. They were notorious ranked Guardians of the Demonic Cult. Phat! The court ladies tried to attack Hameng with flame Qi from all directions, but none could touch a strand of his hair. ¡°That flame doesn¡¯t work on me!¡± Puhk! Puhk! They were no match for his skills. Instead, they were hit by the red sword of Hameng. They were the court ladies who were unable to feel pain, so even if they got cut or pierced, they kept on attacking until they could move no more. Puhk! Clang! Thud! The sword cut through the ladies and they fell to the floor unable to get up. They turned immobile because of the energy that Hameng released while using the Fire Sword. There was no man who could live with the after-effects of Hameng¡¯s sword. Slash! Chop! Pierce! With the nickname Wind God, Marakim moved swiftly, cutting down the throats of the court ladies at the speed of the wind. He moved with such agility that even the court ladies who showed beast resilient moves weren¡¯t able to assess what was going on. ¡®Wh-where is¡­¡¯ Puhk! Thud! Even if they were unable to feel pain, they couldn¡¯t help but feel scared towards an invisible opponent. ¡°I can¡¯t see him.¡± The faces of the remaining people in the courtyard turned pale. Nearly half of the court ladies died. Even the two court ladies who were skilled enough to deal with the four Blade God Six Martial Clan¡¯s spies seemed like nothing but children. ¡°Get yourself in the game!¡± Yeongwol couldn¡¯t help but fall into confusion as the tables got turned. Biting down on her lips, her eyes wandered. ¡°I will take care of the leader.¡± ¡°Lord¡­Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. No matter what you plan, I can stop it.¡± There was no way that he would let her go, at least not after she knew his real identity. She knew that he was the Lord of the Demonic Cult, and also fought with him for a brief moment. From her knowledge, he seemed to be less skilled than the 2 guardians. ¡®When we fought before, we were on the same level. If the others joined, I can subdue him.¡¯ If the Lord of the Demonic Cult was captured, his two guardians would cease. ¡°To create a gap between us by collaborating with others!¡± ¡°Pity!¡± The two court maids hesitated for a moment before they ran to Chun Yeowun. Swwosh! One of the maid¡¯s shoulders was hit, her joint had trouble moving because of the clash she had with Hameng previously. Despite that, they still aimed for Chun Yeowun¡¯s head while unfolding their sword. Phat! ¡®Aim at the moment they stop their attacks.¡¯ In a breath, Yeongwol moved from her position to the back of Chun Yeowun as the two maids dealt with him in front. Her movements were quick, she couldn¡¯t be compared to the court ladies or the spies. Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! As the sword aimed for the head, it turned into a whip. However, even as she wielded her blazing sword whip right in front of Chun Yeowun, he didn¡¯t look scared. ¡®What is he up to?¡¯ When her confidence turned into confusion, Chun Yeowun¡¯s hands moved like lightning and grasped the wrist of the maid who was waving the sword. Grab! ¡®It- it makes no sense. To do this in the middle of wielding!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like her sword had been destroyed, but she was blocked head-on. Chun Yeowon held onto her flaming hand as if it didn¡¯t invoke pain. She was shocked. Crackle! ¡®Ugh, it¡¯s cold!¡¯ A strong chill spread into her bones. It was shocking enough that her hand got caught, but when she tried to pull it out from Chun Yeowun¡¯s grasp, something more flustering happened. Crack! ¡°Ahhh! W-wait! What did you do¡­¡± Chun Yeowun strengthened his hands, lifted her body as if she was a stuffed toy, and threw her aside as the maids readied to strike him. Crash! ¡°Kuakkk!¡± ¡°Puhk! Bang!¡± ¡°UGH!¡± As they were thrown onto the floor, its impact on the wounded court maids was undetectable. The force he used to throw the maid made the stone floor crack that was beneath the point of impact. They all felt helpless against Chun Yeowun. Wheeing! It was then that Yeongwol, who was waiting for a gap, struck him. She let her burning red arms covered with scales out of her sleeves. ¡°Take this!¡± Phat! Her flame Qi emanated a force that wanted to burn down everything that surrounded her. It was the moment that she had been waiting for. However, it didn¡¯t go as planned. Tap! She thought that when she attacked him from behind, Chun Yeowun would turn and block her. But Chun Yeowun moved away. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Thanks to that, her flame Qi couldn¡¯t reach Chun Yeowun. However, Chun Yeowun, who felt the rising energy behind him, jumped and moved in the opposite direction in the yard. ¡®It can¡¯t be!¡¯ Step! Step! Step! Step! Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand held a sword imbued with black Qi as he narrowed the distance between the both of them. With the black sword blazing, Chun Yeowun struck her side. He was aiming for her hands that held the flames. ¡®I need to avoid it!¡¯ Normally, she would trust that the scales on her body could protect her. But the energy from the black Qi sword instilled fear in her. ¡®I- I need to avoid it at all costs!¡¯ Shocked, she tried to force herself to stop. Though exerting more energy than she had could cause her internal damage, she felt that internal injury was a lot better than getting her arms cut off. Flinch! Seeing the blood gush from her sides, she pulled her arms away. ¡°I did warn you in the beginning,¡± Yeongwol¡¯s eyes looked at Chun Yeowun who spoke frigidly. Cold metal passed through her wrists before she could even regain her composure. Slash! Thuk! Yeongwol¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what happened. She screamed so loud that veins began to pop on her neck and face. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± Chapter 357 - The Blood Of Monsters Just like the other court ladies, Yeongwol couldn¡¯t feel any pain. But how many people could be composed seeing their hands cut off and fall onto the floor right in front of them? She was expecting for the black sword to stop, but her hands were cut in a single strike. ¡°UGHHHH!¡± ¡®Even the scales on my hand weren¡¯t able to withstand the power.¡¯ Yeongwol¡¯s energy was incomparable to the other court ladies, but even that wasn¡¯t enough to withstand the sword of Chun Yeowun. Twitch! Twitch! Her veins wriggled like earthworms in her severed arm. Her ability to regenerate had been initiated yet, it didn¡¯t stop the blood from gushing out. It looked as if she didn¡¯t possess any regenerative ability at all. The shock of getting her hand cut in front of her lasted for a moment and when Yeongwol looked up¡­ Slash! The sharp tip of Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword pressed on her wrinkled old neck. It was clear to her that Chun Yeowun wanted her dead. ¡®Ugh! This monster!¡¯ From the moment she clashed with him, she thought that his skill could be deciphered by her but it turned out to be an illusion. She was oblivious of Chun Yeowun¡¯s capability. ¡®Am I going to die like this?¡¯ The sensation of fear that she felt when the tip of the black sword touched her couldn¡¯t be shaken off. As soon as it became clear to Yeongwol that Chun Yeowun was intent on silencing her at any cost, her politeness disappeared. She began to change tactics. ¡°Uh! Do you need help in smoothly leaving the Imperial Palace?¡± Her speaking tone and style became uncourteous. An attitude that¡¯s nearly identical from the first time she talked with him. Human nature would never change. ¡°Do you think I will have trouble getting out?¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯re belittling the Imperial Palace. You made such a racket and you thought no one would notice you.¡± His fight together with the battle between the Guardians¡¯ court ladies and the East Spear¡¯s warrior made such a racket that even the nearby East House, the base of the East Spear, and the Golden Guards who served as night guards, would surely notice. ¡°As soon as they arrive, you¡¯ll be considered as an enemy of the Imperial Palace! Murderer! Huhuhu, don¡¯t go around dreaming bullshit about escaping!¡± She acknowledged that Chun Yeowun was a strong opponent but she thought that he couldn¡¯t handle the forces of the Imperial Palace in its entirety. ¡°If the Imperial Palace turns noisier with the arrival of others, even the high ranking officials of the Guardians will come. And they are a lot stronger than me! You will never be able to walk past them! The Demonic Cult will cease to exist!¡± Yeongwol was blinded by the power she thought the Imperial Palace had. However, Chun Yeowun¡¯s reaction was weird. He didn¡¯t show unease at the information nor had any thoughts, it was as if he was indifferent to it. ¡®What is he up to?¡¯ Looking at his indifferent behaviour, she wondered. But the tip of the sword that was on her neck soon touched her right cheek. Tap! ¡°What are¡­¡± Slash! ¡°UGHHHH!¡± Before she could even ask, Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword pierced her cheek from one side to the other, and pulled it out. Yeongwol screamed as her mouth got ripped and hanged in shock. ¡°WH-what the hell did you do!¡± Her words filled with shock and fear. Chun Yeowun answered while pitying her. ¡°I tried to cut your tongue, but it looks like it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Wh-What?!¡± Yeongwol felt a chill run down her spine at his words. The moment the sword was pushed into her mouth, she made sure to save her tongue by shoving it down, otherwise it would¡¯ve been cut off. Shhhhhhkkkkk! The veins in her cheek once again began to regenerate. Such regenerative ability is hard to imagine that humans have it. Looking at her, the minor wounds easily healed while her limbs, that were completely cut off, were hopeless. ¡®Wah! Wah! Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡¯ Although the wounds healed, Yeongwol began to turn impatient at the thought of facing more humiliation from Chun Yeowun. People around the Guest House must have heard the commotion considering how usually quiet the nights were. Even the Imperial Army should have arrived. Disdaining the anxious Yeongwol, Chun Yeowun clicked his tongue. ¡°You are so stupid¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought I wasn¡¯t thinking things through?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s words made Yeongwol look around puzzledly. ¡°This entire area has been covered with Sound Blockage.¡± ¡°Sou-Sound Blockage?! What nonsense are you spouting?! How can that be used in such a vast area?!¡± She shouted in shock. Yeonwol always thought of herself as someone who¡¯s equal to the commander due to the nature of her skills and abilities. She was adept at Profound Sound Blockage in a certain area however, only in small rooms could she maintain the sound blockage. She becomes exhausted maintaining exorbitant internal energy used for it. ¡®Impossible! Does he possess infinite internal energy to make me seem so useless?¡¯ Even if her internal energy increased by tenfold, it would still be improbable for her to block the sound of the main vast courtyard of the Guest House. ¡°You seem to be the one of the stereotypical people who say ¨C ¡°since I can¡¯t do it no one can¡±¡± ¡°It¡­it makes no sense.¡± She found reality unacceptable. She wanted to reject what her eyes showed her. Still, she waited, she waited to hear some kind of the sound, but it was in vain. Which meant that Chun Yeowun¡¯s words were indeed true. Sound had been completely cut off. ¡°Your body seems to regenerate, but will it regenerate if I cut down your throat?¡± Shhhh! He raised his black sword, checking if he could cut her throat or not. Yeongwol paled as she saw that. ¡®No! No! If this happens, even someone as strong as me will meet a dog¡¯s death!¡¯ A dog¡¯s death meant dying with the truth being distorted. She couldn¡¯t let that happen to her. So in order to escape that, Yeongwol yelled desperately. ¡°If-If you kill me, your men will die too!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk bullshit¡± Just before dying, she began to speak rubbish. Ignoring her words, Chun Yeowun raised his sword after adjusting the angle for a clean strike. Holding her severed hands close to her chest, she begged earnestly. ¡°Th-The Guardians have currently caught three spies who wore a mask and gold armor on them. You wouldn¡¯t say that you don¡¯t know them, right?¡± Pang! Immediately Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword, which was ready to strike her throat, stopped mid-air. She said that there were three people who wore gold armor. They were the people he knew. ¡®Did they get caught?¡¯ They settled to meet with Zhu Taikhan at his residence tonight. Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t know that they got caught. Seeing Chun Yeowun stop, hope blossomed in Yeongwol¡¯s eyes. ¡®It worked. So, they¡¯re this man¡¯s subordinates!¡¯ She just has this last straw to save herself, and it worked! Her sweating face that barely held any sanity, finally found some hope. ¡°You said that the Guardians caught them?¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Chun Yeowun, who looked unconcerned until a moment ago, was frowning. It made Yeongwol feel delighted. Finally, she found his weakness. ¡®I thought he was some cruel monster, but I guess not¡¯ It was hard to believe that Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t willing to abandon his subordinates so easily. There were always rumors about the Lord of Demonic Cult being cruel to others, but righteous to their members. Yeongwol decided to use this rumor against him. ¡®If only he would follow me to the Guardian Hall telling him that I¡¯d release them¡­¡¯ She could somehow use the situation to save herself. Once she reaches the Guardian Hall, she can scream to let them know that he is an enemy, and they would attack him right away. If she took him to the Elder, the true hidden power of the Imperial Palace, even the Lord of Demonic Cult would be brought down on his knees, which was why she was carefully trying to bait Chun Yeowun. ¡°So, if you can spare me, your men can be released¡­¡± Puck! ¡°HUH?!¡± Yeongwol¡¯s eyes were in shock. She couldn¡¯t differentiate reality and her imagination anymore. Even before she could put forth her deal, Chun Yeowun swung his sword. Her throat felt dry and cold as the sword came closer and closer. ¡°Wh-what are you doing?!¡± ¡°You sly and verbose fox, just die!¡± ¡°!?¡± Shhhiiinnngg! Tuk! The moment his words fell, Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword moved and her vision became hazy as she fell. It wasn¡¯t until her head fell to the ground that she realized that she had been decapitated. Was it a side effect of her regenerative power which was abnormal? Even though her neck got cut, she didn¡¯t die immediately. ¡®H.. how¡­ how did it come to this?¡¯ It was only for a moment. Crack! Chun Yeowun crushed Yeongwol¡¯s head, which was currently on the ground. A miserable end for a person who tried to work hard the entire time. Shh! Shh! Shh! In front of Chun Yeowun, who seemed vexed, Great Guardian Marakim and Left Guardian Hameng appeared from the roof. Putting their hands together, Lee Hameng and Marakim greeted him. ¡°Your command has been carried off!¡± They were the ones who killed all the court ladies. It didn¡¯t feel right to hit or kill women, but seeing how they acted, they took the task seriously. They made sure to not use the swordsmanship of the Demonic Cult as much as possible. That would probably make it hard for others to guess the wounds or the cause of death of the corpses. That¡¯s precisely why Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t use the Demon Sword. ¡°Then¡­shall we take this man and withdraw?¡± Lee Hameng asked, pointing to the bald man who fainted on the ground. Chun Yeowun sighed. ¡°I would like to do that, but the others have been captured.¡± ¡°Are you talking about them?¡± At the unexpected turn of events, the two Guardians were shocked. It was shocking that the trained people spying and assassination got caught. Great Guardian Marakim, asked carefully. ¡°What do you plan on doing, my Lord?¡± It was known that spies were to be killed, but in order to save his men who got trapped, Chun Yeowun had no other choice but to break in. Moreover, Chun Yeowun was unaware of the Guardian Hall¡¯s location, as it was known to be hidden from everyone. It was a place that even the members of the Blade God Six Martial Clan couldn¡¯t find. ¡°Lord, realistically, rescuing them shouldn¡¯t be an option for us. It is a pity, but¡­ how about we just give up on them?¡± The left Guardian, Lee Hameng suggested a rational option. Our members were already taught to be prepared in case they got caught by the enemy. If escaping is difficult, then they have to kill themselves. Grunt! ¡®Ugh¡­ is there really no other choice but to abandon them?¡¯ Hu Bong bit his lip at the thought of abandoning his members, however, even he knew that there was no concrete way to help them. That was when Chun Yeowun shook his head and spoke. ¡°If I decide to abandon the people who I picked up with my own hands, I am unqualified as Lord. I can¡¯t stand and let them kill themselves just because they got caught.¡± Chun Yeowun looked at Yeongwol¡¯s smashed head as he said those words. When he decided to infiltrate the Imperial Palace, he was aware of the fact that there were people who used unique methods and tricks. ¡°Ah¡­ then what are we gonna do?¡± Lee Hameng, who opposed the rescue operation because of the risk, asked anxiously. But it wasn¡¯t Chun Yeowun who answered¡­ ¡°Some are still breathing¡± Suddenly, Marakim pointed to the inspection maids who were on the floor. All the other court ladies were dead, but these two were kept alive. He spoke. ¡°¡­ Great Guardian. Would they bow to us easily?¡± Would they really give out the location of the Imperial Palace Guardian Hall just because they slaughtered a few court ladies? But Chun Yeowun wanted to grab onto any thread he could. If he had time, he could take them outside, infuse them with drugs and make them confess, but Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t have time.It was also impractical doing it in the courtyard. However, if they missed such a perfect timing, they would never find the location of Guardian Hall. Especially if news spread that court ladies and their group leader were killed. Marakim, shook his head. ¡°Of course, enemies won¡¯t bow to us¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marakim turned to Chun Yeowun and spoke. ¡°Lord, how does this sound?¡± How long has it been since they decided to walk on the same path as the Lord of the Demonic Cult? ¡®Did I pass out?¡¯ Having a strong and cursed body that couldn¡¯t sense pain felt amazing. As it was her first time meeting a strong opponent, she fainted from being overpowered. ¡®What happened?¡¯ She finally got her thoughts sorted out and tried to get up, but her body betrayed her. Thud! ¡°Ah?¡± Was this the drawback of her inability to feel pain? She was completely unaware of her condition until she tried to get up. Unfortunately, it took time for her to realize that her ankle got severed. ¡°My¡­ feet¡­¡± Realizing that both her feet got amputated, the maid¡¯s face turned pallid. It was like living inside a nightmare. What happened after she passed out? On one side, she found numerous bodies of women on the ground as their blood¡¯s malodour invaded her nose. ¡°Uh¡­ ughh¡­¡± It was foul enough to make her eyes burn. When she looked nearby, she saw a familiar outfit on her body. The hands and neck were brutally severed, which meant that the bearer was dead. ¡°Le.. le¡­ leader!¡± While she fainted, all the court ladies including her leader got killed. They crossed paths with monsters. ¡®How long was I out?¡¯ It was still dark, and no one wandered. It seemed like nobody found them. At that moment, a deep voice reached her ears. ¡°Ah! It seems that a court lady still lives!¡± As she turned her head towards the voice, two men, who appeared to be cadets of the Golden Guards appeared. They appeared to be the night guards of the House. ¡°Ah! Goodness!¡± One of the guards expressed his shock as he saw her cut off ankles. A white masked man examined her condition. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a maid? Are you alright?¡± As these people arrived, the shocked maid answered. ¡°I-I am fine. When did the Golden Guards come?¡±, she pried. Maybe the terrible battle only transpired briefly, and the others hadn¡¯t discovered it yet. ¡°We heard some clamor, and when he entered the East Spear Hall, we were confronted by this atrocious sight. Ugh! One of our guards had gone to report to our central office, people will arrive soon.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡®It hadn¡¯t been long!¡¯ Her eyes shook. If the words of the man were indeed correct, it hadn¡¯t been that long since that horrible battle. If so, she had to report it to the higher ups of the Guardians to prevent the Lord of the Demonic Cult from escaping outside the Imperial Palace. But the problem was her severed foot. ¡°I-I am sorry, but could the guard please help me?¡± ¡°Of course. We will take you to the Imperial Palace¡¯s infirmary¡­¡± ¡°No. it¡¯s crucial than that. Bigwigs have infiltrated the palace, and they might escape. I need to let someone know¡± At her hasted words, one of the guards tried to sooth her. ¡°Uh! Is that true? That is huge. But don¡¯t worry, the Guards will come soon¡± ¡°No. Not just them. Sorry. Could you please lift me up? I¡­ I will guide you¡± ¡°Treating you is important. Why guide us somewhere?¡± ¡°Please! Please just trust me! We are running out of time! Please!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ ah, fine.¡± Seeing the stubborn maid, one of the guards put her on his back and carried her. Laying on him, she pointed to the northwest direction of the Imperial Palace, and asked him to hurry. That was when the white masked guard who was following them from behind smiled wantonly. Chapter 358 - The Blood Of Monsters ¡°Sir Guard, could you run faster?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be pleasant with the wounds on your body, will you be okay?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t fret over these small wounds, and hurry up¡± ¡°Fine, hold on tight!¡± Swish! The Guard picked up speed at the words of the anxious maid. The speed at which he was currently moving, was incomparable to the previous run. ¡®Ah¡­he¡¯s fast!¡¯ The maid¡¯s eyes reflected astonishment. She knew that the Guards were being taught Martial Arts, but his energy seemed to be far above Grand Master level. She wondered how they could be trained so efficiently, but decided to ask on another occasion as she had more important things on hand right now. ¡°That way¡± The moment the maid gave the directions, the Guard would change his direction and continue. The palace grounds were so huge, that even with him picking up speed by using his internal energy, he couldn¡¯t reach the destination right away. Shortly after, he reached the northwest side of the Palace. ¡®Ah¡­!¡¯ A huge tomb-like structure stood in front of the duo. This tomb, which seemed considerably larger than the Emperor¡¯s residence, was the royal shrine of the former Emperor. A tablet was entrench in front of the ornate shrine. ¡®Why is it the Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡¯ The Guard couldn¡¯t help but look puzzled as he carried the maid. It was a foreseeable reaction. He couldn¡¯t comprehend why the maid had asked him to bring her to the Royal Shrine of the former Emperor instead of the higher ups. And of course, the tomb was a decoy, it doesn¡¯t possess the former Emperor¡¯s body. The tomb was to commemorate the 1st Emperor who founded the Daemyeong Empire. ¡°Why are we here?¡±, the guard questioned the maid in a flustered manner, when suddenly, the maid struck him. ¡°Hey!?¡± He was unscathed because he had the armor on. The armor turned red because of her fire Qi attack. But, his safety didn¡¯t last for long. The maid used both her hands to grab his neck. ¡°Cough! Wh-what are you doing?!¡± ¡°I, a maid of a Guardian, receives instructions and orders directly from His Majesty. From this moment on, you shall forget everything you witnessed now. If not, I will behead you according to the royal laws¡± At the threatening voice and her choice of words, the Guard couldn¡¯t talk back. He bowed to her orders as he wanted to keep his life. ¡°The Guard behind too¡± ¡°¡­ Understood.¡± After listening to the answer of the Guard behind them, the maid pointed to the shrine. ¡°Please head inside¡± ¡°Yo-you mean the shrine?¡± ¡°Yes¡± As soon as she answered, the Guards hesitantly went into the shrine. Everything inside was dark as if the lights of the shrine were turned off. During the day, the scent of the incense would enter the noses of those who would enter. The inside of the shrine lit up when the Guard in the back found a lamp hanging on the wall of the shrine and lit it. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The Guard who was carrying the maid couldn¡¯t hold back the exclamation as he saw the interior. The Shrine was entirely decorated in gold and was in no way comparable to the ordinary shrines. A portrait of the first Emperor hung on the inner wall of the shrine, and on the altar ahead of them was a tablet with an incense holder with a burnt down incense in it. ¡°You just witnessed the First Emperor, why are you not bowing to him?¡± ¡°Ah!¡­ that was¡­¡± When both the guards looked at the portrait and did not bow, the maid asked them suddenly. When the guard who was carrying the maid became flustered, the guard from behind answered her question right away. ¡°Inspection maid, we would always bow to the First Emperor, but weren¡¯t you the one who said that an invasion within the palace may happen and we had to hurry to inform?¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The words of the guard seemed to convince the maid, and she immediately pointed to the right side of the altar and asked them to move. Once they walked to the right of the altar, there was a huge red cloth embroidered with golden dragons on it in front of them. When she reached out and pulled the cloth above, a road leading to the back of the altar appeared. ¡®What?! There was such a path hidden behind the shrine?!¡¯ Who would have thought that such a secret is hidden in the royal shrine of the First Emperor? Upon entering the road, they were now able to enter behind the walls of the altar. At the back of the portrait wall, there was space wide enough for two people to stand. It seemed like a hidden passage would open in front of them, but their path was blocked by a blue wall. ¡®Sapphire stone wall?¡¯ A wall, made of solid sapphire, suddenly appeared in front of them. As the guard lifted the lamp to light the wall, an illustration of an animal came to life. However, it wasn¡¯t a real animal. The body was shaped like a deer, the tail of a cow and the hooves of a horse. The most peculiar feature of that so-called animal was its head which looked like a dragon with horns attached to it and an elongated neck joined its head and its body. ¡®A Qilin?¡¯ The wall had a strange painting of a Qilin (Chinese mythical creature). It is also referred to as the Flame Qilin, as it could breathe fire from its body. It is also said that a Qilin is the incarnation of fire. It is a sacred being in the ancient legends and also mentioned in the Book of Songs and Spring and Autumn Period. Like a phoenix, when the Qilin appeared, it was said to be an auspicious sign of an appearance of a great King or a great Emperor. ¡®To draw this right behind the portrait of the 1st Emperor¡­¡¯ What was the most astonishing was that the person who engraved the Qilin¡¯s picture seemed to be a devoted person. seeing how cleanly he drew on the sapphire wall with his fingers. While they were wondering, the maid spoke, ¡°This is no time to be in shock, please go closer to the wall where the picture is drawn¡± The guard went closer to the painting and asked, ¡°Like this?¡± As the guard stopped, the maid reached out to the painting and pressed both eyes of the Qilin at the same time. The eyes that were drawn on the wall, went inside. ¡®Eyes?¡¯ Grrrrng! The moment the eyes went inside the wall a sound of something moving inside the wall echoed. The sapphire wall split in half like a castle gate opening and a path lay in front of them. This was the entrance to the secret Imperial Palace¡¯s Guardian Hall. ¡°Please follow the path¡±, the maid spoke as soon the sound faded into oblivion. Considering that the altar was attached to the innermost wall of the shrine, the Guardian Hall could only be located inside the Royal Shrine. Swoosh! What was inside the sapphire wall was unknown, but as the wall opened, an alien energy welcomed them. ¡®I need to hurry.¡¯ As they entered the inner passage of the Guardian Hall, the maid¡¯s eyes began to turn heavy. The white masked Guard only followed them. ¡°I never would have imagined that such a place would be behind the shrine¡± ¡°¡­ this should not be the concern of the members of the Guards or the Golden Council. Please, just follow my instructions¡± Responding quietly, she bit her lip. Honestly, she felt bad for them. Anyone who doesn¡¯t receive the permission from the Emperor or the Guardian¡¯s Master and enters the Guardian Hall would be beheaded. Perhaps, the moment they reach the end of the path, the Guards would be killed. Which was why she didn¡¯t want to talk to them. As if he had no intentions of complying with her words, the Guard in the back spoke again. ¡°If this is a hidden path, then there could be traps placed here. Do you have an idea where they are?¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± She tried to turn back and say something to the Guard but they ended up arriving at the end of the passage. At the end of the passage was a wide opening. However, the moment she arrived at the hall, she went speechless. The smell of blood invaded her nose once again. ¡°Th-this is¡­¡± This hall in the middle was a place where three roads intersected. Normally, guards of the Guardians would be standing on all three roads with spears in their hands. But right now, the guards were on the ground, lifeless. ¡°H-how is that possible?¡± The maid was beyond shocked as she couldn¡¯t guess what happened, until the voice of the guards entered her ears. ¡°This is unexpected. I mean, were there people who visited this place before us?¡± ¡°!?¡± The maid was shocked. The voice of the Guards changed from before. However, she recognized the voice. It belonged to the Lord of Demonic Cult, whose voice she heard before fainting. ¡®No! it can¡¯t be!¡¯ She wanted to deny everything she was experiencing right now, but no matter how much she thought, it was that man¡¯s voice. As she heard the voice again, she felt convinced. ¡°Nothing can be done. Where is the Guardian¡¯s prison cell?¡± ¡°I¡­ I was deceived!¡± The man who beat her up. She thought that they had slaughtered all the women and fled away, but that wasn¡¯t clearly true. They deceived themselves as the guards. ¡®How did this happen?!¡¯ Oh! It wasn¡¯t enough that they killed their leader and the other court ladies, because now, they even tricked her and invaded the Guardian Hall. At that moment, she decided to take down the man who was carrying her. Sure, she would suffer but she won¡¯t do nothing in this situation. ¡°Ugh!¡± The moment she reached out and grabbed the neck of the Guard. Thud! ¡°Kuak!¡± The maid¡¯s neck suddenly broke. The maid, who was trying to attack, fell back onto the back of the guard. She saw Chun Yeowun¡¯s face looking at her in her last moments before she drifted into an eternal slumber. ¡°Hu Bong. You can put her down.¡± ¡°Ugh? Did you kill her?¡± Thump! The Guard carrying her dead body dropped her to the floor right away. Hu Bong was the man who carried her. Thanks to the plan that Great Guardian Marakim came up with, they easily infiltrated the Guardian Hall. However, new problems had risen. There were others who invaded the Imperial palace Guardian Hall. ¡°What happened here?¡± Looking around, Hu Bong asked after seeing the dead guards. Seeing that the blood hadn¡¯t clotted yet, he came to the conclusion that it hadn¡¯t been long since they were killed. However there was a problem. ¡®This method of killing is similar to our Sword Demon. And to leave such obvious tracks..!¡¯ All the dead bodies had traces of the Demonic Cult¡¯s energy on them. There was no way that Chun Yeowun or any other men belonging to the Demonic Cult would leave such obvious traits on the guards. There seemed no resistance from the guards when they were killed and the guards emitted no demonic energy, but it seemed like someone made it look like the guards were taken down by the Demonic Cult members. Realizing what was happening, Chun Yeowun opened his mouth. ¡°Hu Bong, trying to save our men might end up turning into a huge problem.¡± Meanwhile, in the large hall of the Guardian Hall. Around fifty men wearing the uniforms of the regular soldiers, holding onto their spear, looked at the hall entrance with a tense look. In the middle of them, a middle-aged man wearing the official uniform of the commander of the Imperial Palace, touched the sword in his hand with a serious expression. Tatatatak! At that time, a soldier from the common entrance of the hall ran in and spoke in a hurry. He hurriedly reported to the commander and knelt on one knee. ¡°We-we are in trouble, Master! The wall opened, I think they will be here soon.¡± The commander¡¯s identity was the Master of the Imperial Palace¡¯s Guardian. Unlike the other commanders and generals in the palace, the warriors of the Guardian only concerned them with the matters of the Imperial Palace. ¡°How did all this even happen?!¡± The Master groaned, not being pleased with what was happening. Since the founding of the Guardians, not once had any enemy infiltrated their hall. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the invaders weren¡¯t just passing through, but they crossed all the borders and headed straight for the central hall. ¡®What is their purpose for doing it?¡¯ The purpose for coming to the centre hall was clear. It was the treasure of the Palace. The treasure from generation to generation of the Imperial family was under the protection of the Guardians under the command of the Master. Such treasure should never fall into the hands of enemies. ¡®Was it planned?¡¯ It was suspicious that the enemy began their attack where the Guardian members were missing. Had the court ladies and their leader, who went out to tackle spies, been present, tackling the enemies would have been more efficient. ¡°We are going to be hit! Prepare yourselves!¡± The Master shouted at the 50 men. ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t let the enemies enter the 7th passage. Put your life at stake. Use any means possible¡­¡± Startle! Master, who was trying to increase morale, went silent. From the common aisle, the sound of someone approaching them could be heard. ¡®They arrived!¡¯ Before long, they made their appearance at the entrance of the hall. The clothes of the three men who invaded their grounds were stained with blood, except for the woman who had a sword in front of them. Just how many people did they have to kill for their clothes to turn red? The woman with the sword was muttering something under her breath. ¡°There is no end to killing these bugs who are hiding behind a grave¡± She was muttering such things in front of the Hidden Power of the Imperial palace. Rather than being frightened, she was displaying an annoyed attitude. As if trying to showcase her power. The bearded man next to her, clicked his tongue. ¡°Measly flies. We need to leave marks, so leave this place to us and go ahead with the plan¡± The two men stepped out, and the women, whose clothes were drenched in blood, nodded at the bearded man¡¯s words. She then tried to casually cross the hall from the middle of the warriors. As a result, she incurred the wrath of the Guardians. ¡°How dare you speak such words in the presence of the Guardians!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Phat! Although the people were wearing soldier¡¯s clothes, most of them were Superior Master level warriors. Three soldiers began to release energy and ran for the woman who was covered in blood and unfolded their sword. Before they could even prepare for the attack, something amazing happened. Chak! When did she even move? The woman brought out the sword which was at her waist. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! That moment they reached her, the bodies of the three split open like boiled eggs, and then crumbled to the floor. Thud! Thud! Thud! Without even being able to scream, they ended up suffering miserable death. At the cruel sight which unfolded in front of their eyes, the warriors of Guardian were at a loss of words. ¡®It-it makes no sense¡­¡¯ Even the Master, who was supposed to lead the Guardians, was shocked. He couldn¡¯t get his mind to adjust to what just happened. ¡°You worthless trash¡± The woman took a step again, heading for the Master who had to be taken down. Chapter 359 - Not An Ally The base of the Imperial Palace Guardian was hidden deep within the enormous Shrine. There were a total of seven underground halls. The last hall, the 7th cavity, which was said to be located in the deepest underground path, had only been visited a couple of times. Even by the Masters, who were the heads of the Guardians. It was the place where the treasure of the Empire, since its founding, had been kept and protected. ¡®Hot¡­ it is getting so hot¡¯ The face of a middle-aged man, who was accompanying the woman called Blood Master, was drenched in sweat. Even though they were cultivating their bodies, the heat seemed to be too high to consider it normal. The heat around them didn¡¯t seem like a natural phenomenon, it¡¯s as if the underground hall was rejecting them. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°How is it so hot in here?¡± He tried to think of a possible reason for it, but it was completely clueless. The woman, Blood Master, wasn¡¯t sweating at all, as if the heat didn¡¯t have much effect on her. She was showing them how different she was when compared to them. ¡®¡­ surely she is one of the leading ones of Blade God Six Martial Clan¡¯ Putting aside the useless worries, the middle-aged man decided to protect himself by handling the heat invading his body. Shortly after, they saw the end of the passage. ¡°I think we reached the location¡± The moment they were about to pass into the passage, a white barrier appeared in front of their eyes. It felt strange to finally see the end of the passage. There didn¡¯t seem to be any other entrance after the white wall which blocked them. As they approached the wall, a text was engraved on the wall which seemed to be the entrance side. [Anyone who wishes for the treasures here will be trapped in here for eternity, and will die miserably. For those who try to escape by using force, they will also die] The words were vague and contained ominous warnings. The woman called Blood Master, touched the wall as she read it. Seeing from a distance, it looked like a simple pure white wall, but viewing it up close, she noticed how it was made by stacking the bricks. ¡®It couldn¡¯t be, right?¡¯ Just thinking of a possibility, she entered the wall. ¡°Ha!¡± An annoyed voice escaped from her lips. The walls were made of bricks, each brick stacked upon another, but they seemed to be connected. The wall had been designed so thoughtfully and beautifully that the entire structure would collapse if anyone broke even one brick in the wall to pass through. [Ku¡­ku¡­ku¡­ Intruders, no matter how much you try, you will never be able to reach the final floor] It was a warning from the person who called himself the Great Guardian. The people who guarded the underground palace, guarded every hall, and it seemed like this Great Gaurdian was the last guard to protect the treasure. ¡°You are wasting your time here¡± Shaking her head at the warnings, she entered the wall without any hesitation and was soon followed by the middle-aged man. But the moment they stepped inside, they felt a strange vibration on the floor and the wall, as if the ground was rotating. On the other hand, the 4th underground opening, which was a long way from the 7th level, was a mess. At the bottom of the 4th underground opening, there were traces of fierce battle with numerous lifeless bodies scattered around. It was just a rough estimate, it seemed like there were around 50 dead people. There was only one person who was still breathing in that place. With his clothes stained in thick blood, he seemed to be doing something with the dead bodies. Swish! Cha! Cha! Unusually, he inflicted new wounds on the already dead bodies. Most of the bodies seemed to be dead for a few days now, and he seemed to be carving something on their bodies with their swords. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s such a mess¡± It was a complaint for doing it on the body one-by-one. Since only the best of the men entered the base of the Guardian, there was no other choice but to do such tasks. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! Killing them didn¡¯t take long, but the process of manipulating the sword on their body to carve things, took a long time. Since there were other tasks which had to be done, this man had to remain alone and clean up the mess, like a servant. ¡®Even then, it is almost done¡¯ There were another six dead bodies or so for him to get the work done. Perhaps, the Blood Master, that monster, must have already reached the place where the treasure was being hidden. ¡®I need to hurry up¡¯ He, too, was curious about the hidden treasure. As he quickly approached the next body, he felt a sudden release of energy from the common entrance, which was on the other side. ¡®Is it possible to have reinforcements sent this quickly?¡¯ It was too short of a time for reinforcements to come. With a curious feeling, he turned his head and looked at the entrance. At the entrance of the passage, a young officer clad in gold armor made an appearance. ¡®A Guard?¡¯ He thought it would be reinforcements, but only one person was sent? And the Guard was none other than Hu Bong. As Hu Bong looked at the dead bodies, he clicked his tongue. ¡°Wah¡­ There are more here! This is too much¡­ ugh?¡± Hu Bong, who was shocked with the number of the corpses lying around, found a man standing among them. Pointing his finger, he shouted at the man. ¡°Found him! I came down 4 levels into the basement, only to barely catch you!¡± Hu Bong, who was disguised as a Guard, let out a cry as the man raised his eyebrows in confusion. When he felt the energy, he thought an entire squadron of Guardians came, but it was just one person. Moreover, from feeling the energy up close of the Guard, he seemed nothing but a Grand Master level. Although he was a strong Wulin martial arts wielder, it saddened him to know that he would have to take down the Guard, who was just maturing. ¡®Ha! How dare he point a finger at me, someone who is higher than him!¡¯ The man didn¡¯t want to come out as cheeky or over confident. Still, just to be sure, the unknown man asked. ¡°Are you alone?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m still single.¡± The man was momentarily stunned by the absurd answer from the Guard. ¡°Are you trying to mess with me by using such puns?¡± ¡°Pun? I just answered your question honestly!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Phat! The man couldn¡¯t hold back his anger as the Guard continued the joke, so he decided to kill the cheeky Guard. He narrowed the distance between them with five steps in just a single moment and unfolded his sword. ¡°How dare you talk like that to me? I am going to tear down that damn mouth of yours!¡± As he said that, the exquisite sword Qi spread and soon reached Hu Bong¡¯s face. At that moment¡­ Creep! ¡®Th-this is¡­¡¯ The sudden release of energy began to warn every cell and neuron in his body. The sudden release of another energy made a chill run down his spine. The man who sensed the increased amount of energy, decided to give up an upfront attack and tried to change his tactic, but it was too late. Slash! Pop! Pop! ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!¡± In an instant, a sword with black qi spreading around, appeared from behind Hu Bong and stabbed the unknown man right in the chest. Everything happened so fast that the man had no chance to avoid or block the attack. Thud! The man, who got stabbed suddenly began to cough up blood as he collapsed on the floor. Looking at that, Hu Bong shouted. ¡°I believe the person behind me. Hehehe¡± The person behind Hu Bong was Chun Yeowun. As Chun Yeowun stayed in the passage, he couldn¡¯t be seen, but he was witnessing everything which happened. However, Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t fully comprehend the skills of the unknown man. ¡°Cough¡­ cough!¡± The man, who still hadn¡¯t died yet, looked up at Chun Yeowun with shock in his eyes. His face became white and pale, with a grim look in his eyes. ¡®Ho, a main seat as myself got overpowered by a young Guard, that too with just one strike?¡¯ It was hard to believe. Moreover, the Guard didn¡¯t even seem that skilled to his eyes. Within a couple seconds, he started denying this reality. Anyone, with such a monster-like skill and agility, could never be part of the Guards. ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­ you¡­ you¡­ who the hell¡­ are you?¡± Looking down at him, Chun Yeowun spoke in a cold voice. ¡°After using my methods on these bodies, how could you not know?¡± ¡°Methods? ¡­ What?!¡± The man who couldn¡¯t understand the answer at first, soon understood, making him go stiff. There was only one man who would proudly use the word ¡®my method¡¯. It was none other than the Lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡®Demonic Cult!!! Why are they here?¡¯ The man was supposed to use the Demonic method for their plan to work, but the own Lord of the Demonic Cult made an appearance in front of him! Chuck! ¡°Kuuuuakkk!¡± As if he was still in thought, Chun Yeowun cut off his right arm. At the sudden severance of the right arm, the man was still unable to comprehend what was happening. While he held onto the severed hand which was bleeding, Chun Yeowun spoke in a calm voice. ¡°I am busy¡­ every time you don¡¯t give me the right answer, I will cut off one of your limbs. Okay?¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± The man was surprised at how Chun Yeowun casually spoke about cutting down the limbs. The man, who was on the ground, started groaning in pain because of his severed arm. At that moment, Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword cut his left thigh. Slash! ¡°AHHHH!!¡± As he screamed in pain, Chun Yeowun bluntly spoke. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me¡± ¡®This¡­ this crazy bastard!¡¯ The man¡¯s face slowly started turning pale due to his limbs being torn. The 6th opening, the last line of defence, before entering the final underground cavity, was the battlefield for a fierce battle. Despite having already sent the monster-like woman to the place, the battle turned into a fight for survival. On the floor, on the side of the entrance, which led to the 7th (Underground) opening, was a middle-aged man with no arms. He was on the three pillars of the Imperial Palace Guardian. The Great Guardian. Thump! The Great Guardian, without arms gritted his teeth in anger. How did such a situation happen? It was a tragedy which took place while he tried to stop the woman, who was referred to as the Blood Master, trying to cross the hall and heading for the 7th opening entrance, while trying to kill the Guardian warriors who were guarding the 7th opening entrance . However, in just one attack, such a result was achieved. ¡®How can the Great Guardian of the Imperial Palace turn out like this?¡¯ Even after he was considered as the Master of the Guardians, who reached the Superior Master level, he couldn¡¯t stand against the woman. She truly was an unimaginable monster. The Great Guardian, who lost both his arms, turned helpless after just one attack, but there was no doubt that the other Guardians couldn¡¯t stop her. Slash! ¡°AHHHH!¡± The entire opening was swarming with sounds of slashes and screams. The woman called Blood Monster, was indeed a monster, but the two blood-soaked warriors who were standing beside her, were also powerful. One of them was on the same level as the Great Guardian. ¡°Cough!¡± In the battle, the throats of the court maids were slashed in an instant, not giving them a chance to fight. Although they were women, the Blood Master didn¡¯t go easy on them, and boldly attacked them, making their blood splatter everywhere. It was too painful to watch such battles happen. ¡®You will be the last to die¡¯ As commanded by the Blood Master, the Great Guardian wasn¡¯t touched and the others were being killed, by her companions with spears Right now, including the Great Guardian, there were only eight people alive. ¡°Kuek¡­ these people!¡± Gulp! Tears flowed from the eyes of the Guardians when he saw his companions being killed in the cruelest way possible, right in front of his eyes. They were hoping to be killed first to avoid seeing such a scene, but it seemed that did not go as planned. ¡°Not many are left. They are so terrible!¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Shock! ¡°Cough!¡± It was an overwhelmingly incapacitated battle, yet, not a single warrior of the Guardian stepped back and retreated. Also, it was impossible for the two intruders to stay unscathed in a battle with such skilled Guardian warriors. They were injured, albeit, to a minor level. ¡°Uhhh.¡± Five people left. With only the five of them remaining, they were all terrified of losing the remaining companions. They were aware of what outcome would come from engaging in a battle with these enemies. Clang! The woman held the spear in her hand and raised the other hand as she stepped forward. The hand signals were meant to deal with the people in the best way possible. The man with her nodded. ¡°Woohoo, you can do whatever you want with these people¡± When the women¡¯s order was told loudly, the man smiled as he walked for the remaining surviving warriors of the Guardian. Tap! Tap! Tap! ¡®What?¡¯ At that time, something like mud began to fall on their heads. None of them cared, thinking that the mud-like object was falling as a result of the fierce battle happening underground, but that was when the middle-aged man, accompanying the woman, shouted. ¡°Blood Master! Avoid it! Crack! At that very moment, a crack appeared as the ceiling broke and collapsed. Large pieces of rocks, comparable to huge stones, began to fall to the floor. ¡°Shit!¡± Shocked by the unexpected turn of events, the one with the spear, the man who accompanied Blood Master, moved forward. Kwak! Kwak! Kwak! He started hitting the huge rocks that were falling from the ceiling. And thanks to that, dust flew everywhere and obscured everyone¡¯s vision. ¡®Th-thank god!¡¯ Although the place was a mess, the man with the spear sighed in relief as he managed to avoid large rocks. He couldn¡¯t hear the voice of the Blood Master, if she was a second late in escaping the rocks, she would have been injured for sure and said something. As the dust began to set, the man with the spear could see an outline of a figure. ¡®Who is that?¡¯ Though he could see a person, he couldn¡¯t feel any energy from that person. It was like an ordinary person who didn¡¯t learn martial arts. Whing! At that time, the figure shook his hand lightly in the air, and the dust, which was covering the area, soon subsided. Doing so, the figure¡¯s appearance was visible to everyone there. ¡°What?¡± A young man with white face and long hair was wearing the Guard¡¯s uniform. However, there was something about his face that felt familiar. ¡°Ah! It can¡¯t be, right?¡± The eyes of the one called Blood Master, and the spear man widened. It was none other than their companion, whom the Blood Master had ordered to work on leaving sword marks on the corpses of the upper levels of the underground. Chapter 360 - Not An Ally This man was supposed to come down to this place after he was done putting the Demonic Art mark on the corpses. However, unexpected situations occurred. How could he have known that his head would get cut off in the hands of a guard he had never heard of. Both the Blood Master and the man with the spear were at a loss of words, and the long haired man in a gold uniform spoke, while his lips curled into a cruel smile. ¡°This was the fastest way¡± The guard with long hair, pure white face and gold uniform was Chun Yeowun. Why did he make an appearance in that underground level by breaking the ceiling? It was a drastic attempt. A few hours ago¡­ ¡°Besides these ones, there are four more people?¡± ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­ that is right¡± The man caught by Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t just grunting in pain while his arms and legs were being cut off. He also told information about his companions to Chun Yeowun. It was all so that he could get hit in his head and die without suffering any more. Suddenly, the temperature in the surroundings started to rise. Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t have any choice but to cut off his neck before the man tried to self-destruct himself with energy running wild in his body. Chun Yeowun was told about the number of people who were inside. And, one of the purposes that they infiltrated the Guardian Hall was because it held the blood of Qilin in the Royal Shrine. ¡®So it really does exist¡¯ That alien energy which was felt from the court ladies, the red scales on their skin, everything pointed to something suspicious happening and for the Qilin blood to be real! ¡®Anyways, I¡¯ll have to hurry up¡¯ He had no idea what would happen if the precious blood of Qilin got into the hands of the infiltrators. He had to stop them at all costs so that another problem didn¡¯t pop up. However, the passages and the halls connected in the basement were a lot more complicated than Chun Yeowun thought, which gave Chun Yeowun a bold idea. ¡®Break through the ground!¡¯ Even the sapphire wall could be burst through with Chun Yeowun¡¯s power. Combining it with Air Sword, it was worth a try. And the result was, he came down to the 6th level through the ceiling. ¡®G-Guard?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just the infiltrators who were shocked by Chun Yeowun appearing from the ceiling. The warriors of the Imperial Palace Guardian were shocked too. Looking at the appearance, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that a guard had just entered the hall. ¡®Ahhh!¡¯ ¡®May-maybe it¡¯s the reinforcements?¡¯ Due to the unusual appearance, the remaining warriors misunderstood that His Majesty, the Emperor, had sent reinforcements for them. Their desire to hold onto life made them lose their reasoning. ¡°Hi-His Majesty has sent us reinforcements!¡± ¡°Yeahhhh!¡± As one of the warriors shouted, the rest of the Guardian warriors cheered. The face of the Great Guardian, who was in despair, leaning against a wall turned red. He just saw someone fall from the sky. ¡°Long live the Emperor!¡± They were extremely grateful for the Emperor¡¯s grace. At the sound of their cheers, the eyes of the two Jang Po-in (Spearmen) turned pale. While the others were cheering, they were shocked. They already reached the conclusion that the colleague, whose job was to put demonic arts marks on the corpses, had died at the hands of this guard. ¡®Just one guard did that?¡¯ A measly Imperial Guard, who didn¡¯t learn Wulin but mastered any kind of martial arts, struck and killed their companion? The Spearman, who couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions and started rushing towards Chun Yeowun. ¡®Ah! He¡¯s so impatient!¡¯ The Spearman, who released energy, couldn¡¯t hide his anger. The guard in front of him had just come down through the ceiling. The spearman couldn¡¯t grasp just how strong the man was. ¡°DIE!!¡± Woong! From the Spearman¡¯s spear, a blue qi began to rise. Unlike any general spearman, the one in this man¡¯s hand was long and had an exquisite look. As the spear went to attack, dozens of trajectories of the spearheads formed, covered, and headed towards Chun Yeowun. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! Each of the arrow heads aiming only for the Guard. The warriors, who thought that the guard was there to save them, screamed on top of their voices. ¡°Avoid! Deflect them!¡± Dealing such an attack from close range was impossible. Even the Great Guardian would have a hard time at tackling this attack. Everyone wanted the guard to avoid the attack. ¡®Oh! In the front?¡¯ Rather than listening to the warriors, Chun Yeowun walked towards the spearheads as if he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°You idiot! You are only walking towards your death!¡± The lip corners of the Spearman rose. Although he attacked on emotions, he wasn¡¯t sure where the battle would go. This spear attack is a combination of many spear attacks. He had invented the technique himself. At that time, Chun Yeowun threw the spy¡¯s head in his extended hand. Chak! ¡®What?¡¯ At that moment, the Spearman¡¯s eyes went wide. It definitely looked like Chun Yeowun pulling out a sword from his waist, and he seemed like he picked out a white sword, but only half of its body came out. ¡®No-no way!¡¯ At that moment. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! Clang! Clang! The spearheads, which were heading towards the Chun Yeowun, suddenly got deflected and bounced towards all the directions. It looked as if the spearheads had hit an invisible wall. ¡®Ah! What is this attack?¡¯ Looking at the skill, even the Great Guardian couldn¡¯t hide his shocked expression. This guard seemed similar to the monstrous woman called the Blood Master, the Great Guardian thought. Crrrrrk! ¡°Kuak!¡± Blood flowed from both the hands of the Spearman, who held the spear tightly. Why? How did that happen? His palms were torn! It was the aftermath of his own attacks being deflected by Chun Yeowun. The deflected attacks reflected with such a speed that even the spearman¡¯s body couldn¡¯t handle it, and when the spearheads touched his palm, the palms tore. ¡®I can¡¯t handle him¡¯ Even though the spearman pulled out his best attack, he was the one who got hurt, not Chun Yeowun. Clang! Clang! Clang! The Spearman, who couldn¡¯t overcome the constant attacks for the Air Sword, got pushed back by ten steps. As if he passed through the storm, his hair turned into a mess and his eyes were losing focus. In the midst of all that, he couldn¡¯t help but shout at the Guard who was displaying such skill. ¡°Y-you¡­ who the hell are you?! How could you use that skill?!¡± It was no surprise that he screamed. The skill Chun Yeowun used to deflect the arrows was the 5th level skill of Blade God Six Martial Clan¡¯s. It was a technique that not everyone could use, and even those who reached the highest levels, had trouble using it. To use that technique meant that the guard was someone more skilled than the spearman. ¡®How could this happen¡­¡¯ The problem was that the technique Chun Yeowun used was something only a few of the elders in the Blade God Six Clan could use. This attack, the Extreme Art of Blade God, added speed to the body which made the body bypass the normal limit, and there was no way that someone other than the Blade God Six Clan could learn it. ¡°How is a Guard using our¡­ ugh!¡± Clang! Suddenly, the spearman¡¯s spear cracked and broke into two pieces. It was no surprise that Chun Yeowun decided to close the distance between them. ¡°You talk a lot¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Spearman tried to increase the distance between them by swinging the broken spear and taking steps back. However, Chun Yeowun was much faster, leaving afterimages as he approached the spearman and jumped towards the man. ¡®H-how is he using the Extreme Art of Blade God?¡¯ Shocked by the guard using their swordsman skills, the spearman began to increase the energy as he rotated the spear¡¯s pieces to defend any incoming attacks. Puck! Shhhhh! ¡°Cough!¡± However, Chun Yeowun appeared behind him. A black energy with an eerie feeling rose from Chun Yeowun fingers, which were holding onto the sword. The Spearman stared at his chest in shock. ¡®He has such unbelievable skills?¡¯ His chest was wide open and a hole was present where Chun Yeowun attacked. Chun Yeowun, casually mumbled under his breath. ¡°I am sorry, but I am in a hurry, so I don¡¯t have time to deal with you¡± The sword, which penetrated the spearman¡¯s chest, was giving out a heavenly aura. In an instant, the guard was able to change the sword skills. The guard seemed to be a terrifying person because even the Superior Master of the Blade God Six Martial clan couldn¡¯t do such a skill. ¡°.. impossible. How can I¡­¡± Thud! The spearman who was muttering to himself stopped talking and fell down to the ground. The moment he fell to the ground, the warriors of the Guardian screamed loudly. ¡°Woahhhh!¡± ¡°He killed the enemy!¡± Even when fifty warriors tried to attack him at the same time, the spearman only had shallow wounds on his body, but this man, with his amazing skills, killed two of the infiltrators. ¡®This¡­! How did such a talent bloom in the Guards?¡¯ At first, the Great Guardian was thrilled because he assumed that this guard was His Majesty¡¯s reinforcements. Among the Guards, the Southern Commander was known to be strongest, but no one had witnessed his strength. Even if he was a guard who was solely appointed to protect the Emperor, this guard was giving out a feeling that he could take down dozens of infiltrators. The guard seemed to be as strong as the Spearman without breaking a sweat. It was almost as if the guard was one of the top 5 Wulin warriors. ¡®It can¡¯t be! How can he die with only two strikes?¡¯ Another spearman, who was there, couldn¡¯t hide his shock. The dead man was known to be inferior in the skills of the Blade God Six Martial Clan, but he was talented in terms of Moorim. ¡®A guard took him down?¡¯ The warriors of the Great Guardian couldn¡¯t understand how he belonged to the Guards. If everyone of the guards were this strong, then the spies who infiltrated the Palace could be taken down by them easily and quickly. ¡®No. He is unlike any Guard I¡¯ve seen. Who is this person?¡¯ Confusion arose among the warriors minds. They wouldn¡¯t have been so confused if Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t use the Extreme Art of Blade God. At that moment, Chun Yeowun turned towards him and asked: ¡°Are you the last one here?¡± His icy eyes stared at the infiltrator. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Srrrrng! Just meeting Chun Yeowun¡¯s gaze made the Spearman feel fear. Crossing blows with the monstrous Guard in front didn¡¯t matter to him anymore. There was no need to fight a losing battle. Death was the only result for him. To fight against someone you cannot deal was beyond stupid. ¡®I need to take him to Blood Master¡¯ That monster was the only one who could deal with Chun Yeowun in the spearman¡¯s eyes. There was no way a spearman could take down the Guard. Thinking so, he decided to escape towards Blood Master, and started to move. ¡®I need to create a gap between us¡¯ Woong! The infiltrator raised his spear and began to release energy to the place where Chun Yeowun was standing. He wasn¡¯t exactly aiming at Chun Yeowun, but just around Chun Yeowun. Bang! Bang! Bang! As the floor got hit, dust began to rise around Chun Yeowun, obscuring his vision. All the infiltrator needed was a moment to run away. ¡®Now!¡¯ Once the spearman saw enough dust rise, he quickly moved to the passage which would lead them to the last hall. It was the right choice. Facing a confrontation with Chun Yeowun would only bring him death. Woosh! Suddenly something moved. The spearman ignored it and rushed towards the passage, but a light suddenly appeared at the entrance of the passage. However, after running, he couldn¡¯t help but stop at the entrance, which was currently blocked. Kiik! ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± The man was shocked after seeing the passage being blocked. While he saw that it was just some simple light, it gave him an eerie sensation. And then, something amazing happened. Shiiiiing! Dozens of ice swords floated in the air right at the entrance of the passage, all pointing towards him. The man was speechless. ¡°Ice Swords? It can¡¯t be!¡± No one would even know how the Ice Swords work unless they saw them. It was even questionable whether it was realistically possible to create such a large number of Ice Swords. ¡®What the hell? Is he some kind of monster?¡¯ The Ice Swords seemed like they were desperate to plunge into the man. ¡°Did you really think that you could run away?¡± ¡®Sh-shit!¡¯ The voice of Chun Yeowun reached in the spearman¡¯s ears. Sadly, even his plan to live a little longer failed. The man, who lost his last resort, felt his heart pounding against his ribs. He wielded his spear and stood against the ice sword. ¡®Just end it!¡¯ It was better to break through the Ice Swords than deal with the monster behind him. The spearman unfolded his best technique to break down all the Ice Swords. Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Among the techniques based on Blade God Six Martial clan, his forte was close combat. As he took position, dozens of ice swords flew towards him like rain falling to the ground. Swooosh! ¡®I just need to be vigilant!¡¯ In order to not get hit, the man began to release energy as swords collided and fell. Clang! Clang! clang! Although the ice swords were sharp and hard, it couldn¡¯t compare to the strength of a real sword. Whenever his spear clashed with the Ice Sword, the Ice Sword would crumble. After realizing this, color returned to the man¡¯s face. ¡®I can get away!¡¯ Half of the Ice Swords were already broken, but there was one thing he missed. If it was a Grand Master, then moving while using the Ice Sword would be tough. However, Chun Yeowun was not normal, with the help of the system, he could simultaneously control the Ice Sword and move. ¡°His Back is unprotected¡± ¡°What?¡± The moment the man turned his head, a voice surprised him from behind. Puck! ¡°Cough!¡± A white sword passed through the spearman¡¯s neck. The spearman had no time to react. His eyes, which were filled with life and hope thinking that he could escape, soon turned into despair. ¡°¡­how?¡± He wanted to ask how the Guard could move but the next moment, he lost his life. Thud! Puck! The man¡¯s neck cracked and his head fell onto the floor. ¡°Woah!¡± Cheers escaped from the mouth of the Great Guardian who leaned towards the entrance. Seeing the man¡¯s head roll around, he couldn¡¯t help but admire the guard. It would be no exaggeration to call the man as God¡¯s Warrior. ¡®This is amazing! To think there was such a skilled man¡­¡¯ His identity didn¡¯t matter anymore and he was fortunate enough that this monster was their ally. ¡®Right! This person will be able to deal with that monstrous woman!¡¯ It¡¯s been quite some time since the woman went down and if the Guard hurried, he could stop her from touching the treasure. ¡°Ugh! Go down and stop the enemies in there. You need to hurry before the treasure gets stolen!¡± With urgency in his voice, the Great Guardian shouted to Chun Yeowun. However, he felt something was off. ¡®?¡¯ Chun Yeowun approached him without saying anything. The Great Guardian, who was puzzled, started to worry. ¡°G-Guard?¡± As the Guardian felt scared and the Guard spoke. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­ I am not your ally either¡± ¡°Huh? What is that¡­¡± Slash! Before he could respond, Chun Yeowun slit his throat. The head of the Great Guardian, whose throat was slit, fell on the floor with a thud. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°Guard! How can you do this?!¡± In an instant, the warriors who were cheering and believed that he was an ally sent by the Emperor went mute and still. It was natural that they were shocked. After all, it was the head of the Great Guardian which fell down. Turning his head, Chun Yeowun asked the remaining warriors. ¡°Guard¡­ do I still look like a Guard?¡± ¡°!?¡± If he wasn¡¯t the Guard, then who was he? Chun Yeowun lifted his sword and aimed it at them, and spoke in an authoritative voice. ¡°I am the Lord of the Ten Thousand Mountains¡± ¡°Ten Thousand Mountains? No¡­ Demonic Cult?¡± The Lord of the Ten Thousand Mountains was another term for the Lord of Demonic Cult. Their eyes, which looked at Chun Yeowun, went wide at the obvious truth that he spoke. But that wasn¡¯t the end. ¡°And now I am an enemy who is going to kill you all¡± ¡°!!!¡± Slash! The moment he was done speaking, Chun Yeowun unfolded the Sword Force of Heavenly Demon. Chapter 361 - Incarnation of Qilin The hall of the last level of the Guardian base was divided into three paths. Unlike Chun Yeowun who went straight down, Hu Bong came through a different path. Turning right at every fork, one could find the prison cell of the Imperial Palace¡¯s Guardian. In that place, there were two bodies wearing only underwear and their bodies were so bruised that their families won¡¯t even recognize them. ¡°Damn it¡± Hu Bong couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud after witnessing such a sight. These bodies, which only had their underwear on, weren¡¯t just tortured. All of their fingernails and toenails were plucked out, and he could see that they suffered from beating from an iron rod. ¡°Imperial Palace?! Bulshit!¡± Hu Bong couldn¡¯t stop swearing as he kept looking at the bodies. They were none other than the members of the Demonic Cult. The moment they got caught by the Court maids, it seemed like they were tortured severely and died from it. ¡°Sigh. I should stop swearing¡±, Said a wounded man, who was collecting sticks to burn the corpses. He was the only surviving member of the captured Demonic Cult infiltrators. From the moment he got tortured, he could be called one-hell-of-a-lucky guy. Hu Bong, who held a torch in his hand, hesitated. ¡°We can¡¯t even take them back to our place¡­¡± To burn the dead bodies to get rid of their existence, hurt Hu Bong. Seeing him sad, the other man asked him to hand over the torch. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it¡± The man¡¯s face was a mess. It was full of bruises and dried blood, his eyes were swollen, yet full of determination. As Hu Bong handed him the torch without hesitation, the bruised man lit pieces of cloth and the broken branches around the corpses. Crackle! The oil from the lamp poured and instantly caught fire. Watching the flames soar high, the only surviving members spoke. ¡°I was prepared to make sacrifices for our Cult because I was given the role of a spy. During an assignment, never show any signs of mourning for any brothers¡± ¡°Wh-who is mourning here? Huh¡­¡± Hu Bong didn¡¯t say anything. These masters, who were tasked with the duties of spies as the Demonic Cult, didn¡¯t have family or close relatives as they mainly tasked themselves as spies, assassins, and intelligence gatherers. They were like shadows, living only for the Demonic Cult, and yet, they picked up the current mission. They knew they were going to work with the Lord of the Demonic Cult, who personally changed the plan to rescue the captured spies, and in a way, their death wasn¡¯t in vain. ¡®It has been a while since I saw the Lord get angry¡¯ Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t the kind of person who showed anger, and ever since he became the Lord of Demonic Cult, he did his best to hold back his anger. However, after discovering the bodies of his men were tortured in the prison cells, his eyes immediately hungered for killing. ¡®He went in alone, but I¡¯m not sure if he would be fine¡¯ Watching the bodies burn, Hu Bong was worried for his Lord. Chun Yeowun left Hu Bong and the Master of spies to take care of the corpses and headed down to the underground. Hu Bong believed that his master was invincible, but he wasn¡¯t sure of how the enemy and world would treat him. ¡®I need to hurry up and head over to Lord¡­¡¯ Bang! Grrrrr! It was at that moment vibrations appeared as if the underground was experiencing an earthquake. It wasn¡¯t strong enough to collapse, but the trembling of the walls could be made out by the naked eyes. ¡®What the hell!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just vibration. It was some kind of energy. An extraordinary energy soared all through the place. Hu Bong, who was worried, said to the Master of spies. ¡°Please take care of this, I will head over to where the Lord is¡± ¡°I understand! Please go ahead!¡± Hu Bong quickly began to run out of the prison cells. The last, 7th level with hidden treasure. To enter that place, one would have to pass through the maze which was equipped with energy engines. The option of bursting through the ceiling wouldn¡¯t work as the maze was designed to self-destruct if anyone tried to intrude forcibly. Numerous traps were waiting for the intruders, but for the Blood Master, it was a simple waste of time. ¡°You must be kidding me!¡± Spask! The spearheads popping from the floor below were easily blocked by her attack, and the arrows, coming in from the sidewalls, were too slow compared to her movements. There was no need for the Blood Master to work because the man, who assisted her by destroying all the traps in the maze, did all the job. And as a result, they reached the end of the maze in not much time. ¡®The exit!¡¯ As they moved, there was a barrier placed in the way, and an exit right underneath it. But at the exit, a bright light, like a torch flickered. As they passed through the exit, a space about half the size of the 6th level hall appeared in front of their eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± The man assisting her exclaimed at the scene. Hiss! As soon as they crossed through the exit sign, they were greeted by a heatwave. The end of the hall had a large pond, which occupied one-third of the hall. What was really interesting is that a rock was protruding like a small island in the middle of the pond, and this rock had a huge flame burning on it. Crackle! Crackle! Due to the enormous flame, steam was rising around, like a hot spring in the pond. And thanks to that, the hall¡¯s temperature was hot, while the air was humid and white because of vapour. ¡®What a truly a mysterious place¡¯ Despite being deep in the underground, it made them feel like they were in a land of lava. In the middle of the pond, the strange fire which was distracting them, further divided their concentration when a voice was resounded. ¡°Who dared to set their dirty foot in here?¡± The voice could be heard, yet it was hard to grasp where the voice was coming from. The unknown energy from the huge flames in the middle of the pond suddenly started increasing, making the hall¡¯s temperature rise up. Unlike the man, who was looking for the voice, the Blood Master¡¯s eyes were directed toward the huge flame. ¡°Are you the last watchman?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The man was puzzled at the Blood Master¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t tell if the opponent was a man or woman because their voice was strong. Then, the voice resounded again. ¡°You cheeky bastard. Your confidence has swelled enough that you are aiming for the treasure of the Imperial palace¡± The voice is sharper than before. It was a voice that was being sarcastic towards the intruders. Without backing down, Blood Master suddenly opened her mouth and screamed. ¡°How long are you planning on hiding there and talking? Show yourself! I am not afraid of you. Huh! Did you hide because you are ugly to look at?¡± She was deliberately provoking the other person. Was it a fight of Qi between them? ¡®Would this provocation work? What¡­?¡¯ When the man was trying to think of what was going on, he saw a black figure of a human move behind the flames. He wasn¡¯t sure, but it seemed like the watchman of the treasure really fell into the provocation. Hiss! How did that person even get into the fire which seemed like it could burn everything? Just then, the black human being, behind the enormous flame began to slowly cross over and walk forward. ¡°NO WAY!¡± As shocking as it was, the black figure also had flames around. As if not affected by the heat, the figure crossed it and walked forward. Whooosh! The body, which was covered by the flames, was none other than the incarnation of the flames itself. Among the Guardian warriors who were guarding the shrine, the two intruders had witnessed guards who could handle flames, but they were incomparable to the figure in front of them. ¡®It isn¡¯t that the body is burning¡­.but the body itself is made of flames¡¯ It was an unbelievable sight for humans to accept. The assistant of Blood Monster went stiff. As they kept crossing the maze, he began to turn wary about the absence of the Guardians, but now they were facing someone who was made of flames. ¡®Is it even giving out human energy?¡¯ The energy from the flame body was violent and aggressive. Unlike him, who was nervous and scared, the eyes of Blood Monster were ready for battle. Until then, she had no interest in battling it out, but now she was making such an interesting expression. ¡°Huhuhu, I knew that there would be a person protecting this place, so that was you, huh?¡± As she asked, the one in flames didn¡¯t bother answering back. Rather, the flames surrounding the body gradually subsided, revealing the appearance. Shhhh! They assumed that the entire body would be black and scorched because of the flame, but a monster with red scales appeared. ¡®Huh?¡¯ The entire body seemed to be covered with scales, yet she was naked without a single piece of cloth. She was the owner of a perfect body with a swelling chest and narrow waist. As the woman in scales extended her right hand, something like a piece of cloth from a corner in the hall came over and wrapped her body. Shhh! The red scales covering the whole body disappeared as the cloth began to cover her from the chest to thighs. She was, no doubt, an alluring and beautiful woman with flames running around her waist. Just looking at her face would seduce any living man. ¡®Sh-she is so seductive¡¯ Since it was just a small piece of cloth, most of her body was exposed. Thanks to that, the man was embarrassed to directly look at her. The seductive woman caught him glancing at her and looked at Blood Master with a glare as she spoke. ¡°I thought that you were so special, but there¡¯s nothing special about you¡± The lady in flames, who seemed to be conscious of being called ugly spoke back to Blood Master. If evaluated objectively, the woman in flames could be counted as the best in the Empire. On the contrary, Blood Master raised her eyebrows, as if she didn¡¯t like hearing those words. ¡°Ha. You are cheeky as the keeper of a tomb¡± ¡°Keeper of the tomb? I, a woman, have been guarding the Imperial treasure for a long time because of the agreement we made with the first Emperor of the Empire. A thief like you has no right making fun of me¡± ¡®First Emperor?¡¯ The man¡¯s eyes widened when he heard of the agreement with the First Emperor. He knew that something was unusual by looking at her, but listening to the woman¡¯s words, it meant that she lived for over 2 hundred years. The eyes of Blood Master, who was displeased till a moment back, were now sparkling. ¡°Did you take in the blood of Qilin to get immortality?¡± ¡°Immortality?¡± There was a limit to the life of a person who even reached the highest level of martial arts. But, not a single person was alive for such a long time. However, the fact that this woman in flames lived for nearly two hundred years in her young form had to mean that she had achieved Immortality. ¡°Your eyes are full of greed. You are only fools¡± The woman in flames caught the Blood Master¡¯s eyes which were shining in greed. Those who came in for the treasure had to be killed. ¡°Guardian Ran-yeong. According to the agreement, I will aim for the thieves who have infiltrated the treasure¡± Wooong! Sparks began to rise from her arms, the woman who identified herself as 2nd Guardian Ran-yeong. It was as if she wanted to burn down all the enemies in front of her. ¡®What a tremendous amount of energy!¡¯ The flames were so intense that even a few skilled Masters wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the energy she was revealing. Blood Master spoke to the man who was shocked. ¡°Stay back. I will deal with her¡± ¡°Ah, ye¡­¡± Swoosh! Even before he could finish his words, something like a hazy afterimage shook before him. ¡°Uh?¡± The one who appeared with the air swaying around them like a mirage was none other than Ran-yeong. She was so fast that even the man didn¡¯t realize that she was standing right beside him. ¡°What stand back? I¡¯ll deal with the both of you¡± Hweeing! Sparks shone brightly from her hands. The man, who was terrified of the flames which were soaring her hand, pulled out his sword. Swoosh! The sword made of steel, created a form of a dense mesh, trying to block the fire. The man urgently took a defensive position, thinking that he would be able to stop the attack from reaching him. But, Hweeeing! ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± The flame engulfed him in an instant, and the strong raging heat invaded his hand which was holding the sword. He only wanted to protect himself, but the heat was so terrifying that it felt like his hand was gone. Chiik! ¡°Kuak!¡± The man retrieved the sword and tried to retreat a couple of steps, but the flames moved in the gap and struck him. Hweeing! ¡®Damn it!¡¯ He let go of the sword he was holding because of the fire which struck him, but the flames already entwined his body. In an instant, the flames, which touched him, began to burn the body. ¡°AGHHHHHH!¡± Starting from his arms, the fire continued to his upper body and the man rolled on the floor while groaning in pain. Blood Master on the other hand, who was attacked at the same time had a different expression. Was the best defense known to be the best attack? When the flames were about to cover Blood master, she didn¡¯t back down, but went ahead and stepped ahead to cut the throat of Ran-Yeong. Thud! ¡®She¡¯s fast!¡¯ Ran-yeong, who tried to avoid it by leaning behind, had to stop the attack and jump back to avoid getting hit. ¡®Would that cause damage?¡¯ The eyes of Blood Master caught something. Certainly, she wanted to kill Ran-yeong in just one strike, but she avoided it. She saw how accurately Ran-yeong deflected the attack. ¡°You¡­You aren¡¯t so normal¡±, Blood Master said to Ran-yeong, who had been taken ten steps away. Ran-yeong replied casually, ¡°Oh! You stopped my attack? You need to learn more to take me down¡± Ran-yeong too made the decision to kill them by burning them but she never expected that one of the intruders would escape her attack. ¡®It has been so long since I met this kind of person¡¯ Ran-yeong was called the true hidden power of the Imperial Palace. As long as she lived, no one would be able to break into the Guardian hall. The eyes of Ran-yeong were devoted to the battle and started shining in excitement. ¡®I was almost disappointed because of the Great Guardian and the others in the Imperial Palace, but this is fun¡¯ Gooooo! The two women were feeling excited about their confrontation with each other. The man, who was assisting Blood Master, barely managed to extinguish the flames which were burning his body. Kiiik! Hot vapour flowed from his body. He was hoping to retreat to avoid getting in between the confrontation of the two crazy women. ¡®These two are really monsters¡¯ He would always wonder if there was another woman who could fight on the same level as Blood Master, but for her to be in the Imperial Palace! The monster¡¯s opponent was another monster. It was obvious that he would die if he intervened, so he decided to search for the treasure while the women were fighting. ¡®Hoo¡­ I¡¯ll go to the side where the flames were struck and¡­ huh?¡¯ Grrrrr! Something strange was sounding from the side of the ceiling. It was when the assistant started concentrating on the sound¡­ Crack! Crack! The ceiling started cracking and the rocks began to fall. It was as if a thunderbolt struck the ceiling. ¡°Uh! Ahhhhhh!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! If he had no luck on his side, he would have definitely died a terrible death. Even with the rocks crumbling, he wasn¡¯t severely hurt, but his leg got caught between a rock. The two women, who were confronting each other, turned their gaze towards the abruptly collapsed ceiling. ¡°Assistant!¡± The scream was from Blood Master, who wanted to know if her aide was alive. However, due to his leg under a rock and the pain he was experiencing, he fainted. And one could see an outline of someone standing over the fallen rocks. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°A Guard?¡± Both the women looked at him. The one who came down from the broken ceiling was a young man with a white face and gold robe. That¡¯s right, it was¡­ Chun Yeowun Just like how he passed the other levels, he broke through the hall and descended the last level. Looking at the two women who were glaring at him, Chun Yeowun opened his mouth and said. ¡°Thank god I wasn¡¯t too late¡± Chapter 362 - Incarnation of Qilin ¡®You stupid guy! Why did you die on me!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like the assistant of Blood Master fell after fighting for a prolonged time but he died because of the collapsed ceiling. Even calling for him seemed frustrating. For a moment, everyone was shocked at the sudden collapse of the ceiling and the eyes of Blood Master narrowed. ¡®He is not normal at all¡¯ With her keen and reinforced instincts, she was sure that the man in front of them wasn¡¯t an ordinary one. He was perfectly holding onto his energy without releasing it, which meant that he must be someone with great power levels that went beyond her imagination. ¡®I thought this would be easy, but was I right?¡¯ She thought that the problem would be solved once she got rid of Ran-yeong, whom she was fighting with, but that clearly didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Seeing that he had a golden armor on him, he was definitely a member of the Imperial Palace. ¡®The fact that he appeared right from the ceiling¡­¡¯ In the other levels above this, there were people of Blade God Six Martial Clan who were leaving the marks of Demonic Cult martial arts on the corpses. Blood Master stared at the Guardian, Ran-yeong, and Chun Yeowun alternatively. She was confident in her skills, but she knew that she¡¯d be at a disadvantage if they both joined forces. ¡®Then¡­¡¯ On the other hand, it wasn¡¯t just Blood Master who was awestruck at the sudden appearance of Chun Yeowun from the ceiling. The Guardian, Ran-yeong was also wary of his actions and appearance. The man was wearing gold armor, but not once had she ever heard about such a skilled man in the Guards. ¡®I don¡¯t think that even the Guardians are this capable¡¯ She was convinced that the man in front of her was a lot stronger than the Guard, who is right next to the Emperor. Moreover, although the man wasn¡¯t releasing any energy, she could feel that he had a scary and dangerous energy around him. ¡®This is no normal underground and he appears through the ceiling. Meaning, these two must be allies¡¯ Ran-yeong stared at Blood master. She thought that it was worth playing with her since it had been a long time since she crossed swords with others, but there was no way that someone trying to seize the treasure would play fair. Even if she was skilled, it would be quite troublesome if the two of them joined hands and attacked her at the same time. ¡®It would be dangerous if they joined hands. Then¡­¡¯ Right now, the situation was truly complicated. With the appearance of Chun Yeowun, the two women made the same decision. With eyes on full alert, the both of them looked at each other and then at Chun Yeowun, and attacked him at the same time as if they had already made the decision beforehand. Phat! It was Chun Yeowun that the two women were aiming at. In order to prevent him from joining hands with either side, they decided to take down the newly emerged man. Wheeing! Shhhhh! ¡®Are they together?¡¯ Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t expect such a development. It was as if the beasts were trying to get rid of any possible enemies before they resumed their fight. ¡®Thus¡­¡¯ From the right side, an attack of hot flames similar to Qilin was released, and on the left was the Extreme Art of Blade God. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± The two women¡¯s eyes found each other at the same time. They thought they attacked an opponent. They thought that the Guard was an ally to the other, but what is the new twist? However, they realized that they both were mistaken. ¡°This is not a good start¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes turned serious. To avoid any more changes in the battle, the two of them decided to attack him. Clang! When Chun Yeowun stretched out his right hand to unfold White Dragon Blade, the blade on his back suddenly appeared in his right hand. But that wasn¡¯t the end. Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! When he stretched the left hand, the black irons which seemed to be protecting his wrist on both the arms disassembled, forming into a black sword, and formed in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand. ¡®An arm of a guard turned into a sword?¡¯ ¡®Who the hell is he?¡¯ They both knew from the start that Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t going to be an easy opponent. And their thoughts were true. Chiiiiinnnnggggg! A cold chill ran down their spines, even though the temperature of the underground was increasing. Despite the strange phenomenon the guard displayed, the long spear wrapped in the flames of Ran-yeong, which was used to attack Chun Yeowun, went to strike him. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! At that moment, Chun Yeowun, who unfolded White Dragon Blade collided, with Ran-yeong¡¯s spear. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! ¡®What is this cold energy?¡¯ Ran-yeong¡¯s eyes shook at the blade¡¯s movement. The skill Chun Yeowun used would release cold energy, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough to prevent her flames, so she tried to find the loop and break his blade. And it wasn¡¯t just Ran-yeong who was shocked. When the Art of Blade God was used, Blood Master wanted to slash Chun Yeowun into four pieces, but the black sword in his hand moved so quickly and eloquently and prevented the attack. Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! ¡®Did he just stop my attack without even moving?¡¯ It was natural that she would be flustered. She wasn¡¯t sure how, but he managed to work with two swords together, and even prevent both incoming attacks without even getting a scratch on him? He blocked both the attacks simultaneously! But that wasn¡¯t it! He even managed to perform such a technique while using two different energies. ¡®He used both his hands to handle different energies¡¯ Although Blood Master has been learning martial arts for a very long time, it was her first time witnessing a person unfold two entirely different energies with two hands at the same time. What was even more shocking was that the energies were high-level ones. ¡®This guy¡­ is dangerous¡¯ ¡®He isn¡¯t on the same level as us¡¯ Although they were aiming to take down the shockingly appeared man, the women weren¡¯t stupid. When Chun Yeowun managed to stop both their attacks, they decided to acknowledge that the man was dangerous for them to deal with. ¡®He¡­¡¯ ¡®I need to take him down¡¯ Crrrrk! Red scales began to form on Ran-yeong¡¯s body, who had begun to use flames to wrap her both arms. The places where the scales began to form, soon released fire sparks, and in time she looked like she lit many fireworks on her body. Crackle! The heat she was releasing couldn¡¯t be compared to what she was releasing before. The White Dragon Blade, which was releasing cold energy, was turning red because of the heat. Chiiiiii! With the White Dragon Blade turning red because of the heat, the heat reached Chun Yeowun¡¯s palm and turned the palm red. ¡°You, who deals with cold energy, can block this too? The Twelve Hellfire!¡± Goooo! The twelve individual spheres of crackling fireworks rose around her, and then went towards the sky at the same moment, and exploded. It was a power that couldn¡¯t be compared to the flames she was using until a moment back. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡®Now is the perfect time!¡¯ Without missing the opportunity, Blood Master too began to release a new sword. It was the fifth form of the Blade God Six Martial clan¡¯s ¨C The Extreme Art of Blade God. Crrrrk! A sharp release of energy rose around as she used the sword from her waist. Gathering all the energy she could, she used Extreme Art of Blade God, which was a lot stronger than the attack, on the Imperial Palace¡¯s Guardians. There were 24 types of trajectories emerging from all over the place without covering up the fire sphere, which was causing explosions. ¡°Die!¡± Shhhhhh! The moment she shouted, the energy swords moved at once along with the exploding fire sphere. The fire of Ran-yeong blasting through the hall so was the Blood Master¡¯s sword energies. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! As the explosion and the energy were aiming for the same spot of contact, a crack appeared on the floor because of the overflowing energy, and sparks flew in all directions. ¡®Such tremendous power¡¯ ¡®This much should be enough. Now, we need to create a gap¡¯ Phat! At the same time, both the women flew backwards to avoid getting caught up in the collision. The power of the two exquisite energies was beyond any imagination. It wasn¡¯t intended to be a mixed attack, but it seemed like a perfect combination of two Super Masters. Swoosh! When the combined attack was used, the whole place was being damaged. The entire place was scorched in black sooth because of the explosion which occurred and many huge pits were created before all rocks and debris flew and scattered around. The point where the attack hit only released smoke, however, both the women didn¡¯t feel the need to check if the guard was alive or not. Facing such tremendous power, it would be difficult to even find the trace of the body. ¡®He must have turned into ash¡¯ Blood Master clicked her tongue. She looked at Ran-yeong who was still looking at the point of impact. ¡®Who was he?¡¯ There was no doubt that the Guard belonged to the Imperial Palace. But, he seemed to have joined forces with someone else. Thanks to that, the situation was under control, but Ran-yeong couldn¡¯t figure out why he entered the hall. At that time, Ran-yeong asked her. ¡°That man from earlier, is he one of yours?¡± ¡°!?¡± At her question, Blood Master was confused. Blood master couldn¡¯t hold back her question too and asked Ran-yeong. ¡°What nonsense is that? Weren¡¯t you the bitch who brought him along?¡± ¡°What?¡± After hearing each other¡¯s questions, both women were confused. They both came to the conclusion that he wasn¡¯t an ally for any of them. So, what was the identity of the Guard? ¡®Hah¡­! I should have asked before I killed him¡¯ Ran-yeong felt regret, but there was no way that she couldn¡¯t ask the dead, whose body was also gone. That was when Blood Master thought. ¡®It is better for this to happen. He was a nuisance anyway, and now I need to deal with the flame bitch, who is still here¡¯ It wasn¡¯t an intended joint attack, but it was fortunate that the Guard had been taken down. The Blood Master didn¡¯t have a lot of time on her hands and wanted to kill this woman before taking the Blood of Qilin and escaping from the Imperial Palace. Shh! Blood Master spoke to Ran-yeong while taking aim. ¡°You are a lucky one. Now I only need to deal with you¡± Clicking her tongue, Ran-yeong spoke to the Blood Master who seemed overconfident. ¡°That is funny. I would apply the same words to you. I had to do a joint attack with you since I knew that you could barely attack him¡± Hweeeing! Flames burned more around Ran-yeong¡¯s body. Saying those words, both of Ran-yeong¡¯s hands were raised and the flame sphere rose again. It was a similar technique she used on the Guard. ¡°Huhu, do you think that it would work on me?¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see whether it works or not¡­¡± Creeeee! Before they could even finish their words, they felt something eerie in their senses. The two women abruptly looked at the source of the energy. Huk! It was the place where the joint attack had fallen. The smoke was still rising due to the aftermath of the explosion but now, a weird energy made them feel a chill run down their spine. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± It was weird. In the aftermath of that tremendous energy, there was no way the man could survive. The attack was so powerful that it was questionable if even the 5 great masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan could stop it. But, that¡¯s where they were wrong. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! ¡°Ugh?¡± The floor began to turn cold, from the point of impact, where the large pit formed. The entire cavity, which should have been hot and smoking, started turning cold and began to turn into ice. However, the frost was black¡­ ¡°The floor is cold and black?¡± The both of them couldn¡¯t think of what to do facing this new and weird phenomenon and looked at the place from where the energy was coming from. Eventually the smoke went and someone appeared. ¡°N-No way!¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t dead?!¡± Shockingly, from the smoke, rather than turning into ashes, Chun Yeowun stood tall. Of course, he wasn¡¯t completely fine. His armor was scorched because of the heat, and his face along with other parts of his body, which were guarded, were full of burn marks and cuts, but there was something else. ¡®Ah! What¡¯s happening to the wounds?¡¯ Tsuuuuuuuu! The burn marks and cuts on Chun Yeowun¡¯s body began to heal quickly. In And in an instant, they were visible no more, as if he wasn¡¯t wounded in the first place. ¡®What? He is¡­¡¯ Such regeneration speed made Ran-yeong¡¯s expression harden. It looked much faster than her own regeneration speed, which was possible only after taking Blood of Qilin. As she looked at him, Chun Yeouwn spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the two of you, the Guardian of the Imperial Palace and the Blade God Six Martial clan members would join forces. Ugh¡­ well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Now then, I will also do joint attacks from now on¡± ¡°What? Joint attacks?¡± The two of them focused on the word joint attack. They couldn¡¯t feel another person apart from the Guard and them. So, what could he mean? ¡®Nano¡¯, Chun Yeowun called from Nano inside his mind. ¡®Let¡¯s go with Augmented Reality, Nano¡¯ [Understood. Augment reality has been initiated for Master.] Crrrrrk! As the two women were looking around, white light particles began to form a line around them, creating augmented reality. As the augmented reality got initiated, Chun Yeowun raised his right hand towards them and blue light began to merge in the air. Whiiing! ¡°N-no way!¡± Blood Master¡¯s eyes began to tremble as her predictions were coming true. The blue light which was forming in the air began to take the form of a sword, which was¡­ ¡°Air Sword!¡± It was the Air Sword. ¡®Condensing strong energy in the air without any other medium and calling for a sword?¡¯ Anyone who has reached the stage of performing such a technique and executing the Air Sword would normally need a medium. A step after that, if one reached for the next level, they could create the sword energy in the air without even a medium, such people were called the Perfect Supreme Master in Wulin. ¡°Per- perfect Supreme Master?¡± It was natural that Blood Master was astonished. In Wulin, the only ones who could deal with such a high technique were the five great masters. But that wasn¡¯t the end. Wooong! The blue-colored energy wasn¡¯t just condensing into one. Rather, 12 swords were forming around Chun Yeowun. ¡°It makes no sense!¡± Not one, but 12 swords! She was dumbfounded. She knew that he wasn¡¯t normal, but he was turning out to be a monster. Even Ran-yeong, who was covered in flames, was at a loss of words as she witnessed what was happening in front of her eyes. ¡®He¡­ who the hell is he?!¡¯ Chapter 363 - Incarnation of Qilin Twelve majestic Air Swords rose, all the while, the tips of the swords pointing at her. That was all it took to render Ran-yeong, who was considered the real Hidden Power of the Imperial Palace, and even Blood Master, the highest-ranking member of the Blade God Six Martial Clan, totally speechless. ¡®Air Sword!¡¯ To reach a level where one could actually use an air sword, it was something that even Ran-yeong who had lived for many years, had witnessed only once. However, even that hadn¡¯t reached the level that Chun Yeowun was displaying. Chun Yeowun then warned the shocked women with a calm voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disappoint me¡± Whooosh! The twelve Air Swords around Chun Yeowun slowly moved ahead and split into two, with six swords being directed at each woman. ¡®It¡¯ll be dangerous for me to act now¡¯ Ran-yeong had lived for nearly 200 years, but had never seen anything like this. The intensity of the energy in each sword was enough to render any of their attacks useless. Chun Yeowun spoke to himself. ¡®Panel!¡¯ [Activating the Panel remote control function on the twelve Air Swords] Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep! Along with Nano¡¯s response, the twelve red lights in the augmented reality aimed at the two women appeared. On the screen, the swords on the left were pointing towards the woman on the right and vice-versa, making it cross-shaped. ¡®This isn¡¯t the time to be shocked¡¯ The eyes of the two women, who were previously shocked, turned serious after they came back to their senses. They were amazed at seeing Chun Yeowun, someone who had reached the Perfect Supreme Master level, perform such skills, but they knew that if they didn¡¯t act, they would meet their doom. The women might look young, but they were both veterans in war. ¡®Think calmly¡¯ Blood Master narrowed her eyes and looked at the 6 Air Swords aimed at her. It was a shocking scene and she knew that it was impossible to deal with them head-on. She, who had reached the Supreme Master level, could defend against air swords, but she could at most only handle three of them with accurate precision. ¡®Even a master of Qigong wouldn¡¯t be able to handle six Air Swords. No matter how much of a master this man is, there is no way he can handle all twelve of them with precision¡¯ Moreover, just using the Air Sword would consume a tremendous amount of internal energy. That meant that the battle depended on time. If the flame woman and Blood Master managed to defend against at least three Air Swords each, victory would be theirs. ¡®It¡¯s a simple plan, that isn¡¯t based on attack, but it¡¯s the best we¡¯ve got¡¯ Ran-yeong too had come to a similar conclusion. Although the man possessed monster-like ability, there was no way he could handle all twelve Air Swords. ¡®Although we¡¯re enemies, I just need to come to a truce with that bitch¡¯, Ran-yeong thought as she glanced at Blood Master. The question was how long would they be able to hold their ground, and would they be able to kill the ¡®monster¡¯ that stood before them. ¡®Nice!¡¯ Wheeeing! The flame spheres moved around from Ran-yeong to where Chun Yeowun stood. Since there were twelve Air Swords, she had to deal with six of them and she was capable enough to do it. However, things don¡¯t always go as planned. Chak! Chun Yeowun, as if waiting for the right moment, released the twelve Air Swords towards them. As the swords shot out, the blue trails left by them remained in the air, showing the trajectories of the 12 swords. Swoooosh! It was a spectacular sight as the swords rapidly approached the women. ¡®It¡¯s coming!¡¯ Ran-yeong was ready and waiting for the attack as six Air Swords came towards her. The flame spheres, which were floating in the air, quickly flew towards the air swords, as if they were anti-ballistic missiles in the shape of spheres. Shhhhhhhhh! The reason she had launched the flame spheres was to intercept the air swords and cause an explosion, destroying them in the process. And as she intended, the flame spheres, traveling two at a time flew towards the Air Sword and attempted to collide with them. However, something unexpected happened. ¡®How is that possible?!¡¯ Slash! Slash! Slash! Bang! Bang! Bang! As shocking as it was, the flying swords tore through the flame spheres. As if the swords were being controlled manually, they gently cut the flame spheres to avoid explosions. ¡®Is he really controlling all of them?¡¯ Ran-yeong¡¯s eyes trembled in shock and fear. If he really could control all of them, then it meant that she was dealing with six individual monster swords. ¡°Shit!¡± Ran-yeong struck her fist at the ground, in an attempt to counter the incoming air sword. Bang! With a crack in the ground, red lava began to flow out, and soon, a pillar of flame soared. Heeeeing! Crackle! Thanks to the soaring pillar of flame, the Air Sword attempting to kill her was blocked. The pillar of flame had actually turned into an iron wall, which managed to sheild her from danger. ¡®Even if it is an Air Sword, it is still made of energy! This pillar of flame is so strong that even the strongest sword is unable to penetrate it!¡¯ There was no need to deal with the swords one after another. After living for 200 years, her experience was incomparable to that of the other two. Crackle! Crackle! Wheeng! The Air Swords tried to go through the pillar of flames, but they were blocked. The corners of Ran-yeong¡¯s lips went up. As expected, the Air Swords were only capable of stabbing and cutting. ¡®If this is it¡­ what good can it¡­ ugh!¡¯ Swoosh! The Air Swords, which couldn¡¯t penetrate the pillar of flame, began to spread away from the pillar. At that moment, [Of the 6 Air Swords, 3 of them executed the Sword Force of the Heavenly Demon and the other 3 used the 24 Demon Swords] Suddenly, the Air Swords surrounding the pillar of flame began emitting different types of qi. All of them were different swords! The 24 Demon Swords and the Sword Force of Heavenly Demon were said to be the strongest skills in the Demonic Cult. ¡°What! No way!¡± Ran-yeong couldn¡¯t hide her shock as she saw this scene unfold in front of her. This monster was using different techniques to make sure that the swords were used to their maximum. Chhhhh! In an instant, the two great skills of the Demonic Cult rushed towards the pillar of flame. And the situation changed when the six swords of different natures collided with it. The pillar of flame began to waver and gaps soon appeared on it. The moment the gaps started appearing, 2 swords went through them and rushed for Ran-yeong, who was hiding behind the pillar. ¡®He¡¯s a monster! But does he think I¡¯ll let myself get hit?¡¯ Wheeng! Ran-yeong urgently reacted as flames burst forth from both her hands and it wasn¡¯t just the flames. Her method of using the flames had changed, unlike the soaring flames from before, this time, the flames held some softness. She was holding onto the flames as if it was a delicate flower that was blooming. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! Clang! Sparks flew in all directions as her technique and the Air Swords clashed together. However, Ran-yeong¡¯s eyes suddenly caught something, while she was focusing on blocking the swords. ¡®What is this sword?¡¯ Unlike Ran-yeong, who was trying her best to block the swords, Blood Master on the other side was facing attacks from 6 Air Swords and tried her best to prevent herself from getting hit with her own swordsmanship. Clang! Cha! Cha! Cha! Clang! As a skilled master, she managed to counter the Air Swords which were moving at intervals, and with each collision, sparks flew. ¡°As long as you are using the Air Sword you¡¯ll never be able to enter the gaps and hit us!¡± The Blood Master shouted with confidence. The sword she wielding in her right hand moved so fast that it left an afterimage that was visible to the naked eye. However, if the Air Swords were only stabbing and slashing, this method would have worked. ¡°What?¡± The Air Swords, which had previously only been stabbing, suddenly started to move differently. The Blood Master couldn¡¯t help but stay still for a moment. Shhhh! ¡°Ugh! How can that be!?¡± While in shock, the 6 Air Swords began to use different techniques. As if the 6 swords were working together, each sword displayed a unique technique that complemented the other swords. ¡®It-it can¡¯t be!¡¯ The Blood Master was so confused and shocked that she went speechless. Each of the six Air Swords had unique movements because Chun Yeowun was controlling them. If he was suddenly going to use six different kinds of swords, then the result of a one-on-one battle was extremely obvious. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! ¡°Ugh!¡± Using her force qi, she began using a new formation, only to get hit by a sword. She had already jumped back two feet, but the force of the sword was so strong that she was pushed ten steps further. Swoosh! Not giving her any time to breathe, each of the six swords moved ahead with no signs of stopping. Each sword looked invincible in her eyes. Why? Because each sword was displaying absolute perfection. ¡®What? Why does this swordsmanship seem¡­ familiar?¡¯ Her eyes shook as she tried her best to stop the swords from hitting her. At first, she was only shocked by Chun Yeowun¡¯s control over the Air Swords, but the more she saw the movements of the sword, the more familiar it felt. ¡®This swordsmanship is¡­¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be wrong. The sword qi, which the Air Swords were emitting, resembled the technique that the old man had used to prevent the Blade God of Blade God Six Martial clan from moving ahead in Wulin. Moreover, unlike that old man¡¯s sword qi, which was completely unstable, this was the complete opposite. That old man had identified himself as the Lord of the Demonic Cult, which caused Blood Master to realize something. ¡°Demonic Cult! This man is from the Demonic Cult!¡± At last, she managed to find out the identity of the Guard in golden armor. From what she knew, there was only one person who could use such a technique. ¡®Long hair and pale white face¡­¡¯ It was similar to what the remnants of the spies who had been planted in the Demonic Cult had told her. ¡®Chun Yeowun!¡¯ It must be Chun Yeowun, the current Lord of the Demonic Cult. The man who had caused their plans go to waste numerous times. Blood Master bit down hard on her lip. She was even more shocked after learning his true identity. If the plan had to go smoothly, then the Lord of the Demonic Cult had to be in the Cult. This would also allow them to proceed with their plan in the Imperial Palace, without any trouble. Even if he wasn¡¯t there, how did a person who should¡¯ve been preparing for a festival appear in the Imperial Palace? Clang! Clang! Clang! However, at that moment it wasn¡¯t that important. If the person in front of her really was the Lord of the Demonic Cult, then the situation had changed. She had to inform that ¡®person¡¯ that the plan had gone wrong and then get punished for not following it through, however, it was impossible to do both of them. ¡®I need to do something about this! Damn it!¡¯ She would die if she made the wrong decision. She thought that she would only have to hold on until the other woman died, but she had never imagined that they would be in such huge trouble. And it was then¡­ Sheeeeee~ ¡°Euk!¡± She felt something behind her ear, as she glanced sideways to see what it was. A flame soared high as she was pushed towards the pond which was filled with hot water. ¡®When did I get this far?¡¯ She hadn¡¯t even realized that she¡¯d been pushed back by the six Air Swords and their endless attacks. It marks on the ground showed that she¡¯d been pushed back by more than 20 steps. Wheeeng! Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! Thanks to getting pushed back, she could see the image of Ran-yeong competing with the other swords. It was violent. The surrounding area was completely devastated by the flames and many sword marks were made on the ground. She could see Ran-yeong in clear distress. ¡®If this goes on, we¡¯ll fall out of exhaustion before that man runs out of energy¡¯ She wondered what she could do. How could she overcome the hopeless situation? Chiiiik! ¡°Argh!¡± It was difficult to hold her balance as swords kept pushing her back because she was too concentrated on overcoming the situation. ¡®Shit! I came all this way for the treasure¡­ shit!¡¯ It was then that an idea popped into her mind. The Blood of the Qilin was in the pond behind her. ¡®My situation isn¡¯t good. I have no other choice but to take a gamble.¡¯ She had no idea what effects the Qilin¡¯s Blood would have on her, but she was so desperate that she was willing to gamble it all. At least with the Qilin¡¯s Blood, she¡¯d would experience an increase in her qi. It was a risk worth taking. ¡°Haaa!¡± Blood Master was getting excited as she quickly grabbed onto the sword in her hands and then slammed it into the ground. The formation she had just used had been passed on to her by ¡®that person¡¯ very recently. Bang! At that moment, the sword split into eight branches, and just like the Air Swords, it divided into eight afterimages. It was the Eight Swords of the Blade God. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! The afterimage of the eight swords spread out in an instant and created a devastating force pushing out the Air Swords which were coming at her. ¡®This is it!¡¯ At last. She had managed to create a gap with her skills. Without wasting any time, she tried to use the new technique to gain some time. However, at that exact moment. Chak! ¡°Kyaaaaak!¡± Just when she was about to turn, something cold passed through her right arm. She had definitely pushed away the Air Swords, so what had just arrived next to her? Chak! ¡®AHHHHH! My arm!¡¯ The coldness she had felt a moment before, was due to her arm being cut off. Her arm, which was still holding onto the sword, fell onto the hot ground. ¡°Ugh! How is that possible?¡± She could not understand anything. She lifted her head with an incomprehensible expression, and shockingly, Chun Yeowun was in front of her eyes. ¡°Did you think I would let you do what you were planning?¡± ¡°H-how did you do that?!¡±, the Blood Master was too shocked to speak. To deal with twelve Air Swords would require extreme concentration, so he shouldn¡¯t be able to move even a single step, but he done exactly that. How? Swoosh! ¡°No!¡± She was shocked, but at one point, the six Air Swords which she had temporarily blocked flew around Chun Yeowun and surrounded her. It had become a truly desperate situation. ¡®This can¡¯t be possible! He isn¡¯t supposed to be able to move whilst using so many Air Swords!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t one single Air Sword, it was twelve Air Swords! Of course, they didn¡¯t know that Nano was assisting Chun Yeowun. ¡°Yo-you¡­are you a monster?¡± No matter how much she thought about it, Chun Yeowun¡¯s skills were beyond what humans could achieve. Even if the best of men trained, such results would still be considered a myth, something they could never achieve. However, Chun Yeowun was able to do it. She bit her lips trying hard to bear with the pain. What displeased her more was that she was acting out of despair and not fear. Chun Yeowun, who had cut off her right arm however, was extremely calm. ¡®To cut off my right arm!¡¯ Although the right arm was cut off, it was still possible for her to use the sword with her left hand, since she was extremely skilled. Furthermore, he was right in front of her. She carefully thought of a way to kill the man with her left hand as she gathered energy to her hand. Ch! Tuk! ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!¡± Before she could even gather the energy, her left arm also fell off. Her scream would¡¯ve torn off the eardrums of others. As her only remaining arm got cut off, Chun Yeowun spoke heartlessly to the woman who was in pain and confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you¡± ¡°Kuuuuu¡­ Haaa¡­. Haa¡­¡± She thought she could let loose, but that had turned out to be a blundering mistake. Chun Yeowun had gained experience after confronting strong enemies in the past. One of the things he had learnt was to never relax until the enemy was dead. This rule of his usually made Chun Yeowun¡¯s opponents think that he had neither blood nor tears. ¡°My arm¡­ my arm! Kya¡­!¡± With her both arms cut off, it was safe to assume that recovery was impossible for her. This truth only made her feel even more miserable and painful. The physical pain didn¡¯t last long. With an anxious voice and pale face, she shouted ¡°Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ the person who reached the Perfect Supreme Master level is so scared of a woman that would cut her arms off? How funny is that!¡± With a cold voice, Chun Yeowun responded ¡°You aren¡¯t a woman when you have a weapon, and when desperate, you deem yourself as a woman?¡± ¡°What? You! How dare you! Ahhhh! Die!!!¡± She was so upset that she forgot about her lost arms and grunted through her teeth like a mad dog. ¡°You need to die¡± Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! ¡°Kuakkkkk!¡± The six Air Swords that sorrounded her, stabbed into her body from all sides. As she got pierced by the swords, she looked like a hedgehog with swords piercing out through the back of her body. She fell to the ground, with her gaze full of hatred. Chapter 364 - Be the Flame, Hu Bong Slash! Blood Master had been killed by the Air Sword, dying miserably before falling into the pond which had water bubbling due to the heat. Bubble! Bubble! ¡®This is unusual. Why isn¡¯t it bubbling now?¡¯ Thanks to her, Chun Yeowun got to take a better look at the pond. It was strange enough that a flame was burning in the centre of the pond. The water just boiled and the pond didn¡¯t dry out. Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t affected by the heat thanks to the techniques he was using, but he still felt the temperature, so he decided to take a couple steps back. [The user has 38% percent of energy remaining.] Nano¡¯s voice reminded him of his energy usage. It wasn¡¯t like he had been attacking for a long time, but even after reaching the Perfect Supreme Master level, such strong attacks were still burdensome. ¡®What is left now is to take down that woman whose body is on fire.¡¯ Hweeng! In the past he had met a woman whose body was deadly cold, but meeting someone with fire on their body was a first for Chun Yeowun. The Guardian, Ran-yeong, was struggling to deal with the Air Swords which were being controlled by Nano, however, she was doing a lot better at defending herself than Blood Master had. Clang! Clang! Clang! clang! The sword qi from the Air Sword permeated the hall. With every passing second, defending herself became more and more difficult. It was a natural outcome, she was dealing with the 24 Demon Swords and Sword Force of Heavenly Demon, which were exerting tremendous energy. Puhk! ¡°Ugh!¡± The trajectory of the swords which were leaving behind a blue-hue, cut through Ran-yeong¡¯s ribs. As a result, she ended up staggering for a moment, which made another sword cut the side of her left thigh. Slash! ¡°Ahhh!¡± However, she didn¡¯t feel any pain. Ignoring her injuries, she raised her hands to prevent more swords from reaching her. ¡®Huh¡­ the wounds?¡¯ Upon looking closely, Chun Yeowun found that her wounds were healing. It looked very much like regeneration. It wasn¡¯t as fast as the freshener regeneration that Nano provided him, but the speed was commendable. The flame around her body didn¡¯t seem to interfere or halt the process of regeneration. ¡®Is that why she¡¯s been able to remain standing until now?¡¯ The rapid regeneration and not being able to feel pain were the only driving force which kept her on her feet. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just that. It would be no exaggeration to say that Ran-yeong could be considered as a top ranked martial artist in Wulin. ¡®But this needs to end.¡¯ There was no more reason for Chun Yeowun to stand still, especially after killing Blood Master. Woong! Blue light began to condense around the air, and 6 sword qi Air Swords generated again. Even the five great masters of Wulin, would struggle against twelve swords and declare surrender. Would this woman be able to withstand it? Swoosh! Just when Chun Yeowun had raised his hand to bring an end to the battle. ¡°Kuakkk!¡± A familiar voice groaned. The sound came from the opposite end of the entrance. ¡®Hu Bong?¡¯ When he looked over, he saw that Hu Bong had been caught by someone, a man who seemed to be in terrible condition. Seeing the blood on the man, Chun Yeowun felt that it was a miracle that he could still stand. The man, whose arm seemed to have been crushed to a pulp, had his dagger at Hu Bong¡¯s neck with a threatening look in his eyes. ¡°Ha¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ damn it¡­¡± ¡®Tch, damn it! What kind of situation is this?¡¯ Having gotten himself caught, Hu Bong couldn¡¯t hide how embarrassed he was. He was the one who did run down right away after hearing explosions coming from the lowest level. Well, the sound had actually been caused by Chun Yeowun Overbearingly making a hole through the ceiling. However, just as he¡¯d jumped in to help Chun Yeowun, he ended up getting ambushed by a man who¡¯d jumped out from the piles of stones (The aide of Blood Master, who¡¯d been assumed dead). ¡°Ugh, you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t act up!¡± Hu Bong slowly began to gather energy to escape from the man¡¯s grasp, but it was useless. Hu Bong had reached the Super Master Level Warrior, but his opponent seemed to be skilled. Before he could even act, he got stabbed in his right shoulder and another warning was given. Puhk! ¡°Kuakkk!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to act up! If you move once more, I¡¯ll cut your throat!¡± The cold dagger, pressed dangerously against his skin. Eventually, Hu Bong decided to not rebel. ¡®Who is that guy?¡¯ Asked the man with labored breaths, due to his injuries and crushed arm. They¡¯d assumed he¡¯d died, however, he¡¯d just barely managed to survive the falling rocks and escape with his life. He had injuries all over his body, but was shocked at the amount of luck he had on his side. He was injured, but had also been able to subdue Hu Bong, who was of a higher level than him. ¡®Blood Master is dead¡­¡¯ His grasp around Hu Bong tightened as he wondered what had to be done. He¡¯d thought of escaping after the treasure got taken by Blood Master, but then he¡¯d witnessed her arms being cut off. ¡®It makes no sense. He killed that monstrous woman so easily?¡¯ A monster suppressed another monster. In a short moment, he had numerous things to worry about. Should he keep hiding behind the stones and pretend to be dead, and wait for them all to disappear? ¡®There is no way that monster wouldn¡¯t notice my presence.¡¯ Seeing how he¡¯d dealt with the two women, it was obvious that that monster would detect him. That was when, from the piles of stone, someone called ¡®Lord!¡¯, whilst trying to enter, that was when he¡¯d decided to take this opportunity. ¡°Hah¡­ What is your relationship with him?¡± ¡°¡­ you just told me to shut up a moment ago¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play with me, I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Shhh! Even before he could warn Hu Bong, Chun Yeowun, who was on the other side of the hall, appeared in front of them. He was so fast that the man didn¡¯t even notice. ¡®Th-this man is a real monster.¡¯ If Blood Master couldn¡¯t do anything, then what could a simple aide do? ¡°Lo-Lord!¡± Hu Bong, who¡¯d been caught by an enemy out of nowhere, cried out with a sad expression. He knew that he had unintentionally turned into a burden. Goooooo! The mood in the hall didn¡¯t seem good. Although there was distance between the aide and Chun Yeowun, it felt like swords were ready to kill him at any moment. And his anxiety couldn¡¯t help but make him nervous without realizing. The man, who was trying to be calm, gulped without his knowledge. ¡®Calm down. This man has to be a member of that monster¡¯s group.¡¯ He was afraid, but he could think of a couple things. The captured man had called the monster of a man ¡®Lord¡¯, which meant that he had to be related to him. With stone cold eyes, staring at him, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°Let him go.¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Lord!¡± Hu Bong¡¯s lips trembled at the angry look on Yeowun¡¯s face. He had been serving Yeowun for five years now, for Yeowun to show such a face, meant that he was a cherished subordinate. ¡°Bullshit! Don¡¯t come closer! If you move a step further, I will kill this man!¡± The man said with a tense expression. It was obvious what would happen if he released Hu Bong. Gooooo! ¡®Kuek. I told him not to move¡­¡¯ The energy Chun Yeowun was releasing only grew stronger,which only instilled more fear. He decided to act, which meant that there was no chance for retreat. ¡°I¡¯m wa-warning you! If you want to save your subordinate, get the Blood of Qilin to me. And if you pledge to release me, I will let this man go.¡± He raised his head and pointed to the burning flames on the rock in the middle of the pound. He wasn¡¯t sure if the threat would work or not, but it was the only option he had. ¡®If he cares for this person, he will do it.¡¯ Seeing how angry the monster before him was, it was clear that he must cherish his subordinate. No matter how angry he looked, if he thought rationally, he would have no choice but to accept those terms. But there was one thing he didn¡¯t know. Ordinary people may make sacrifices to protect people or things precious to them. However, Chun Yeowun was a person of the Demonic Cult to the core. ¡°¡­ how about I suggest one thing?¡± ¡°Su-suggest?¡± ¡°If you let Hu Bong go now, I¡¯ll kill you as painlessly as possible. But if you don¡¯t, I will kill you so painfully that you¡¯ll regret being born into this world.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ The words from Yeowun made the man go silent. He¡¯d thought that Yeowun would come up with another peace suggestion, not threaten his life! Moreover, he had decided to kill him in both options. ¡®What the hell is with him?¡¯ If this was how the man before him operated, then threatening him would be of no use. The opponent is stronger, and his suggestions only end with death. However, something unexpected happened. [Only 15% of energy remains. I can no longer maintain Air Swords¡¯ trajectory.] ¡®!!!¡¯ Swoosh! Along with the voice of Nano, the Air Swords, which were being operated by the remote system, halted. It was all because of the time which got wasted due to the worthless threats of the man. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes trembled for a moment. The energy that was consumed in order to maintain the Air Sword was beyond one¡¯s imagination. If Nano consumed any more energy to maintain the Air Swords, Chun Yeowun knew that it would cause a heavy setback for him when dealing with the remaining enemies, and so the Air Sword¡¯s remote control was stopped. Wheeng! As a result, Ran-yeong, who was dealing with six Air Swords, got some space to breathe. Ran-yeong, who¡¯d been freed, began approaching Chun Yeowun without hesitation. She seemed visibly angry as she ran with flames all over her body. ¡®It-it is dangerous! Hu Bong, who was the first to look at her movements, instinctively judged that it would be dangerous to get in contact with her. In a short moment, Hu Bong bit his lip. Deciding that he shouldn¡¯t be a burden, he tried to attack his captor, raising the energy in his hand, he decided to throw away his life to save his Lord. Woong! ¡°Y-You!¡± There was no way that his captor wouldn¡¯t notice this. When the qi began to rise from Hu Bong, he instantly felt threatened making him subconsciously act and ended up cutting HU Bong¡¯s neck with the dagger. Slash! ¡°Kuak!¡± Hu Bong, whose neck had been slashed, fell forward. Drops of blood scattered around as he fell. ¡®Lord¡­ behind you¡­¡¯ Falling face down, Hu Bong pointed his finger somewhere. He was dying, yet he desperately tried to inform his Lord of something. ¡°Hu Boonnngggg!¡± Thud! Yeowun, who couldn¡¯t hold in his anger anymore, dashed forward, instantly covering ten steps. ¡®Fa-fast!¡¯ The eyes of the captor trembled. He¡¯d ended up acting without thought, so he had to defend himself. Chuk! ¡°Kuak!¡± A black sword in the air moved with the speed of lightning, and the arm which was holding the dagger got cut off. Before the severed arm even fell to the ground, Chun Yeowun made the black sword fall to the ground Kwak! ¡°Huak?¡± The energy his hands were releasing was overpowering. The energy was so strong that anyone in the way would be cut down. ¡°Kuakk, what, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I told you that you¡¯d regret it!¡± ¡°Pl-please just kill me¡­¡± Thud! ¡°Kuakkkkkkkkk!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s finger broke through the man¡¯s skull. It was a lot more painful than his arm being cut off, it was indescribably painful! The kind of pain no one would wish on anyone. Ta! Ta! Ta! ¡®Damn it!¡¯ He wanted to inflict more pain, but Yeowun immediately sensed something fast approaching from behind. With his finger pushed into the man¡¯s skull, Chun Yeowun held him by his shoulder. Tak! ¡®N-no way!¡¯ Blood was oozing out from the skull, and his eyes were wet with the tears he cried. The man realized what Chun Yeowun was planning to do. ¡°No, NOOOOO!¡± Crack! Swoosh! ¡°Kuakkk¡­¡± The scream didn¡¯t end. Chun Yeowun, held onto the captor¡¯s shoulders, flexed his muscles and tore the head away from the body. Along with the head, the spine was also gruesomely torn from the body. The man felt no pain, but as he¡¯d been warned, it was the most painful and cruel death. Phak! Chun Yeowun threw the head onto the floor and immediately reached towards the ground . Swoosh! Chak! The black sword which had fallen to the floor, whizzed back into his hands. Chun Yeowun, who¡¯d retrieved his sword, spun around, and threw it at Ran-yeong, who was coming for him. But then, Thud! ¡®!?¡¯ Ran-yeong, who surely looked like she wanted to attack him, suddenly fell to her knees. Chun Yeowun wondered what she was up to, but she still kept her head down and shouted so loud that the hall echoed with every word from her. ¡°Ahhh! Have you finally come looking for me? The Lord of the Demonic Cult, he who is the Heavenly Father of the Great Demonic Cult!¡± TL Notes: The author states that Hu Bong level is ¡°Super Master Level¡± (????) which was used by the previous translator in c268, we have no reference in the cultivation levels stated in the wiki so we decided to go with it. Chapter 365 - Be the Flame, Hu Bong Chapter 365: Be the Flame, Hu Bong (2) Hweeeng! Ran-yeong was still engulfed in flames as she bowed her head. Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind her sudden change in behaviour. A person considered to be the hidden power of the Imperial palace and the guardian of the treasure in the Royal Shrine, had suddenly revealed herself to be a member of the Demonic Cult. ¡°¡­ what the hell is this?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, she lifted her head and said : ¡°Before that, aren¡¯t there more urgent matters at hand?¡± Her eyes, which were burning in flames, looked over at Hu Bong, who was lying motionlessly on the floor. Yeowun sensed no hostility from her, but he couldn¡¯t guess what she was planning. ¡®What do I do?¡¯ The right move would be to defeat her. However, checking on Hu Bong¡¯s condition came before that. ¡°Do a good job to get accepted.¡± ¡°Please put your doubts aside.¡± As she felt the doubt in his words, she gathered the flames on her body. As the flames left her body, her naked body, covered in red scales was revealed. With no clothes covering her body, the only thing visible were the red scales that covered her body. Phat! She slowly gathered the alien energy emanating from her body, whilst Chun Yeowun quickly moved to Hu Bong¡¯s side. ¡°Hu Bong!¡± He gently turned Hu Bong¡¯s body towards him. Hu Bong¡¯s face was covered in the blood that flowed from his neck. Blood was gushing from his mouth, as his entire body convulsed. Like a person on the verge of death, his eyes were losing focus and his body was slowly growing cold. ¡°No. Hu Bong.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ ugh¡­¡± Hu Bong wanted to speak with Chun Yeowun who was right in front of him, but with his neck being cut, he simply couldn¡¯t. Placing his hand on the bloody throat, Chun Yeoun shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± His mouth was moving, and Chun Yeowun could understand what he wanted to say. ¡®My¡­ my¡­ Lo¡­ rd¡­¡¯ Even though he was at death¡¯s door, he was still calling for his Lord. He was Chun Yeowun¡¯s first subordinate, and a man with whom Chun Yeowun had shared his difficulties and hardships. There was no way he could let that man die so vainly. ¡°I can¡¯t let this happen! I am never going to let you die!¡± Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! After pressing on the blood points to make sure that the bleeding stopped, he gathered internal energy onto his hand. His intention was to close the wound on Hu Bong¡¯s throat by cauterizing it with heat. ¡°Hold on!¡± Cheeeeeik! ¡°Kuuuuuak!¡± As he touched his throat, Hu Bong released a stifled scream that was filled with pain. Although he had managed to heal the slashed skin, the dagger had gone too deep. Chun Yeowun asked Nano. ¡®Nano. What is his condition¡­¡¯ He was going to ask for Nano to scan, when someone appeared beside him. It was Ran-yeong. As she approached them with intense energy radiating from her body, Chun Yeowun warned her with a face filled with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare come closer!¡± He was so enraged that he looked like he would cut her down if she took another step closer. Realizing that she would be pushing her luck, she hurriedly dropped onto one knee and spoke. ¡°I know that you can¡¯t suddenly get yourself to believe me. However, since a member of the Cult is in danger, can you please try to trust me?¡± Chun Yeowun was racking his brains as he looked at her. Even if Nano checked his condition right away, there was no guarantee that Hu Bong¡¯s urgent situation could be treated. Chun Yeowun asked her. ¡°What do you plan on doing?¡± ¡°I will need help from my Lord.¡± ¡°My help?¡± ¡°We need to hurry, I¡¯ll explain later.¡± Ran-yeong moved closer and hugged Hu Bong, who was clearly dying. If Hu Bong was in his normal condition, he would have gotten flustered at the feeling of a woman¡¯s touch, but with him being almost dead, he showed no reaction at all. With his breath weakening, it seemed like he would stop breathing any moment. Phat! Holding Hu Bong, she headed towards the pond where a huge flame was burning. As she approached the boiling pond, the scorching heat could be seen visibly surrounding her. Hu Bong, who was on the verge of death, couldn¡¯t even feel the scorching heat. Tak! Ran-yeong laid him down about eight steps away from the pond. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± She immediately ran to the pond, and without any hesitation, dipped her hands into it to gather the hot water. Maybe thanks to her fire resistance, the water didn¡¯t burn her in the slightest. After gathering the water, she rushed over to where Hu Bong was. Chun Yeowun, who curiously watched all that, asked. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Diluted Qilin¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°Qilin¡¯s Blood? That is the Blood of a Qilin?¡± He thought that it was simply a pond of boiling water. However, the entire pond was full of Blood of Qilin. How huge had the Qilin been that its blood could fill the entire pond? ¡®Transparent?¡¯ Normally, blood would be red, but the steaming liquid in the pond was transparent. ¡°This Qilin Blood is too dangerous to be touched. The First Emperor of the Empire used 10,000-year-old snow from the North to cool it down, and this is what it turned into.¡± If the pond had Qilin¡¯s Blood, which was diluted in 10,000-year-old-snow, then what was the huge flame in the middle of the pond? He was in doubt, but the priority now was saving Hu Bong. ¡°What are you going to do with this?¡± ¡°I noticed that Lord used extremely cold energy a while ago. I¡¯d like you to use your cold energy on the Qilin¡¯s Blood?¡± This is what she¡¯d meant by needing his help. It was to cool the diluted Qilin¡¯s Blood. ¡°Even if the Qilin¡¯s Blood is diluted, it¡¯s still very effective at regenerating physical damage. However, the heat is too strong even after so much dilution, it would be difficult for any man to withstand this.¡± It was a side effect of the Qilin¡¯s Blood. ¡®If a man with strong yang energy consumed it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the heat and would instead end up getting injured. As a result, only the court ladies had scales and flames.¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who realized this, asked her in an angry voice. ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it dangerous for him?¡± ¡°It is, but only when taken in huge quantities, and if cooled, such a small amount can be safely consumed.¡± Based on what she¡¯d said, he realized that she hadn¡¯t tried it before. Although he didn¡¯t fully believe her, there was nothing else that Chun Yeowun could do. The water had to be cooled as shed requested. Tssshhh! Chun Yeowun extended his hand, whilst white frost slowly began forming on his hand. The cold energy was slowly spreading into the diluted Qilin¡¯s Blood. As the steam rose, the blood gradually cooled little by little. ¡®Ah! It¡¯s cooling down.¡¯ Ran-yeong¡¯s eyes sparkled. She was worried about the consequences of the plan failing. Thankfully, the blood cooled successfully. The water that had been boiling until a moment ago, had grown lukewarm. ¡°I¡¯ll put it in my mouth.¡± Chun Yeowun silently nodded, and she immediately put the Qilin¡¯s Blood into her mouth. ¡®Huh?¡¯ She then covered Hu Bong¡¯s lips with her own as she transferred the Blood into his mouth and down his throat. With him being unconscious, Hu Bong couldn¡¯t swallow on his own, leaving her with no choice but to deliver the blood directly through mouth to mouth. What if he woke in the middle of the process? His first kiss had ended up being with a woman whose body and face were covered in red scales. Gulp! Gulp! The Qilin¡¯s Blood rushed into Hu Bong¡¯s throat, and then gradually disappeared into his body. All they could do now was hope that the blood would have the desired regenerative effect. They didn¡¯t have to wait long to know if it had worked. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chun Yeowun gasped. Hu Bong¡¯s pale face, and his shallow breath had begun returning to normal. His body temperature began to rise as well. ¡°Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ haaa¡± Even his breathing grew deeper and more stable. Looking down at his neck, the skin, which had been burnt by Chun Yeowun¡¯s Qi, gradually started changing little by little. The effects were happening a lot quicker than they¡¯d expected. ¡®If this is how effective the diluted blood is, then how great would the real blood be?¡¯ His gaze turned towards Ran-yeong, who was covered in scales. At that moment, Yeowun began wondering if she had consumed the real Qilin¡¯s Blood. Ran-yeong suddenly called for Chun Yeowun¡¯s attention. ¡°Lord. Please step away from him for a moment.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°The flames in his body will grow stronger now, I need to control it so that it doesn¡¯t fade away.¡± The woman was well aware of the changes that the diluted Qilin¡¯s Blood caused, and its effects, probably because she had witnessed it, when the court ladies had consumed it. That was clear when she asked Chun Yeowun for help to cool down the blood. He himself confirmed that Hu Bong was recovering, so he nodded his head and did as she requested. The doubt in his mind had slowly begun to subside. Tak! Ren-Yeong then made Hu Bong, who was recovering very quickly, sit cross legged with his hands behind his back. That was when something passed through Chun Yeowun¡¯s mind. ¡®The Qilin¡¯s Blood can regenerate a damaged body?¡¯ His eyes hastily turned towards the pond. The place he was looking at was the spot where the arms of Blood Master had been cut down, and her body had sunk into the pond. ¡®Am I just worrying without a reason?¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes narrowed. No matter how strong the regenerative effect was, would the Qilin¡¯s Blood be able to bring someone back from the dead? He was in a lot of doubt, but decided not to waste his time thinking about it. At the bottom of the pond¡­ The body of Blood Master, whose arms had been cut off, lifelessly sank to the bottom. With the water so hot, her skin should have been burnt, but her body was completely fine except for her face that was full of red blisters. Bubble! Bubble! In a lifeless corpse that showed no signs of movement, a strange and sudden change began to occur. The wounds from the Air Sword began healing at a rapid pace. Red scales then also began forming on and surrounding the wounds. Sususususu! The change was happening very quickly. A short while, she slowly opened her eyes. She was in deep shock. ¡®Didn¡¯t I die?¡¯ She had definitely suffered fatal injuries that she wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from, and had been pushed into the pond by the Lord of the Demonic Cult. How was she alive!? ¡®This is?¡¯ She was curious about her current location. She was confident that she was in hot water, however she didn¡¯t seem to need to breathe in it. Unexpectedly, the hot water was actually very comfortable to her, and she couldn¡¯t feel any damage from the heat at all. ¡®Ahhh! I found it! This is Qilin¡¯s¡¯ Blood!. Blood Master was absolutely convinced that she had found Qilin¡¯s Blood. She had been blaming herself for dying so absurdly, but she was surprisingly still alive. She touched her face repetitively to make sure it was all real. ¡®My inner energy seems to have improved.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t on a tremendous level, but it was higher and purer than before. Moreover, she also had fire like the woman Ran-yeong, the guardian of the place. But the most insanely shocking thing was. ¡®My left arm?¡¯ Her left arm, which had been severed, had unbelievably started to regenerate. Red scales had begun appearing all along her arm. She had by some miracle sunk to the same location as her arm, and the regeneration ability of the Qilin¡¯s Blood had pulled it over and began restoring it. ¡®If I try to approach the right arm, it might be possible to regenerate it as well.¡¯ It was nothing but a hunch. As her left arm recovered, she swam to the surface in great anticipation. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she had been inside, but a long time must have passed for the Blood to miraculously heal her fatal wounds. ¡®Chun Yeowun! You thought that you killed me. But I survived. Huh! If I meet You again, I swear I¡¯ll make you pay!¡¯ Phut! As she reached the top, a big surprise greeted her. Dum! Dum! Dum! ¡®Ah?¡¯ Blood Master¡¯s eyes widened seeing what was unfolding in front of her eyes.. Her eyes lost focus as she looked at 12 Air Swords floating in the air, pointing towards her, ready to end her life at any time. ¡®Th-This can¡¯t¡­this can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ That was when someone¡¯s voice entered her ears. ¡°My intuition did not disappoint me, so you are still alive.¡± ¡°!?¡± There was no way her ears could ever forget that nightmarish voice. Chun Yeowun. Her face distorted as she turned to look in the direction of the voice. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you die for eternity this time.¡± And the death penalty heartlessly fell. The 12 Air Swords slashed down at her all at once, as if they were waiting for that very moment. Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash!! Slash!!! Chapter 366 - Be the Flame, Hu Bong ¡®Im-Impossible!¡¯ She went pale as she realized that the regeneration process she¡¯d just gone through had been useless . ¡®Ch-Chun¡­Chun Yeowun! Shit!¡¯ During the first battle, Blood Master hadn¡¯t been able to escape the attacks of six Force Qi Air Swords attacking her simultaneously. She¡¯d struggled until her last breath, but had easily gotten her arms torn off. And now, in such a defenceless state, she had to face twelve of those overpowered weapons, not to mention that she was missing one arm. Puhk! Puhk! Puhk! ¡°Ughhhhhh!¡± Her entire body was slashed and stabbed in the most merciless way possible. Her injuries should be fatal as the number of swords had doubled. However, she frowned. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡¯ She was sure that her entire body had been stabbed by Air Swords, but strangely enough, she didn¡¯t feel any kind of pain. However, because of the attacks, her flesh had been mutilated and her body had been paralyzed. ¡®I, I need to re-enter the pond!¡¯ Her instincts told her that heading back into the pond was the only way to survive. She struggled to move her numb legs, but in vain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said I¡¯ll make sure you die!¡± Chun Yeowun extended his left hand and moved his hands as if pulling on something. Her body that had been pierced by multiple Air Swords, got pulled away from the pond¡¯s outskirts. ¡®Wh-what the¡­..?¡¯ She tried her best to resist, but it was a futile effort. Although her internal energy had risen thanks to the Qilin¡¯s Blood, Yeowun, who had reached the Perfect Supreme Master level, was vastly stronger of her. Puhk! She got pulled forward and was made to forcibly kneel in front of Chun Yeowun. The expression of Blood Master, one of the Blade God Six Martial clan leaders, was one of pure despair. Her eyes had fallen to the ground. ¡®What is this ugly energy?¡¯ Even before she had fallen into the pond, she had felt that energy, but she hadn¡¯t considered seriously. However, now that she was so close to Chun Yeowun, the energy she felt made her feel like she was walking down the path of death. The energy seemed like a black haze. Both Blood Master¡¯s instincts and the Qilin¡¯s Blood had been warning her intensely. [We can¡¯t deal with this. This is a superior predator. Run away!] ¡®Fuck! I, a leader of the clan, knows that pretty well.¡¯ Even if she wanted to run away, she wouldn¡¯t be able to move with all the swords piercing her body. Blood Master had thought that she had become invincible after consuming the Qilin¡¯s Blood. How would she react if she knew what she¡¯d consumed was actually the diluted Qilin¡¯s Blood? ¡°Ch-Chun¡­ Yeo¡­ wun!!!¡± She couldn¡¯t do anything but stare at him. His indifferent gaze told her that she was nothing more than an ant in his eyes, causing her to feel even more irritated. Seeing her enraged glare, Chun Yeowun spoke in a calm and sarcastic voice. ¡°Let us behead you.¡± Hearing his words, her eyes went wide. ¡°You, you bastar¡­¡± Slash! Something sharp made contact with her neck before she could even swear at Chun Yeowun. A sword made of black qi had slashed through her neck cutting her down. A red line had slowly appeared on her neck and her eyes remained wide open, before long, her head had fallen to the ground and rolled like a ball. ¡°Huh!¡± When Chun Yeowun waved his left hand, the twelve Sword qi Air Swords immediately and mercilessly slashed her body into tiny bits. The swords didn¡¯t stop until her entire body had turned into nothing but minced meat. Since she¡¯d been beheaded, it was practically impossible for her to survive, but Chun Yeowun could still sense some energy coming from her, to be precise, from her head. Her head was still alive! ¡°What the?¡± Crack! He stepped on her head and completely crushed her skull, finishing her for good. All her plans to seize the treasure of the Imperial Palace and to frame the Demonic Cult for it had failed miserably¡­ At the same time, somewhere else. An enormous Yaksha statue had been built in Huangshan City, within Hangzhou, in the Zhejiang province. A man who was giving off an unusually eerie energy stood in front of the Yaksha statue, before turning around, and sitting. Behind him, an unidentified man, with a face covered in bandages, was holding a red box with its lid open. Keek! keek! Inside the box, there was a fist sized red worm making bizarre sounds. The man in bandages seemed uneasy about holding the box. Crack! After a long period of crying and trembling, the worm exploded. The man closed the lid of the wooden red box that held the remains of the dead worm. After carefully thinking, he opened his mouth. ¡°¡­ we failed.¡± On the lid of the red wooden box, the word ¡®Blood¡¯ was written. This worm in the box had been connected to the worm that had been implanted into Blood Master¡¯s body. She was one of the six main seats and had been given the mission of entering the Imperial Palace. The man in bandages looked at the man in the shadows who was sitting cross-legged in front of the Yaksha statue. The tremendous and intimidating energy the seated man was emitting was the reason behind the other man¡¯s nervousness. After a long period of silence, the man sitting in front of the Yaksha statue, silently touched the floor with his hand. Phut! ¡°Kuak!¡± The man who was holding the red box, had been flung backwards like a sack of rice. After retreating ten steps, he began vomiting mouthfuls of blood as if he¡¯d been injured. Thud! The man in the bandages had continued vomiting blood, before dropping to his knees and then smacking his head into the ground He¡¯d done so because he knew well that ¡®that person¡¯ hated hearing excuses. The man in front of the Yaksha statue, finally opened his mouth. ¡°Do Yeom, Do Kwang, Do Munju, call all three of them here.¡± It was a low, but terrifying voice. The man in bandages¡¯ eyes widened at his words. Those three were the Martial Masters of the clan. ¡°Huh? Are you talking about ¡®that¡¯ Do Munju?¡± ¡°Change in plans. Send them to Tongho to support the others.¡± The man bandages¡¯ was again shocked. There had never been more than two top ranking members of the same family in the Blade God Six Martial clan. However, in this case, half of the Martial Masters were from the same family. ¡®Whew¡­ Tongho will be drenched in blood.¡¯ The seated man had shown his willingness to achieve the great world he wanted to create. ¡°The Lord¡¯s command shall be obeyed!¡± The underground hall, the last floor. Hu Bong¡¯s wounds had completely healed, and his life, which had been on the verge of fading away, had been saved. His face, which had grown pale, had regained its previous ruddy complexion. Someone had placed their hand on his back, providing him with support. Ran-yeong. ¡®Uhm¡¯ The expression on her face, as she closed her eyes, was odd. Those who normally took in the Qilin¡¯s Blood were likely to have strong flame qi run rampant in their bodies. Even women with strong yin energy, would end up losing their sense of pain as a side effect of the flame, and in some cases, the host would even die. If that was the case for women, then a man who was filled with yang energy shouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. For nearly two hundred years, numerous men from the imperial palace had drunk the blood. The result had been nothing but death for them. ¡®Is it because cold qi was mixed in with blood?¡¯ Fortunately, the Qilin¡¯s blood, whose flame had been neutralized by the cold energy, hadn¡¯t caused any problems. Maybe that was why the flame qi in Hu Bong¡¯s body hadn¡¯t gone berserk. That was her guess. ¡®Ah¡­ this is weird. Why is it like this?¡¯ No matter how well the Qilin¡¯s Blood had been neutralized, there had to be certain changes. Nobody could hold onto their human form after drinking it. The proof was the red scales that were present on her body. ¡®The body creates the scales to generate the flames, so why hasn¡¯t his body undergone any changes?¡¯ It was definitely odd. She checked his pressure points in hopes of finding an answer and finally subduing her curiosity. She wanted to make sure that the flame qi had been absorbed by Hu Bong¡¯s body. However, ¡®Ha? This is¡­.?¡¯ She found a foreign energy inside his core. It wasn¡¯t the normal internal energy, but a very violent energy that resembled Chun Yeowun¡¯s. ¡®What is this black energy? Ah!¡¯ It was an energy outside her field of understanding. The energy wasn¡¯t that strong or overpowered, but shockingly, it had totally absorbed the flame qi of the Qilin¡¯s Blood. The black energy seemed to have suppressed the flame qi which came from the diluted Qilin¡¯s Blood, like a hungry and superior predator. ¡®Have they consumed the blood of another Spirit Beast?¡¯ As she¡¯d guessed, Hu Bong had once drunk a black liquid. That black liquid had existed since the founding of the Demonic Cult. It was the blood of the black Imoogi (Korean dragon). The Blood of a Spirit Beast, a dragon, had been consumed in a small amount, and its energy had been silently sleeping inside Hu Bong. ¡®I guess nothing can be done. I need to let it go.¡¯ She¡¯d thought that she would need to help him, by absorbing some of the Flame qi, but it seemed there was no need. There was another energy present in Hu Bong¡¯s body preventing the invasion of anything else¡­ However, something unexpected happened. ¡®I, I can¡¯t take my hands off!¡¯ She had connected her Flame qi to Hu Bong¡¯s internal energy core. However, she was now unable to break the connection. ¡°Eiik!¡± Ran-yeong, who began feeling nervous, raised her energy and tried to cut off the connection. However, as she tried to do that, the ugly energy resting in Hu Bong¡¯s core began absorbing it as if it had been starving for a long time. ¡®This! My flame qi is running out!¡¯ Ran-yeong couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment. At first, she¡¯d noticed her energy being absorbed, she¡¯d then tried to release even more energy in order to stop the connection, and now her flame qi was running out. This was something she had never experienced. In her attempt to solve the problem, she had eventually begun to emit flames from all over her body. Wheeng! She wanted Hu Bong¡¯s core to feel overwhelmed by her energy. But instead of feeling threatened or overwhelmed, something absurd happened. ¡°Fl-flames!¡¯ Wheeng! The flames had started to move from her body towards Hu Bong, and slowly covered his body. Flustered, she decided to resort to a rough method. ¡°Ehhhh!¡± Puhk! Ran-yeong placed her legs on Hu Bong;s back, and pushed him with all her might to free her hands from his back. The two hands which had been attached to Hu bong¡¯s back became unstuck. However, Hu Bong had already absorbed half of her Flame qi. Wheeeng! ¡°Wh-what am I supposed to do?¡± She removed her hands before her flames spread all over his body, but by the time she pushed him away, he was already wrapped in flames. Despite the absence of red scales on his body, Hu Bong¡¯s body shockingly didn¡¯t burn, rather, it resonated with the flames. The flames had begun to burn away the clothes that Hu Bong was wearing. ¡®What on earth is this?¡¯ She was slowly beginning to grow afraid as unexpected situations kept on unfolding It looked like she would have to ask Chun Yeowun for help to make sure that the Flame qi spreading throughout Hu Bong didn¡¯t go berserk. She didn¡¯t know if Hu Bong would be able to handle such strong energy. Ran-yeong turned her head and tried to call for Chun Yeowun. ¡°Ugh! Lord!¡± She couldn¡¯t find him in front of the pond. Her eyes shook as she looked around only to realize that Chun Yeowun had disappeared. ¡®!?¡¯ She saw a huge black energy resonating from the middle of the pond where the huge flames were supposed to be burning. ¡°Lo-Lord!!!¡± Instinctively, she had realized that it was none other than Chun Yeowun. ¡®How!¡¯ The Qilin¡¯s core had been placed in the middle of the pond, where huge flames kept on burning, and hadn¡¯t been extinguished for nearly two hundred years. And now everything seemed to have suddenly disappeared. ¡°No way!¡± In astonishment, she ran towards the middle of the pond where the flames had now ceased to exist. Chapter 367 - : The Trinity Woong Woong! A strange resonance could be heard from somewhere. Having completely eliminated Blood Master, Chun Yeowun¡¯s gaze fixed onto one thing. The huge flame in the middle of the pond. ¡®Did she say that it was diluted with 10,000 year old snow?¡¯ Qilin, who were the embodiment of Flame Qi, generally overflowed with fire, and are often said to be born from flames. Therefore, even after their death, the flame that blossomed from the Qilin had remained for nearly two hundred years. However, the flames in the middle of the pond seemed different, toxic in a way. ¡®Why is that?¡¯ The demonic energy in Chun Yeowun¡¯s body suddenly shuddered. After sensing the resonance, the black haze around Yeowun¡¯s body thickened, as if he couldn¡¯t control it anymore. ¡®I¡¯m losing control over my demonic energy.¡¯ He had experienced such a phenomenon only once before. It was when he had accepted the cold energy from the woman in the past. At that time, Yeowun was only trying to create a balance with the energy in her body, but the greedy demonic energy in him had absorbed it, and he¡¯d lost control.. ¡®Is my greedy demonic energy coveting this flame too?¡¯ Chun Yeowun had recognized what the fluctuations of his demonic energy meant as he clicked his tongue. As if the massive energy he had wasn¡¯t enough, the demonic energy wanted to absorb another power. However, the energy he¡¯d absorbed in the past was nothing compared to the one coming from the flame in the middle of the pond. ¡®Aren¡¯t you being too greedy? Demonic energy?¡¯ Swallowing another energy wasn¡¯t anything new. The capacity to store energy would increase as a martial artist grew stronger, but there was actually a limit to it too. Moreover, just like the demonic energy, that flame was extremely hard to absorb. Wooong! Unlike Chun Yeowun who¡¯d been doubtful, the demonic energy in his body had been eagerly trying to move. Slowly, the black haze overflowing from his body began to grow thicker and so did the resonance from the flame, as if they were two opponents waiting impatiently for the moment they battled each other to the death. Wooong! ¡°Ah! It¡¯s going to explode?¡± It hadn¡¯t, the huge flame had kept growing even bigger until it touched the ceiling above. The flame had released its energy as if it was rejecting the link with the demonic energy. It had refused the demonic energy getting any closer to it. Tch! The demonic energy responded violently to the flames¡¯ refusal and Yeowun¡¯s whole body got dominated by its overwhelmingly growing greed. The demonic energy showed no signs of backing away from the flames. ¡®Don¡¯t you think you are being too stubborn right now!. Phew.¡¯ As both energies had reacted to the opponent¡¯s actions, Chun Yeowun had given up and decided to approach the source of this alien energy inside the flame. When he arrived at the flame, he realised that the flame wanted to destroy anyone that touched it. It was a normal reaction, since the flame belonged to a Spirit Beast. ¡®I¡¯ll protect my body with the opposite energy.¡¯ Chhhh! Along with the black haze, an intense chill began emanating from Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. The coldness was so strong that the vapor around him began freezing. ¡°Nice. Let¡¯s take a look.¡± As he had wrapped his body in cold energy, Chun Yeowun walked over to the pond. The water in the pond was boiling, but when Yeowun¡¯s foot touched it, a ripple occurred on its surface and surprisingly he didn¡¯t sink. Pang! Pang! Pang! It was thanks to the Wind Steps. Chun YeoWun couldn¡¯t walk on water, therefore he stepped on the air using this high level technique. Heeeeing! As Chun Yeowun walked above the pond, the huge flame began to soar higher, expressing it¡¯s refusal of his daring approach. The more the flame rejected, the more greedy the demonic energy inside Chun Yeowun grew. ¡®It is difficult to breathe. Ugh!¡¯ As the heat increased, the air got thinner. As a result, Chun Yeowun took a deep breath and walked towards the flame. Wheeeing! Chhiiiiikkkk! The moment the flame and the cold energy made contact, a burst of vapor erupted above the pond, as a white haze spread in all directions. ¡®Uhk!¡¯ Even though he was protecting his body with cold energy, the flame was too hot for Yeowun¡¯s body to handle. The intensity of the flame was so terrifying, that if Yeowun released the cold energy, it would engulf his entire body and scorch him. HWakkkkk! ¡®Are you trying to scare me? That¡¯s useless you know.¡¯ Tak! The flame released tremendous heat in order to prevent Chun Yeowun from getting any closer. However, no matter how much heat the flame radiated, Chun Yeowun approached closer and closer, until he¡¯d reached the centre of the huge flame. Shhhhhhhh! As he entered the centre of the flame, a bright light welcomed him into the centre. It was a light created by the strong heat. That¡¯s why, he¡¯d been unable to open his eyes and figure out what actually existed in the centre. ¡®Nano.¡¯ [Wide-field mode has been activated.] Nano¡¯s voice echoed in his head and his pupils contracted. Before long, his eyes went dark and then immediately began to adapt to the light. ¡®Now I can see.¡¯ As his eyes adapted to the light, he saw a hot-red bead. This fist sized marble was radiating enough heat to kill any living thing. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The bead that Chun Yeowun was looking at, was at the epicentre of the flame. It was the source of all the spiritual energy of the Qilin, even after 2000 years, this bead had protected itself with the flame and preserved its spirit. Wooong! The core resonated. It was still refusing contact. The flame seemed to be afraid of the violent and greedy demonic energy that was flooding out of Yeowun¡¯s body. ¡®Can I really absorb this energy?¡¯ The demonic energy would surely do it, but Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t stop himself from worrying. If he accepted this energy in addition to the cold energy and the demonic energy, Chun Yeowun would have three kinds of energies. ¡®Well, I¡¯ve already come over here, so¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who hesitated for a moment, reached out towards the core. Since the Blade God Six Martial clan had been aiming for it, then it would be better for Chun Yeowun to take it for himself. Tak! Chiiing! ¡°Kuak!¡± His palms had been burnt because of the heat. Shockingly, his palm started burning. The heat from the flame had been fended off by the cold energy, but when he directly reached out and grabbed the core, the heat grew almost unbearable. It was like nothing he¡¯d felt before. [High temperature of over 3000 degrees destroyed the user¡¯s energy shield. The burned area is quickly self-healing.] Such tremendous energy. That explained why no one had been able to take this bead. However, Chun Yeowun who was supported by the cold energy and Nano¡¯s regeneration speed was different. Goooo! When Chun Yeowun grabbed the bead with his hand, the demonic energy began to absorb the flame energy as if it had been waiting for that very moment. As the flame energy slowly got dragged into his body, Chun Yeowun experienced extreme pain. The Greedy demonic energy had begun absorbing it very quickly. Chiiiiing! ¡°Kuakkk!¡± Steam began to rise from his body as the cold energy protecting his body came in contact with the flame energy. If he accepted this energy as it was, Chun Yeowun would instantly burn to ashes. ¡®Da, damn it! This is just what I expected.¡¯ As flame entered his body, three types of energy began colliding violently. The cold energy and demonic energy had been in a state of balance, but now that a third energy had joined them, everything quickly began to change. Bubble! The blood in his body began to heat up. The flame energy had begun taking over his body as he kept trying to control it. The Qilin¡¯s spirit was strong, and it slightly exceeded the limit of energy that Chun Yeowun could absorb. Kung! ¡°Kuaaaakkkkk!¡± While the energy was swelling up in his body, Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t stand the pain anymore and fell on his knees. The energy was so strong that even the top three ranked martial artists of Wulin would find it hard to control together. ¡®This can¡¯t be done. I need to stop the demonic energy and remove my hands from this thing.¡¯ If this continued, the core in his body would burst and he would die. The problem wasn¡¯t the flame anymore. Chun Yeowun, forced the demonic energy which had been absorbing the flame energy to sleep and tried to remove his hand from the core. However, something unexpected happened. Goooooo! ¡®No! The demonic energy rose upwards?¡¯ His Demonic energy, located in his dantian, had begun moving up to the centre of his chest. The stomach and chest were the vital parts for any human. ¡®No way!¡¯ As the demonic energy moved towards his upper body, the energy from the Qilin naturally moved to the demonic energy¡¯s previous location.. In the meantime, the cold energy and Qilin¡¯s Flame began creating a balance with each other in his dantian. ¡®Ahhh! If things go well, a balance can be achieved.¡¯ As the sense of crisis disappeared, Chun Yeowun closed his eyes and began focusing on establishing harmony between the energies. ** * ¡®What the hell is happening?¡¯ There was one person who¡¯d witnessed this entire scene. She was Ran-yeong. She tried to move in and bring out Chun Yeowun who had entered the flame, but her body got rebounded by some unknown energy. Just the force of the energy had made her body shudder. ¡®Ah! The fire is fading!¡¯ She had been protecting the Qilin¡¯s Flame in the underground cave for nearly two hundred years. The flame that had never moved was disappearing right in front of her eyes. Ran-yeong couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. ¡®Ho-how did this happen¡­¡¯ It was no wonder that she was dumbfounded. At the orders of the previous Emperors, she had previously tried to remove the core from the centre of the huge flame. However, even though her entire body had been reconstructed to be flame resistant, she was unable to go to the centre which had a different level of heat. ¡®Is he absorbing the energy in there?¡¯ If that wasn¡¯t the case, the flames that protected the core would never subside. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Even though his body harboured cold energy, he was absorbing an energy which was of the opposite nature. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t something happen then?¡¯ This was a meeting she had been waiting for for two hundred years. Since the Lord seemed efficient, she trusted that he could absorb the flame energy, but for one person to have both flame and cold, that¡¯s¡­ ¡®The two energies won¡¯t stay still.¡¯ Ran-yeong turned her head and looked at Hu Bong, whose body was covered in flames. At first, she¡¯d thought that her flames had been transferred to him, but unexpectedly, Hu Bong was gradually generating his own flames. ¡®I can do nothing but watch.¡¯ It was the first time for Ran-yeong to witness both situations. She knew that she could do nothing but observe the two people who were undergoing tremendous changes. How much time had passed? Finally, there was some change. It started with Hu Bong. Woooooow! The flames which engulfed his body had slowly subsided. And then disappeared as if his body had absorbed it. That was when Hu Bong¡¯s skin cracked! From one to many, the skin across his entire body continued cracking and an ash-like smoke slowly drifted off and away from his body. ¡°Ah! Phantom Metamorphosis!¡± Ran-yeong gasped. As if the Qilin¡¯s Blood was insufficient, he had taken half of her flame energy. She¡¯d thought that something huge would happen, but for it to be a metamorphosis! Hu Bong¡¯s entire physical structure changed, no, he looked a lot better now. He slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Th-this must be a dream! My Goodness!¡± The first words he uttered were of shock at him being alive. From the moment he¡¯d gotten engulfed in the flames, he had regained consciousness, but had decided to meditate in order to calm the energy in his body. When Hu Bong finally opened his eyes, he was able to recognize the changes that happened to his body. He couldn¡¯t help but feel thrilled. That was when someone came up to him and said ¡°Congratulations.¡± ¡°Woah!¡± Hu Bong was shocked when Ran-yeong, whose entire body was covered with scales, approached him. Ran-yeong looked at him with furrowed brows. ¡°Huh! The first words you say to the person who saved your life and made you change so much is ¡®woah¡¯?¡± ¡°Ah! Then you must be the one with the flame¡­¡± Hu Bong had been confused as he was dying, but he was certain that he¡¯d witnessed Ran-yeong who¡¯d been covered in flames, kneeling and calling Chun Yeowun her Lord and Master. Ran-yeong glanced at his body from top to bottom and spoke with a smirk on her lips. ¡°I guess the Phantom Metamorphosis was evenly done.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Only after hearing those words did Hu Bong realize that he was butt naked. ¡°Ugh!¡± A red faced Hu Bong, immediately looked for something to cover himself with, and in the direction of the entrance, he saw a bloody body with clothes on. In a hurry, he stretched out his hands in the direction of the dead body, and as the energy rose, the body got pulled towards him. Tak! Hu Bong looked at the man¡¯s body, and couldn¡¯t believe what he was witnessing. The amount of cruelty that the body had suffered could only have been done by one person, his Lord. ¡°Oh oh oh! For me, he did it for me!¡± ¡°You get shocked at everything.¡± She¡¯d felt a little offended in the beginning, but couldn¡¯t help but laugh at how innocent Hu Bong seemed. He was deeply loyal to the Lord and had been ready to throw away his life. There was something very important she needed to know. ¡°Ah! Can you release flames from your body?¡± She was curious. Hu Bong had absorbed the flame without burning away or producing any red scales on his body. She had actually expected his body to burn to ashes. ¡°Flames?¡± ¡°Yes. You might be able to release flames. The sensation of how the fire entwines with your body¡­ oh!¡± Crackle! Before she could complete her words, Hu Bong¡¯s body produced flames. It was the same as when she covered her body with flames. ¡°You-you can do it?¡± In just one try, he had managed to use the flames. Ran-yeong was surprised at Hu Bong¡¯s ability to produce the flames without the red scales protecting his skin. ¡®This is amazing! This guy has truly absorbed the Qilin¡¯s Blood! Even the court ladies and other women could only display an incomplete form.¡¯ It was a tremendous achievement. For the one who supports the Lord of the Demonic Cult to acquire the real Qilin¡¯s Flame! Hu Bong was also shocked beyond belief, his eyes were wide open. ¡®¡­cute.¡¯ He looked a little na?ve and cute to Ran-yeong. ¡°I know that it is shocking to have flames¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ not that, over there¡­¡± Hu Bong pointed to something behind her with his finger. Wooh! At that very moment, an enormous energy exploded inside the room, causing Ran-yeong to turn her head. When she looked back, she saw Yeowun in the middle of the pond, floating in the air. Floating! Even more shocking were the black flames that moved like a whirlwind around Yeowun. It looked like the Dragon of Black flames was ascending. Koooooooo! ¡°Wh-what happened?¡± They weren¡¯t normal flames, but black flames! When she¡¯d previously guessed that he had absorbed the Qilin¡¯s Core, she knew that something would happen, but this was entirely unexpected. With a trembling voice, Hu Bong muttered. ¡°The Black Dragon has descended for the Lord!¡± Chapter 368 - : The Trinity Chapter 368: The Trinity (2) The changes that Yeowun was undergoing in such a short period of time were phenomenal The black flame swirled violently around his entire body as he floated in midair. It was Ran-yeong¡¯s first time ever witnessing someone that was strong enough to absorb the Qilin¡¯s Blood. ¡®Ah! It¡¯s gone!¡¯ She hadn¡¯t noticed it, but the huge flame in the middle of the pond, which had been protecting the core, had completely disappeared. Only ashes remained where the infernal Qilin¡¯s core had been. ¡®Ag! He really absorbed the Spirit Beast¡¯s flame!¡¯ Ran-yeong couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Despite their infinite attempts, all those within the Guardians or the Imperial Palace had failed miserably. The Qilin¡¯s flame which would incinerate anyone and anything that got close to it, can be absorbed? Even though the Qilin¡¯s Blood is very dangerous to absorb, it would increase one¡¯s internal energy when consumed. ¡®But what is this black flame?¡¯ She could accept that the Qilin¡¯s Core had been absorbed, but the black flames surrounding Chun Yeowun were a mystery to her. The black flame was exuding a terrifying aura of death. However, a moment ago, he¡¯d been releasing a different aura. ¡®Ah! Now that I look closer, even this man here has the same vibe.¡¯ In confusion, Ran-yeong glanced over at Hu Bong. Although both of their energies did seem similar, the two weren¡¯t even comparable, probably because Hu Bong¡¯s was still asleep. The demonic energy was the essence that¡¯d been absorbed from the Black Imoogi¡¯s Blood (dragon). Although it was the blood of an ancient spirit beast, Hu Bong, who had only absorbed a little of it, couldn¡¯t help but feel its resonance within his body. ¡®Is it even possible to absorb that kind of dangerous energy!¡¯ Ran-yeong couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment. Having been the guardian of the royal shrine for over two hundred years, she¡¯d met numerous Wulin masters and warriors in the Imperial palace, but she had never encountered a person with more than one kind of energy in their body. However, Yeowun had managed to do just that. ¡®Surely, the great Lord of the Demonic cult¡­ Wait! What is that!?¡¯ However, something didn¡¯t feel quite right to her. There weren¡¯t just black flames around him, cold black frost had also begun to crawl along his body. ¡°Cold energy!¡±- The shock produced by Yeowun¡¯s black flame had made her completely forget about his third energy. ¡®Not just two but three! Is he able to create a balance between three entirely different types of energy?¡¯ If that turned out to be true, it would be too shocking for her to understand. For three different types of energy to exist inside one person was normally Impossible. But she was witnessing it with her own eyes. ¡®White Dragon Blade!¡¯ With his eyes still closed, Chun Yeowun stretched out his left hand, and the White Dragon Sword immediately appeared in it. ¡®Sword Force of The Heavenly Demon!¡¯ Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! As he extended his right hand, the black Wrist band disassembled and transformed into a pitch black blade. Whilst Yeowun was focusing on controlling his energy, two deadly weapons had appeared in his hands. Crrrrrk! Wooong! On the White Dragon blade, black frost had begun forming while releasing a freezing cold. On the Sword Force of The Heavenly Demon, Black flames blazed intensely. The simultaneous release of the three types of energy was a majestic show of extraordinary power. ¡°Oh My Goodness!¡± ¡°Woah!¡± Both Ran-yeong and Hu Bong, who¡¯d been watching, couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment. The energy that the two weapons were exuding was beyond their imagination. If he could release the energy which he had just absorbed, just how powerful would it be? They didn¡¯t even want to guess. ¡®Ahh! This is how it is.¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who was at the center of the Commotion, still had his eyes closed. He had just achieved a perfect balance between the three different types of energy in his body in the form of a trinity. He had reached a higher level of demonic energy. ¡®This is a new Qi that amplifies the power of attacks. If I use that, the sword qi can be boosted.¡¯ He received the ability to achieve boundless Qi. Yeowun could now unfold the boundless Qi alongside the Air Sword to make each sword release its own type of energy. ¡®I thought it was over.¡¯ The People of Wulin would often call the end of the Supreme Master Level the Perfect Supreme Master Level. They referred to it as such, because a humans¡¯ abilities were limited when it came to controlling and using energy However, with the right opportunity, even though rare, amazing things could really happen. Even Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t quite understand what had happened inside his body. ¡®Boundless Qi.¡¯ The three types of energy within him were boundless, with each one having different attributes. Since they weren¡¯t connected together, something like a medium had to emerge for them to work. If not, only one of them could be used. Flash! Chun Yeowun opened his eyes. Phat! He released Both the White Dragon Blade and Sword Force of Heavenly Demon. The two weapons fell from his hands into the ground in the middle of the pond. Crackle! Crackle! The energy of the two weapons flowed into the ground, causing cracks to appear. Black frost and black flames had appeared where the two swords had fallen. The weapons had simply fallen to the ground, but the aftermath had immediately affected the Qilin¡¯s Blood within the pond. ¡°Ah! No!¡± Hu Bong noticed a change. Crrrrr! Bubble. On the left side where the White Dragon Blade fell, cold energy began spreading into the pond, and on the other side, where the Sword Force of The Heavenly Demon had fallen, the water began boiling and releasing large amounts of vapor. ¡®Awesome! Is this the true power of the Qilin?¡¯ Even the 10,000-year-old snow hadn¡¯t been able to cool the Qilin¡¯s Blood, but the energy from the White Dragon Blade was actually freezing it. But, why did Yeowun suddenly call for his weapons? ¡®What is he trying to do?¡¯ ¡®Hasn¡¯t the Lord achieved a balance of the trinity yet?¡¯ Yeowun¡¯s behaviour puzzled them. But then Ran-yeong noticed something. Chun Yeowun seemed to have something in his hand. ¡®Ugh? What is he doing? Isn¡¯t he empty handed?¡¯ They couldn¡¯t see anything, but it appeared as though he was holding onto a sword. That¡¯s what she¡¯d thought when suddenly a black flame appeared in his right hand, which then formed into the shape of a sword. But the sword itself was invisible, only the flame around it could be seen. That wasn¡¯t the end. In his left hand, black frost also spread out and took the form of a blade, just like the black flame, the sword wasn¡¯t visible, only the frost surrounding it could be seen. ¡°N-No way¡­¡± Ran-yeong was shocked. She had realized what Yeowun was trying to do. ¡°What is the Lord trying to do?¡± Of course, there was another person who couldn¡¯t guess what was happening. In a trembling voice, she answered Hu Bong¡¯s question. ¡°In¡­ Invisible¡­ sword!¡± ¡°Invisible sword¡­ ugh! The Invisible sword?¡± Hu Bong, who had said it in a casual way at first, soon understood what Ran-yeong meant. There were numerous legends among the Wulin people who cultivate martial arts. There were legends like the beginning of time, the origin of Shaolin, the birthplace of martial arts, crossing of the river with a single reed leaf. The intangible sword was also one of them. Martial Artists called it¡­ The Heavenly Master level! Still, there had been people within Wulin in the past who hadn¡¯t believed in the principle of the Heavenly Master level. However, in the past there had been one such person. A superhuman who could control volcanic energy and had been given the title of the undefeated swordsman. However, that man never carried a sword with him. In his curiosity, one of his disciples had asked him about it. [Since I can use the Invisible Swords, it would be meaningless for me to use any other kind of sword.] Even if he was considered a legendary swordsman, the disciple had taken his teacher¡¯s words as a bluff, and was in disbelief at the existence of such a thing. Because of that, his teacher had decided to show him the sword he could create by simply using his attribute energy. The disciple who had witnessed such an unbelievable thing, had bowed his head and apologized for distrusting his teacher. It was a legend which had been spread amongst Wulin since then, and from that time on, the people of Wulin recognized it as the mark of having achieved the Heavenly Master level. People had decided to call it the Invisible Sword as it was a sword created from pure energy. ¡®Is that really the Invisible Sword? I thought that¡­ it was just my imagination, but the Lord of my time is really nothing compared to the current Lord!¡¯ During the time When Ran-yeong had been in the cult, the Lord at that time had indeed been the best. Even though the Lord of the past was a powerful person, she doubted if he could absorb the Qilin¡¯s flame the way Chun Yeowun had. She knew that Chun Yeowun was going to get even stronger, and it was worth saying that no human could get rid of him. ¡°Ugh, then you mean to say that the Lord is using the Invisible Sword? Then, then is my Lord between Life and Death?¡± Hu Bong began to tremble. Life and Death Another legendary place where the best of Wulin are said to go when they reach the Heavenly Master level. Among the people in Wulin, there were only a few who had reached the Superior Master or Supreme Master levels, but none who had achieved the Heavenly Master level could be found. That was one of the reasons why the people of Wulin said that a state which cannot be achieved in life cannot be achieved in death, that was why dealing with the Invisible Sword was called a state between Life and Death. ¡°If that really is the Invisible Sword¡­ then he had to be between Life and Death.¡± Ran-yeong answered Hu Bong¡¯s nervous question. That was when Chun Yeowun shouted at the two, who were shockingly looking at him. ¡°Both of you, get back.¡± ¡°Huh, yes!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord!¡± It looked like he was trying to test the power of the Invisible Sword. After the two of them retreated to a wall on each side, Chun Yeowun, as if waiting for them to move, let go of the Invisible Sword made of black flames and pushed it towards the opposite side. Wheeing! ¡°Ugh!¡± Crack! Crack! A gust of wind was left behind the sword as it passed by and a gasp left Hu Bong¡¯s lips when he saw it. Along with the tremendous speed that the sword moved at, the black flames penetrated through the wall. Wheeing! ¡°Oh¡­ oh my gosh¡­¡± As the sword moved, its trajectory ended up creating a gash in the ground. And the places that the sword touched got engulfed in flames. Black flames that exuded an energy strong enough to burn anything upon approach. ¡°Once more.¡± That wasn¡¯t the end. Chun Yeowun once again swung the Invisible Sword made of black frost in the other direction. Swoosh! Crack! Crack! The same gash, left by the previous sword, was further deepened by the new Invisible Sword. The black flame which looked like it was going to melt off the ground, began to subside as the black frost began to spread. Swords strong enough to destroy half of the underground! Moreover, Chun Yeowun hadn¡¯t used any specific energy with the sword, he had simply used the Invisible sword itself. ¡°This, this is the Invisible Sword!¡± Ran-yeong was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t stop gaping at the marvelous sight. Even after living for so long, she couldn¡¯t shake off the thrill that she got from witnessing the legend being born in front of her! ¡°So this is how it feels huh?¡± Yoewun nodded his head, as he got a sense of how to control the newly gained power. Since the consumption of energy was enormous, he decided to limit himself to creating only two Invisible Swords, and then realized that Air Swords too could be used this way. ¡®Should I stop now?¡¯ He had already checked the new power he gained. Seeing that Hu Bong was safe, he decided to try out the Invisible Swords at a later time. He had to get out of the Imperial palace before someone else caught them. Thud! Thud! Chun Yeowun slowly descended from the middle of the pond and stepped to the outer side of it, as if stepping down from stairs. Tatak! As soon as his feet touched the ground, Ran-yeong and Hu Bong hastily rushed over to him at the same time and quickly knelt, shouting his joy. ¡°Lord! You have reached the Heavenly Master level!¡± ¡°You reached the highest level one could reach, you were between Life and Death!¡± They had used different words, but their meanings were the same. Chun Yeowun, the current Lord of the Demonic Cult, had reached the stage between Life and Death, a level considered to be a legend in Wulin! [Editor Note] The ¡°Perfect Supreme Master¡± level is still within the ¡°Supreme Master¡± level. It¡¯s just the peak of said level. sort of like the difference between a new grandmaster and an established grandmaster, mentioned in early chapters. Above that is the newly introduced ¡°Heavenly Master Level¡± aka ¡°The Ultimate Badass!¡± Hope this helps. Chapter 369 - Hand Crafted (1) Two hundred and ten years ago, The last Emperor of the Yeon Empire passed away, and the Empire was torn into ten small nations. Officials had started betraying each other left and right. The main cities were eventually occupied and the Empire¡­ fell onto the path of extinction. It¡¯s fate was drawn fast and brutally. Over the following ten decades, the Empire lived through a period of total Chaos and absolute disorder. The greed of those who¡¯d thought of themselves as Kings, hadn¡¯t ended in their favor. ¡°During those decades, the land had continued to bleed and live in devastation. This outrageous Chaos soon casted its shadow on the Wulin.¡± Despite their attempts to remain uninvolved with each other¡¯s matters, the Imperial family and Wulin, couldn¡¯t help but feel affected by the changes occuring in the Empire. The endless war had brought about the total devastation of the Empire, and famine and new diseases reared their ugly heads. All field workers were conscripted as soldiers, whilst some others turned into bandits. The Empire had fallen into its dark age. ¡°But then a hero had risen.¡± Amongst the existing ten nations, the Sun Dynasty had been the most influential and powerful. After King Zhu Won-soon of Sun Dynasty passed away, everything changed, as his son Zhu Won-myeong ascended the throne. Unlike Zhu Won-soon, who inherited the knowledge of the past generations, Zhu Won-myeong was an undefeated high-ranking general who had fought in the war against the barbarians of the North. Returning to his nation after the extinction of the barbarians, he lost interest in worldly affairs and wandered around his nation. ¡°If it¡¯s Zhu Won-myeong, then it¡¯s the 1st Emperor¡¯s name.¡± At the words of Chun Yeowun, Ran-yeong nodded. The Daemyeong Empire had been founded by the 1st Emperor. ¡°Zhu Won-myeong was considered a hero. He had protected the nation from the barbarians of the North during the days of war. Even the people of Wulin admired him.¡± He was the only hero, who¡¯d been capable of bringing extinction to the barbarians. He was recognized by both his people and Wulin¡¯s martial artists, even the Lord of the Demonic Cult of that time had wanted to build a healthy relationship with him. He¡¯d been a loyal man, and had always been willing to give up his titles for his nation¡¯s welfare. However, during the next ten years, people had begun to suffer from the Western power¡¯s invasion from the north. Defenses had been weakened and the spillage of blood had never ceased flowing. ¡°The 1st Emperor was a hero, a high ranking General Commander with long experience, but at that time, the dynasty¡¯s power alone hadn¡¯t been strong enough to unify the ten divised nations against the invasion of a foreign power.¡± Despite being the General Commander and a genius strategist, he knew that developing the power to unify the nations wouldn¡¯t easily happen in a short time. However, seeing the amount of suffering the people had been going through, he had decided to ask the warriors of Wulin for their help, using the good relationship he had built with them over the years. The Heavenly Order had asked him to wipe away the blood and tears of the suffering people, and to put an end to the kings¡¯ and bandits¡¯ Greed. The responsibility upon his shoulders had been as heavy as mountains. But, he had believed in his cause. Zhu Won-myeong, gathered everyone he could. The warriors from all across the nation gathered under his command, and quickly destroyed the enemy driving out the foreign invaders. In just 10 years, the 10 nations had been completely reunified once again. ¡°The unified Sun Dynasty was named the Daemyeong Empire after the 1st Emperor.¡± As the nation had begun to stabilize, the warriors had been recognized for their war contributions, and were provided with leadership titles and land. At that time, it wasn¡¯t just the people of Yulin who had helped the Emperor, but also the Demonic Cult. ¡°They had helped in the war after receiving the emperor¡¯s request, but once the nation had stabilized, they had turned into troublesome people for the Emperor and his officials.¡± One skilled warrior from the Cult could face dozens of soldiers. The existence of such warriors was considered to be a great threat. After having received help from the warriors of Wulin, namely those from Yulin and the Demonic cult, the Imperial Court had no choice but to pay up. ¡°The Emperor had decided to provide them both with land, and wanted to sign a mutually inviolable contract between the Empire and the Martial Artists of Wulin.¡± At that time, the leader of Yulin and Shaman swordsman, Ji-hyeon asked the Empire to add Taosim as one of the Empire¡¯s arts. It was to maintain the relationship with the Imperial family despite the proposed treaty. However, that in itself had been the catalyst for the problems that arose. ¡°Even our Demonic Cult had asked our art to be recognized, but since those people had requested first, the Imperial palace and the Emperor could only agree to theirs.¡± In fact, such situations would happen quite often. The Demonic Cult and the Forces of Yulin had made the same amount of contributions towards the founding of the Empire. It was within the rights of the Demonic Cult, who had greatly contributed to the empire winning the war, to request their arts be recognized, but the Empire had chosen to go with, ¡®first come first serve¡¯. ¡®They must¡¯ve done it on purpose.¡¯ Even at that time, the Demonic Cult had been far more feared than the Forces of Yulin. Even the officials under the Emperor had been scared, and assumed that it was the bureaucrats who had made the decision to favour the Yulin. ¡°As the situation hadn¡¯t been favourable, the Lord of The Demonic Cult had made a bold request.¡± There had existed a legend about the land. A Spirit Beast had appeared before the birth of the Empire. Shockingly, before the Empire could fully unify the land, the Qilin had appeared and burned down five entire villages. At that time, the great Lord of the Demonic Cult had fought, and succeeded in subduing the Spirit Beast after fighting for three days and three nights, along with hundreds of Masters including his Elders and Clan leaders. After the death of the Flame Qilin, the unquenchable flame on its body had blazed. That particular event had been regarded as an auspicious sign for the founding of the country. A huge tomb had been made where the Qilin had died, and it was declared that it would be where the capital would be built. [Then, Give us the Qilin¡¯s core and Blood.] The Demonic Cult¡¯s Great Lord had requested the Qilin¡¯s Core and its Blood from the Emperor. Upon hearing the Lord¡¯s daring request, the Empire¡¯s officials and the Forces of Yulin¡¯s members had grown furious. ¡°They must have refused it.¡± ¡°Exactly. My Lord!¡± The Forces of Yulin would do anything to stop the rise of the Demonic Cult¡¯s power, and the Imperial Palace regarded the Qilin¡¯s Blood as a treasure. They would never give it up. Expecting their Decline, the Great Lord of the Demonic Cult insisted. [It was earned by my people and my warriors at the expense of their precious lives. I am not asking for the whole body of the Qilin, only for the Blood and Core. It would be better for you not to oppose us!] At that time, neither the officials nor the Forces of Yulin could decide and had left the decision to the Emperor. The Emperor had struggled with the decision. He greatly wanted to appease the furious Great Lord of The Demonic Cult, and finally accepted the request. ¡°However, there were conditions.¡± The condition stated that they could take it only if they could separate the core and the Blood from the Qilin¡¯s body. ¡°Waah, they acted so cheap!¡± Hu Bong, who¡¯d been listening to the story, grumbled. Hundreds of Masters and even the Great Lord had tried their best to do it, but it had all been in vain. The problem was actually the core, and the Qilin¡¯s Blood which burned with the flames of the Qilin¡¯s body. The flames were so strong that they couldn¡¯t be touched, there was no way that the Demonic Cult could separate them. ¡°The Great Lord tried many ways to separate them, but there was no way to cool the blazing Qilin¡¯s flame, the blood or its core.¡± Realizing that nothing else could be done, the Great Lord made a suggestion. Since the Qilin¡¯s Blood was now owned by the Demonic Cult, he said that it had to be protected by them until they found a way to separate it. He had no intention of letting the Qilin¡¯s Blood fall into the hands of the rest of Wulin. ¡°He had thus succeeded in preventing the Core from falling into the others¡¯ hands, but the Emperor had added another condition.¡± The Emperor stated that if warriors of Demonic Cult wanted to stay in the tomb of Qilin, they had to defend the Imperial Palace and pledge allegiance to the successive Emperors. ¡°There were a total of 12 Cult masters, including me, who stayed behind in this tomb because of that condition.¡± Ran-yeong had come to the tomb along with 11 others. All of them had been high ranking warriors who had great positions in the Demonic Cult. ¡°Hah?¡± Hu Bong¡¯s eyes widened whilst looking at a nameplate she displayed. On it, a master¡¯s name had been written. ¡°Mun Ran-yeong, Clan head of the Dragon Fist Clan?¡± Hu Bong¡¯s words had also attracted the attention of Chun Yeowun. It was unrecognizable since her use of energy was different, but Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that her moves had felt similar to the martial arts of the Dragon Fist Clan. ¡°¡­ Dragon Fist Clan?¡± If it was the Dragon Fist Clan, then she belonged to Mun Ku and Mun Yu¡¯s clan. ¡°Ugh! Well then, wouldn¡¯t you be the great-grandmother of Mun Ku?¡± Whilst Hu Bong was surprised, Ran-yeong was puzzled. After leaving the cult to protect the Qilin¡¯s Blood, she had lived in the Imperial palace for a hundred and ninety years, and had no understanding of the current situation of the clan. ¡®Elder Mun and Mun Ku will be very surprised.¡¯ Like Hu Bong had said, their ancestors had managed to survive for such a long time. Even though they were related, the relationship would be awkward in the beginning. ¡°¡­ what about the others?¡± ¡°They turned into the ashes of sanctification.¡± In the Demonic Cult, those who died or were killed were said to turn into ashes of sanctification. It was the belief of the Demonic Cult, that those who returned to ashes, would be reborn as time passed. ¡°At that time, by the orders of the Great Lord, we studied the Qilin¡¯s Core and searched for ways to take away its Blood.¡± Since the Imperial Palace was interested in the Qilin as well, the both of them had joined forces and proceeded with the research, but no useful results had been found. There were those who¡¯d taken in the blood, but had died after being unable to handle the flame energy. ¡°My colleagues at the time had said that the flame energy was too dangerous for a female body to withstand, and they held me back from taking in even a small quantity of blood for testing.¡± As a result, Ran-yeong ended up being the only one who had survived after eighty years. Her voice trembled as she spoke about that time, and she took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Once my colleagues turned into ashes of sanctification¡­ ha, I had such a terribly lonely time.¡± She had meditated and achieved peace, but as she grew old, she realized that there wasn¡¯t much time left for her to live. It caused her to come up with an idea. Since she had already started counting her last breaths, she could now test the Qilin¡¯s Blood and see for herself how it felt. ¡°Since the Emperor was interested in the Qilin¡¯s Blood as well, we were able to extinguish the flames to an extent with the use of ten thousand year old snow.¡± Testing out the Qilin¡¯s Blood was her last resort. Surprisingly, she had actually succeeded in absorbing the fire for the first time. Consuming the Qilin¡¯s Blood had caused her to regain her youthly beauty after undergoing metamorphosis. ¡°As my body succeeded in absorbing the energy, I began looking for a way to utilize the Qilin¡¯s Blood.¡± ¡°The palace must have shown interest.¡± ¡°Yes. But it didn¡¯t just stop with showing interest.¡± All their attempts to use the Qilin¡¯s Blood had failed. They couldn¡¯t handle the flame energy even from the diluted Qilin¡¯s Blood. ¡°So you tested it on the women of the Imperial Palace?¡± ¡°Right. But before that¡­ I made up a lie.¡± ¡°A Lie?¡± Ran-yeong had figured out that the diluted blood could be consumed by the female warriors, but to prevent the warriors from trying to hoard the blood, she had lied to the Emperor. ¡°In order to absorb the Qilin¡¯s Blood successfully the women couldn¡¯t have any internal energy.¡± ¡°Hoo!¡± The Emperor had no choice but to believe the words of the woman who had succeeded in absorbing the Qilin¡¯s Blood. The Emperor had already lost a lot of skilled male warriors because of his greed. ¡°There were a few martial arts users in the Imperial Palace who used internal energy, but a thousand court ladies who had no energy.¡± And like that the Imperial Palace¡¯s Guardians had been made entirely of court ladies. Thud! Ran-yeong knelt and spoke. ¡°I wanted to return back to the Ten Thousand Mountains before I ran out of breath. But I was the only one who could protect this.¡± Ran-yeong, who had survived alone, had wanted to inform the Demonic Cult of her findings. A way to increase the power of the Demonic Cult, even if the results weren¡¯t accurate. However, there was no guarantee that the Emperor would let her go to the Demonic Cult, especially after she had successfully absorbed the Qilin¡¯s Blood and knew information that no one else did. Ran-yeong was also worried that the Imperial Palace¡¯s officials would try to seize the Blood and increase their power. ¡°However, as the Lord of the Demonic Cult is now here in front me, I have no other wish than to turn into ashes of sanctification.¡± Drop! Seeing her cry made Yeowun feel uncomfortable. She was the only person left after all these years, steadfastly maintaining her role. If it was Chun Yeowun, he would have taken the power, given up on everything and escaped from the Imperial palace to spend the rest of his life in peace, but this woman had shown extreme loyalty. ¡°I, I respect you! Sunbae!¡± Even Hu Bong had felt inspired by her. ¡®She is a true member of the cult!¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who was extremely impressed with her loyalty, made a decision. At first, he couldn¡¯t help but treat her with suspicion after meeting her in the Royal Shrine, but he¡¯d put that behind him. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! ¡°Ah!¡± The wrist guard on Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand transformed into a black sword. It couldn¡¯t be seen from a distance, but a clear engraving called ¡®Sky Demon Sword¡¯ was written on the hilt of the black sword. ¡®Why the black sword? Hol¡­ hold on! No, the real Sky Demon Sword!¡¯ Ran-yeong couldn¡¯t hide her shock. At first, she hadn¡¯t been able to recognize it because it was different from the Sky Demon Sword that she knew. However, if it was a black sword, then it must be the legendary Sky Demon Sword. ¡®Unbelievable! He must be the reincarnation of Lord Chun Ma!¡¯ Having the true sword instead of an imitation meant that he was most likely the reincarnation Lord Chun Ma. Her eyes trembled with excitement. Whilst still in shock and astonishment, Chun Yeowun spoke to her. ¡°I, Chun Yeowun, the 24th Lord of the Demonic Cult and the descendant of the Great Lord Chun Ma, commends you as the Warrior who faithfully fulfilled the command for all these years.¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Not being able to hold back anymore, Ran-yeong burst into tears. She hadn¡¯t thought that someone would commend her hard work. She had only prayed every night to return back to the Ten Thousand Mountains one last time. However, Chun Yeowun¡¯s words of appreciation had washed away her sorrow. But that wasn¡¯t the end. ¡°And in return for your marvelous efforts, the Lord grants you the position of the Clan¡¯s Great Elder, of the Dragon Fist Clan!¡± ¡°Gre-great Elder!¡± It was a position that didn¡¯t exist in the current Demonic Cult. Chun Yeowun had created a new position to commend Ran-yeong for her contribution over the years. For nearly two hundred years, she had devoted herself to the Demonic Cult. Her martial arts were also at the same level as Great Guardian Marakim, and as such she was worthy of the title of Great Elder. ¡°H-how can I take that position¡­¡± Ran-yeong was speechless. The position had been given to her because she had devoted her life to serving the Demonic cult, but she had never expected to be treated so well. Chun Yeowun smiled at her. ¡°This is a position which suits you the best. No need to be so humble.¡± ¡°Ahhh! I am grateful for the Lord¡¯s considerations, Long live the Lord!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Not being able to hide her excitement, Ran-yeong¡¯s head hit the ground every time she bowed to thank him. Starting off as a member of a clan to then become Great Elder, she had been greatly rewarded for all the time she had suffered in the underground of the Imperial Palace, unable to see the sunlight. Chapter 370 - Hand Crafted (2) Ran-yeong, Guardian of the Imperial Palace. Her true identity was Mun Ran-yeong, the clan elder of the Demonic Cult¡¯s Dragon Fist Clan. Now, she had come under the command of Chun Yeowun, and had been rewarded with the new title of Great Elder. ¡®I can¡¯t believe we have recruited a peak leader from the Imperial palace.¡¯ The excitement was plain to see on Hu Bong¡¯s face After putting an end to its internal war and the clash between the six clans, The Demonic Cult¡¯s Strength was rapidly increasing¡­ Of course, in the case of Ran-yeong, it wasn¡¯t just a simple recruiting, but her returning to her rightful place. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Shh! With reddened eyes, Ran-yeong wiped away the tears that flowed down her cheeks, using the back of her hand. Once she seemed to have regained her composure, Yeowun spoke again. ¡°Normally, I would¡¯ve taken you to the Cult right away, but there¡¯s still Work left to do. I¡¯ll finish up and then I¡¯ll come to get you. until then, can you protect this place, Great Elder?¡± ¡°No need to ask my Lord! Please just order me! I will definitely accept the task.¡± Ran-yeong spoke in a serious voice. She had spent two hundred years in the Imperial Palace¡¯s underground. Waiting a little longer wouldn¡¯t bother her. ¡°Great. Then there¡¯s something that, Great Elder has to do.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Chun Yeowun told her what he¡¯d been thinking of. After hearing the entire plan, her pale face brightened, as if she¡¯d regained some of her long lost vigor. ¡°I have received the command! I shall follow the order!¡± ¡°Nice. Then, I guess I need to leave the Imperial Palace now.¡± It was already the end of the celebration. Before dawn, there was something he had to do before leaving the Imperial Palace. As he turned around to leave, Ran-yeong suddenly called for him. ¡°W-wait a minute! Lord!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°¡­hm, uhm, there are some extra clothes in the chamber for both of you, please wear them before heading out.¡± ¡°!?¡± Right! They hadn¡¯t noticed it, but Yeowun¡¯s clothes had been burned by the black flames whilst he¡¯d been in the pond, Chun Yeowun was nothing but naked. No matter how fast he moved, going around the Imperial Palace naked, would still be embarrassing. As morning came, chaos reigned in a certain place inside the Imperial Palace The corpses of the East Spear¡¯s members and the court ladies, who were considered to be the Imperial palace¡¯s Guardians, had been found in the Guest House, where the East Spear warriors rested. They had been found early in the morning, and the bad news made everyone within the palace upset. The Imperial Palace hadn¡¯t discovered the incident earlier because the Guards who were supposed to be on duty had already been eliminated. ¡°This is terrible!¡± An Imperial Guard, Lieutenant Lee-am, shook his head. He¡¯d gotten an emergency alert from the council, and upon arriving, the sight of terribly mutilated corpses and the smell of blood welcomed him. ¡®Such a massacre happened here and no one knew anything about it?¡¯ What he was witnessing was so weird and illogical that it was hard to believe. The intruders had even made sure to kill those who¡¯d been on watch duty. That¡¯s maybe why no one heard about it. ¡®Did they really block all the noise that would be made from such a large massacre?¡­No, I must have lost my mind!¡¯ Even the Supreme Commander, one of the best Martial Artists in the Imperial palace, had come to realise after numerous attempts, that blocking the sound within such a large area with energy was utterly impossible. The first thing the lieutenant had to do was to collect the bodies and investigate them. ¡°Listen to me everyone. Check every corpse¡­¡± Bang! Before he could even give the orders, the door to the main hall opened with a bang, and unwanted visitors appeared. Officials in blue uniforms rushed into the yard. ¡®East Spear?¡¯ Lee-am¡¯s expression hardened. The East Spear were the last people he wanted to see at the moment. There was a man wearing a jade necklace in the middle standing at the front, that man was Elder Dang-du. Dang-du approached him arrogantly and opened his mouth. ¡°Huhuhu, from this point on, this case will be investigated by East Spear.¡± At those words, lieutenant Lee-am spoke. ¡°What is that supposed to mean? This murder took place inside the Imperial Palace, we, the Imperial Guards will¡­¡± ¡°Where do you think this place is?¡± East House, Guest House. It was the domain of the East Spear. This meant that it was their responsibility to manage the case, but the Imperial Guards also had the right to investigate the incident since it happened within the Imperial palace. Furthermore, the only job the East Spear members were charged with was spying on people who might cause a rebellion within the Empire. ¡°Dang-du, we don¡¯t have the luxury to argue over rights at the moment. Dozens of court ladies and officers were killed.¡± Since arguing wouldn¡¯t do them any good, Lee-am decided to cooperate. Licking his red painted lips, Dang-du responded. ¡°huhuhu, I think you don¡¯t realize the situation you¡¯re in, Sir Imperial Guards¡¯ lieutenant.¡± ¡°!?¡± ¡°This is a crime in which the Imperial Guards are also involved.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Those words caused anger to boil inside Lee-am¡¯s stomach. He¡¯d just received an order to head over to the site, but now that he was there, this man from the East Spear was claiming that the Guards were involved. ¡®What bullshit is this eunuch spewing?¡¯ Not caring about Lee-am¡¯s confusion, the East Spear¡¯s Elder ordered his subordinates. ¡°Arrest all the Guards who were on duty in the Imperial palace last night! Arrest all the rebels!¡± Once the order fell, the eunuchs approached the Guards with ropes that had been prepared in advance. Lee-am, who¡¯d been completely lost, shouted. ¡°Arrest? What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing! And who do you think you¡¯re calling rebels!¡± Rebels? A term used to address traitors and rogues. At the crime scene, these Guards were being called rebels even though it was their first time at the scene. ¡°Who the hell would accuse us, the Guards, of rebelling?¡± ¡°The order has been given by the crown prince himself!¡± ¡°Did you just say, Cr-Crown prince?¡± Upon hearing Dang-du¡¯s words, Lee-am couldn¡¯t hide how puzzled he was. The crown prince, Zhu Taiyoon. The man who was most likely to become the next Emperor. It was totally Incomprehensible! What had the East Spear told him so that he gave such orders? {At the same time, in the East Green Palace.} It was the palace in which Prince Zhu Taikhan resided. Over there, more than two hundred East Spear eunuchs had surrounded the entire palace. The entrance to the residence had been thoroughly blocked so that no one could escape. A pale young man with gorgeous white armor stood proudly at the entrance. Next to him, an old eunuch adorned with colorful ornaments in blue robes, and a middle aged man in the attire of a military officer served as his assistants. ¡°You two are all fully prepared, right?¡± ¡°Hohoho, we are, your Highness!¡± The young man in white armor was Zhu Taiyoon, the Crown prince. The one who responded with a feminine smile and didn¡¯t act his age, was the East Spear¡¯s Admiral Lim Cheong-hwa. Mostly called Admiral Lim, he was one of the three greatest warriors in the Imperial Palace along with Southern Commander Yon Namgun and the Supreme Commander. He had learned the eunuchs¡¯ legendary martial art called ¡®Sunflower Treasure Blade¡¯. ¡°With the help of some Yulin masters, a thorough investigation must have already been carried out inside the Palace. Hahaha.¡± At that, the crown prince nodded and asked the middle aged military officer next to him. ¡°I hope you are ready.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I have already received a message, everything has been set.¡± The military officer replied as he glanced at the man standing behind him, whose face was covered with a veil. A feeling of satisfaction overwhelmed the Crown prince. ¡°Nice. If this incident confirms his involvement, then the Emperor will start actively supporting the Blade God Six Martial clan.¡± ¡°Everything will go as planned, your highness!¡± The military officer assured, bowing his head to the Crown prince. His true identity was a skilled warrior of the Blade God Six Martial Clan. He was the only one who hadn¡¯t shown up the previous night because he¡¯d been with Zhu Taiyoon the entire time. ¡°Start it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As the command fell from Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s mouth, the East Spear¡¯s Admiral spoke in a loud voice. ¡°Your Highness, Prince Zhu Taikhan, come out of your palace and receive the Crown Prince¡¯s command!¡± His voice was so loud that all the eunuchs surrounding the palace could hear it. Shortly after the Admiral shouted twice, the door of the palace opened and prince Zhu Taikhan appeared alongside Southern Commander Yon Namgun. ¡°Brother Zhu Taikhan, I came to take you to His Majesty, the emperor.¡± Zhu Taikhan bowed his head to greet the Crown prince Zhu Taiyoon. Within the imperial palace, Taiyoon had a higher position. However, after greeting him, the Crown prince immediately spoke in a voice filled with displeasure. ¡°¡­did you forget manners? Brother.¡± ¡°It has been so long, Crown prince¡± Unlike Zhu Taikhan, who addressed him in a formal manner, Zhu Taiyoon only referred to Taikhan as Brother¡­ Speaking as if he didn¡¯t acknowledge Zhu Taikhan as a prince, but just as a brother, half-brother. ¡°It has been long, but why are the eunuchs besieging my palace together with their admiral?¡± They treated him as if he had turned into a criminal overnight. It was Admiral Lim, who then answered Zhu Taikhan¡¯s question. ¡°Prince. A big problem arose in the palace last night. A group of rebels have invaded and killed dozens of court ladies and East Spear warriors.¡± ¡°What?What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Zhu Taikhan was genuinely shocked by Admiral Lim¡¯s words. Admiral Lim continued. ¡°That¡¯s not the end of the story, Prince. We actually have a Tip that these rebels have invaded the Royal Shrine and stolen the Emperor¡¯s treasure.¡± ¡°A Tip?¡± Zhu Taikhan¡¯s eyebrows shot up at those words. Looking at Admiral Lim, Zhu Taikhan asked. ¡°Ha! Admiral Lim. I wonder what kind of tip made you create such a fuss in the palace?¡± He wanted to know what this Tip was, he wanted to know why he was being considered as a criminal just because of some unverified tip. Hearing his question, Admiral Lim laughed before speaking. ¡°Hohoho, don¡¯t drag this out, Your Highness.¡± ¡°H-How dare you?¡± ¡°It seems that these rebels are from the Demonic Cult. They secretly entered the empire, hid themselves during the procession and infiltrated the Imperial palace. The East Spear warriors who discovered it last night tried to stop them, but sadly failed.¡± One of the Guards who was standing behind Zhu Taikhan, flinched at the words of Admiral Lim. Fortunately, Admiral Lim¡¯s eyes were directly looking at Zhu Taikhan. With displeasure, Zhu Taikhan asked angrily. ¡°Did they tell you that I brought them here? Are you trying to say that I, a prince, brought them here? Don¡¯t you think you are letting your tongue wag a little too much? Can you take responsibility for your claims? Ha? ¡± Expecting such a reaction, Admiral Lim¡¯s lips formed into a mischievous smile. ¡°That is something I don¡¯t know. The Emperor has asked for the truth behind this incident to be revealed and for the criminals to be arrested. If we continue our investigation, the truth will soon be unveiled. Ho ho ho.¡± ¡°Investigate? Ha! You want me, the prince¡­¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Zhu Taikhan was about to express his displeasure, when the crown prince Zhu Taiyoon interrupted him by releasing his threatening energy. ¡°You bastard! You dare to mess with the Imperial Palace, but then act all confident in front of us! If you were involved with that group of rebels, your reputation should be the least of your worries!¡± The last drop of mutual respect between the two princes had faded. ¡®I am the future emperor!¡¯ Zhu Taiyoon had never considered his step brother to be his equal. He expected to one day see Zhu Taikhan kneeling with his head touching the ground before him. It was shameful for Zhu Taiyoon to compete for the Emperor¡¯s title with a later wife¡¯s kid. ¡®I will definitely not miss this opportunity!¡¯ Everything had been prepared for this very moment. Using this incident, Zhu Taiyoon had planned to drive out the Imperial Guards as they had never supported him. It would be difficult to implicate the prince, Zhu Taikhan, but completely destroying the Emperor¡¯s trust and hopes in him would be more than enough. ¡°Don¡¯t act up anymore. Whether you are guilty or not will be revealed soon.¡± Zhu Taikhan, who had remained quiet whilst his brother spoke, opened his mouth and spoke with cold eyes. ¡°To do this without any evidence¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha, you think we weren¡¯t given proper evidence?¡± All the necessary measures had been taken in advance. All the corpses inside the Royal Shrine had been marked with the art of Demonic Cult. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to manipulate the evidence for such kinds of investigations?¡± ¡°Do you think that the crown prince would have to go to such great lengths to overpower you? Now, not just the East Spear, even the members of the Guards and the Yulin ambassadors are confirming it.¡± It was to show that everything was being done fairly. Of course, even if they were saying how thoroughly the evidence had been gathered, there was no way someone could look so deeply into some random ¡®tip¡¯. If there was no official document with a jade bird stamp on it, Zhu Taikhan wouldn¡¯t have to comply with them. ¡°I won¡¯t believe you until I see it.¡± ¡°Huhuh! You bastard!¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± The crown prince was about to yell again, when Admiral Lim called out to him, calming him down. ¡°What now? Admiral!¡± ¡°Hohoho, your Highness, the prince won¡¯t be easily convinced, so why don¡¯t we show him some proof?¡± Admiral Lim predicted that prince Zhu Taikhan wouldn¡¯t be convinced with simple words. If he took him directly to the corpses and showed him what the Demonic Cult had done, he would have no choice but to listen to them. The Crown prince, Zhu Taiyoon, had planned everything from the very beginning. ¡°You think we would come here without proof?¡± As he said that, Zhu Taiyoon stared at Zhu Taikhan like a hawk aiming for its prey. Just a little more provocation and Zhu Taikhan would come out not wanting to lose this battle of words anymore. And the prediction was right. ¡°Huh! Fine. If I see the proof, I will let myself be subject to investigation!¡± When the desired answer was heard, the eyes of the Blade God Six Martial Clan warrior, who was behind the crown prince shone. If the prince was to completely lose all trust and favor with the Emperor, then they could use Zhu Taiyoon to eliminate the entire Demonic Cult. ¡®Huhu, everything is going as planned.¡¯ Inside the huge shrine on the northwest side of the Imperial palace. Through the hidden passage in the altar, Zhu Taiyoon and Zhu Taikhan were on their way to confirm the proof. Behind them, East Spear¡¯s Admiral Lim, the middle aged warrior from Blade God Six Martial Clan, the eunuchs of East Spear, four guards and Yong Namgun followed. ¡®I will make sure you face your doom!¡¯ Crown prince Zhu Taiyoon couldn¡¯t hide his overflowing happiness. The results were set in stone The fact that Zhu Taikhan, who was a candidate for the throne, would get arrested for bringing rebels into the Palace and helping them steal the imperial treasure, would cause many officials in the palace to turn their backs on him. Woong! Woong! Loud noises resonated from the end of the passage. Numerous bodies were lined up on the first level of the underground passageway, with torches lighting the room. The corpses were being inspected by the ambassadors of the Yulin envoys and the Imperial palace officials. ¡°We greet the Crown Prince! Our young king!¡± ¡°We greet the Prince!¡± When the two princes appeared, they stopped working and greeted them. Crown prince Zhu Taiyoon raised his hand whilst looking at them, and turned towards Zhu Taikhan. ¡®Huhhu, everything is going the way I planned. Nobody can save you from your fate now, Brother!¡¯ Even the middle aged man from the Blade God Six Martial clan was satisfied. If all the Imperial palace¡¯s Guardians inside the underground had been annihilated by the Demonic Cult¡¯s warriors, then the Emperor was bound to be furious. ¡®Those spear men and Blood Master must have worked hard to give us this priceless opportunity.¡¯ He¡¯d heard that the underground cave had several floors, and there were almost 90 corpses on the first level. It would have taken quite a lot of time for those five to use their skills and leave the marks of Demonic Cult on the bodies. ¡®If the leaders from Yulin testify, the reports will be considered credible. Hehe. Those Demonic Cult bastards won¡¯t even know why they are being persecuted!¡¯ Over the past few years, the Blade God Six Martial clan had planned this. With just this one perfect plan, they would obtain the support of the next Emperor, take the Blood of the Spirit Beast, and most importantly, take down their sworn enemy, the Demonic Cult. The man was so immersed in his fantasies that Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s shout made him panic. ¡°Wh-what the hell is that supposed to mean? No! Impossible! Nonsense! That can¡¯t be!¡± As the reaction was odd, the man frowned and tried to listen to what was happening. Zhu Taiyoon was unable to understand what was happening right in front of him. What had they told him to make him shout so loudly? The reason was soon revealed. ¡°The traces on the corpses belong to the Blade God Six Martial Clan? What kind of bullshit is that???¡± ¡®What!?¡¯ Upon hearing those ambiguous words, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes went wide in perplexion. What the hell was this turn of events? Chapter 371 - Hand Crafted (3) A long-term clan leader, Elder Cheong-su, had come as the ambassador of the seventeen leaders of Yulin¡¯s Force of Justice. He was actually one of those 17 leaders, 12th leader Cheong-su, from the Kongtong clan. Amongst the Elders of Yulin, he was strong enough to stand alongside Poong Changwun, and was renowned for his strong and upright personality. It was the reason why he was always invited to every Martial event in the Imperial palace. ¡®If a leader of a Yulin clan and a person famous for his impartial justice confirms the origin of the corpses¡¯ scars, then no one would disagree.¡¯ Believing in the words of the middle aged man from the Blade God Six Martial clan, the Crown Prince Zhu Taiyoon had asked leader Cheong-su and the other members for their help in the investigation. Cheong-su Jinin, a Yulin¡¯s Elder who valued the ties they had with the Imperial family, had readily accepted the request. Inspecting battle marks wasn¡¯t a tough task for him, but he had wondered if the Demonic Cult would really do such a thing. The Demonic Cult had been known to be diligent in their dealings, and unlike other clans, they weren¡¯t men who would steal. ¡°Separate the bodies according to the scars¡¯ locations on them.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The eunuchs of the East Spear were the ones who had brought the Elder to the underground hall of the Royal Shrine. About a hundred East Spear¡¯s eunuchs had been brought in to move the bodies around. Thud! The eunuchs continued to search and carry the bodies, and even though they were still on the first level, they had already found 59 of them. ¡®They were supposed to be skilled.¡¯ Just the sight of the red tattered clothes on the corpses shocked everyone. It was their first time entering the hidden chambers of the Royal Shrine. There had been rumors about the Guardians who protected the Imperial Palace, but no one had seen them until now, including the court ladies. The Guardians had always walked alongside the other officials of the Imperial Palace, but no one had known. ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. They were the holy sacrifice for the Emperor, and ended up offering their lives for a holy cause, huhu.¡¯ If the Guardians had been wiped out, the East Spear¡¯s position in the Imperial Palace would be more firmly established. As the scale and efficiency of the Guardians had grown in recent years, East Spear had become worried about the division of power. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Someone had groaned, deeply in thought. The group leader of the East Spear, frowned as he looked at the Yulin¡¯s Elder who¡¯d been checking the scars on the corpses. A man as experienced as leader Cheong-su, appeared to be having a tough time. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯ Curious, the group leader of the East Spear, looked at the corpse. A body full of scars. He, who was ignorant of the Demonic Cult¡¯s arts, just assumed that what he¡¯d seen were the scars left by Demonic Cult. ¡®There seems to be no problem. What about the other bodies¡­ huh?¡¯ The eunuch¡¯s pupils shook as he looked at the other corpses lying around him. The wounds were very thin, and a sword mark that looked like a whip wound could be seen. It was definitely a sword¡¯s wound. ¡®N-no way!¡¯ His mouth hung agape with incredulity, as he looked at the other corpses. The problem wasn¡¯t that the marks which were like a whipping wound had been done by a sword, but something else he had just noticed. ¡®Oh no. I need to stop the inspection right away!¡¯ He was about to reach out to the Yulin¡¯s Elder when he heard the eunuch standing guard at the entrance of the underground announce. ¡°We greet the Crown Prince!¡± ¡°We greet the Prince!¡± ¡®Shit!¡¯ The eunuch¡¯s face went pale. He¡¯d known that the crown prince, Zhu Taiyoon, would be arriving at any time, but he had come faster than expected. He had wanted to rush and stop them, but before he could even move, the Crown Prince Zhu Taiyoon approached leader Cheong-su. ¡®Oh! What a mess!¡¯ He knew what kind of personality Zhu Taiyoon had. He was just a group leader of the East Spear, thus he couldn¡¯t just block the prince¡¯s path. Realising that the situation was unfavourable, he sent a telepathic message to Admiral Lim in panic. [Admiral!] [Huhu, I see that you are doing well.] [No, we have a problem! Admiral!] [What problem would we have?] The eunuch was about to relay what he had discovered, but before he could even speak, the embarrassing scream of Crown Prince Zhu Taiyoon entered his ears. ¡°Wh-what the hell is that supposed to mean? No! Impossible! Nonsense! That can¡¯t be!¡± ¡®Shit ! I was late.¡¯ Elder Cheong-su had already reported it to the Crown Prince. Before long, the reason behind the Crown Prince¡¯s shouting was announced. ¡°The traces on the corpses belong to the Blade God Six Martial Clan? What kind of bullshit is that???¡± Hearing that, the eyes of the eunuch, the East Spear¡¯s group leader went wide. That wasn¡¯t what he was trying to say. Admiral Lim, whose face went pale after hearing the news, looked over at the middle aged man from the Blade God Six Martial clan with anger burning in his eyes. The middle aged man was also too confused to even think of how to react. [Look here, Master Dogun! What is all this about?] Admiral Lim asked him via telepathic message. The middle aged man who was from the Blade God Six Martial clan had definitely said that all the preparations had been made. If that was the case, then the scars on the bodies of the Guardians were supposed to be those of the Demonic Cult¡¯s martial arts, but why was leader Cheong-su saying otherwise. [You are a member of the Blade God Six Martial clan, right?] [Yes, I am, but this can¡¯t be happening!] The middle-aged man, called Master Dogun, was also having a hard time understanding what was happening. Before the plan had been initiated, Blood Master had relayed a message to him saying that everything was ready. She was one of the top 6 most skilled Masters of the clan, she couldn¡¯t have made such a mistake! ¡®What is the meaning of this, Blood Master?¡¯ Master Dogun stared at the eunuch and then at Admiral Lim. Admiral Lim¡¯s eyes had changed drastically. ¡®¡­ nothing can be done.¡¯ Admiral Lim had been in the Imperial Palace for more than 30 years. He decided to stop urging Master Dogun to present a clarification. Since the Elder had already revealed that the scars on the corpses were from the Blade God Six Martial Clan, Admiral Lim had immediately decided that Master Dogun should be abandoned, so that nothing could prove their relation to him. Admiral Lim immediately sent a telepathic message to the group leader. [Right away, abandon all plans we have with The Blade God Six Martial clan as well as this man next to me.] Although the prince Zhu Taikhan and the Imperial Guards had no idea about the identity of the middle aged man, Admiral Lim knew too well that he should remove all the variables he could to save himself. However, the eunuch was too troubled with another thought to even listen to that order. [Admiral! That isn¡¯t the problem. The corpses¡­] Even before he could complete, the voice of leader Cheong-su, was heard loud and clear. ¡°And that¡¯s not everything, Your Highness. There are also scars of undulating swordsmanship on the corpses. A different one.¡± Admiral Lim¡¯s eyes which were red in anger turned into absolute shock. High Wave Sword. It was a swordsmanship exclusively made for the eunuch¡¯s by the teacher and former Admiral of East Spear, As East Spear¡¯s fame began to spread, their swordsmanship was being considered the primary art. ¡®Wh-what does this mean?¡¯ Phat! Shocked, Admiral Lim knelt in front of Zhu Taiyoon. With a voice filled with despair, he uttered. ¡°No, Your Highness! That can¡¯t beee!¡± If the corpses inside the Royal Shrine had scars of High Wave Sword, then it meant that the eunuchs of the East Spear were also involved in the rebellion and had helped with killing the Guardians of the Imperial Palace. Leader Cheong-su, the member of Yulin, spoke with a voice of regret. ¡°Huh, I looked at around 20 bodies. It is definitely high wave swordsmanship. Admiral.¡± ¡°Leader Cheong-su! It can¡¯t be. How can¡­¡± ¡°Admiral¡­ look at these corpses. I re-checked everything, but nothing else showed up. These marks were left by your men. I saw this art at the dance ceremony in the past.¡± ¡®Shit!!!¡¯ Not long ago, after the Imperial Palace¡¯s event was over, the East Spear, West Spear and the Guards had demonstrated their swordsmanship in front of the elders of Yulin. There was no way that someone with a reputation as great as leader Cheong-su¡¯s would not recognize it. ¡°That¡¯s everything. Your Highness.¡± ¡°What!¡± At the trembling voice of the Admiral, Crown Prince Zhu Taiyoon looked at him with anger boiling on his face. Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s eyes were trembling. ¡®!?¡¯ In Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s trembling eyes, the silently smiling face of Zhu Taikhan, the prince, could be seen. ¡®Yo-you bastard!¡¯ He was the one who was supposed to have been caught in a trap. What did they do wrong? Why did the marks on the corpses change from that of the Demonic Cult¡¯s art to the Blade God Six Martial clan¡¯s and East Spear¡¯s arts? Only one thing was certain. With the testimony of Elder Cheong-su, the entire situation had turned against the Crown Prince and not Zhu Taikhan. A trap that he, Crown Prince Zhu Taiyoon, had perfectly planned in order to ruin the Emperor¡¯s trust in his brother, had turned into a blade that threatens to cut his own neck. ¡°A conspiracy! This is a conspiracy!¡± Crown prince Zhu Taiyoon shouted in a trembling voice. There was no word he could think of besides conspiracy. Laughing inwardly at his brother, Zhu Takihan straightened his back and spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t want His Majesty the Emperor to be disappointed with your act, do you? Brother Crown Prince?¡± ¡°H-His Maj-Majesty?¡± Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s face paled. If the Emperor Knew about this, the trust he had built up so far would crumble in an instant. Everybody knew that East Spear was supporting him. ¡®No, no!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long until the coronation festival. That would be the day the next heir to the throne would be appointed. If the East Spear is involved in the murder of the Guardians, and in the stealing of the Imperial treasure, the trust of the Emperor in the Crown prince would shatter. ¡°You- it is your doing! You made this conspiracy to aim for the title of the heir, even though you were born at a later time!¡± Zhu Taiyoon, who had lost his temper, began to shout. It was completely natural for him to attack his brother. Even if it was a conspiracy, if he couldn¡¯t solve the situation right away, it would only take a turn for the worst. ¡°You must have done something to the bodies!¡± It was then. ¡°I would like to explain.¡± The mesmerizing voice of a woman was heard. All who were present inside the hall, directed their gazes to the source of the voice. From the level below, a woman then slowly appeared. ¡°Ah!¡± A woman wearing red armor with the Imperial design. The alluring and mystical appearance of the flame that covered her from the waist down, made the eunuchs look like fools. Phat! As soon as she entered, she knelt before the two princes. Admiral Lim couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at how quickly she moved. ¡®Extraordinary¡¯ She wasn¡¯t just a mysterious woman, but a woman with skills outside his expectations. Normally, people would be fascinated by her majestic beauty, but Zhu Taiyoon, who had been pushed into a corner, wanted answers. ¡°You, how dare you appear before the princes without being given permission!¡± At those words, she showed them an identity badge that had been given to her by the Imperial Palace and gently spoke. ¡°Your Highness. I am called Guardian Ran-yeong, who has been charged with guarding the Royal Shrine of the Imperial palace.¡± ¡°Wh-what!¡± As she revealed her identity, Zhu Taiyoon lost his ability to speak. A survivor amongst the Guardians had appeared. ¡°Th-that can¡¯t be!¡± Tak! It was hard to believe, so he snatched the identity tag she had shown, but on the tag, words were inscribed that said that she was the Emperor¡¯s Guardian, and had been given the position by the Emperor himself. Which meant that she was indeed the Guardian of the treasure. ¡°How can¡­¡± He was shocked, but Admiral Lim seemed almost happy. [Your Highness! We can benefit from this!] Zhu Taiyoon, who couldn¡¯t understand Admiral Lim¡¯s point, looked at him with a puzzled expression. The Admiral¡¯s eyes shone, as if an angel had fallen from heaven just for them. [If this woman is the only survivor of the Guardians, then all the crimes can be passed onto the Blade God Six Martial clan!] ¡®Ah!¡¯ Zhu Taiyoon finally understood what he meant. If thought about clearly, the ones who had attacked the Shrine were the masters of the Blade God Six Martial Clan. If she said that, then the Crown Prince and East Spear would be cleared of suspicion. ¡®Indeed! After all there is no law to call for our deaths!¡¯ Thinking that he was safe, Zhu Taiyoon calmed down and asked Ran-yeong in a stern voice. ¡°Hm, let us know what happened, Guardian of the Shrine.¡± Thud! At those words, she bowed her head to the ground and began crying. ¡°Your Highness! The treasure of the Imperial palace which I was ordered to protect was stolen by the rebelling eunuchs. Please punish me for not being able to stop them!¡± ¡°!!!¡± Both Zhu Taiyoon and Admiral Lim were shocked. What nonsense was she spouting? Since she was the only surviving guardian, they¡¯d thought that they would be in the safe zone! But this turned into a situation where a dagger had been put on the neck of a patient running out of breath. ¡°Huh. Did you say that the eunuchs of East Spear were aiming for the Imperial treasure?¡± Zhu Taikhan opened his mouth and spoke clearly enough for everyone to hear. Whisper! Whisper! Accordingly, the members inside the hall began whispering about it. All eyes turned towards the eunuchs with suspicion. Because of one woman, everyone began to think that the eunuchs of East Spear were involved in the rebellion. ¡®If, if this goes on, the East Spear will be charged with treason!¡¯ Admiral Lim read the worst situation possible. The only surviving woman of the Guardians, had testified that the East Spear had the Emperor¡¯s treasure. That was when someone sent a telepathic message. [Admiral Lim! We have no other choice. We need to kill everyone in this place so word doesn¡¯t spread!] It was Master Dogun of the Blade God Six Martial clan who had spoken. Dogun had recognized how horrible the situation was turning out to be, and thought that the annihilation of witnesses was the only answer. Fortunately, the underground was within the Royal Shrine. ¡®Except for Yon Namgun, leader Cheong-su and that Guardian, everyone else can be defeated.¡¯ Three skilled people, but the East Spear had excellent power. Around 100 eunuchs were inside the underground, adding Master Dogun and Admiral Lim, subduing them was possible. [If we kill them, the truth can be manipulated!] Admiral Lim¡¯s eyes shook after analyzing Master Dogun¡¯s suggestion. The situation had already turned against them. And if they did as he suggested, things would return to normal. ¡®Decide quickly! There is no other way!¡¯ Admiral Lim nodded before biting his red painted lips. If the people who were present were allowed to leave, it would create hell for the East Spear. Admiral Lim, who had come to this conclusion, shouted to the eunuchs. ¡°The Crown Prince has been tricked! Get rid of all these rebels and protect the Crown Prince!¡± ¡°!!!¡± As soon as the orders fell, the eunuchs realized that they had walked into a trap and decided to get rid of the rebels. ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At Admiral Lin¡¯s orders, the eunuchs drew their swords. When the eunuchs suddenly looked ready to strike, leader Cheong-su, and the other men from his clan couldn¡¯t hide their shock. ¡®Shit! These men are going to kill everyone here!¡¯ His heart was concerned with the fact that it was an underground cavity in the Royal Shrine. But realizing what the East Spear was aiming at, he changed his stance. ¡°The people of justice need to protect the Prince from the masses of rebels!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They were quick to figure out what had to be done. If the prince Zhu Taikhan was murdered inside the underground, their clan would be regarded as the rebels. When the situation turned out as he¡¯d expected, Master Dogun decided to go all-in. [Admiral Lim! Please take care of that Guardian! I will handle Yon Namgun!] The martial arts of the female Guardian seemed strong. She seemed to be a lot stronger than the others. However, Master Dogun was skilled, so he might be able to overwhelm her, but he still didn¡¯t want to test his luck. Suddenly, something unexpected happened. ¡°!?¡± Something sharp touched his right shoulder as he aimed for Southern Commander Yon Namgun. ¡°!?¡± Before he had even realized it, his right arm that had tried to draw his sword had fallen to the ground. The pain struck late. ¡°Kuakkkkkk!¡± An ear-splitting scream left Master Dogun¡¯s throat. As he turned around, the identity of the person standing behind him made him lose his mind. ¡°Kuaaak! B-Blood Master! Wh-why did you?¡± The long haired woman then answered him. ¡°Do you still think that I am her?¡± Surprisingly, the voice didn¡¯t belong to a woman. It was the low voice of a man, the bloodthirsty voice of a man who wanted to kill Master Dogun right away. Chapter 372 - Hand Crafted (4) The sky was still dark and the sun hadn¡¯t quite risen yet. There was a middle-aged man standing in the yard of Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s Royal Palace with an impatient look. He was a Master of the Blade God Six Martial clan, Master Dogun. ¡®¡­ It is getting late.¡¯ Since the official appearance of the Blade God Six Martial clan in Wulin, it had been considered as the third largest clan within Wulin. Despite the clan¡¯s shortcomings, the benefits of this one specific plan would make up for all the losses. However, according to the plan, everything should¡¯ve been done by now, but for some reason, they were falling behind schedule. ¡®Did they fail?¡¯ The plan had taken them several years to prepare. From infiltrating the East Spear, who were known to be influential within the Imperial Palace, to establishing contact and trust with the Emperor¡¯s eldest son, the Blade God Six Martial clan had meticulously planned everything. ¡®Are the Guardians inside the Royal Shrine that strong? Did they perhaps fail in eliminating them?¡¯ The main goal of the plan was to remove the Imperial Palace Guardians. To successfully achieve it, even Blood Master, one of the top six Martial Masters of the clan, had been dispatched. Her defeat would mean failure. The dark sky looked like it had been dyed indigo blue, and there were signs of the approaching sunrise. Swoosh! ¡°Were you waiting?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± He felt no presence, but a voice greeted Master Dogun from behind, making him turn around. A person whose face was hidden by a veil stood behind him. ¡°Your face?¡± ¡°There is no time for formalities.¡± It was the arrogant voice of a woman. The only woman he knew who spoke that way was Blood Master. She then purposely showed him the bloodshed and damage that had been caused to her body by the flames of the Guardians. ¡®Ah, she got injured in the battle with the Guardians¡¯ Everyone knew that the Qilin¡¯s Flame was hard to subdue. However, there was no way that Blood Master, known for her arrogance and pride, would allow herself to get injured because of it. Blade Master Dogun decided not to overthink the issue and to hastily send her to the Crown Prince Zhu Taiyoon. Who wouldn¡¯t recognize Blood Master¡¯s voice and tone even with her face hidden? Chak! ¡°Kuakk!¡± They were inside the 1st level of the Royal Underground Shrine when Master Dogun¡¯s arm was suddenly and viciously severed from his body. ¡®Ugh, what did¡­..?¡¯ ¡®W-what the hell is this crazy woman doing?¡¯ Woong! Woong! Even the East Spear eunuchs couldn¡¯t hide their shock at what had just happened. Who could have predicted that the veiled person, the one who was supposed to be Blade Master¡¯s ally, would suddenly separate one of his arms from his body with a surprise attack? However, they weren¡¯t given the time to think about it. Puck! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Yo-you!¡± It was because the Southern Commander, Yon Namgun, and the Guards behind him had picked up their spears and attacked. ¡°Defeat these rebels and protect His Highness, the Crown Prince, and the members of our East Spear!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Admiral Lim¡¯s order to kill fell, and it eventually led to an all-out fight. In an instant, the underground shrine had turned into a battleground. Thanks to that, the eunuchs didn¡¯t have much time to worry about Blade Master Dogun. ¡°Do you still think I am Blood Master?¡± Forgetting about the pain that surged through his arm, Dogun looked at the veil with wide eyes. He had been so convinced that the voice belonged to Blood Master that he hadn¡¯t even bothered to check the person¡¯s face. But, how did this man do it? ¡®A man¡¯s voice?¡¯ To be able to flawlessly change one¡¯s voice¡­ such a thing didn¡¯t make sense. Spies would sometimes imitate voices using unique tricks, but that was only possible if the voice was of the same sex. Dogun¡¯s expression turned bitter. ¡°Y-you, who the hell are you?¡± He was so confused that his brain almost stopped functioning. To change his voice and disguise himself as Blood Master meant that this man knew everything about their plan, the plan that was meant to be perfect! To his question, the man replied casually. ¡°A dead man has no need for answers.¡± Upon hearing that, he felt a heavy force landing on his weapon. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Blade Master Dogun, whose senses were heightened because of his lost arm, immediately jumped back to create a gap between himself and Yeowun. Fortunately, he was able to respond quickly as he began gathering energy around his giant club to defend himself. Chaeng! Miraculously he managed to escape being beheaded as he waved his weapon to defend against his opponent¡¯s violent attack. However, the club vibrated intensely because of the force, and his body got pushed even further back. Kiiiik! ¡®Wh-what kind of power is this?¡¯ The man hadn¡¯t used any energy. He¡¯d only swung his sword lightly, but its overwhelming force was astonishing. The man¡¯s face was covered with a veil, so neither his face nor the expressions could be seen, however, it didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d put much force into the attack. ¡®He¡­ is strong.¡¯ He had realised the huge difference in skill from just that one strike. The attack that had cut off his arm definitely hadn¡¯t been a simple, lucky surprise attack. Crack! ¡®How, how is he able to? To a club made of steel!?¡¯ His giant and sturdy weapon was cracking like glass. As he lifted his head, a white blade flew over and attacked him. Using his feet to support his body, Blade Master skillfully moved his weapon to defend himself against the continuous incoming strikes, but the club made of steel was clearly, slowly being broken by the thin blade. Competing with his air Sword seemed foolish. ¡®I need to make use of his devastating power.¡¯ He thought of using the white blade¡¯s speed and power to his advantage. Blade Master Dogun then deliberately reduced his concentration on the white blade and focused on the opponent¡¯s qi. Clang! clang! Clang! clang! He then swiftly moved. When the white blade attacked again, he masterfully rotated his body and made a lateral turn. Wheeing! Thanks to that, the veiled man¡¯s blade swept by, completely missing its target. Chuk! ¡® Now! ¡® Whilst rotating, he used the Extreme Art of Blade God. His plan was to avoid the blade and then take the opportunity to attack his opponent. The veiled man wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against this blade art with just the air Sword he was currently using. That was what he thought. Hweeik! ¡®What?¡¯ Dogun¡¯s eyes, whilst still in the middle of his rotation, went wide. The white blade, which had been deflected, suddenly halted and came back, aiming right at him. ¡®Th-this is ridiculous!¡¯ Suddenly stopping his body would tear his muscles. The only martial artists that were able to control their body as he was doing were those from the Blade God Six Martial Clan. ¡°Damn it!¡± As he was turning, Dogun tried to stop the attack with his club. Cha! Cha! Cha! ¡°Kuak!¡± The instant that Blade Master Dogun, who was in the middle of rotating, blocked the white blade, the already badly cracked club broke into pieces, and his body was flung backwards due to the force like a pebble bouncing off a lake. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! His body stopped only after crashing into the wall at the end of the underground hall. ¡°Kuak!¡± He fell to his knees and began vomiting mouthfuls of blood. His injuries were too severe. All he¡¯d done was block a single blow, but he felt like he¡¯d been struck by five blades at the same time. ¡®This guy is a real monster!¡¯ He¡¯d blown away Blade Master as if he was nothing but paper. He¡¯d lost an arm, his weapon was broken, and the situation seemed hopeless. ¡®I¡¯ve got no choice! I have to use the Blood Reversion Art!¡¯ He felt lucky as he had recently learned the complete Blood Reversion Art. Despite the side effects, looking at his current despairing situation, he knew that there was no other choice but to use that technique. ¡®If I don¡¯t kill that monster, our world will fall into chaos.¡¯ The internal injuries were too severe, and the probability of surviving with a single arm was too low. If so, he had to join hands with someone else. At least, if this one monster was killed, the East Spear¡¯s Eunuchs would be able to deal with Zhu Taikhan and the rest. Thud! The Blood Reversion Art was initiated causing major changes to his body. The veins in his body began popping out like that of a volcano about to erupt. His face and torso muscles bulked up significantly, while the pain from the injuries slowly disappeared. ¡®My internal energy is increasing!¡¯ He hadn¡¯t used it before, but surprisingly, the internal energy in his body had already increased by a lot. He would be able to exert tremendous power regardless of the technique he used. ¡°Kukukukuku! With this strength, no matter how monster-like you are¡­¡± Kwak! ¡°Ugh?¡± The veiled man suddenly appeared next to him and grabbed his head as he spoke. ¡°You are using a technique you don¡¯t even know about.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that moment, a bright light had begun shining from the veiled man¡¯s hand. An electric shock was then sent throughout Dogun¡¯s body. Jiring! ¡°Kuakkkkk!¡± Blade Master screamed and wailed as the electricity wreaked havoc within his body. Never had he ever experienced such pain. Starting with his veins, the electric shock ran through his body and interrupted his internal energy flow. Due to that, the rapid changes in his physique were reverted, and he returned to his original state. Chik! Chik! When the electric shock that almost sent him to the afterlife stopped, Blade Master Dogun looked at the veiled man with despair in his eyes and asked. ¡°Wh-what kind of nonsense¡­¡± Dump! He didn¡¯t even get to finish what he wanted to ask. Looking at the fallen Blade Master, Chun Yeowun muttered in a calm tone. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s just that you are on the wrong side. ¡± And it was true. The man¡¯s luck had run out for him when he ended up having to face Chun Yeowun who could crush him like an ant. Meanwhile, the one hundred eunuchs inside the underground hall were still unleashing their attacks. Four disciples of Elder Cheong-su tried to stop them, but the number of men they had was too overwhelming. Clang! Clang! Clang! clang! ¡°Yah!¡± The eunuchs didn¡¯t look like much, but their skills were on a whole different level. The eunuchs were skilled blade users, and they accurately aimed their swords at the blood points of the opponents. Due to that, even the disciples of the clan were having a hard time. ¡®Huh, we should have caught the crown prince first!¡¯ Elder Cheong-su was in distress. The idea of protecting Zhu Taikhan from the attacks of eunuchs was considered as the first priority, however, this situation would have been a lot easier if they had captured crown prince Zhu Taiyoon first. ¡®There are so many of them, this is going to be tough!¡¯ Admiral Lim, who had given the order to attack, had immediately pulled Crown prince Zhu Taiyoon away from the front of the battlefield. Having learned martial arts, he caught Zhu Taiyoon with his unique light steps and aimed for the life of Zhu Taikhan. However, his attempt failed. ¡®Not a usual one. That woman¡­¡¯ When the eunuchs had moved to kill Zhu Taikhan, the woman who¡¯d been kneeling in front of him, Ran-yeong, had made a shield out of flames and blocked all the attacks. It wasn¡¯t the usual way flame qi was used. ¡°Wh-what is taking you so long? Admiral! Are you planning on killing them all?¡± Zhu Taiyoon, who had barely managed to escape from danger thanks to Admiral Lim, shouted with an anxious face. As if it wasn¡¯t enough for him that the plan had failed miserably, Admiral Lim had decided to kill everyone inside the hall. ¡°Your Highness. Please trust me. I will take responsibility and solve everything!¡± Thinking that his current situation was absurd, Zhu Taiyoon spoke. ¡°Trusting you or not isn¡¯t the problem at hand! We didn¡¯t plan for this! If we can¡¯t kill them here, both you and I are done for!¡± Aiming for the life of an Imperial family member was the worst. And if the other member of the family survived, the aftermath of the situation would be uncontrollable. ¡°Please, please believe in me. Your Highness. I¡¯m the East Spear¡¯s Admiral.¡± ¡°Admiral¡­¡± Admiral Lim smiled to soothe the Crown Prince¡¯s anxiousness. If the Admiral himself showed his anxiousness, then the Crown Prince would have a hard time calming down. Still, even after trying his hardest to assure him, Crown Prince Zhu Taiyoon barely regained his composure. ¡°You must kill Zhu Taikhan and all the others. No one gets to survive!¡± ¡°Huhuhu, don¡¯t worry. Your Highness.¡± Admiral Lim reassured the Crown Prince. He was worried that with this turn of events, the Crown Prince would abandon him, but the opposite was happening, so he felt satisfied. Admiral Lim then checked the development of the battle. Clang! Clang! Clang! The fight had been going on for a long time. The men from Yulin and the woman named Ran-yeong were busy dealing with the eunuchs who were aiming for Zhu Taikhan. ¡°Ha!¡± Clang! Clang! Clang! The group leader of East Spear was dealing with Southern Commander Yon Namgun. Originally, Yon Namgun had been taking care of the eunuchs at the underground¡¯s entrance, but when Zhu Taikhan seemed to be in a crisis, he¡¯d dashed over in an attempt to save the prince, only to get blocked by the leader of East Spear. ¡°You did well blocking him!¡± If he hadn¡¯t stopped him, then Zhu Taikhan¡¯s protection would have become impenetrable. Besides, if Yon Namgun and all his Guards were prevented from helping prince Zhu Taikhan, then dealing with the people inside the hall would be an easy feat. ¡®They need to be dealt with first, and then the prince needs to be taken care of.¡¯ Shockingly, 4 Guards were doing great in blocking the eunuchs¡¯ attacks on the Imperial officials. The Guards were tightly blocking the eunuchs¡¯ attacks in order to protect the officials as their words would hold meaning in the court. ¡®What? Were the Guards always this good?¡¯ These 4 Guards were much stronger than normal Guards. The number of eunuchs was domineering, and constant attacks kept coming in, but they could hold their ground. ¡®They need to be dealt with first.¡¯ Phat! It was at that moment that Admiral Lim decided to deal with the 4 Guards and the officials of the Imperial palace, when the ground beneath him shuddered. Goooo! Thud! ¡°Huh!¡± His knees hit the ground as he tried to regain his balance. The force with which his knees crashed into the floor was so strong that it caused the ground to crack. The overwhelmingly threatening energy dominating the hall made his body feel heavy. ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± Admiral Lim, who had enormous internal energy, was finding it hard to move. ¡®What the hell is this energy¡­?¡¯ Rather than normal energy, it was more like an invisible energy, but striking down upon the body and soul with its terrifying aura. ¡°Th-this is impossible¡­¡± Something amazing had happened. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! He suddenly heard a few dull but distinctive sounds. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°H-how is this¡­¡± ¡°My, my body isn¡¯t moving!¡± More than a hundred eunuchs were stuck to the floor. As the energy was extremely powerful, people began falling onto their knees. Even the eunuch leaders who had strong energy were having a tough time enduring it. ¡°Down!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Kuak!¡± As the energy got stronger, more and more people fell to their knees. Puke! Puke! Puke! ¡°Kuakk!¡± ¡°He-help me!¡± The energy was making the eunuchs uncontrollably bow their heads to the floor. They weren¡¯t able to keep themselves stable in one position anymore. ¡® Your Highness!¡¯ Flustered, Admiral Lim turned his head as he searched for the Crown prince. Not shockingly, Zhu Taiyoon was also groaning with his nose firmly stuck to the floor. ¡°Kwaaaak! Admiral¡­. Admiral!!!¡± ¡°Your Highnesssssss!¡± It was too painful for someone like the Crown Prince, who had no internal energy to help him endure. And with that, the ¡®young king¡¯ laid flattened onto the ground. ¡®Th-this needs to be stopped right away!¡¯ Admiral Lim, who was in panic, finally found the person who was emanating such a strong energy. That person stood in the middle of the hall, exuding the aura of a bloodthirsty demon. ¡®Is, is it him?¡¯ A man with a pale white face and long hair that fluttered with the release of his energy, stood domineeringly in the middle of the hall like the Great Demon God! It was none other than the Lord of the Demonic Cult Himself¡­ Chun Yeowun! Chapter 373 - The Imperial Escort (1) Lim Cheong-hwa had started out as a member of the eunuchs¡¯ initial group and rose to the apex as the Admiral of the East Spear. It was all thanks to his teacher. His teacher had repeatedly taught him that the greatest virtue for a eunuch is to be attentive to everything and anything. Admiral Lim respected his teacher and had always followed his advice meticulously. That was how he had ascended to power. It was the very reason why the current Emperor and the Crown Prince Zhu Taiyoon appreciated him so much. ¡®He, who the hell is he?¡¯ Whilst on his knees under the intense pressure, he could see that all the people present had familiar faces except for one. Someone he¡¯d never met was there standing amongst the crowd. Although the unknown man didn¡¯t look that capable, the eerie feeling he was getting from him as he stood there with long hair and a pale face, was overpowering the entire hall. ¡®Is that really a human?¡¯ ¡°Kuakkk!¡± ¡°My-my body!¡± Even though the East Spear members tried their hardest, they still couldn¡¯t stand. How strong did the man have to be to make everyone fall to their knees from just releasing his Aura? Even more surprising, the only people who were kneeling were Zhu Taiyoon and the eunuchs. The others were standing on their feet just fine. ¡°Huh¡­ how is this possible?¡± Elder Cheong-su, a long-time Elder of the Forces of Justice, who had been fighting with the eunuchs only a moment before, was doubting his eyes¡­ It wasn¡¯t just him, his disciples also weren¡¯t being affected by the pressure. ¡®Is this even possible?¡¯ Such a display wasn¡¯t something that anyone could just do, this unknown man was acting as if controlling this massive energy was like breathing air. Even Elder Cheong-su, who was highly skilled, was shocked by it. Even if the man managed to make sure that his energy wasn¡¯t pressuring the others, he and his disciples should at least feel some kind of energy. ¡®Impossible.¡¯ ¡®Mon¡­ monster!¡¯ The disciples of the Kongtong clan were sweating. Shocked, they looked at Elder Cheong-su with a puzzled expression, not knowing what to do. When the elder didn¡¯t provide them with any information or orders, they decided to call out to him. ¡°Elder?¡± ¡°¡­ watch quietly, that person¡­ that person must be as strong as one of the Five Strongest Warriors.¡± ¡°Five, Five Strongest Warriors!¡± The Elder¡¯s words made his disciples go speechless. They¡¯d thought that he was at least a Supreme Master level warrior, but for him to turn out to be as strong as one of the Five Strongest Warriors was unbelievable. The Five Strongest Warriors of Yulin. ¡®If that young man is on the same level as the Five Strongest Warriors, then is he on par with North Justice Blade?¡¯ Yulin¡¯s North Justice Blade, Yi Mok. Yi Mok was one of the strongest leaders in Yulin. At first glance, the unknown man looked the same age as Yi Mok, maybe younger too, but he still gave off a strong aura that rivaled his, maybe even stronger as well. Woong! Woong! ¡®We are lucky to have that monster as an ally.¡¯ In response to the Kongtong clan members¡¯ thoughts, the Prince, Zhu Taikhan, felt happy about the choice that he¡¯d made. He¡¯d thought everything to be lost when the East Spear attacked him, but he¡¯d never imagined that those who wanted to kill him would instead end up on their knees. ¡®Haha!¡¯ At a distance, Crown Prince Zhu Taiyoon could be seen on the floor. Zhu Taiyoon, abandoning his dignity as a prince, was screaming and whining with his nose stuck to the ground. Not being able to hide his emotions, Zhu Taikhan smiled. ¡®Right! That was how I felt when it happened to me as well!¡¯ He felt like he was sharing the same embarrassing moment he¡¯d had to go through at the Demonic Cult. He felt so happy, that he was barely stopping himself from laughing aloud at any moment. On the other hand, Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s appearance made Admiral Lim go pale. ¡®How did such a monster get into the Imperial palace?¡¯ The invisible energy was forcefully crushing more than a hundred eunuchs. Annihilation didn¡¯t seem like a nightmarish dream at all, it wouldn¡¯t be too strange if everyone was slaughtered. When that thought crossed his mind, Admiral Lim immediately panicked. ¡®Kuak! This can¡¯t be.¡¯ In the current situation, the safety of Zhu Taiyoon was his top priority. Even if that meant sacrificing all the eunuchs within the hall. ¡®We need to escape from here.¡¯ Admiral Lim looked at the group leader, the Super Master level eunuch. Unlike the others, this eunuch had been trained well, and had managed to endure the pressure from the energy, yet, he was struggling to stop his head from hitting the ground. [Group leader!] [Admiral Lim! That- that man is a monster!] [Calm down. Right now we need to protect the Crown Prince, it doesn¡¯t matter if he is a monster or not.] [Th¡­ that is¡­ true¡­] Despite saying that, the eunuch didn¡¯t seem to have any confidence. In the current situation, what could they even do to protect Zhu Taiyoon? He and Admiral Lim were the only ones whose heads hadn¡¯t been crushed into the floor. [I¡¯ll use all my energy to attack him. When I do, the pressure from his energy will decrease for a moment. Use it to break away from his pressure and attack him] Admiral Lim thought that even if the man before him was able to bring a hundred eunuchs to their knees, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that while dealing with an enemy. There would be a couple of seconds in-between which the eunuchs would be able to stand again. Of course, since the man before them was such a monster, the only thing they could gain was a few seconds of time. [In the meantime, I will escape with the Crown Prince.] [I-I need to attack?] The eunuch group leader was shocked. Admiral Lim was telling him to be a sacrifice so he could escape with the prince. [But, Admiral!] [huh! Are you afraid of being a holy sacrifice for the sake of the prince! I will appoint you as the deputy admiral of the East Spear if we can safely escape from here.] A tempting offer. Appointing him as the deputy admiral meant that his chances to become the next admiral would grow tremendously. However, the idea of successfully overcoming the crisis against the man seemed absurd. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ The eunuch was afraid, but he could think of no other way out of their situation. He¡¯d always expected to have to make sacrifices in the worst situations, but never had he thought it would come so quickly. [I¡­ understand.] [Aim for him after I attack!] Shwa! Right after speaking, Admiral Lim collected his energy and jumped into the air. Admiral Lim, whilst midair, put his hand inside his sleeve and brought out a bunch of needles. ¡®I need to use this trump card!¡¯ It was a martial art that he had created using the Flower Rain Sky as a reference. Wave of Energy Needles. It was a secret technique that would flow in a wave shape whilst forming the internal energy into the shape of needles. It was a skill that consumed a lot of energy, but it was effective enough to annihilate dozens of warriors at once. ¡®This will definitely cause enough damage to him!¡¯ No matter how monstrous he looked, it would be difficult to prevent such an attack. Because the Wave of Energy Needles was a highly advanced technique, it was bound to hit the man. ¡°Take this!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Admiral Lim¡¯s Needles flew in Chun Yeowun¡¯s direction. That wasn¡¯t everything. Whilst the needles from his right hand aimed at Chun Yeowun, the needles in his left hand flew off towards Zhu Taikhan. Pa! pa! Pa! pa! ¡®This will be impossible to stop.¡¯ Admiral Lim was using enough energy to suppress over a hundred warriors. To prevent getting hit, the man would have no choice but to remove the energy he was using to suppress the East Spear. Even if he succeeded in defending himself, the other needles would certainly reach the prince. ¡®Admiral Lim has executed this perfectly!¡¯ With this attack, it seemed like the admiral would be able to secure enough time to escape with Zhu Taiyoon. However, things don¡¯t always go as planned. As soon as he released the secret skill, his attempt to step towards the Crown prince simply became impossible. Pa! pa! pa! pa! ¡®!?¡¯ Admiral Lim couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. His more than one hundred needles were aimed at Yeowun, yet he had slightly stretched out his hand and blocked all of them. ¡°Crazy bastard!¡± He was so shocked that he burst out swearing. As if the needles had been blocked by an invisible wall, they all stopped mid-air. ¡®H-how can he do that?¡¯ Without removing the energy that continued to pressure the members of the East Spear, he¡¯d stopped the needles that were charging towards him. It was an impossible task unless he was someone who had an insane amount of experience and precision. Unknown to him, however, Chun Yeowun had Nano. [Erosion succeeded. Master¡¯s energy has successfully infiltrated the needles and has gained control of them] Nano¡¯s voice rang in his mind. ¡°This attack doesn¡¯t even impress me.¡± ¡°Yo-you!¡± Embarrassed by Yeowun¡¯s words, Admiral Lim took out all the remaining needles and attacked him once again, but Yeowun extended his hand and ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, send these needles back at him.¡¯ [Following Master¡¯s command. Activating the panel remote system on the needles. Target: the needles¡¯ user.] Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes shook rapidly, creating red cross-shaped particles, all aimed at Admiral Lim. Wheeeing! The needles, which had stopped mid-air, flipped around. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°Um, just returning what¡¯s yours¡± tew! tew! tew! tew! tew! tew! As soon as Chun Yeowun finished speaking, the needles aimed at Admiral Lim flew towards him like a storm. ¡°Th-this!¡± He was used to being attacked, but never with his own methods. More than a hundred needles were flying back towards him at twice the speed he¡¯d shot them out. In the same way Admiral Lim had done it, the wave approached him. Phut! As Chun Yeowun stretched out his hand, the wave devoured the Admiral. ¡®He-he is doing it better than Admiral Lim himself!!¡¯ Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! ¡°Kuaaaaak!¡± Unfortunately for him, attacking Chun Yeowun was the worst thing he could have done. Unlike Admiral Lim¡¯s attacks which were directed at random parts of the body, Chun Yeowun¡¯s attacks were aimed at only one spot. Which meant that there would be a shower of needles, a marvelous show that could never be stopped. Thud! ¡°Ughhh, you monstrous demon!¡± Admiral Lim¡¯s body was on the floor with many needles pierced into his body. Maybe because he had used his remaining energy to protect his body, the needles hadn¡¯t penetrated entirely but had only shallowly penetrated his body. Admiral Lim, who was in extreme pain, eyed the eunuch group leader with anger in his eyes. ¡®Ugh, uh, what the hell is he doing?¡¯ According to the plan, that eunuch was supposed to hit Chun Yeowun from behind. However, when he looked over, he realized that the eunuch had been blocked by the Guards and was unable to move. ¡®Wh-what the hell?¡¯ The one who had blocked the eunuch was Yon Namgun. The eunuch had tried to move right away to attack Chun Yeowun, but Namgun along with the Guards had stopped him. He¡¯d thought that he could go past the Guards, but that wasn¡¯t possible for him. Wheeeing! The Guards had a woman called Ran-yeong on their side. She spread the flames on her sword and pierced the group leader¡¯s shoulder. Chiiiik! ¡°Kuak¡­¡± With the sword on fire, he didn¡¯t actually bleed, but Flame qi was quickly rushing into his body. He¡¯d wanted to get rid of the monster, but the woman had interfered. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to attack my Lord!¡± Hu Bong, one of the Guards, held a sword of flame. Caught by unestimated variables, the eunuch couldn¡¯t help but fall back. ¡®What the hell is that guy doing?¡¯ Admiral Lim was confused. Around Zhu Taikhan, who was supposed to have no allies, unidentified warriors kept on appearing. ¡®The other needles?¡¯ Naturally, the needle attack on Zhu Taikhan had been blocked by Ran-yeong, who had created a pillar of flame and turned the needles into ashes. ¡®Ugh, where did these people come from¡­¡¯ ¡°Kuak!¡± Bang! When everything seemed to be in vain, Admiral Lim screamed as his head touched the floor. No matter what he did, it would be pointless. His ambition to safeguard the prince vanished in an instant. ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­so easily¡­.. Admiral Lim is down?¡¯ ¡®One of the great masters of the Imperial Palace, for him to be so helpless¡­¡¯ The eunuchs who were on their knees were stunned by the unexpected results. No one could have predicted that Lim Cheong-hwa, East Spear¡¯s Admiral who was considered to be one of the strongest in the Imperial Palace, would be so miserably defeated. Step! Step! Step! Chun Yeowun approached him. Admiral Lim looked up at him from below and spoke with red eyes. ¡°You freaking bastard!¡­ Who the hell are you! How dare you stand in front of the Admiral!¡± This monster could never be a member of the Guardians. It just felt very unfair. Looking down at the admiral with cold eyes, Yeowun opened his mouth. ¡°I am the guy you tried to frame.¡± ¡°What? Frame?¡± Hearing those ambiguous words, Admiral Lim was utterly puzzled. He couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant. Until an illogical thought that made totally no sense to him, suddenly crossed his mind. ¡°W-Wait, are you¡­ the De-Demonic Cult?¡± The monstrous man in front of him. Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Ten Thousand Mountains, the Lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡°How, how did this happen¡­¡± ¡°I guess you do realise the sin you committed now. Then you must know your fate too, right?¡± Listening to his words, Admiral Lim shouted in anger. ¡°Wa-wait! I am the admiral¡­ of the Empire. Even if you are from Demonic¡­¡± Slash! Even before he could complete his words, the sword passed swiftly through his neck. It was so sudden that the admiral hadn¡¯t even realised what had just happened to him. ¡°So what if you are the Emperor¡¯s men?¡± ¡°!?¡± Thud! He seemed like he was trying to say something, but his head was already on the ground, cleanly separated from its body. Chapter 374 - The Imperial Escort (2) ¡°No! Admiral Lim!¡± ¡°Ugh! He-he beheaded the Admiral?¡± The whispers and screams of the East Spear¡¯s eunuchs began erupting within the hall. Still, not a single person in the Imperial Palace had ever imagined that Admiral Lim, who was known for his overpowering skills, would be taken down as simply as a bird getting hit by an arrow. ¡°Kuak!¡± Not a single person from the East Spear could avenge their admiral. The reality of kneeling helplessly only made them feel even more miserable. ¡®He-he was really beheaded!¡¯ Even Zhu Taikhan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He had personally crossed paths with Chun Yeowun in the Demonic Cult, and he knew that he would punish the Admiral but never had he imagined that he would decapitate an Imperial Palace official. ¡®I thought that he would be conscious of the non-aggression treaty between Wulin and the Emperor.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was currently in the Imperial Palace, which was at the centre of the Empire. The prince had thought that no matter how reckless the Lord of Demonic Cult was, he wouldn¡¯t take an official¡¯s life so easily. The prince couldn¡¯t understand what Chun Yeowun was thinking. ¡®They are definitely different from the rest of Yulin.¡¯ Zhu Taikhan glanced at the Elder from the Kongtong clan. The disciples and members of the Kongtong clan had suppressed the eunuchs without spilling any blood or taking any lives, all in order to respect the treaty. ¡°Ugh¡­. Heavenly god! Heavenly god! How could this¡­¡± The expression of Elder Cheong-su, a long-time member of the Emperor-Yulin alliance, wore a serious expression. It wasn¡¯t because Admiral Lim Cheong-hwa had lost his life, but because of what he heard him say before he died. ¡®What did I hear just now?¡¯ As a Superior Master level warrior, he had enhanced hearing, which meant he could listen to almost everyone¡¯s voices within the underground hall if he wanted. Admiral Lim had called the young monster that stood before him, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, before dying. ¡®He is the Lord of the Demonic Cult!?¡¯ He had assumed that Yeowun was someone close to the Imperial family. However, when he heard the word ¡®Demonic Cult¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. This man had not just entered the Palace, his actions would also cause huge political changes. ¡®He must be Chun Yeowun.¡¯ He¡¯d heard about the New Lord of the Demonic Cult through Jegal Sohi, a strategist who had been sent along with an envoy to the Demonic Cult. It hadn¡¯t been very long since the young man had become the Lord of Demonic Cult, and he had sent official messengers to Yulin. At that time, one of the Five Strongest Warriors of Yulin, Chun Yu-jong, had gone over to the cult for the sake of establishing an agreement. ¡®He is still a child? What a joke!¡¯ All that he¡¯d heard from the meeting seemed to be lies. This person was no child, but a devilish monster. He wasn¡¯t a growing dragon, but a full-grown dragon. [Young-woon ah.] Cheong-su telepathically called out to one of his disciples. [Elder?] [Pay attention to that man¡¯s clothing and facial features, when we return back to our clan, you will have to draw a portrait.] [Excuse me?] His disciple Young-woo was puzzled at his request. Realizing the doubts his disciple had, the Elder spoke. [That person is the Lord of Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun.] [Demonic Cult¡­? Lord of Demonic Cult?] Young-woon couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at the words, ¡®Lord of the Demonic Cult.¡¯ He looked young, yet had such tremendous power. It wasn¡¯t surprising that the disciple had thought that it was some elderly man who had gone through a metamorphosis, but for him to be the Lord of the Demonic Cult. Then more important things quickly ran through his mind. [cou-could the Demonic cult members be in this place?] Although they had formed an alliance with the Demonic Cult, the Lord of Demonic cult is an enemy force with which Yulin had been in constant confrontations for hundreds of years. Such a person was invading the imperial palace without any prior notice. [There will certainly be a riot in Yulin because of this.] If it wasn¡¯t for the existing alliance, the situation would have caused a huge stir. Elder Cheong-su warned his disciple who wasn¡¯t able to control his expressions. [First, calm your expressions. Don¡¯t even think about talking or looking like you know they belong to the Demonic Cult.] [Understood.] Even though he responded, Young-woo couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. It looked like Elder Cheong-su, one of the 17 leaders of Yulin, who was known to be a strong warrior, was afraid of confronting the Lord of the Demonic Cult. Even though he could fight him and claim it to be for political reasons. Step! Step! Whilst the two of them were talking telepathically, Chun Yeowun walked towards Zhu Taiyoon. None of the eunuchs could stop him. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t let him go there¡­¡¯ ¡®Ugh, my body can¡¯t move.¡¯ Their knees were glued to the floor, and they lacked the energy to stand up. In fact, after watching their admiral get beheaded, they had realized that they were nothing but tiny ants compared to him. The funny thing was, despite being released from the pressure, not a single eunuch stood up. Drop! Drop! Drop! Drops of blood were falling while Chun Yeowun was walking. It was Admiral Lim¡¯s blood dripping from the sword he held in his right hand. The eunuchs, who were already in shock from fear and intimidation, didn¡¯t even think about rebelling. ¡°Huak¡­ huak¡­ huak!¡± Zhu Taiyoon, the crown prince, still had his nose, which was bleeding, stuck to the ground. His dignity as a prince had been damaged, and he was even angrier that he couldn¡¯t lift his head. Roll! That was when something rolled towards him. ¡®This?¡¯ Upon looking at what it was, Zhu Taiyoon was so startled that he desperately wanted to move away from it. ¡°That! Admiral Lim!¡± It was Admiral Lim¡¯s head. He¡¯d never been to a battlefield. This was his first time seeing a decapitated human head. And since it was the head of someone he knew very well, the impact was even greater. ¡°Wahhhhhhhhh!¡± Not being able to stand the sight, he ended up throwing up. Zhu Taiyoon, who threw up for quite a while, looked up at Chun Yeowun. Throughout his entire life, which had been without any obstructions, Chun Yeowun was his first barrier. ¡®Ugh¡­ who is this monster blocking my path of becoming the Emperor? If everything had gone according to plan, I could have had everything in my hand!¡¯ Sometimes, to overcome fear, letting anger take over was effective. ¡°It¡­ it is all because of you. How dare you, a worthless member of Yulin, look into the eyes of the future Emperor¡­¡± Woong! ¡°Kuak! My¡­ body!¡± Before he could even release his anger, the prince¡¯s body began to float midair. Chun Yeowun took two steps forward and approached Zhu Taiyoon, before looking at him with a cold gaze and then spoke. ¡°Such wild running tongues need to be cut.¡± ¡°What! How dare¡­..!¡± ¡°Thanks for your hard work alongside the Blade God Six Martial clan, on trying to frame my Cult, Your Highness Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Cult?¡± When Chun Yeowun mentioned the clan and their joining hands, Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s eyes went wide. At first, he¡¯d thought that the man was just someone that Zhu Taikhan had brought in from some Yulin clan. However, the man had said himself that he was from the Demonic Cult. ¡°No¡­ Demonic¡­ Cult?¡± ¡°See? You do know us well.¡± ¡°No? How can the Demonic Cult be here¡­ in the Palace?¡± When Zhu Taiyoon found out that Chun Yeowun was from the Demonic Cult, he couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment. When they were executing the plan, a plan that had been brought forward by the person called Master Dogun, a member of the Blade God Six Martial clan, and admiral Lim, the Master had assured them that there would be no problem in the execution of the plan and with blaming the crime on the Demonic Cult, because it was located to the south of the Yellow River. ¡®What exactly went wrong?¡¯ Even before the plan¡¯s execution, the Demonic Cult had appeared. Zhu Taiyoon tried to move his body, but he couldn¡¯t. Chun Yeowun spoke again. ¡°It has been good knowing you. Now please get ready to pay the price.¡± As he said that, Chun Yeowun raised his right hand, and Zhu Taiyoon, who felt something ominous, shouted out with a pale face. ¡°Wh-what are you planning on doing? I am the crown prince of the Empire. How dare you subject a member of the Imperial family to¡­¡± Thud! Before Zhu Taiyoon could finish, Chun Yeowun moved his right hand, and the prince¡¯s elbow broke. ¡°Kuakkkkk!¡± The bones from his elbow protruded through the skin. It was impossible for Crown prince Zhu Taiyoon to endure such pain. Clicking his tongue, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°So what if you are from the Imperial family? Huh?.¡± If the Imperial family was so high and mighty, they shouldn¡¯t have resorted to such cheap tactics. The eunuchs immediately grew furious hearing their prince¡¯s scream. ¡°How dare you! For you to hurt His Highness¡¯s!¡± ¡°Retreat before we charge you!¡± No matter how frightened they felt, their loyalty to the Imperial family was stronger. Three eunuchs, having been enraged, wielded their High Wave swords and charged towards Chun Yeowun. Cha! Cha! Cha! The swords, which could curl like whips, were aimed at Chun Yeowun from three directions. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± Their bodies, which were supposed to move, came to a halt. Not knowing what was happening to them, they grew stiff as dolls, and their faces crumbled into pure fear. Without even looking at them, Yeowun spoke. ¡°I assume you don¡¯t value your lives.¡± ¡°What?¡± Swish! Chun Yeowun raised his left hand and pretended to turn something. The necks of all three eunuchs suddenly snapped. Crack! ¡°Kuak!¡± Screaming in pain, they died with their necks twisted at an odd angle. It was an effective example. Realizing that Chun Yeowun showed no mercy to anyone, the eunuchs paled. ¡®He¡­ he killed them!¡¯ This overwhelmingly strong man didn¡¯t care if it was an imperial official or a prince. He was a real tyrant. Zhu Taiyoon, who had been screaming in pain because of his broken arm, yelled with bloody eyes. ¡°Kuaaaak! How dare you, an insignificant being break the arm of an Imperial family member! Huak¡­ huak! I will make sure that every member of the Demonic Cult suffers¡­¡± Crack! ¡°Kuaaaaak!¡± While he was still screaming, Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s left arm was also broken. Like his right arm, the bone protruded from the elbow. Zhu Taiyoon abandoned his dignity as a member of the Imperial family and began shedding tears. ¡®This guy is the real deal.¡¯ Only then did Zhu Taiyoon sense that his life was in danger. He knew that if the man that stood before him got upset, he would really kill everyone. The people of Yulin and even the clan heads would always bow their heads before the Imperial family and Imperial officials, but this man absolutely wouldn¡¯t do so. ¡®Thi-this is the Demonic Cult!¡¯ This was completely different from Yulin. Without even blinking, he had broken the arm of a crown prince. As if he wasn¡¯t done, Chun Yeowun moved his hand once more. ¡°Eeeeek!¡± Fear sank into Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s bones as he worried that something else in his body would be broken, so he cried out. ¡°Dooon¡¯t! I strayed from the right path! No, No prince would break his promise! Please¡­ please let me go! I beg of you!¡± Words asking for forgiveness came out of his arrogant mouth. He knew that arrogant words would lead to his death. As he kept shouting for forgiveness and shedding tears, Chun Yeowun muttered to him¡­ ¡°If you had continued to talk nonsense, I would have been able to cut off an arm, tch, what a pity that I didn¡¯t get to do that.¡± ¡°A-arm?¡± Creepy! Just those words caused the crown prince to shiver as a chill ran down his spine. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Chun Yeowun looked at someone and opened his mouth again. ¡°Well, since my anger has been resolved to some extent, I will hand Your Highness over to the prince as promised.¡± ¡°Promised? Ughhh!¡± His body, which was afloat, began moving. Chun Yeowun moved his hand in a particular direction and the Crown Prince¡¯s body followed accordingly. Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s body moved towards Zhu Taikhan. Thud! ¡°Kuak!¡± He fell to the floor as the force keeping his body disappeared. ¡°Do whatever you want with him¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, the smile on Zhu Taikhan¡¯s face reached his ears. ¡°Is your arm okay? Brother?¡± His voice contained not one ounce of concern. Rather, it was closer to sarcasm. ¡®Zhu Taikhan! You! You bastard!¡¯ Zhu Taiyoon was on the floor feeling nothing but utter disgrace, while prince Zhu Taikhan looked down on him with a pleased gaze. ¡®How did I fall into such a humiliating position?¡¯ As the situation turned against him, the Crown prince was regretting his choices. As a result of his greed, he had wanted to overthrow Zhu Taikhan and even the Supreme Commander, but his greed had only brought humiliation. Zhu Taikhan spoke to him. ¡°Are you going to admit your loss? It is truly a pity that the carefully devised plan of yours has failed so miserably¡± Thud! At those words, Zhu Taiyoon barely opened his mouth and spoke through grunting teeth. ¡°¡­ I witnessed the death of Admiral Lim. No matter how many witnesses there are, do you really think that His Majesty would trust the son of a concubine over me?¡± The plan had definitely failed. However, even if it had failed, there was a fatal weakness for Zhu Taikhan. He was the child of a concubine, and not the Empress. Even if Zhu Taiyoon was pushed away, the Emperor¡¯s favour would fall onto the third prince Zhu Taeseong. ¡°Elder Cheong-su!¡± ¡°¡­ yes. Your Highness.¡± At the sudden call from Zhu Taiyoon, Elder Cheong-su, who was watching the situation, answered with an uneasy voice. In a pleading tone, Zhu Taiyoon spoke. ¡°This Crown Prince was too blind and ended up getting mixed up with the wrong people. I hope you don¡¯t get involved in this.¡± ¡°¡­ huh.¡± Even when the situation turned out to be as horrible as it was, Zhu Taiyoon actually refused to give up. Even Elder Cheong-su was at a loss for words. When he¡¯d first arrived at the Imperial palace as an envoy, he¡¯d felt that Crown Prince Zhu Taiyoon was quite ambitious. But now his lust for power was the only thing he could see. ¡°If the members of your clan, turn away from this situation¡­¡± ¡°You will never become the next heir.¡± ¡°What? Who dares to¡­ ugh?¡± Zhu taiyoon, who¡¯d become angry at the voice of someone interrupting his words, tried to get up. However, he was too exhausted to move. Pak! ¡°This Prince Zhu Taikhan, greets the Great Emperor!¡± ¡°The Great Emperor!!!¡± Starting with Zhu Taikhan¡¯s cry, all the officials inside the underground hall knelt before the dignified man in a golden robe who was standing at the entrance. Zhu Taiyoon, who was in shock, spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°Ugh, Wh-Why is His Majesty in the Royal Shrine¡­¡± The person who had majestically appeared in the Shrine was Zhu Taewon, Emperor of the Daemyeong Empire. Chapter 375 - The Imperial Escort (3) A face that portrayed the dignity, and majestic look of a dragon. The middle-aged man in golden robes didn¡¯t even need to speak for others to understand that he was an authoritative figure. Before them, stood The Emperor, Zhu Taewon. ¡®Uh, why is His Majesty here? Ah! Are they all coming?¡¯ Crown Prince Zhu Taiyoon, whose eyes had fallen onto the people standing behind the Emperor, soon fell into an abyss of total despair and utter fear. The one who was dressed in a polished red robe and splendid ornaments, was Admiral Yuk Cheong-un of the West Spear, standing in front of his two attendants. He was the man in charge of auditing within the Imperial Palace. To the right of Admiral Yuk Cheong-un, stood three eunuchs in navy blue uniforms. It was the Cardinal Spear Admiral, Seo Tae-sik, and his two attendants. The Imperial palace¡¯s top two eunuchs, who wielded undisputed power, had appeared alongside the Emperor. Furthermore, ¡®Supreme Commander!¡¯ Standing on the right side of the Emperor, wearing a formal second-class robe, was a handsome middle-aged man, the first head of the Guards and the Supreme Commander, Baek Jagi. Next to him, stood a person who radiated a unique energy, the Northern Commander, Yeong-jo. All the leaders of the Imperial Palace¡¯s martial artists had gathered in the underground shrine. ¡®The Emperor is here too. This is troublesome.¡¯ Despite the Emperor¡¯s entry, Chun Yeowun looked mysteriously calm. It wasn¡¯t a surprise to him as he¡¯d already sensed their energy when they entered the royal shrine. He was only concerned about 2 things. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Ta! Ta! Ta! Ta! Thud! Zhu Taiyoon, who was in absolute shock and disbelief, immediately ran over to the Emperor and fell to his knees. His two broken arms, his elbow that was sticking out, and the bleeding from his nose, drew the picture of the merciless torture and the painful suffering he had gone through. ¡°Your Majesty! Please save me. The prince plotted to kill me, Admiral Lim lost his life and I was hit and injured! ¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Prince Zhu Taikhan couldn¡¯t hold back the gasp as he heard the Crown prince¡¯s words and noticed his sudden change of attitude. He¡¯d always known that the Crown prince behaved differently in front of the Emperor, and as expected, the crown prince hadn¡¯t deviated much from his nature. However, the eyes of the Emperor, who would normally listen attentively to his eldest son, were cold. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Such icy coldness flustered Zhu Taiyoon. As he was the eldest son and the only son of the deceased Empress, the Emperor always treated him with warmth and affection. However, at that moment, the Emperor¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment and distrust. ¡°No! It isn¡¯t true! Your Majesty! No. Father! This is all¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut your mouth!¡± Zhu Taiyoon had been desperately trying to persuade the Emperor, but his expression stiffened at that moment. As The Emperor yelled at him, Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s mind went blank. ¡°Do you think that I, the Emperor, lack ears and eyes? I have always given you second chances when you made mistakes, but this time you crossed the line.¡± ¡°Ugh, this isn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Huh! Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t know what you and your partners were up to?¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ The Emperor¡¯s sharp words cut so deeply in Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s heart that his words got stuck in his throat. Although he¡¯d managed to gain the support of many officials, including Admiral Lim, making them his sworn allies, the power in the Imperial palace always revolved around the Emperor. This meant that there was no corner within the imperial palace where the Emperor¡¯s eyes and ears were absent. ¡°No, it is a misunderstanding! Admiral Lim and I discovered that the 2nd prince had teamed up with the Demonic Cult to steal the treasure of His Majesty, the Emperor!¡± The Emperor¡¯s disappointment deepened at Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s words, as he desperately insisted on his innocence. The Emperor summoned Seo Tae-sik, the Admiral of the Cardinal Spear, who was standing behind him. ¡°Admiral Seo.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Call them.¡± Upon hearing the Emperor¡¯s command, Admiral Seo Tae-sik looked at the officials in the room and shouted. ¡°The inspection duty has been successfully executed at the command of His Majesty.¡± ¡°Inspection?¡± Zhu Taiyoon didn¡¯t understand what was being said, especially the inspection they were talking about. But he soon found out. Among the East Spear eunuchs who were laying flat on the floor and bowing their heads, five eunuchs got up and approached the emperor who was near the entrance. ¡®What? Who are they?¡¯ The eunuchs who approached the emperor quickly knelt onto one knee. The one in the lead shouted. ¡°The group leader of Cardinal Spear, Shim Hyung, has finished the inspection duty and greets His Majesty!¡± ¡°Speak up.¡± Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s face hardened. Shockingly, all five eunuchs were Cardinal Spear members. ¡®Why were they in here?¡¯ Zhu Taiyoon was too shocked to understand. He¡¯d never expected something like this to happen, he¡¯d thought that they were East Spear eunuchs who¡¯d been working along with him. Even the group leader of the East Spear, the eunuch who had been promised the deputy Admiral post, was perplexed. ¡®Damn it! We did our best to find the spies, and they were right next to us the entire time!¡¯ The so-called East Spear didn¡¯t even know that it still had spies of West Spear and Cardinal Spear within it. To prevent the three eunuchs¡¯ organizations from growing addicted to power and to keep everyone in check, each one had its own spies within the two other organisations. However, the East Spear had thought that they¡¯d removed all the spies, thus it was totally unexpected to see 5 spies suddenly pop out. Well, identifying a spy was the toughest task when an organization was made up of numerous people. ¡°Report.¡± ¡°We have received the order.¡± The leader of the group, who had completed the inspection at the order of his Admiral Seo Tae-sik, told everything he knew about Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s and Admiral Lim¡¯s scheme. ¡°It was about half a year ago when I began my duties as an East Spear guard. Three months ago, we noticed that the Crown prince would frequently visit the East House, the headquarters of the East Spear. And¡­¡± Since he wasn¡¯t a high-ranked member, he wasn¡¯t able to gather full details on what happened, but he¡¯d realized that Zhu Taiyoon had joined hands with the members of the Blade God Six Martial clan. The mouths of the Cardinal Spear attendants went wide whilst Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s face turned as white as a ghost¡¯s. After the entire report was given, the Emperor spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Did you just attack the Royal Shrine and annihilate the Guardians, just to ascend the throne?¡± ¡°Y-your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°I am extremely disappointed. It is my fault that you turned out like this. You should have been raised strictly just like the other princes.¡± Rather than blaming the culprit, the emperor blamed himself for not disciplining his son. Zhu Taiyoon, who was already drowning in deep despair, blanked out as the world turned pitch black in his eyes. Knowing the stubborn nature of the Emperor, it was meaningless to make excuses, especially since the report had already been given. ¡°Supreme Commander. Arrest them immediately and take everyone into custody.¡± At the Emperor¡¯s orders, a smile of satisfaction appeared on the Supreme Commander¡¯s face. He had felt humiliated when the East Spear had tried to arrest the guards, but since the situation had been reversed, he couldn¡¯t hide his smile. The world is truly unpredictable. ¡°Receive the orders from Your Majesty. Northern Commander!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Fulfil Your Majesty¡¯s orders!¡± When the Guards Supreme Commander called for Yeongjo, the Northern Commander, he moved right away as if waiting for the orders to fall. Step!Step!Step!Step!Step! At the same time, armor-clad Guards began appearing and lining up in the underground hall. The number of Guards who kept pouring in was hard to count. ¡®Ah! What? So many?¡¯ Zhu Taikhan¡¯s eyes shone. As the line of Guards kept on pouring in like water, the entire hall seemed to be filled with them. The number of Guards had already reached two hundred. The Northern Commander then loudly ordered them ¡°Arrest all the eunuchs of the East Spear!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± Anger and Excitement appeared on the Guards¡¯ faces since they had been waiting for this very day. A golden opportunity to pay back the eunuchs for all the ill-treatment they¡¯d dished out to them. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Admiral Lim was already dead, and the Emperor himself had appeared to send their souls to hell, the eunuchs had already realized that East Spear was going to become a forgotten history. The only thing left for them to do was get dragged around by ropes. The emperor didn¡¯t stop there, and with a voice still full of rage and fury, he pointed to Zhu Taiyoon and gave another order. ¡°Take him as well, and lock him up in his palace¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± At the Emperor¡¯s command, the Guards approached Zhu Taiyoon who was miserably kneeling on the floor. ¡°Forgive our rudeness. Your Highness.¡± ¡°You!!¡± Since he was from the Imperial family, the Guards couldn¡¯t tie him up with rope, so they lifted him up by his broken arms. Zhu Taiyoon, who was being dragged out, shouted with all his might, realizing that it was his last chance. ¡°Father! You can¡¯t do this! That filthy bastard Zhu Taikhan colluded with Yulin members and with the Demonic Cult too! He killed the East Spear Admiral and made me like this! Why are you treating me like this!¡± He cried and shouted, but the emperor didn¡¯t even look at him. The disappointment his son made him feel had reached its peak. ¡°Father! Father! PLEASEE!!!¡± Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s happy dream of getting everything he wanted, had in a very short space of time, turned into a hellish nightmare. It was even more shocking, that even after being dragged out, his father, the Emperor, wasn¡¯t responding to him. ¡®Your Majesty took a step ahead, so the plot of the Crown Prince has ended in failure¡¯ A cold-hearted Emperor, who didn¡¯t let injustice happen, even when committed by his beloved son. When the crown prince¡¯s voice could no longer be heard in the underground hall, the Emperor moved in steady steps from the entrance to the middle of the hall. ¡°Now that my beloved son¡¯s business has been taken care of, I need to take care of the other matters.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Following the Emperor, the two Admirals, their attendants, the Supreme Commander and the Northern Commander moved, but that wasn¡¯t the end. Eunuchs of the West Spear and Cardinal Spear rushed in and formed two lines, encircling the outer perimeter of the hall. ¡®He brought everyone?¡¯ Zhu Taikhan couldn¡¯t hide his shock. He¡¯d thought that everything had been resolved, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. There were around 400 people within the hall at the moment. Unlike the Emperor, who was still full of dignity, the expressions of the two Admirals, and the Supreme Commander, were distorted. The reason was simple. ¡°How rude! How dare you stand tall when His Majesty, the Great Emperor of the Empire, has arrived!¡± The Supreme Commander yelled furiously. Previously, when the Emperor had arrived in the underground hall of the Royal Shrine, Zhu Taikhan and the others had immediately fallen to their knees. However, there were a few people who simply hadn¡¯t done so. They were Chun Yeowun, a man with long black hair, and 4 people who were wearing Guards uniforms. The Emperor had kept his mouth shut because he¡¯d decided to deal with his son and the East Spear first. but now that they had been removed, the actions of these 4 people were simply unacceptable to him. ¡®That unit is a mess. They seem to belong to the Southern unit, but how could these people commit such blasphemy in His Majesty¡¯s presence? !¡¯ In the eyes of the Supreme Commander, Baek Jagi, the men in the Guards uniform had to kneel and greet the emperor. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just the guards, anyone in the Empire had to kneel in front of His Majesty. ¡°Well, you see, I can¡¯t get down on my knee right now¡­¡± Swoosh! ¡°Y-Your Majesty!¡± It was the emperor who had stopped the Supreme Commander from charging ahead. When the emperor raised his hand and signalled him to stop, the Supreme Commander who wanted to say something went silent. To disobey the emperor¡¯s orders meant to betray his authority. ¡°Are these the Wulin members who came with you?¡± Zhu Taikhan, who was still kneeling, was shocked. Although he hadn¡¯t yet revealed who they were, the emperor managed to infer the relationship between him and them with his insight. Of course, it was just his prediction, based solely on the fact that they hadn¡¯t knelt. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t bring them in, but they did help me.¡± Zhu Taikhan spoke cautiously. The Emperor is scary, but he is nothing compared to Chun Yeowun. After hearing his words, the Emperor seemed to think for a moment. ¡®There is no way that Yulin people could be this bold. So, they must be from there?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t witnessed everything. However, the emperor had seen the young man in black robes brutally breaking the arms of his eldest son, Zhu Taiyoon. He never involved private life with work matters, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel offended. Looking at Chun Yeowun and the Guards, the emperor opened his mouth. ¡°You are from the Demonic Cult?¡± The only people of Wulin who could have come into contact with Zhu Taikahn were the members of the Demonic Cult, where he was sent as an envoy. It was impossible for the Yulin groups to help him. Chun Yeowun, who was still watching, put his hands together and said. ¡°I wanted to leave once I managed to settle things quietly, but as you know, things never go as planned. It is an honor to meet Your Majesty. I am Chun Yeowun, the current Lord of Demonic Cult.¡± ¡°Lord?¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes widened at the word ¡®Lord¡¯, he knew that this man was strong, this was made clear when he broke Zhu Taiyoon¡¯s arm without touching him, but for him to be the Lord of Demonic Cult was unpredictable. Grrrrr! Unlike the emperor who was shocked, the commanders and the Admirals were angry. Although the Imperial family and Wulin had a non-aggression treaty, Chun Yeowun¡¯s actions could be considered treason in the eyes of others. Bang! Kwakwa! West Spear Admiral Yuk Cheong-un, a Superior Master, stepped forward with anger. With each step he took, the floor below cracked. Yuk Cheong-un, thinking that he had fully demonstrated his power, shouted in a voice filled with rage. ¡°You are being rude! How dare you act like that towards the Emperor? You will have to suffer¡­¡± Chuck! ¡°Ah! The sharp tip of a sword suddenly touched his neck. ¡®Wh-when did this sword?¡¯ The Admiral of West Spear hadn¡¯t even seen the sword being drawn. A moment before, they¡¯d looked like normal Guards, but now one of them was pointing his sword at his neck. ¡°Old eunuchs don¡¯t get to be disrespectful towards the Lord of the Demonic Cult. The Non-aggression treaty was signed with both parties on equal footing. We don¡¯t work under you.¡± ¡°¡­ swift swordsmanship. You must be Marakim.¡± It was Great Guardian Marakim, wearing his mask. Northern Commander Yeongjo was the one who guessed his identity. Commander Yeongjo, who was said to be the best swordsman in the Imperial Palace, had acquaintances with the people of Yulin. He was able to identify this man, because of the constant orders he received from the Emperor to observe the Wulin. ¡°Your reputation undermines you. You are called the King of Death, because you control life and death on the battlefield. But!¡± Clang! Yeongjo drew his sword from its sheath and aimed it at Marakim. With a cold look, that clearly said that he was displeased. ¡°How dare you draw your sword in front of His Majesty, the Emperor of the Daemyeong Empire, and endanger a member of his court, an Admiral at that?¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! As soon as he was done speaking, the Guards began to move with their shields held ahead of them. This was an army tactic meant to lower the morale of the enemy. However, it lowered no one¡¯s morale, but only riled up the hearts of the Demonic Cult members. Chuu! ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°Flame qi?¡± A sword moved on its own, drew a line on the ground in front of the Guards, and slashed a couple of shields. Thanks to that, the Guards had no choice but to stop. ¡°Woah¡­¡± Phak! In front of those Guards, a person from Chun Yeowun¡¯s side, donned in a Guard¡¯s uniform, walked over and blocked their way forward, to stop them from taking another step forward. Red hair was revealed under the man¡¯s helmet, he was Lee Hameng. Whoo! Lee Hameng¡¯s sword blazed with flames. ¡°This is a warning. Those who draw their swords will be killed right away.¡± A warning which instilled fear in everyone¡¯s hearts¡­ As a result, the Guards gulped without realizing it. ¡°Fire¡­ fire king!¡± A sigh escaped from Yeongjo¡¯s mouth. The moment he saw the red hair, he immediately recognized who it was. ¡®The Lord of the Demonic Cult! The King of Death and the Fire King? How could these monsters infiltrate the Imperial Palace without anyone¡¯s knowledge? Ugh.¡¯ The new Lord of the Demonic Cult wasn¡¯t very famous in the palace, but everyone in Wulin knew how strong the two Guardians were¡­ They were amazingly skilled martial artists and heartless merciless monsters. Tak! One of the people who was still kneeling suddenly stood up. A woman with a seductive body and hair falling down to her waist. The Commanders knew her very well. ¡°Oh! Guardian!¡± They thought that it was a good thing that they had her in the midst of the messy situation with the Demonic Cult. If the Guardian, Ran-yeong, the strongest hidden warrior in the Imperial Palace came forward, then even the Demonic Cult would have a hard time. ¡®He might be the Fire King! But she is a woman who has lived for hundreds of years. No matter how skilled those people are, they are nothing but children in front of her long experience and massive skill. Hehehe.¡¯ Wheeeing! As flames swirled around her body, she looked like the incarnation of the Qilin. At her magnificence, Admiral Seo Tae-ski smiled. ¡°People of the Demonic Cult, you only have fire on your sword, but this, this is the true power of the Imperial Palace¡­¡± Heeeeing! ¡°Hold on!?¡± Admiral Seo Tae-sik, who was feeling triumphant, couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Ran-yeong¡¯s flames, which were supposed to threaten the Demonic Cult, unexpectedly encircled the Guards and eunuchs. They were being isolated from their allies. ¡°This, Guardian! What is this supposed to mean?¡± Ignoring the bewildered question of Admiral Seo Tae-sik, Ran-yeong shouted to the three hundred people who had been blocked by the flames. ¡°Whoever threatens the Lord of the Demonic Cult, I, Ran-yeong, vow to burn them to ashes!¡± ¡°!?¡± Upon hearing the strangest thing ever, the commanders grew utterly speechless. A woman who was supposed to be their strongest ally had just given them an extremely aggressive warning. Chapter 376 - The Imperial Escort (4) An Imperial Guardian; a hidden power that protected the Royal Shrine. Even within the Imperial Palace, very few knew of her existence. Only the Emperor and his commanders and a few admirals that protected him knew of her existence ¡®Ran-yeong.¡¯ The incarnation of the Qilin exists only for the sake of protecting the Imperial treasure. Instead of protecting them, her flames were directed to the Guards. ¡®It¡¯s been twenty years since I last saw you.¡¯ The Emperor seemed to remember something as he tried to maintain a calm expression. The first time they¡¯d met had been the day he inherited the throne. As a young and energetic Emperor, he had fallen in love with her bewitching charming red hair that could never be seen in the outside world. ¡®Her beauty is still there.¡¯ It was astonishing that her mesmerizing beauty still remained. However, from that day onwards, he stopped visiting her as he had learned that she had been protecting the treasure in the Royal Shrine since the foundation of the Empire. ¡°Do you realise the meaning of your actions? Guardian!¡± Supreme Commander Baek Jagi shouted with a red face. It was totally unacceptable that the hidden Power protecting the Imperial treasure was now backstabbing the Emperor. ¡°Imperial Guards¡¯ Supreme Commander. I have seen you before as a young soldier, and now you¡¯ve gotten strong enough to yell at a woman.¡± Soldier. Although he was under the Emperor, he was still the highest-ranking official in the Imperial Guards. Baek Jagi, who had been brought into the Northern Commander¡¯s group because of his extensive field experience, quickly became a provincial commander at the young age of 34. ¡°Cough!¡± Baek Jagi was flustered by Ran-yeong¡¯s words and coughed. He had met her for the first time the day he was appointed as a provincial commander, and a few embarrassing things had happened between them. [This is funny, for a woman to be the strongest Guardian in the Imperial Palace.] Wheeeing! [Uhhhk! My uniform is on fire!] He¡¯d made fun of her, and Ran-yeong had burnt his uniform. Those embarrassing memories rushed back into his mind. ¡°Why talk about the past! Guardian! It is treason! Protecting the Demonic Cult which is trying to hurt the Emperor is treason!¡± Clang! The Supreme Commander had drawn his most treasured sword, which he almost never drew. It was a famous sword whose sharpness increased, the stronger the opponent was. When he saw the engraving on the sword¡¯s body, Lee Hameng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Noble Warrior¡¯s Sword!¡± Noble Warrior¡¯s Sword. This famous sword had been made by Ou Zhizi, a master craftsman from the Chu dynasty. Although not made of cold steel, the swords made by him were known to be sharp enough to decapitate a horse¡¯s or a cow¡¯s head in a single stroke. Woong! The Noble Warrior¡¯s Sword released a bluish-black energy. ¡°I will punish you with the sword given to me by His Majesty.¡± Baek jagi, who had garnered numerous achievements whilst subjugating the barbarians of the North during the former emperor¡¯s rule, was given one of the ten famous swords which were kept as properties of the Imperial family. ¡®Hooh! That sword is the real thing.¡¯ Even Lee Hameng, who rarely showed interest in such things, was clearly interested in this treasured sword. On the other hand, Baek Jagi, who pulled out the sword, was staring intently into Ran-yeong¡¯s eyes. ¡®Guardian. I believe that you haven¡¯t forgotten your eternal loyalty to His Majesty.¡¯ The former emperor was very interested in martial arts. He would often bring soldiers from the Imperial Palace to compete with Ran-yeong. At that time, the Noble Warrior¡¯s Sword was always brought into the underground shrine for those battles. ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of trick they played on you, but please see the truth and come back to His Majesty¡¯s side¡¯ That was Baek Jagi¡¯s real purpose. To remind her of the memories and the loyalty she was supposed to show to the Empire. He thought it was probably a lapse in her judgement that made her decide to turn her back on the Empire where she¡¯d spent nearly two hundred years. ¡°Haa!¡± Phat! Baek Jagi jumped forwards and reached for Ran-yeong, who stood in front of Chun Yeowun. Baek Jagi was now retired from active duty, but he still remained the Supreme Commander. His splendid sword, which was emitting devastating energy, drew numerous rays in the air at the same time. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! They all contained the intent to cut her down. The attack was supposed to strike her vertically, cutting her into two. However, even as he approached, Ran-yeong didn¡¯t move a single step. ¡®This energy?¡¯ The energy his sword exuded seemed familiar to her. However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t move from her position. Wheeeing! As she raised her right hand, a wall of flames soared into the air. Despite his attack being so sophisticated, the sword rays disappeared immediately when blocked by the defensive wall made of flames. ¡®You think that can stop me? How naive!¡¯ Baek Jagi knew that her trick wouldn¡¯t work. His treasured Noble Warrior¡¯s Sword cut through the flames, inching towards her neck. Clang! Ran-yeong used her experience to catch the Supreme Commander¡¯s sword that was covered in bluish-black energy between her palms, which had been strengthened with internal energy. ¡®Are you stopping it with your hands? Indeed, how monstrous!¡¯ It would be a difficult fight, he had competed with her several times before but had never been able to defeat her. However, the purpose of the Supreme Commander wasn¡¯t to suppress her. His goal was something else. Baek Jagi spoke as he used his qi to push the sword. ¡°Guardian! Don¡¯t you remember this technique? Didn¡¯t you make it for His Majesty who carried this sword?¡± Right. The sword technique which the Supreme Commander had used, had been created by her. By showing it to her, he wanted to make her remember the loyalty she had towards the Imperial family. ¡°Remember that moment.¡± With those words, Baek Jagi¡¯s eyes met with Ran-yeong¡¯s. The trembling sword in her hand stopped. ¡°Ah!¡± Baek Jagi¡¯s eyes lit up thinking that he had achieved his goal. At that very moment, Crack! ¡®Broke¡­ Ah!?¡¯ The bright face of Baek Jagi, suddenly distorted. The gift from His Majesty the Emperor, the legendary Noble Warrior¡¯s Sword, which he treasured more than his own life, had been broken. ¡°My¡­ myyyyyy sworrrrddddddd!¡± As they followed the sword¡¯s fragments which fell to the ground, Baek Jagi¡¯s eyes were filled with despair, grief, and deep sorrow. Ran-yeong¡¯s annoyed voice then entered his ears. ¡°What was I supposed to remember? Don¡¯t force your stupid memories on a woman you barely know.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Hweeing! Pang! ¡°Kuak!¡± Before he could even say anything, the spear-shaped flame had struck his chest. His body, which had been hit with the flame qi, was flung backwards as the qi pierced his chest. Bang! ¡°Supreme Commander!¡± Yeongjo, the Northern Commander, caught him as he flew across the room. Pak! ¡®This!¡¯ Tatatatata! He¡¯d managed to catch the Supreme Commander, but the force of the attack was so strong that even his body was pushed back. Even the best swordsman in the Imperial Palace couldn¡¯t reach her level. ¡°Huh! In the end, you are no different from the other males who are obsessed with the past.¡± For Ran-yeong, the memories in the shrine were never considered happy ones, she didn¡¯t even consider them as memories. It was just a period of psychological torture as she¡¯d endured the severe loneliness of losing her fellow cult leaders, and kept her loyalty to complete the final order of her Lord. She had already begun to forget all her pain as she was given new hopes, but this lowly man had just forced her to remember it. ¡°Kuak!¡± Creakkkkk! White air began flowing from Baek Jagi¡¯s mouth. Even if he wanted to attack, his precious Noble Warrior¡¯s Sword had been broken. Furthermore, he had to focus on calming the fire that was burning into his organs. As the Supreme Commander was wounded, Admiral Seo Tae-sik shouted whilst pointing his fingers at her. ¡°Guardian! Are you really going to betray His Majesty, the Emperor?¡± ¡°Betray? Who is betraying whom, Admiral?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t your actions an act of betrayal and rebellion against the Empire? Isn¡¯t that what you are doing?¡± At Seo Tae-sik¡¯s words, Ran-yeong shook her head and answered with a smirk. ¡°This woman in front of you, has been living for the Cult since the moment she was born. In the old days, I was ordered by the Lord of the Demonic Cult to protect the treasure in the Royal Shrine, so how can you call this betrayal?¡± The word ¡®betrayal¡¯ was something Ran-yeong hated the most. She was one of the most loyal members of the Demonic Cult. However, even though he knew about her existence, Seo Tae-sik, the Admiral, couldn¡¯t have known about the pact that had been made two hundred years before. ¡°Demonic Cult¡¯s orders? Hold on. What absurdity are you¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± That was when someone interrupted him. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± The one who had stopped him was none other than the Emperor. Knowing that the Lord of the Demonic Cult himself was present, he had decided to stay silent, but when he stepped forward, Admiral Seo Tae-sik had to keep his mouth shut. The emperor made eye contact with Ran-yeong, who seemed proud of her actions, and started recalling the past. It was when he had inherited the throne that he had been told the truth. [Emperor, listen to us. Strictly speaking, the Qilin¡¯s Core and Blood, the treasures kept in the Royal Shrine, actually do not belong to the Imperial family.] [Not to our family?] He was too shocked to understand what that actually meant. He was later informed of the contents of the contract which had been signed by the past Emperor. [The Great Guardian, Ran-yeong, is a member of the Demonic Cult, who signed a contract with the First Emperor at the founding of the Empire to protect the treasure.] Originally, the first emperor had known that the men from the Demonic Cult, who were there to protect the treasures of the Royal Shrine, would disappear over time. He¡¯d thought that if everyone disappeared over time, the treasure would soon be forgotten by the cult. However, something totally unexpected had happened. The last remaining member of the cult, Mun Ran-yeong, had managed to consume the Qilin¡¯s blood, and therefore to increase her lifespan. ¡®I knew that this day might come soon.¡¯ The first emperor hadn¡¯t thought that its blood would be absorbed in his time. If the core and the blood in the Royal Shrine were used by too many people, the contract between the Demonic Cult and Imperial Family would become meaningless. With that in mind, Ran-yeong had decided to stay behind and guard the core and blood. But now, the Lord of the Demonic Cult himself had appeared. ¡°¡­ the words of the Guardian hold truth. There is no doubt that she is a member of the Demonic Cult.¡± ¡°!!!¡± The emperor meekly admitted the truth. At the emperor¡¯s words, all the officials inside the circle of flame were astonished. A secret that no one knew had been revealed. The hidden truth, that the Qilin¡¯s Blood and Core, which were considered to be treasures of the Empire, actually belonged to the Demonic Cult. Furthermore, the person who was considered to be the hidden power of the palace was also a member of the Demonic Cult. ¡°H-how could this¡­¡± ¡°The treasure of the Royal Shrine belongs to the Demonic¡­¡± Contrary to the embarrassed officials, Chun Yeowun started to see the emperor in a different light. They were in the middle of the Imperial Palace. The emperor could act strong or even distort the truth, but he had decided to admit it. ¡®The Emperor¡¯s magnanimity is a lot greater than we thought.¡¯ Indeed, the emperor was surely an astonishing person. Chun Yeowun felt satisfied. In such a chaotic atmosphere, the emperor spoke again. ¡°So you are the Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡± When the emperor spoke again, his tone was back to normal. The officials were in utter shock. Even the people of Yulin were shocked to see the Emperor treating the Demonic Cult¡¯s Lord as his equal. ¡°That is right, Your Majesty.¡± Chun Yeowun answered in a softer voice. However, just because the beginning of the conversation went smoothly, didn¡¯t mean that it would end smoothly. ¡°There is something I must say first. Thank you for helping my second son, the prince Zhu Taikhan. However, this is the Imperial Palace.¡± Gradually, the emperor¡¯s voice rose. ¡°The signing of the Non-aggression treaty doesn¡¯t give you the right to break into the Imperial Palace and make a fuss without my permission!¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. Chun Yeowun and his members had in fact snuck into the Imperial palace without permission. If the emperor asked him to take responsibility for his actions, he had no argument to refute it. If only those Blade God Six Martial clan bastards hadn¡¯t created this mess. ¡°I am sorry if this has made you uncomfortable, Your Majesty, maybe there are some misunderstandings which need to be cleared up¡­¡± It was then. Swooooooah! Before Chun Yeowun¡¯s words were finished, sharp energy rose from all directions and the flames, which were isolating the Guards and eunuchs, were extinguished instantly. Shhhh! At the same time, one eunuch from the Cardinal Spear knelt before the emperor. A handsome young man, but at first glance, he looked like a eunuch, and was pretty enough to be considered a woman. ¡®He is fast.¡¯ Lee Hameng¡¯s eyes narrowed. He hadn¡¯t felt a single person move. The young eunuch, who knelt and bowed in front of the emperor, spoke. ¡°I apologize to Your Majesty. As ordered, I tried to stay still and watch, but I didn¡¯t have any other option but to come over as I judged the situation to be turning dangerous.¡± Ran-yeong, who had been confident up until then, trembled and muttered. ¡°Guardian.¡± A young eunuch could extinguish Ran-yeong¡¯s flames?. His true identity was that he was the True Guardian, the Emperor¡¯s true, hidden Guardian. The entire air around them changed with his movements. ¡°I was going to call for you anyway.¡± ¡°Give me the order.¡± The Emperor looked at Chun Yeowun with a solemn expression and spoke. ¡°The Lord of the Demonic Cult has invaded the Imperial Palace at his discretion, and without permission, this means that he has taken the power of the Imperial Palace extremely lightly. From this moment on, I want you to show him the true power of the Imperial Palace.¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 : The Imperial Escort (5) The real hidden Guardian Escort. Unlike Guardian Ran-yeong, whose existence was at least known in the Imperial Palace, this one was totally unknown. There had been many rumors about the existence of the Guardian Escort. In the past, when the military rebellion had broken out, there was a rumor that this so-called Guardian Escort had protected the Emperor from more than 300 military soldiers who¡¯d broken into the palace. He¡¯d cut every single one of their heads off. ¡®The Guardian Escort?¡¯ Admiral Seo Tae-sik, of the Cardinal Spear, was puzzled. Because even though he had heard about the existence of the Guardian Escort, he¡¯d never seen him before. What was more shocking was that this eunuch had come out of the Cardinal Spear. [Is it someone you know?] Seo Tae-sik asked the leader Sang, who was next to him. Leader Sang, who directly selected and managed the eunuchs, shook his head as it was also his first time seeing this man. [Admiral Seo. There was never such a person in our group, even when we gathered inside, he hadn¡¯t been present.] [Huh!] He wasn¡¯t a member of the Cardinal Spear, which meant that he¡¯d joined in secretly, by disguising himself. ¡®This is such a weird day. I see two legends of the Imperial Palace at the same time.¡¯ Ran-yeong, the Master of Guardians, responsible for protecting the underground shrine. And the Guardian Escort, who protected the Emperor and moved like his shadow without revealing himself to anyone. People who had never revealed themselves before. ¡®He seems well.¡¯ Ran-yeong looked at the pretty-faced eunuch who was called the Guardian Escort, with narrowed eyes. The moment she saw him, she immediately recognized him. However, until the moment he¡¯d appeared, she hadn¡¯t even been aware of his existence. ¡®In the past, I was at least able to sense him¡­¡¯ Although her flames looked simple, they actually weren¡¯t. Extinguishing the flame meant that his martial arts had developed a lot since the last time she¡¯d met him. A person who is totally incomparable to Admirals, the strongest swordsman Northern Commander or even the strongest warrior Supreme Commander. The Emperor looked at the Guardian Escort, with eyes filled with trust. ¡°The true power of the Imperial Palace¡­ what do you exactly mean by that?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes narrowed after hearing the Emperor¡¯s confident words. It was no different from saying that the Demonic Cult members were to be suppressed by force. The emperor spoke to the eunuch who was still kneeling. ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°Yes. Your Majesty!¡± As the eunuch rose, the emperor pointed to him and introduced him. ¡°This person is called Lim Gyu-hwa, my personal escort.¡± At the introduction of the emperor, the eunuch smiled and bowed whilst looking at Chun Yeowun. ¡°I greet the Lord of the Demonic Cult.¡± At first glance, he looked like a woman with a slender figure. It would be more believable if someone said he was a woman disguised as a man. ¡®Even the name is feminine¡¯ Gyu-hwa meant sunflower. It was unusual for men to use the character (hwa) in their names. ¡®Lim Gyu-hwa?¡¯ Unlike Chun Yeowun, who stared at him calmly, Great Guardian Marakim titled his head. It was definitely his first time seeing this man, but he had heard the name somewhere before. He was sure he had heard it somewhere, but when he tried to recall it, nothing came to mind. The emperor continued speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about martial arts, but it was said that the people of Wulin would usually judge right from wrong by fighting, right? The weak bow to the strong was it?¡± The weak bow to the strong. The words which best described the world of Wulin. Wulin was based on the ideology of ¡®survival of the fittest¡¯. Wulin considered whoever was strongest to be the bearer of truth. It seemed like the emperor¡¯s intentions were to use those words to turn the tables. ¡°Regardless of the reason, the Demonic Cult invaded my palace, harmed my servants and broke the arms of the crown prince, my son, and a member of the Imperial family.¡± Chun Yeowun had accomplished a feat that no other person from Wulin had managed to achieve. The emperor was bound to be angry. Nevertheless, the Emperor tried to treat him respectfully considering his position as the Lord of the Demonic Cult, one of the three major powers of Wulin, and someone with whom he had signed the non-aggression treaty. ¡°This alone is enough to say that you have broken the pact first. Wouldn¡¯t it be a disgrace to me, the Emperor, if I just turned a blind eye to this?¡± ¡°Your Majesty! How could you say that¡± Hearing the word ¡®disgrace¡¯ come out the emperor¡¯s mouth, the people present began to whisper. If it wasn¡¯t for their Emperor¡¯s presence, those men would definitely try to take down the arrogant infiltrators of the Demonic Cult to prove their loyalty. Chuk! The emperor raised his hand and gestured for the others to shut their mouths. And he spoke again. ¡°As I said, it is unacceptable to let you go without any kind of punishment. So, here is my suggestion, my escort here is the best warrior and the strongest martial artist in the Imperial palace, I can assure you of that.¡± At the emperor¡¯s words, Yeongjo, the Northern Commander¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. He was called the best swordsman in the Imperial palace, but his title was meaningless if the emperor didn¡¯t acknowledge it. ¡°Even though you have been disrespectful to me and the empire, I still have no intentions of overriding the agreement that the first emperor had with you people.¡± Chun Yeowun laughed to himself at how the Emperor kept saying that he held no hostility towards them. Yet, he constantly pointed out the faults of Chun Yeowun and the Demonic Cult. At first, it seemed like the emperor was angry and ended up revealing his secret weapon, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the real purpose. ¡°I will make concessions, and I will respect Wulin laws. If you can defeat this Escort of mine, I am willing to pretend that nothing happened here today.¡± Ignoring what happened, wasn¡¯t a bad proposal. However, that meant that the Emperor was certain that his Guardian Escort would manage well. Chun Yeowun asked. ¡°What If I can¡¯t defeat your Guardian Escort?¡± ¡°I will amend the non-aggression treaty.¡± ¡°?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyebrow rose at the words of amending the non-aggression treaty. So this was his true goal. He knew that there would be a price, but unexpectedly, the Emperor was asking for too much. ¡°The Forces of Justice faction swears allegiance to the Empire regardless of the non-aggression treaty, right?¡± ¡®Huh.¡¯ The emperor looked down at someone who was still bowing. It was none other than Elder Cheong-su and his disciples, who were long time envoys of the Forces of Justice. A confrontation between the emperor¡¯s men and the Demonic Cult had occurred suddenly. They had remained bowing to show that they were unaware of the happenings and wanted no part. ¡®We are in trouble.¡¯ Elder Cheong-su, who had been waiting for the situation to be settled, didn¡¯t know what to do. The Emperor¡¯s question was too sensitive for him to answer. ¡®These kinds of things always happen when the Demonic Cult gets involved¡­¡¯ Without the Demonic Cult, he would have had a chance to fall into the good graces of His Majesty and be made into an official of the empire. However, if he said that he would side with the Emperor in front of one of the three strongest powers of Wulin, the Demonic Cult, it would be nothing less than a declaration of death once he returned back from the empire. ¡°Is it not?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, that¡­ that¡­¡± It was a situation in which he couldn¡¯t answer. If he answered incorrectly, he would later get criticized by the other leaders of the Forces of Justice, and even the alliance with the Demonic Cult might break. As he continued to hesitate, the Emperor¡¯s expression hardened. Cheong-su was beginning to break out in cold sweat. ¡°So if we can¡¯t defeat this Guardian of yours, do you want the Demonic cult to become servants of the empire, and not a member of the non-aggression treaty anymore?¡± ¡®Thank god!¡¯ Thankfully, Chun Yeowun had intervened. To Elder Cheong-su, who was facing a dilemma, Chun Yeowun looked like his savior. Thanks to that, the emperor¡¯s hardened face turned to Chun Yeowun. ¡®What will it be?¡¯ Elder Cheong-su looked at Chun Yeowun, who didn¡¯t seem to fear anything. If he had committed to the emperor¡¯s words, he would have missed a good chance to rise in Yulin and would have found himself in an embarrassing situation. ¡®Did he intervene because of the alliance we have with him?¡¯ Elder Cheong-su¡¯s eyes fluttered. Even if there was an alliance, Yulin and the Demonic Cult were bound to return back to hostile relations once their goal was achieved. Yet, even in front of the emperor, he was helping a member of the Forces of Justice. ¡®Oh, god. Heavenly god.¡¯ Elder Cheong-su couldn¡¯t help but admire Chun Yeowun. To help a person, who would be of no use to him in any situation, meant that Chun Yeowun sincerely respected the alliance. ¡®So this is the current Lord of the Demonic Cult? I thought he was just reckless, but he has courage, tolerance and the qualities of a true warrior.¡¯ In the beginning, Elder Cheong-su had only thought of him as a dangerous man. However, the way he looked at Yeowun had changed. Actually, he had misunderstood something. ¡®You must be out of your mind to try and take the Forces of Justice under the control of the Imperial Palace.¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s intervention wasn¡¯t to help the Forces of Justice. Looking at the bewildered expression on Elder Cheong-su¡¯s face, he knew that he would sooner or later make a decision favourable to the Imperial Palace. However, if Cheong-su, a man from the Forces of Justice swore allegiance to the Imperial family, then they would fall under its control. The people of the Forces of Justice would reprimand this Elder for a long time because of his decision, but even so they wouldn¡¯t be able to undo what had already been agreed upon. If that happened, the Emperor would surely try to take the Yulin under his governance. ¡°Hmmm,¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes held a look of regret. If Chun Yeowun hadn¡¯t been involved, the Emperor would have naturally brought the forces of justice under him, but he had failed. ¡®I didn¡¯t think he would have political or diplomatic skills yet, but he is already pretty good.¡¯ The envoy from Yulin, was currently there as a representative of the Forces of Justice. The Emperor could have gotten what he wanted from that person himself, such a pity. However, it wasn¡¯t like this was the last opportunity. ¡°Yes. Because your cult had been instrumental at the time of hounding, the first emperor had signed the non-aggression treaty out of goodwill and gave you freedom. When a favor continues, it gets mistaken for a privilege. Trusting the non-aggression between Wulin and the Empire only disturbed the peace in the Imperial Palace, shouldn¡¯t you then pay the price?¡± He spoke for so long giving out sensible reasons, but there was only one conclusion. If they lost, the Demonic Cult would have to swear allegiance to the empire. He may appear as a dignified emperor, but he was resourceful and quick in making use of opportunities. He wasn¡¯t the kind to let go of something once he knew that he had it in his hand. ¡®This!¡¯ Both Marakim and Lee Hameng were puzzled. They¡¯d guessed that the Emperor was planning something, but they hadn¡¯t thought that he would use the situation to his benefit, in such a mischievous way. At that time, Ran-yeong¡¯s words entered Marakim¡¯s ears. [The Great Guardian right? We need to stop this offer right now.] [What do you mean?] [The emperor is making this offer because he is confident that he will win.] [Confident in winning?] [I don¡¯t know everything as I always stayed in the shrine, but I heard that there is not a single person in Wulin who wouldn¡¯t know the name Lim Gyu-hwa¡­] [Lim Gyu-hwa!] Great Guardian Marakim¡¯s eyes widened. He knew that he¡¯d heard the name somewhere, but when Ran-yeong said it, something striked. ¡®Wave Sword Lim Gyu-hwa!¡¯ Lim Gyu-hwa, the Wave Sword. He was once one of the five strongest warriors of the Middle East, and was called the Sword Emperor. Like a comet in Wulin, he was an absolute figure with his unique swordsmanship. He was a great man, and everyone hoped that he would turn into the best swordsman in the entire world after he defeated the King of Destroying Sword, who was the top of the five great warriors and skilled swordsmen of that time. ¡®But I heard that he only worked in Wulin for one year and disappeared after that.¡¯ It was in the past, more than 90 years ago. It was something Marakim couldn¡¯t recall at once because it was a story he¡¯d heard as a child. Which meant that the eunuch was currently one hundred and twenty years old, even considering him undergoing metamorphosis, his current appearance made no sense. [No way¡­] [He has survived for many years by drinking the Qilin¡¯s blood!] [Qilin¡¯s Blood!] Right. Lim Gyu-hwa, Wave Sword. He was a native from the city of eunuchs, and he was the only man who survived the experiment of taking in Qilin¡¯s Blood. With his success, the Imperial palace had forced dozens of eunuchs to drink the blood, but they had all burned to death, making him the only one who could take it. ¡®Lord of the Demonic Cult. You have no choice but to accept my offer.¡¯ The emperor had given enough reasons. If he refused, it meant that Chun Yeowun was acknowledging that he and his subordinates couldn¡¯t defeat the Guardian Escort. If that happened, the Imperial Palace could spread a rumor, stating that they had the power to subdue the Demonic Cult. ¡®My escort was the first Admiral of the East Spear, he was very skilled even before consuming the Qilin¡¯s Blood. His skills are well known throughout the entirety of Wulin too.¡¯ The emperor was confident in winning his bet. Whatever the situation, he would never lose. At that time, Chun Yeowun passed by Ran-yeong and walked forward. He had come to a decision. ¡°Nice. To accept my¡­¡± Wheeing! ¡®!?¡¯ Before the emperor could finish his words, a jet black flame rose from Chun Yeowun¡¯s right hand, and soon formed into a sword. It was the Sky Demon Sword imbued with the Qilin¡¯s Flame, the invisible sword. ¡®Black flame?¡¯ There were times when the Emperor invited masters from various factions of Wulin to learn about qi and internal energy, but never once had he felt such an eerie energy. ¡®What is that?¡¯ The Emperor was puzzled by the unknown energy he was feeling for the first time, that was when Lim Gyu-hwa, who was standing proudly for a moment, spoke in a voice of urgency. ¡°Your-your Majesty! Please hold off the fight for a moment¡­¡± It was then. Slash! ¡°Ah!¡± In the blink of an eye, Chun Yeowun appeared in front of Lim Gyu-hwa. Even he, who was considered the strongest by the Emperor, a Supreme Master level warrior, was quick to know something was off. ¡®What is he?¡¯ Flustered, Lim Gyu-hwa, drew his golden Wave sword from his waist. The Wave Sword moved around like a whip, and then formed air like waves in the sky, creating high-quality shields. ¡®I had to make it in a hurry!¡¯ It was a sword shield which was made from the technique of the Wave Sword. This sword contained the techniques of the Flower Rain from Sky, which makes that shield stronger with every attack it received. Chik! Phut! Phut! Phut! Chun Yeowun¡¯s black flame sword hit the Wave Sword Shield. With each hit, another Wave shield would form, making it impossible for the black flame to penetrate the shield. He had defended the emperor urgently, but he knew that the attack could be prevented. However, Wooong! Crack! ¡°No!¡± Lim Gyu-hwa¡¯s eyes widened. The Wave Sword Shield, which was supposed to get stronger with every attack, was suddenly pierced. It was a natural thing to happen, as Chun Yeowun was using the Invisible sword. However, he didn¡¯t know that the black flame sword in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand was the Invisible Sword. ¡®No, this is the invisible sword!¡¯ Shocked by the crack in his shield, Lim Gyu-hwa tried to widen the distance, but the black flaming sword had already brushed past his right arm. Slash! ¡°Kuaaaaakkkkkkkkk!¡± Lim Gyu-hwa¡¯s right arm, which was supposed to be holding the Wave Sword, fell to the ground. Thud! The arm which had fallen to the ground, immediately started burning with black smoke. ¡°Kuuuk!¡± Aside from the pain, he knew that his life was at risk. ¡®N-no, he can¡¯t be trying to kill me in here?¡¯ He was in front of the Emperor and the other officials. Lim Gyu-hwa, who felt his life being threatened, was taken aback and stabbed towards Chun Yeowun¡¯s chest with the sword in his left hand. But, Puhk! ¡°Kuak!¡± A sword of black flames, which was too fast for the naked eye to see, slashed his throat. Feeling the pain of being cut and the pain of burning at the same time was the worst pain he had ever felt, a pain he couldn¡¯t describe. Lim Gyu-hwa muttered under his breath with blood stained, fear-filled eyes. ¡°In¡­ indeed¡­ Div¡­ Divine¡­. Mas¡­¡± Thud! Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t complete what he wanted to say before he fell to the ground. ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± The Emperor, who was flustered by what had happened in the blink of an eye, was approached by Chun Yeowun, as he walked away from Lim Gyu-hwa¡¯s body. Phak! With the most cynical smile on his face he said. ¡°Your Majesty is right. When the favor continues, it gets mistaken for a privilege, right?¡± Chapter 378 - Don’t touch him (1) Being invincible can be weird. The difference between a low-ranked master and a high-ranked master wasn¡¯t very big. However, the stronger a person got, the bigger the gap would get. It was one of the reasons why the people of Wulin clung to the concept of strength, higher levels, and internal energy rather than working hard to reach a higher noble status. For example, the internal energy and qi required to use techniques would become less as one achieved higher levels of cultivation. Of course, when it comes to techniques, their efficiency depends on the situation, the use, and the understanding, more than the cultivation level. Nonetheless, such dependency simply fades away when the warriors reach higher levels. Lim Gyu-hwa, the Wave Sword. He had reached the perfect Supreme Master level. Even compared to the top five skilled warriors of the past, he must be one of the top three. Moreover, he had lived for a very long time, his experience in martial arts would most likely make him the strongest person in the current Wulin. ¡®¡­ Oh goodness!¡¯ ¡®How could he be taken down so easily¡­¡¯ Great Guardian Marakim, and Great Elder Ran-yeong, who were worried about their Lord, were immediately confused. It had all happened before they could even try to dissuade their Lord from engaging in battle. The moment that Lim Gyu-hwa appeared and revealed his identity, they¡¯d grown worried that Yeowun might be in danger. However, it ended in Lim Gyu-hwa¡¯s swift decapitation after just three strikes. ¡®Ugh! Unbelievable.¡¯ Elder Cheong-su and his disciples, who were watching from the side, wore dumbfounded expressions. Was there a sky above the sky? When they saw Lim Gyu-hwa, who was called the Guardian Escort, rumored for his unparalleled strength, they¡¯d also grown worried. But then, Chun Yeowun had cut off his arm and neck as if he was dealing with a low-level warrior. ¡®There is no way that what my eyes just saw is an illusion. It must be the black invisible sword he made using that black flame!¡¯ Invisible sword. A tangible sword known to be formless with intangible energy. The legendary sword of Dokgo Gupae of the Mount Hua Sect, which could only be achieved when one reached the Divine Master Level. ¡®That sword definitely has no sword qi.¡¯ The strength which gets aggregated by the qi is excellent, but it couldn¡¯t be compared to this invisible sword he¡¯d just witnessed. Its power was astonishing enough to pierce through the Wave Sword Shield, which became harder and sturdier with every attack. ¡°¡­ Divine Master.¡± A small, quiet, and short mumble, but its impact was enormous. Most of those in the underground were martial arts users, so they were well aware of the cultivation levels. There was no way that those who practice martial arts wouldn¡¯t have heard of the Divine Master level, the level, told of in legends. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Di, Divine Master level?¡± ¡°Does that even exist?¡± The Admirals, the commanders, and all the other eunuchs were all shocked and confused. A shocking scene that displayed how easily the Guardian Escort had been killed. Being one of the 17 leaders of the Forces of Justice, he really shouldn¡¯t have been moved by Chun Yeowun. ¡®Huhu, that person is taking another step closer to becoming invincible. A real monster has been born within the Demonic Cult. Heavenly God!¡¯ However, He couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge him. That was when a question popped into Elder Cheong-su¡¯s mind. ¡®Maybe the Lord of the Demonic Cult can be compared to the monster in the east?¡¯ A monster from the east that no one could touch. There wasn¡¯t much information about the monster because he didn¡¯t walk along with other members of Wulin, but he was one of the Five Great Warriors and had a wild character of ¡®God¡¯ in his title. He was also called the God of War and God of Battle. And it was said that he had earned all these titles with only the use of his two fists. ¡®A monster against a monster¡­¡¯ A loud scream entered Elder Cheong-su¡¯s ear. ¡°Yah! You! Step away from His Majesty right now!¡± Northern Commander Yeongjo, was pointing his sword at Chun Yeowun, his hands trembling visibly. After killing the Guardian Escort, Chun Yeowun approached the emperor with just two steps. However, seeing the overwhelming power Chun Yeowun had, Yeongjo couldn¡¯t move his feet no matter how much he tried. ¡®I¡¯ll die with just one strike from him.¡¯ It was certain that he was going to be killed the moment he stepped out. Whilst he was struggling to overcome the fear, a blue blade suddenly touched his neck, as he struggled to stand. It was the Great Guardian, Marakim, wearing a mask with a unique pattern. ¡°Da-Dark King!¡± ¡°I swear, one more step and you lose your head.¡± ¡°Eiik!¡± Yeongjo¡¯s face turned dark as his heart leaped into his throat He¡¯d completely overlooked the fact that it wasn¡¯t just Chun Yeowun in the underground shrine, but also Ran-yeong, who claimed to be a member of Demonic Cult and Great Guardian Marakim. As Yeongjo shut his mouth, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on one place. ¡®How can the Guardian Escort be so helpless?¡¯ The head of the Guardian Escort, Lim Gyu-hwa, was rolling on the cold floor. His eyes were still open as his death came as fast as lightning. [Can you deal with that person?] [I¡¯ll have to compete to know, but don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think I will be defeated.] Those were the words Lim Gyu-hwa, the strongest person in the Imperial Palace, had uttered before his death. He hadn¡¯t lost his confidence even after encountering the Five Great Warriors of his time, so, how could he not withstand one arrogant and inexperienced Lord? ¡®Wh-what did I end up doing?¡¯ He¡¯d only been trying to gain control of them but had ended up losing his Guardian Escort, the legacy he had inherited from his predecessors. The Emperor¡¯s confidence, which had never wavered, began to crack. Embarrassment was visible in his solemn eyes, and he unconsciously took a step backwards. Step! Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh! Are you afraid of me? Everyone¡¯s eyes quickly locked onto Yeowun as silence suddenly fell. ¡®Ahhh!¡¯ The emperor¡¯s eyes shook. To the emperor of the great Empire, who had always ruled and never backed down, Stepping back would mean he was accepting defeat before his opponent. ¡®No. I am the emperor of this wide empire. This can¡¯t happen!¡¯ Bewildered, the emperor glared at Chun Yeowun and shouted. ¡°Arrogant! Step back! Right now!¡± Hearing that, Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling. Even though he had instinctively stepped back, the Emperor didn¡¯t want to recognize the power of the Demonic Cult. Enjoying the way things were turning out, Chun Yeowun opened his mouth. ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something. Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? Are you trying to ridicule me?¡± ¡°You can actually order me! Your Majesty! But only when you are superior to me!¡± With those words, Chun Yeowun took another step closer to the Emperor and raised his hand. Wooong! ¡°!?¡± The Emperor¡¯s body slowly began floating in the air. The Emperor¡¯s expression hardened at the humiliation he was facing for the first time. ¡°H-how dare you put the Emperor through this!¡± Admiral Seo Tae-sik of the Cardinal Spear, who had deep loyalty to the Imperial family, couldn¡¯t stand still and began yelling as he took out his weapon to save the Emperor. Phat! He tried to move towards Chun Yeowun¡¯s back and stab him with the sword, but there was no way Chun Yeowun¡¯s subordinates would let that happen. Hweeeing! ¡°Ah-no!¡± Just as he was about to aim for Chun Yeowun, a pillar of hot fire soared right in front of him creating a flaming wall. Flustered, Seo Tae-sik turned his body to avoid getting hit and tried again, when Ran-yeong reached out and unleashed more fire. ¡°Who gave you the permission to act like this? Admiral Seo! If you have no intention of dying, don¡¯t do things you¡¯ll eventually regret!¡± ¡°Guardian, I¡¯ll remember this!¡± If he could, he wanted to cut through the fire, but if he tried to do anything, Ran-yeong was ready to kill him. However, as a subject, he couldn¡¯t watch the Emperor be humiliated. It was his duty to protect the Emperor, even if it meant losing his life. ¡®Cut one¡¯s flesh and cut the opponent¡¯s bones!¡¯ Admiral Seo Tae-sik of the Cardinal Spear tried to break through the pillar of fire created by Ran-yeong with the resolution to cut one¡¯s flesh and cut the opponent¡¯s bones. ¡°How dare you!¡± While Seo Tae-sik was deciding, Ran-yeong¡¯s flames, which began to narrow the distance, gracefully moved to the air and aimed for him. Woong! Seo Tae-sik gave up his defence and raised his sword rushing towards the fire. ¡®Clench the teeth and hold on, I will cut into the back of this devil and its fire!¡¯ After all, that was his simple plan. The pillar of fire was blocking him from approaching Chun Yeowun¡¯s back, if he could go past it, he could cut Chun Yeowun down and save the emperor. With that determination, he struck the pillar of fire with his sword, imbued with sword qi. ¡°Uh? Th-that can¡¯t be!¡± The pillar of fire, which he thought would split at once, rose like a whirlwind and easily deflected his sword. The dead Guardian Escort, Lim Gyu-hwa, had managed to put out the flames, making Seo Tae-sik believe that he could too, but this time the flames had manifested from Ran-yeong¡¯s body. There was no way that he could deal with a Supreme Master. ¡°That was the final warning, Admiral Seo!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak! Ran-yeong¡¯s graceful hand, aimed at Seo Tae-sik¡¯s back, and attacked. Admiral Seo tried blocking it, but he wasn¡¯t on the same level as her and he received the full brunt of the attack. ¡°Kuak!¡± Thud! The sound of broken bones was clearly heard. He¡¯d tried to use his life in exchange for Yeowun¡¯s, but in the end, he had given up his own for nothing. Ran-yeong grabbed Seo Tae-sik by his neck and flung him away from Chun Yeowun. Thud! Seo Tae-sik, who fell to the ground, coughed up blood and shouted at the eunuchs and Guards. ¡°Cough! Cough! What are you doing! Protect His Majesty right now!¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡± Even Lim Gyu-hwa hadn¡¯t been able to compete with that monster. ¡°Ahh! There are only five members of the Demonic Cult! Do you mean to commit treason by allowing His Majesty to be humiliated?¡± ¡°Ye-yes!!¡± Clang! At Seo Tae-sik¡¯s words, they all drew their weapons. They were having a hard time figuring out what had to be done in such a chaotic situation, but the words of Admiral Seo had managed to knock some sense into them. ¡®Ye-yeah! No matter how good they are, there¡¯s only five of them!¡¯ ¡®We are superior in numbers. As long as he is human, there is no reason why we won¡¯t be able to take him down.¡¯ Even if they weren¡¯t as skilled, their numbers alone exceeded three hundred. It seemed like there was a possibility of taking him down if they constantly attacked. ¡°Cough! Cough! Aim for the Lord of the De-demonic cult!¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± Phat! At Seo Tae-sik¡¯s command, they went to attack Chun Yeowun, who was controlling the Emperor. ¡°Put down His Majesty right now!¡± ¡°You arrogant man!¡± Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! The sound of swords clashing reverberated throughout the shrine. Three hundred eunuchs and Guards had finally started moving together. ¡°If you put me down right now¡­¡± Chun Yeowun shook his head at the emperor¡¯s words. ¡°Abandon your useless expectations.¡± ¡°What?¡± An unbelievable thing happened in front of the Emperor¡¯s eyes. Chun Yeowun raised his left hand and opened his palm, the Guards who were charging forward to attack suddenly got blocked by an invisible wall. Bang! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°M-my nose!¡± ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± A few of them hit the invisible wall really hard and ended up breaking their noses. Chun Yeowun lightly waved his hand towards those who were bumping into the invisible wall. Phat! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Ackkk!¡± A strong wind pushed at them and flung them backwards. ¡°Take him down!¡± ¡®Yes! Ahhh!¡¯ Phat! Thud! The Guards, who were waiting for a follow-up attack, were ready to jump past the wall when the wind ended up blowing them away too. ¡°Euk!¡± ¡°Kuak!¡± Those who were trying to help the flying Guards ended up puking blood because of the force with which they¡¯d been flung backwards. They had all ended up suffering some kind of internal injury. ¡°Eik! Everyone, attack at once! There is only one enemy! One!¡± Hundreds of Guards who were at the back got ready to attack Chun Yeowun, whose skills were taunting them. Crrrrk! ¡°Huh? Th-this?¡± A shiver ran across their spines. Yeowun had managed to bring down the three hundred eunuchs and the Guards all together. ¡°Th-this energy is?¡± ¡°This should be impossible!¡± Flustered, they tried to make sense of what was happening. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Three hundred people had knelt on the ground, their faces white, unable to withstand the energy pressing down on them. ¡®Ugh, he-he is a monster!¡¯ ¡®Yo-your Majesty!¡¯ They¡¯d thought that if they attacked constantly, they could push back the monster and free their Emperor. However, they couldn¡¯t even raise their heads at the moment, they couldn¡¯t even see what would happen to their Emperor. ¡°How could a mere human do such¡­¡± The Emperor got nervous after seeing the eunuchs and the guards kneeling in front of someone else. Even if he wanted to maintain his calm, it was becoming harder and harder with every passing second. Chun Yeowun, satisfied, turned his head towards the Emperor. ¡°It got quiet at last. Now, shall we continue our talk?¡± Unlike Chun Yeowun, who was relaxed, the emperor couldn¡¯t even open his mouth. Chun Yeowun continued to speak. ¡°Do you understand which side would have a favourable outcome if this continues?¡± The emperor didn¡¯t want to admit to Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, but he had no choice but to agree. A monster like him would be able to invade the palace and kill everyone in the Imperial family if he wanted. A frightening reality that made his heart start to shudder. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you know this, but the reason why the first emperor signed the treaty wasn¡¯t because of the achievements made during the founding of the empire, but to protect himself.¡± ¡°Khum!¡± Humiliating, yet no room for objection. However, his pride and authority as an Emperor didn¡¯t allow this humiliation to continue. The emperor¡¯s face grew red with anger. ¡°I made a number of concessions thinking that you deserved a chance. But do you think that even after threatening me like this, you¡¯ll be able to get out? Even if you are this strong, not everyone in your cult is like this.¡± ¡°¡­ Your Majesty is so diplomatic even in threatening situations.¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s laughing words, the Emperor had an absurd expression. ¡°Hahahahahah.¡± He glared at Chun Yeowun and shouted. ¡°You are making fun of me! No matter how reckless you are, you should be well aware of the aftermath of killing me, I, this land¡¯s Emperor!¡± The confidence of an Emperor. Probably because of all the years he had ruled over the land. If he died immediately, a civil war would occur in order for a new government to form and for a prince to be given support as the next ruler. If the political situation became chaotic, the west and the north, who had constantly been at war with the empire, would aim for the capital. ¡°You can¡¯t threaten my life with this¡­¡± Puhk! ¡°Huk!¡± At that moment, the sharp edge of White Dragon Blade slightly cut the emperor¡¯s neck. bewildered, the emperor gasped in surprise. ¡°uh, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Your Majesty seems to be overconfident about your existence.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When a tooth falls out, a new tooth emerges and takes over the role of chewing, that is how this world works. In the end, someone else will take your place.¡± ¡°Wh-what are you saying¡­¡± Chun Yeowun noticed the trembling in the Emperor¡¯s voice and looked over at Zhu Taikhan. ¡°There is a very good ¡®tooth¡¯ over there. Besides, he is a shogi horse that I can move at my will.¡± ¡°!!!¡± The furious face of the emperor, which was full of rage and anger, immediately turned corpse-like white. Chapter 379 - Don’t touch him (2) What is he trying to do?¡¯ Prince Zhu Taikhan, who was observing Chun Yeowun, was shocked. The conversation between him and the Emperor had deviated a lot from their agreement. All of a sudden, Yeowun was talking like a villain who had plotted a rebellion since the beginning. The situation had totally changed, and a sense of fear ran down Zhu Taikhan¡¯s spine. ¡°Ar-are you planning on killing me?¡± The eyes of the emperor trembled. Unlike the Yulin people he knew, the Lord of the Demonic Cult standing in front of him was an inescapable nightmare. Chun Yeowun looked directly into the Emperor¡¯s fearful eyes. ¡°You think I won¡¯t kill you Your Majesty?¡± Gulp! As he spoke those words, the White Dragon Blade that was pressed against the Emperor¡¯s neck, dug deeper. It was to show that his will to kill wasn¡¯t a show. ¡°Uhk!¡± ¡®He, he¡¯s really serious about doing this.¡¯ The emperor was someone who had never been hurt or mistreated even once in his entire lifetime. The ominous feeling of death couldn¡¯t even be expressed, as the blade was pressed into his neck. ¡°How dare you, a lowly cultist, act like this towards His Majesty!¡± Shiiing! Yeongjo, the Northern Commander, was so furious at Chun Yeowun¡¯s behavior that he tried to attack him. Clang! Great Guardian Marakim blocked him as he was the closest to Yeongjo. Yeongjo tried to get past the man by using his sword, but the opponent wasn¡¯t an easy one, and he was called the Dark King. ¡®How fast is he?¡¯ Yeongjo thought that he could charge in and have at least one chance to attack, but when he took a single step forward, he felt something cold touching his neck. All of a sudden, Marakim, who was close to him, swung his sword towards his neck. In a fleeting moment, the warning from Marakim flashed through Yeongjo¡¯s mind. [I swear, take one more step and I will make sure to cut you down] Yeongjo¡¯s eyes widened. As promised, with just one step, his throat would be cut. ¡°Ah! No!¡± Flustered, he turned around and tried to move back, but Marakim¡¯s sword was too fast. As the cold sword touched his neck, his face, which showed only fear, broke out in cold sweat. Phak! ¡°Kuak!¡± The attack that collided with his sword made Yeongjo fall heavily to the floor. He¡¯d been warned, but he hadn¡¯t been killed. Marakim had knocked him down with his sword. ¡®To act like the Lord is hard.¡¯ No matter how horrible the situation was, the opponent was a high-ranked military officer of the Imperial family. It was difficult to kill such people as Chun Yeowun had done. Furthermore, without the Lord¡¯s order, they couldn¡¯t kill anyone. In other words, only Yeowun got to decide who got killed. ¡®Huh, what a mess. What is going on?¡¯ It was embarrassing for the Emperor¡¯s disciples, but even Cheong-su, a long-standing member of the alliance, looked at Chun Yeowun and the emperor with a perplexed expression. From the point of view of one of the Forces of Justice¡¯s leaders, who had a close relationship with the Emperor, he had to intervene and stop him. If the emperor died, the current stable relationship between Wulin and the Empire would collapse. But even more confusing were the words that Chun Yeowun had spoken a moment before. ¡®He is going to make the second prince the new emperor? Then, did the prince join hands with the Demonic Cult?¡¯ Yulin was the one that had maintained a closer relationship with the emperor and the crown prince, who was supposed to inherit the throne, in order to continue Yulin¡¯s ties with the Imperial family. Yulin had been convinced that it was the eldest son, Zhu Taiyoon, who would inherit the throne, and they had supported him with everything. However, this time, the plan had gone wrong because of the crown prince¡¯s attempt to join hands with the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡®This can¡¯t go on. If that happens, the balance of Yulin and the Imperial family which we tried to maintain until now will be disrupted.¡¯ It was something they were aware of. Cheong-su had to prevent the worst from happening, but the problem was that he could do nothing on his own. ¡®For me to feel so powerless.¡¯ It would take ten Superior Master warriors to take down one Supreme Master. But the opponent was a Divine Master. The seventeen leaders of the Forces of Justice, would they even be able to take down this monster, even if all of them joined hands? ¡®He is an army on his own.¡¯ That was the difference that one level, especially at the peak, made in martial arts. The influence of a single strong warrior would be able to determine the flow of the war. The current Lord of Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun was such a legendary existence. ¡°Your Majesty!!¡± ¡°Kuuuk!¡± ¡°Let go of him now!¡± Even if the officers cried out, there was no use. As they were being suppressed by Yeowun¡¯s energy, there was no way for them to save their Emperor. All they could do was scream while kneeling down. ¡®Is this the true power of a Divine master?¡¯ That was when the emperor came to terms with his humiliating reality. Being in the middle of the Imperial Palace, and in midst of the numerous military officials and commanders, this man was scared of nothing and cornered everyone. Chun Yeowun, a Divine Master, had all the ability to kill him whenever he wished. ¡®I overestimated myself. I was told by the past emperor to never break down the non-aggression treaty.¡¯ The previous emperor had warned him to never try and overpower the people of Wulin. Although aware of it, the emperor had only regarded Wulin as a group of people, and never took an actual interest in them. It was only now that he came to realize his fatal mistake. If this man, Chun Yeowun, put his mind to it, he could have quietly assassinated the emperor in the middle of the night. ¡®Wait! Hopefully, his purpose might¡­¡¯ Suddenly, a strange idea crossed the emperor¡¯s mind. If a man with such ability was greedy for power, he could have quietly assassinated the emperor rather than creating such a scene in the underground. ¡®If he kills me to put Zhu Taikhan on the throne, he will have to shed more blood as he would have to kill the officials who support the other princes.¡¯ It was something that the man in front of him couldn¡¯t have known. At that moment, the man who had killed the Guardian Escort without showing any mercy was currently suppressing him with his energy, whilst holding him midair. ¡®This is a showcase of his overwhelming abilities.¡¯ He showed that he was a monster who couldn¡¯t be controlled. And it was something the officials in the underground had clearly realized. Chun Yeowun¡¯s goal had been achieved. ¡®Lord of the Demonic Cult, this person wants something from me. Then¡­¡¯ The emperor, convinced of it, was about to open his mouth, but then someone appeared between him and Chun Yeowun. He was none other than Zhu Taikhan. Zhu Taikhan appeared, put his hands together, and then bowed. Shocked, Chun Yeowun asked. ¡°What are you doing, prince?¡± ¡°Lo-Lord Chun! Please stop this!¡± Unexpectedly, Zhu Taikhan was trying to dissuade Chun Yeowun from harming the Emperor. The Emperor couldn¡¯t understand the situation. ¡®This kid and the Demonic Cult aren¡¯t one team?¡¯ The emperor had thought that Zhu Taikhan and Chun Yeowun were on the same boat. Zhu Taikhan was the son of a concubine. Although he was born a prince, it was no exaggeration to say that he was behind the third prince when it came to the emperor¡¯s favor. Such a man had gotten the chance to become the emperor if he received Chun Yeowun¡¯s support. ¡°I understand how displeasing this situation is. However, our agreement was only to remove the spies of the Blade God Six Martial clan in the palace.¡± ¡°Blade God Six Martial clan?¡± Hearing that, the Emperor was even more confused. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know the clan. In a way, the emperor knew that they had been the ones supporting Zhu Taiyoon, who wanted to make them a major faction in the non-aggression treaty. ¡°The promise is being kept.¡± ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t touch His Majesty the Emperor!¡± Despite his pale face, Zhu Taikhan¡¯s words came out strong. It was like he was trying to fight against some injustice. This appearance caused confusion amongst the emperor and his companions. With a cold gaze, Chun Yeowun spoke to Zhu Taikhan. ¡°It was the same during the founding time. We were helping the dynasty then too, but the results are always the same with you people.¡± Chun Yeowun looked at the Guardian Escort¡¯s body. If it hadn¡¯t been for the overwhelming power they had, the Demonic Cult would have been forced to swear allegiance even after helping the imperial family. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°As His Majesty said, if a favor continues, one thinks of it as their right. Our cult is about to stop doing that from now. I see no reason to show favor to the empire, the Imperial family, or His Majesty.¡± The emperor¡¯s face hardened at Yeowun¡¯s words. It felt like Chun Yeowun really wanted to strike him down. Zhu Taikhan shouted again. ¡°Ugh, stop! It is because His Majesty doesn¡¯t know the truth!¡± ¡°Sorry, but I am in no mood to tell the truth right now. If you don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll move you with force.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t move! If you are going to kill His Majesty, you¡¯ll have to cut me down first.¡± Chun Yeowun clicked his tongue after seeing Zhu Taikhan speak such words with a trembling body. ¡°You are being too stubborn.¡± With those words, Chun Yeowun waved his hand. Crack! ¡°Kuak!¡± Zhu Taikhan. Who¡¯d been standing with his arms wide open, suddenly had both his legs broken, and he fell to the floor. Flustered at the sight of Zhu Taikhan screaming in pain, the emperor shouted. ¡°What are you doing! Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to kill me and put this child on the throne!¡± Even if he was a child from a concubine, he was still the emperor¡¯s child. What kind of a parent would watch their children suffer? Without hesitation, Chun Yeowun answered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as he is alive.¡± ¡°You¡­ you ma¡­¡± The Emperor was at a loss for words. It was impossible to predict the way Chun Yeowun did things, he seemed like a man who ignored conventional wisdom. He was very different from the Yulin people he met frequently. ¡®Is, is this the Demonic Cult?¡¯ Clench! Collapsed on the floor, and screaming, Zhu Taikhan looked up with a pained face and shouted. ¡°Please! Please Lord Chun, spare His Majesty!¡± Despite his pleading voice, Chun Yeowun responded without a blink. ¡°You still haven¡¯t come to your senses even after having your two legs broken? Then I guess I¡¯ll take your hands as well.¡± When Chun Yeowun raised his hand, the emperor shouted. ¡°L-Lord Chun! Stop! Don¡¯t do it!¡± Crack! Chun Yeowun ignored his words and turned his hand, which made Zhu Taikhan¡¯s arms twist. With tears flowing from his eyes, the emperor spoke. ¡°I¡­ I lost!¡± At the declaration of defeat from the emperor¡¯s mouth, the faces of the eunuchs, admirals, and commanders hardened. The words that should never come out of an emperor¡¯s mouth, were heard. ¡°How could¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Not listening to his officials¡¯ words, the emperor continued to speak. ¡°¡­ I have lost. I will grant everything that Lord Chun wants¡­ please, please have mercy on me and my kids.¡± The declaration of complete surrender. If this news was to spread, it would cause serious trouble across the entire empire. ¡°Will you keep your words?¡± ¡°¡­ I will.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s mouth rose into a smile at those words. He¡¯d finally gotten the answer he was looking for. The emperor closed his eyes, feeling horrible after looking at Chun Yeowun¡¯s expression. ¡®Indeed¡­ there was something you wanted.¡¯ It was a hunch, and in the end, the opponent¡¯s intentions were clear. Thud! ¡°Kuak!¡± The Emperor, who was in the air, fell to the ground. The Emperor collapsed onto the floor, and couldn¡¯t get up as his legs were still shaking. Looking down at the Emperor, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°The requirements will be heard in two days from now in His Majesty¡¯s palace. Make sure you have your seals ready to process the requests.¡± ¡°S-seal!¡± The emperor¡¯s gloomy expression hardened more at those words. If a formal paper had been stamped, it was like turning it into an official document, like signing the treaty the same way the first emperor had. The greatest disgrace ever for the Emperor. The Emperor, enraged, looked at Chun Yeowun furiously, but only received a mischievous smile in return, that looked more like a warning. ¡°The reason I gave you two days is to give His Majesty and the officials of the Imperial Palace the time needed to find out the truth. And¡­¡± Chun Yeowun waved his hand in the air. The 300 or so Guards and eunuchs, who¡¯d been unable to move, began slamming their heads into the ground as if someone was controlling them. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Kuk!¡± With their foreheads bleeding, they all fell to the ground. They hadn¡¯t died, but they¡¯d fainted from a strong concussion. ¡°If you do anything useless this time, I will really take your head. Therefore, I believe that you will make a wise decision.¡± ¡°Kuk¡­ understood.¡± An obvious threat, the Emperor bowed his head and answered in a bitter voice. Chun Yeowun had already shown that he could kill anyone. Leaving behind the emperor, who could no longer make eye contact, Chun Yeowun spoke to his subordinates. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shouting aloud, the members of Demonic Cult followed Chun Yeowun. Even Ran-yeong, who had been protecting the treasure and the shrine for many years, looked at the hall one last time and disappeared. After they¡¯d gone, the two Admirals and the Commanders, who were pushed to the back, knelt down and cried before the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty! We were powerless and have committed a grave sin. Please give us a chance to remove this disgrace.¡± ¡°Give me a chance, Your Majesty!¡± The Emperor calmed himself and looked at them whilst speaking in an angry voice. ¡°You say such things now that he¡¯s left?¡± The two Admirals and Commanders were embarrassed at the emperor¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t know what to say. They couldn¡¯t give an answer, it was true that they couldn¡¯t act when Chun Yeowun and his subordinates were present. In response, Elder Cheong-su, the Elder of the Forces of Justice, cautiously spoke. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ if you want, I can inform Yulin¡­¡± ¡°I expect the elder to stay out of this.¡± ¡°¡­ yes¡­ yes.¡± The emperor looked at them pathetically and bit his lip. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to face disgrace anymore, don¡¯t talk about this matter ever again. And never, Lord of the Demonic¡­ wah, don¡¯t touch him.¡± ¡°¡­ yes!¡± When they answered, the emperor looked at prince Zhu Taikhan who was lying in front of him. He¡¯d fainted from the extreme pain. The emperor looked at him pitifully, patted his back lightly, and ordered the eunuchs. ¡°You men. Take my son to the infirmary.¡± ¡°Ye¡­ yes!¡± Smirk! However, Zhu Taikhan, who was thought to have fainted, had a small smile on his lips. Chapter 380 - Title of Five Strongest Warriors (1) Prince Zhu Taikhan had received his initial treatment for his broken legs in the Imperial palace¡¯s infirmary and then moved over to his palace. As he entered his bedroom, Zhu Taikhan smirked to himself. He¡¯d never been treated by a doctor before, but to enjoy such luxury had a different feeling. Not long after, Yon Namgun, the Southern Commander, visited his bedroom. As soon as Yon Namgun entered, he immediately asked. ¡°Your Highness. Are your legs alright?¡± ¡°How would they be alright? That was the first time I felt pain in my life.¡± Zhu Taikhan showed his two legs which were wrapped up in bandages. When his legs got broken, Chun Yeowun looked resentful. [This will hurt a little.] Hearing his voice, Zhu Taikhan was like ¡®Ah, he wants me to act, so I¡¯ll do it in moderation¡¯. But he hadn¡¯t imagined that Chun Yeowun would break both of his legs. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ Because of that, the doctor said that it would take a month for his legs to heal. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk properly for a week. It was fortunate. If only it was a different body part, it would have been fine with him. However, a broken leg could result in limping or losing his ability to walk. Nevertheless, the doctor examined his wound and said he was lucky. [I don¡¯t know how you hurt your legs like this, but surprisingly there was no damage to the cartilage or the ligament. So once you heal, your bones will heal stronger than before. I thought that I had to further break the bones to fit it back in, but I¡¯m glad that I didn¡¯t have to, Your Highness.] ¡®Should I feel grateful for it now¡­¡¯ At that time, just looking at Chun Yeowun had terrified him. Until the moment he¡¯d telepathically sent him messages, Chun Yeowun had been fully entrenched in his role. Thanks to sacrificing his legs, he had gained something enormous. During the entire time the doctor was treating his leg, the Emperor hadn¡¯t left his side, and had stayed next to him looking at him with eyes filled with concern. ¡®This is the best kind of luxury.¡¯ The Emperor had always been kind to the eldest son, Zhu Taiyoon, but always cruel to the other children. Therefore, the fact that he¡¯d managed to earn some affection, was already a great achievement. ¡®It was the first time he called me son.¡¯ It felt weird. It was because he was the son of a concubine that the Emperor never called him ¡®son¡¯. ¡°Anyways, until the Dano festival, I just need to recuperate in the palace.¡± ¡°Thank goodness. I was worried that Your Highness wouldn¡¯t be able to walk again. Besides¡­ I was nervous as I didn¡¯t know what Lord Chun would do to you.¡± Contrary to what had initially been planned, a variable that turned out to be the Emperor, had appeared. Zhu Taikhan had been worried to death as he could never have guessed that the emperor would come and mess up the whole plan. In particular, he felt sorry for Yeongjo, the Northern Commander, who was the strongest swordsman in the palace and a close person to him. Even if he wanted to let him know in advance, the Northern Commander had to escort the Supreme Commander all the time, which had made it impossible to talk to him about the plan, that had been told to them by Chun Yeowun earlier in the morning. ¡°It would have been nice if these were only broken slightly. Lord Chun is surely good¡­No, to call him good would be wrong. To be called as¡­ Huh? Southern Commander, why do you look like that?¡± Seeing the expression of Zhu Taikhan who was mumbling to himself, Yon Namgun¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Why are you so stiff?¡± ¡°¡­ Your Highness, in front¡­ Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Front? What could¡­ ugh!¡± Zhu Taikhan turned his head without much thought, and his face turned stiff. Chun Yeowun was standing there looking at him. It wasn¡¯t like his martial arts skills were low, but the difference between him and Chun Yeowun was too high for him to detect his presence. ¡°Lord, Lord Chun?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to think about all those things.¡± His voice was low, yet concerned. ¡®Ekkk! Even so, it¡¯s the prince¡¯s bedroom, you can¡¯t come up here like you wish!¡¯ He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he was scared that this man would listen to his thoughts too. In a cold sweat, Zhu Taikhan waved his hand. ¡°Ha¡­ hahahaha Lord Chun. I didn¡¯t mean anything by that. Ah! I just wanted to say that with a little less force, the situation would have been resolved easier!¡± He made excuses to defend himself. He could understand why the officials looked dumbfounded at the emperor who declared defeat in front of Chun Yeowun. He realized that when facing an embarrassing situation, people tend to spit the words and fix the problem. ¡°Yes~ yes~. It is thaaat.¡± ¡°Yes yes, Lord Chun, believe in m¡­¡± ¡°Did you tell His Majesty what I asked you to say?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s straightforward question, Zhu Taikhan nodded with an uneasy heart. Whilst threatening the Emperor, Chun Yeowun had revised the plan and changed a few things. Seeing Chun Yeowun act so swiftly, Zhu Taikhan couldn¡¯t help but think of him as a real monster. ¡®Even so, there aren¡¯t many people by your side, how do you plan on dealing with so many palace guards at the same time?¡¯ Well, whilst suppressing the Guards and eunuchs, he had even managed to have a conversation with the emperor. In the meantime, he¡¯d sent a telepathic message, it was strange that Chun Yeowun was able to do so many things at once. Of course, nano was assisting him. ¡°Yes, I did what Lord Chun asked me to do.¡± The emperor had accompanied the prince to the infirmary and had been furious when he returned to the palace. It was worth it because the emperor now knew that all this mess happened in the palace because of a faction called the Blade God Six Martial clan. Of course, some of the evidence had been fabricated by Chun Yeowun, and as a result the Blade God Six Martial clan, which had grown into a powerhouse within the imperial palace by using Crown Prince Zhu Taiyoon as its puppet, fell under the unfavourable eyes of the emperor. ¡°I informed His Majesty that Lord Chun was trying to save the Imperial palace from the Blade God Six Martial clan. Even if His Majesty doesn¡¯t believe it right away, I hope he will come to understand the Lord.¡± ¡°Well, he doesn¡¯t have to understand me.¡± The plan was just to destroy the conspiracy of the Blade God Six martial clan and pass punishment onto them. It didn¡¯t matter if the emperor had a positive impression of Yeowun or not. Looking at Chun Yeowun, Zhu Taikhan asked very cautiously. ¡°But, Lord Chun, if it is okay with you, could I just ask one question?¡± ¡°¡­ ask.¡± ¡°I am curious about what you¡¯re going to ask His Majesty in two days. Can you tell me?¡± In fact, the prince knew that what Chun Yeowun wanted, had been obtained. Even if he didn¡¯t ask for it, the Blade God Six Martial clan would be driven to its demise by the Emperor. After all, because of the non-aggression treaty between Wulin and the empire, it was the only thing that could be done. ¡°It is more like a suggestion than a request.¡± ¡°Suggestion?¡± Zhu Taikhan was puzzled at what Chun Yeowun said. The Emperor had said that he would grant any request, but making a suggestion meant that he was giving the Emperor a choice to refuse. When Chun yeowun explained his proposal, Zhu Taikhan grew even more nervous. ¡°¡­ Lord Chun. That is no simple suggestion, do you think that His Majesty will accept that offer?¡± No matter how much the Emperor saw the Blade God Six Martial clan as culprits, he would never forget the humiliation he¡¯d faced in the underground hall of the Royal Shrine. ¡®You even killed his escort¡­¡¯ He was wondering if the suggestion would be accepted. If it was him, he would never accept the suggestion put forth by Chun Yeowun. But Chun Yeowun¡¯s reaction was different. He seemed confident. ¡°The Emperor won¡¯t refuse.¡± Two days later. As agreed, Chun Yeowun visited the throne room in the palace. The Emperor, who considered it a shame to make an official document whilst stamping it with the seal, hadn¡¯t called for the other officials. Chun Yeowun had told Zhu Taikhan that it was a suggestion and not a request. ¡°¡­ Ugh. If Your Majesty refuses, we can proceed with the non-aggression treaty as spoken about before.¡± The emperor had a strange expression after listening to the unexpected proposal. ¡®¡­This isn¡¯t a request but a suggestion that I can refuse?¡¯ The Emperor was silent for most of the time, and after thinking deeply about it, he answered. At the end of the long deliberation, the corners of Chun Yeowun¡¯s lips rose with satisfaction. Two days have passed since the incident at the Royal Shrine. A meeting was being held in Henan Province in the main building of the Forces of Justice. Recently even the Forces of Justice had suffered huge damage because of spies, and due to the threat from the Blade God Six Martial clan, only the leaders with selected disciples from their clans were allowed to enter the building, thus only half the seats in the hall were filled. The person who¡¯d requested to convene this meeting was none other than Elder Cheong-su, a long-time member of the Forces of Justice. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Elder, is it really true?¡± A middle-aged man with a short grey beard, seated on the farthest seat, opened his mouth and spoke in a serious voice. He was one of the seventeen leaders of the Forces of Justice, Peng-gyu. Elder Cheong-su was reporting the incidents which happened in the Imperial palace during his journey as Yulin¡¯s envoy. However, due to the unexpected details of his report, the people present were quite confused. ¡°The Lord of the Demonic Cult? He appeared in the Imperial palace?¡± It was absurd to hear that the Lord of the Demonic Cult had appeared in the Imperial Palace. Although they had formed an alliance, free passage was only allowed within Wulin. This act of entering the palace had been done without prior notice. ¡°I¡¯m not absolutely sure, but it seemed like the second prince was the one who brought him in.¡± ¡°I thought he wouldn¡¯t know such things since he is still young.¡± ¡°Amitabha*, rather than that, isn¡¯t the fact that the Blade God Six Martial clan infiltrated the Imperial palace using the crown prince a more serious matter?¡± A middle-aged woman in a monk¡¯s robe, sitting in the fourth seat, interrupted. She was the Monk Sathi of the Hangsan clan, made up of only nuns, and followed the teachings of Buddhism. Although she was a woman, she was a sword expert of the Double-edged sword. ¡°There is truth to the situation. According to the report from Elder Cheoun-su¡¯s disciples, the Blade God Six Martial clan have crossed the line.¡± At the words of Elder Sathi, another man, also a monk and who sat in the second seat, agreed. Along with the teachings of Buddhism, Monk Gak-yeon was the ambassador from the Soorim Temple, a symbolic existence in Wulin. He was someone who had mastered the rare use of internal energy and force qi and one of the ten people who could control qi with just a finger. ¡°Amitabha, if they can move so swiftly and unnoticed, Wulin will end up getting thrown into chaos.¡± ¡°¡­ The alliance might also get shaken.¡± The only faction in Wulin which had a close relationship with the Emperor were the Forces of Justice. In such a situation, if the Blade God Six Martial clan used the crown prince to control the Empire, then the Forces of Justice would have been pushed away. It was something that couldn¡¯t be overlooked. ¡°If we think like that, then we should be grateful to the young Lord of the Demonic cult. Since Lord Chun Yeowun has stopped it from happening, hasn¡¯t the worst been avoided?¡± The person who answered the words of the ambassador was an old man with a long beard, and a beautiful sword which lay next to him. ¡°Elder Poong.¡± It was Poong Chungwun, the eldest leader in the Yulin clan¡¯s group. He was someone who saw Chun Yeowun in a favorable light, ever since visiting the Ten Thousand Mountains. ¡°Elder Poong is always kind towards him since you have a close acquaintance with the young Lord.¡± One of the seventeen leaders, Peng-gyu, spoke sarcastically. He was someone who despised the members of the Demonic cult and their teachings to the core. He had even opposed the alliance with the Demonic Cult till the very end. Of course, his words had been rejected later because of the majority system. ¡°God. The head of the elder is always war-like. I really respect you for keeping your duty as a warrior.¡± ¡°What!¡± Elder Poong gracefully spoke back to the sarcastic remark from Peng-gyu. The reports weren¡¯t done, and seeing elders quarreling over such matters, Elder Cheong-su couldn¡¯t hold himself and banged the table. Bang! ¡°Ugh! I am still not done!¡± Everyone was puzzled by the serious attitude of Elder Cheong-su. Most of them thought that the report was done. However, Elder Cheong-su was still holding back something important. The things which had happened after dealing with the Blade God Six Martial clan members, and taking down Admiral Lim and crown prince Zhu Taiyoon. ¡°Looks like Elder hasn¡¯t talked about the main point yet. I hope the leaders here will listen to him for a moment.¡± The man seated at the head of the table spoke. Strangely, even with his eyes closed, the man was radiating a noble vibe. This man, who looked like a civil servant of the Imperial Palace, was the Great Leader of the Forces of Justice, and one of Wulin¡¯s Five Strongest Warriors, Yi Mok. ¡°Hmm, as said, we should let the Elder complete his report.¡± As the crowd grew silent, Elder Cheong-su began speaking about what happened next. People¡¯s surprised reactions grew gradually into serious expressions. ¡°Is that true? Ugh¡­ The emperor¡¯s Guardian Escort, Lim Gyu-hwa.¡± Lim Gyu-hwa, the Wave Sword. At one time, more than ninety years ago, he¡¯d been one of the Five Strongest Warriors and had been called the Sword Emperor. There was no way that the people of Wulin wouldn¡¯t know his name. It was shocking enough to believe that he was alive, and even more shocking that he¡¯d been working for the imperial palace. But what was even more surprising was. ¡°WH-What did you say?¡± ¡°The Lord of the Demonic Cult killed him? With only three strikes?¡± It was hard to believe. He was an excellent swordsman. The words which came out of Elder Cheong-su¡¯s mouth were shocking, the leaders present couldn¡¯t understand what they¡¯d just heard. As far as they knew, the Lord Chun Yeowun was just a kid who was still growing. They¡¯d heard that he was highly skilled, strong enough to make people bow before him and that he could be considered one of the strongest. ¡°Even if he was a skilled swordsman, to be alive till now means that he must have reached the peak right?¡± ¡°Uh, yes. He must be extremely skilled with all the experience he gathered, but to lose to the Lord of the Demonic¡­¡± ¡°God. In the past, I saw Lord Chun Yeowun within the Demonic Cult, but he wasn¡¯t strong enough to be compared to the Five Strongest Warriors at that time. Could it be that Elder Cheong-su has made a mistake?¡± People were reluctant to accept such unbelievable words. They couldn¡¯t accept that Chun Yeowun could do that. Besides, the only person who could vouch for Chun Yeowun¡¯s skills was Elder Cheong-su. ¡®What did he see to make him tremble like that?¡¯ The Great Leader of the Forces of Justice had noticed that the Elder¡¯s hands were trembling. Whilst talking about the Demonic Cult¡¯s Lord, his hands had been trembling. ¡°I have seen many Demonic Cult members, but this person is different.¡± ¡°Different?¡± ¡°The current Lord is someone beyond the realm of human beings, maybe we should call him as God. Yes, Devil God.¡± ¡°Amitabha. Devil God? Elder Cheong-su, I honestly think you are confused since a lot of things happened, have a sip of tea¡­¡± Elder Poong tried to calm the man who was speaking, but Elder Cheong-su got up from his seat and yelled. ¡°How can you people take this matter so lightly! I saw the Lord of the Demonic Cult use an invisible sword with my own eyes! Using it, he beheaded the Emperor¡¯s Guardian Escort. He also subdued three hundred soldiers with his¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± He managed to get their attention with one word. ¡°Invisible sword?¡± ¡°Invisible sword!!!¡± When he said that one word, all the faces inside the room hardened. It was impossible for a martial artist to not know about the invisible sword. A high-level technique that could only be achieved when one has achieved the legendary Divine Master level. ¡°Elder¡­ are you saying that the Lord of the Demonic Cult is in Divine Master level?¡± At the serious question from Yi Mok, the Elder nodded his head. ¡°Exactly. Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, is at the Divine Master level.¡± ¡°!?¡± Divine master level. A Legendary state that every martial artist dreamed of reaching. It was only natural for everyone to be shocked. They¡¯d just heard that the Lord of the Demonic Cult was at such a legendary level when no person from Yulin was. But that shock didn¡¯t last for very long. An Uproar ensued almost instantly. ¡°Divine! What nonsense is that!¡± ¡°It is impossible to achieve the Divine master level!¡± Well, it was hard to comprehend. Even Yi Mok, the leader of the Forces of Justice, Yulin¡¯s strongest, was experiencing an indescribable shock. As the commotion continued, someone suddenly knocked on the door of the meeting room. Knock! Knock! Knock! During the meeting, everyone had been informed not to interfere unless it was urgent. It was Gam Woon-seo. ¡°Gr-great leader! We have an urgent message!¡± ¡°Urgent?¡± Gam Woon-seo, cleared his throat and looked at the Great Leader of Forces of Justice, Yi Mok. ¡°At noon today, the Imperial palace announced a change of State Religion.¡± ¡°What? What kind of nonsense is that?¡± The current State Religion was Taoism. And the ceremonies of the Imperial Families were held by different clans belonging to Yulin. For the Imperial Palace to change the religion without even informing them beforehand, was incomprehensible. ¡°Wh-what do you mean by that?¡± Elder Poong asked with a frown. At this, the foreign affairs leader, Gam Woon-seo, opened his mouth. ¡°Haaa¡­ say it already!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and answer!¡± Gam Woon-seo finally answered the leaders, who were being quite insistent. ¡°The imperial palace announced that the Empire¡¯s official Religion will be changed to the Demonic Cult¡¯s Sky Demon Order.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Bang! At the shocking answer from Gam Woon-seo, everyone jumped out of their seats, their eyes wide in shock. You should have noticed the use of Yulin and Forces of Justice in this chapter, I¡¯m just following the author¡¯s style, he seems to use both terms. From my undersating Yulin = Forces of Justice + other factions of similar ideas. Amitabha, (Sanskrit: ¡°Infinite Light¡±) also called Amitayus (¡°Infinite Life¡±), and particularly in the so-called Pure Land sects, the great savior Buddha. It¡¯s used as a way to greet before you start a sentence implicating that you speak with peace, so it¡¯s obvious that some people from the Forces of Justice that follows the teachings of Buddha speak like that. Chapter 381 - Title of Five Strongest Warriors (2) The Imperial Capital. The Dragon Palace was located at the centre of the city. If one was to pick the most splendid and grandiose place in the area, it would be the Jian¡¯an palace where around 100,000 officials moved every day. Jian¡¯an Palace, covered in golden tiles and golden pillars that supported the structure, was the place where the emperor resided. Admiral Seo Tae-sik of the Cardinal Spear and Admiral Yuk Cheong-eun of the West Spear were on their knees, their heads to the ground. ¡°Your Majesty! We aren¡¯t obliged to accept such drastic proposals. Please, refrain from taking such a decision! This isn¡¯t the way.¡± ¡°Your Majesty! What Admiral Seo said is right, please withdraw this change of State Religion. There are so many arts and religions you could choose from, but please not the Demonic Cult!¡± No ordinary officials had opposed the emperor¡¯s decision. Only those who had seen the Lord of the Demonic Cult¡¯s actions in the underground shrine opposed it. ¡®What kind of situation is this?¡¯ Hearing the emperor¡¯s unexpected decision, they couldn¡¯t understand the reasoning behind it. At first, as the emperor had gone through a terrifying and traumatic experience, they¡¯d thought that he was mentally unstable. ¡®There are people who get down on their knees for you, how could you make such a decision?¡¯ The Yulin from Jianghu had a very different attitude towards the Imperial family. Like other people and officials, they were people who gave the emperor their respect, and because of their friendly attitude, they were comfortable with the government¡¯s work. However, based on what had happened a few days before, they were aware that not all the factions within Wulin shared the same attitude. ¡°Your Majesty! The Demonic Cult¡¯s Sky Demon Order isn¡¯t for the empire to follow. In particular that man, Chun Yeowun, he disrespected Your Majesty¡­¡± Bang! Before Admiral Yuk Cheong-eun could finish, the Emperor struck his throne. The admiral, who realised the reason, went silent. For a moment he thought he¡¯d be killed. The Emperor had specifically told them to never mention what happened in the Royal Shrine. However, overwhelmed by his emotions, he¡¯d ended up speaking of it. ¡°Your Majesty. Please forgive this lowly servant! I have committed blasphemy!¡± Thud! Thud! Yuk Cheong-eun smashed his head into the floor and apologized. After a couple of hits, with blood dripping from his forehead, the Emperor raised his hand as a signal to stop. ¡°Th¡­ thank you for showing me mercy, Your Majesty!¡± Drip! Admiral of West Spear, Yuk Cheong-eun, whose face was covered in blood, expressed his gratitude. Since he¡¯d made the worst mistake in front of the emperor, a little blood wasn¡¯t a huge price. ¡°Hmm.¡± The emperor looked down at the two kneeling Admirals. It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t understand their emotions. At first, he¡¯d had every intention to reject the proposal of the Lord of the Demonic Cult¡¯s. However, something had made him change his mind in the end. ¡°I ask you. What do you think of an enemy¡¯s enemy?¡± ¡°Enemy¡¯s enemy¡­¡± When asked by the Emperor, the two Admirals began to think. They had to give a correct answer, but it was a question which had been always answered, ever since the start of war history. ¡°¡­ the enemy of an enemy is no less than our ally. Your Majesty!¡± The Emperor nodded at the careful answer of Admiral Seo Tae-sik. ¡°That is exactly what Lord Chun told me.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± When he came over to the Dragon Palace to give his proposal, Chun Yeowun had spoken those words to him. Of course, how things went during the meeting was a bit different. The Emperor had asked Chun Yeowun what he was supposed to do. And he¡¯d spoken with clear intentions. [Blade God Six Martial Clan is an enemy which needs to be eliminated by our Cult. You already know that, so let me ask you one question. What kind of relationship would you naturally have with your enemy¡¯s enemy if you had to destroy that enemy?] The Emperor had understood very well what Chun Yeowun had been hinting at. The Emperor had come to realize that the Blade God Six Martial clan was a very dangerous existence to the Imperial family based on the various testimonies he¡¯d gathered from people inside the palace, including his son Zhu Taikhan and Elder Cheong-su. ¡®If Lord Chun hadn¡¯t stopped those men, then Taiyoon would have become an Emperor who was nothing but a puppet in those bastard¡¯s hands.¡¯ The worst situation would have fallen upon them. If that was the case, the Emperor couldn¡¯t even imagine what would have happened if he had misunderstood the Demonic Cult as the ones who¡¯d stolen the Imperial treasure and killed the guardians in the Shrine. ¡°Your Majesty, first, if he did use the concept of the enemy¡¯s enemy, then the Yulin factions are also considering the Blade God Six Martial clan as their enemy. Moreover, Yulin would always act favorably towards His Majesty and the Empire.¡± Admiral Seo Tae-sik of the Cardinal Spear countered the Emperor¡¯s words. However, it only created more room for the Emperor to affirm his stand. ¡°And so? Did the Yulin block those men in the underground shrine? Even Elder Cheong-su, who was there as an envoy, stood and watched the situation helplessly, he didn¡¯t even move when I, the Emperor, was being humiliated by the Lord of Demonic Cult.¡± ¡°Tha¡­ That¡­¡± The Emperor hadn¡¯t forgotten it. He¡¯d been told that Elder Cheong-su, a long-time Elder of Yulin, and a scholar, was a well-known martial artist. However, in front of the Lord of Demonic Cult, he¡¯d stood quietly without saying a word. ¡®Could such a person even be called an Elder? Ha!¡¯ Even if the officials were powerless, they¡¯d all been ready to risk their lives for the emperor. But this man, an Elder, and a leader of the Forces of Justice, whose art was being kept as the State Religion, had succumbed in front of the Demonic Cult¡¯s power. ¡°I am worried. Those rebels from that clan are formidable enemies that even the Guardians of the Imperial Palace couldn¡¯t stop. Such a Clan is aiming for the throne and the empire, and I see no reason to entrust the State Religion to a faction whose leaders are of no help to me when needed.¡± ¡®This¡­¡¯ The two Admiral¡¯s faces hardened. They¡¯d cared for the Emperor for many years, and they knew his nature. ¡®We overlooked this.¡¯ The Admirals had thought that the Emperor would move closer to Yulin after being humiliated, with the intention of possible revenge. However, this was utterly unexpected. It was true that the Yulin¡¯s Elder had completely neglected the situation whilst the emperor was being humiliated. ¡®Besides, Your Majesty excludes his emotions when dealing with politics.¡¯ The Emperor was so radical in politics that he boldly discarded those who lacked utility and always appointed those who are useful to him, regardless of their status. That was how he ruled. ¡®Even then, with those rogues¡­¡¯ It was a risky gamble to hire people who weren¡¯t afraid of the Emperor or the Imperial family. The Admirals couldn¡¯t understand His Majesty¡¯s thoughts at all. However, the decision had been made by the Emperor after much consideration. The Emperor was so furious that he wanted to withdraw his help to the Yulin and even discard the non-aggression treaty, and also discard the state art. ¡®Even if I stay far from those Wulin people, will those who are filled with greed stop sending their spies into the Imperial Palace so easily? No, I am sure they¡¯ll do something again.¡¯ He was too confused. That was exactly what the Emperor felt. With concern for the future, he decided to not get emotional. All emotion was discarded and the situation was rationally calculated. ¡®If I am to think rationally, that man is strong.¡¯ He saw monstrous power right before his eyes. Even the experienced masters have fallen to their knees in front of him. Even the Guardian Escort who¡¯d lived for hundreds of years and had drunk the Qilin¡¯s blood had turned into a cold corpse with just a few swings. ¡®Besides, he is so resourceful that he knew what the East Spear and the Blade God Six Martial clan had planned. ¡¯ If it was calculated as such, the man was someone the emperor wanted to have under his wings. If the Emperor knew how to handle him, he would be the emperor¡¯s strongest ally. ¡®Okay. Keeping the enemy¡¯s enemy by my side will give awareness of what kind of people they are.¡¯ If the Demonic Cult¡¯s art got recognized by accepting the suggestion of Chun Yeowun, the Blade God Six Martial clan wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Imperial palace so easily. It was beneficial in every way. ¡°The reason why I made the Sky Demon Order the State Religion, is to keep Blade God Six Martial clan in check. I am not going back on this, unless you people have thought of a better solution.¡± In the end, the two Admirals had to withdraw arguments. The Emperor left no room for others to intervene. ¡®How can we think of something better!¡¯ The main building of Yulin in the Henan province. The hall where all the leaders gathered had been in complete chaos for three days. They were still discussing their ties with the Imperial Palace after hearing the shocking announcement. For those who¡¯d been concentrating on the Blade God Six Martial clan because of the alliance with the Demonic Cult, this was a heavy blow to them. In addition to that, the controversy of the current Lord of the Demonic Cult¡¯s level continued to be discussed. In the history of Wulin, it was an extremely rare occurrence for a person to reach the Divine Master level. The only ones who were capable of using the invisible swords were all veterans who hadn¡¯t been active for several decades. No matter how strongly the Elder testified, it was natural that people didn¡¯t want to believe him. It was just too much to believe. That was when a visitor came. A middle-aged eunuch in a navy blue robe, a member of the Cardinal Spear. The eunuch was visiting Yulin under the order of his Admiral. The leaders of Yulin, who heard the intentions of Admiral Seo Tae-sik, responded in various ways. Once the eunuch¡¯s message was received, Elder Sathi, leader of the Hangsan clan asked. ¡°Well, Amitabha. Is that really true?¡± To that question, he nodded. ¡°The Admiral says that if there is a better plan, His Majesty will consider it to some extent.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± At those words, sighs escaped from everyone¡¯s mouths. In fact, some of the leaders¡¯ eyes were directed towards Elder Cheong-su with resentment. The eunuch had told them one thing, which the Elder was hiding. The fact that even when the emperor was put in an embarrassing situation, the Elder, out of fear, hadn¡¯t acted. ¡®It is no wonder that His Majesty is disappointed in us.¡¯ ¡®Tch, this lowers the prestige of Yulin!¡¯ Those gazes drove Elder Cheong-su into a corner. Eyes of resentment and distrust, no matter what the Elder said, it would be of no use at all. ¡®God, god. I said everything about how strong Lord Chun was, but they still treat me like this. There is nothing more I can do.¡¯ He¡¯d come to the conclusion that it would be difficult to work with the Forces of Justice any longer Elder Cheong-su got up from his seat, placed his hands together, and spoke. ¡°Since this has happened because of the lack of action on my part, I will take responsibility and step down.¡± Usually, when such a situation occurred, people would begin to oppose the ones asking to step down, but no one stopped Elder Cheong-su. It was because every leader in the room believed that he was to be blamed for what had happened. ¡°Huh! Are you trying to get out of the mess that you made?¡± In the midst of the situation, Peng-gyu, with his warlike personality and as head of the Peng family, criticized Elder Cheong-su. Anger rose in the eyes of Elder Cheong-su, who was about to step down from his seat to take responsibility for his actions. ¡°Huh? Are you angry? I didn¡¯t think that you would say anything even if you were given two mouths.¡± At the constant remarks from Peng-gyu, Elder Cheong-su clenched his fist and took a deep breath. ¡°I admit that this happened because I was powerless, but even if you were there, Peng-gyu, you would have been in the same position as me, I think your words are meaningless. ¡± ¡°Ha! Even if I was there? I think you have been talking too much these past few days. If I were you, I would have never made such a mistake.¡± ¡°Words are easy to say, I¡¯m sure you know that too.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Should I repeat it again? You are all confident here, but if you were there, I would put my arm on a chopping block that you would have behaved no differently.¡± As if angered, Peng-gyu¡¯s face turned red, he slammed his hand into the table and shouted. Bang! ¡°Can you take responsibility for those words?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it if I couldn¡¯t. I am sure that you will break something.¡± ¡°Huh? This is nothing for me!¡± At that, Peng-gyu got up from his seat and looked at the Great Leader of the Forces of Justice. Tak! ¡°Great Leader! I will take care of this, please send me to the Imperial Palace. I will try my best to persuade His Majesty to restore our relation back to what it was previously.¡± It seemed like he was confident that he would be given entrance into the Imperial Palace. Even the other leaders in the room thought that he could win. ¡°I¡¯ll show you my true power. Being afraid of a young Lord of the Demonic Cult? Divine? Ha! You are a disgrace to the faction.¡± Peng-gyu, the head of the Peng family, had been the last to enter the Forces of Justice, unlike the others. He had inherited his position from his father. For him, this was a good opportunity to prove how great he was to Yulin and the Imperial family. ¡°Are you really asking, 17th leader?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± As Yi Mok, the Great Leader of Forces of Justice, asked, someone got up from his seat and stepped forward. ¡°Great Leader, please send me to the Imperial Palace along with the 17th leader.¡± The man who¡¯d stepped forward was none other than Yeon Buso, the eldest son of Yulin¡¯s Great Leader. Chapter 382 - Title of Five Strongest Warriors (3) Chapter 382: Title of Five Strongest Warriors (3) Yeon Buso. The eldest son of Yi Mok. If one thought about his surname, one would notice that it was different from his father¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t the real son of the Great Leader. It was because Yi Mok, the unmarried Great Leader of the Forces of Justice, had three children, all of them orphans. Yeon Buso, Kang Soah and Mo Yuju. Although the three siblings were orphans, they were always praised for being worthy of the attention of North Justice Blade Yi Mok. It wasn¡¯t known why his three children hadn¡¯t taken his surname, but it was undeniable that they were going to be the figures who lead the Forces of Justice in the future. Amongst them, Yeon Buso, the eldest son, was going to be the face of the next generation of Yulin. The fact that he had been raised with great care and dedication was the reason why some leaders already supported him. ¡°My lord, please send me to the Imperial Palace along with the 17th leader.¡± The eyes of the Great Leader opened wide. It was the first time he¡¯d heard Yeon Buso request something. His son had been invited to the meetings several times before, but he¡¯d never expressed his intentions. ¡®Hmm¡­ is it because of the Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡¯ Although he wasn¡¯t his biological son, Yi Mok was the one who had raised him, there was no way he didn¡¯t understand his son¡¯s intentions. Although Yeon Buso was never interested in anything else, he seemed particularly interested in anything that had to do with Lord Chun Yeowun. ¡®Thinking of him as his opponent?¡¯ The corners of Yi Mok¡¯s lips rose. Being one of the Five Strongest Warriors of Wulin, he was always compared to the Lord of the Demonic Cult. There had even been rumors stating that the North Lord would face the South Demonic Cult¡¯s Lord. It was natural for Yeon Buso to consider Chun Yeowun as his rival as they¡¯d come out of their martial arts school at the same time, and had both gained fame at the same time as well. ¡®He is indeed my son.¡¯ Perhaps it was because of Yi Mok¡¯s influence, that Yeon Buso always kept a close eye on Chun Yeowun¡¯s movements, especially since Jegal Sohi had gone to the Demonic Cult as a member of the envoy. Yeon Buso¡¯s eyes, which looked at the Lord, were filled with a sense of victory. ¡®It might be risky, but it can be a good experience for him as well. An excellent opponent would be a driving force that can push him past his limits.¡¯ After all, Forces of Justice and Demonic Cult were currently allies, so no major problems would pop up. Of course, fights could erupt between alliances too. The Great Leader nodded in agreement. ¡°Do what you want.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Pak! Yeon Buso¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Ohho! To go with Leader Yeon! Such an honor.¡± Peng-gyu felt elated at the unexpected support. Even before entering the Forces of Justice and becoming a leader, rumors had been going around that Yeon Buso was an extremely powerful monster. Less than three months after leaving Yulin to train his abilities, he¡¯d been recognized for his skills in martial arts and was known to be one of the strongest warriors within Yulin. It was common to hear people saying that even if they lost in reputation as martial artists, being older than Yeon Buso was something to be proud of, especially since he was a recognized warrior of Yulin and just a little below the Five Strongest Warriors. ¡®I was told that he was around 30 years old, but I can¡¯t guess what happened to push him so far in the power scale¡¯ Peng-gyu was a master in the Superior Master level, but he couldn¡¯t guess what Yeon Buso¡¯s level was. Rumors stated that he had reached the end of the Superior Master level, but there were those who thought that he must have achieved the Supreme Master level already. ¡°I might be lacking in skills, but I want to help the 17th leader.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you have such great experience, please don¡¯t be too modest. If I am being accompanied by the secret weapon of the Forces of Justice, then my chances of getting the arm of Elder Cheong-su will increase.¡± At the same time, Peng-gyu raised his right arm and pretended to cut it with the other. Yeon Buso didn¡¯t want to pick a side, but Peng-gyu¡¯s actions were too petty as a leader. ¡®The positions of a rich leader and a skilled one have changed. Tch, Tch.¡¯ Peng-gyu of the Peng family is a wealthy owner, and as he was the son of the previous leader, he simply inherited the position. But that didn¡¯t mean that Peng-gyu lacked ingenuity or resourcefulness. It was just that, for a leader of a faction, his temper and aggressiveness tended to drive his opponents into a corner. Despite Peng-gyu¡¯s provocative attitude, Elder Cheong-su didn¡¯t respond. After all, for the last three days, he had warned everyone about it. ¡®You are the ones who ignored my warning. Go and see it for yourself.¡¯ Although the Forces of Justice and the Demonic Cult had allied, Chun Yeowun was the kind of person who showed no mercy. He¡¯d been wondering what he was supposed to say if Peng-gyu didn¡¯t make it back alive. The main group of the Forces of Justice wasn¡¯t far from the Imperial capital, because it was located in the same region. If they traveled whilst resting, they could reach the capital within three days, and in just two days if they gave up their sleep. At noon on the third day, the members of Cardinal Spear and the envoy from Forces of Justice arrived. Around fifty or so people from Yulin were waiting for their entry passes to be issued in front of the south gate of the Dragon Palace. However, half of them weren¡¯t martial artists. Half of them were like nuns in grey monk robes with a thin scabbard on their backs. The middle-aged nun at the forefront was none other than a long-time elder of the Hangsan clan, Monk Sathi. ¡°I hope that Monk Sathi doesn¡¯t cross us.¡± Peng-gyu, the head of the Peng family, grumbled. Normally, he was only planning to move with Yeon Buso, the eldest son of the Forces of Justice Great Leader, and the members of his clan, but at the orders of the Great Leader, the Hangsan clan members had joined in. The reason being, ¡°Amitabha, would it be bad to change Buddhism as a new religion? This is an opportunity for the merciful Buddha to be known by the entire empire. Leader Peng-gyu.¡± It was just an in-case situation. Although the Emperor had officially announced a change in the State Religion, they thought it would be difficult for the Emperor to change his words. With that in mind, they intended to recommend Buddhism as the next best solution to Yulin. If there was distrust in martial arts because of Elder Cheong-su, the Great Leader decided that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to recommend Buddhism, so he had asked Monk Sathi. ¡°It would have been better if Monk Gak-yeon had come, what could I possibly do? Amitabha!¡± Monk Gak-yeon had a strong reputation and influence as he was the leader of the Shaolin clan, the largest Buddhist centre in Jianghu. However, since he was currently in charge of a separate task, he couldn¡¯t leave his position. ¡°Let¡¯s talk with His Majesty first. It may not be too difficult to convince him to reconsider his suggestion.¡± On their way to the palace, the eunuchs had given them various pieces of information. Fortunately, they came to know that even though the Emperor had announced the change of State Religion, he hadn¡¯t completely withdrawn Taoism. As the eunuch had said, there was still time to change his mind. ¡°Amitabha. But this is taking longer than I thought.¡± They had been waiting at the south gate entrance for more than half an hour and hadn¡¯t received any news. They were told that the eunuch would enter the palace first and bring them an issued entry pass, but it was taking a lot of time. ¡°What will you do if the Lord of the Demonic Cult has already left? Your hopes might collapse if he is not here.¡± Peng-gyu spoke to Yeon Buso, who was quietly standing alone. When he arrived at the capital, the eunuch had told them that the Lord of the Demonic Cult had returned to the cult and he¡¯d seemed disappointed. ¡®Maybe we are not fated to meet yet?¡¯ The young man had a strong desire to meet his rival, who was also the Lord of the new generations. Besides, his fianc¨¦, Jegal Sohi, was praising him too much, and he wanted to see what kind of a person this Lord was. ¡®Should I just feel satisfied with observing the traces of his martial arts?¡¯ Yeon Buso had asked the eunuch if the bodies of the people Chun Yeowun had killed had been cremated or not, and the eunuch had responded that they hadn¡¯t. ¡®By examining the sword marks on the corpses, I can determine if he really did use an invisible sword or not.¡¯ He too was hoping that Lord Chun couldn¡¯t use the invisible sword. Jegal Sohi had said that he was a Supreme Master when she met him. No matter how gifted Lord Chun was, it was beyond understanding to believe that he¡¯d taken a step into a legendary level in just a few months. ¡®What is certain is that Elder Cheong-su spoke too much, it could be that he didn¡¯t understand it since Lord Chun was beyond his level. This is so interesting! Does the sky not want me to meet Lord Chun?¡¯ When he first appeared in Yulin, he¡¯d competed against many masters, but had experienced an overwhelming disappointment. Not a single person his age could compete against him. Even till now, there were only a few leaders who could defend themselves against Yeon Buso¡¯s attacks. That was when he realized that in this world, people like him were called Geniuses. ¡®If he really is that strong, we will surely bump into each other sometime. No matter how much he avoids me, we are bound to meet.¡¯ Until then, it seemed like he had to calm his boiling blood. That was when someone came out from the south gate and ran to them. He was the eunuch from the Cardinal Spear. ¡°Has the entry pass been issued? Amitabha.¡± In response to Monk Sathi¡¯s question, the eunuch nodded. ¡°It was issued. More importantly, we need to hurry up and visit His Majesty right now.¡± ¡°Right now?¡± They¡¯d visited the imperial palace before, and they knew it would always take two to three days to meet the Emperor. However, with their passes just having been issued, they were being invited by the Emperor. ¡°Early this morning, the removal of Taoism was accelerated as the people of the Demonic Cult entered the palace!¡± ¡°What?¡± Peng-gyu and Sathi were shocked by those unbelievable words. Just a moment ago, they¡¯d felt relieved to know that Taoism hadn¡¯t been completely removed, but now since the members of the Demonic Cult were entering the palace, they would make sure it got removed out as soon as possible. ¡°Amitabha! What a mess!. Leader Peng-gyu and Leader Yeon Buso please go meet the Emperor. I will lead the members of the Hangsan clan and make sure that the temples of Taoism don¡¯t get dismantled.¡± It was a situation in which the Hangsan clan must act. When she said that she would prevent the dismantlement, both of them nodded their heads. Wondering, Yeon Buso asked. ¡°Did the Lord of the Demonic Cult enter the palace?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, if we don¡¯t hurry in, we might not be given permission to enter.¡± As a result, Yeon Buso sighed. There was no way that a normal eunuch could know if a person with the position of Lord had entered the palace again or not. He was wondering whether he should help Monk Sathi, but after thinking about it, he decided to meet the Emperor alongside leader Peng-gyu. The Taoist temple was located southeast of the Dragon Palace. Built during the reign of the first emperor, the temple, like the other temples in Jianghu, consisted of several halls, three buildings, and was under the jurisdiction of the emperor. Such a temple was experiencing huge riots. Thud! Crack! ¡°You! Stop this now!¡± ¡°You people! How dare you do this!¡± The monks in the temple tried helplessly to fight back but to no avail. The members of the Demonic Cult, who had arrived an hour before, were removing all the books and teaching tools from the halls. ¡°You evil demons! This is a sacred temple of Taoism! Get away¡­¡± Phuk! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Who are you calling evil demons? On His Majesty¡¯s orders, we were told to dismantle this place and build a temple of the Sky Demon Order, it would be better for you if you left this place.¡± A person, dressed as a member of the Demonic Cult, kicked the man. He was continuously obstructing the front of the temple and resisting its dismantle, he wasn¡¯t even willing to listen to what the Demonic Cult members had to say. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that you blocked the Emperor¡¯s eyes and ears! You wicked people!¡± Even though the temple was being dismantled, the teachers in there cursed the Demonic Cult. In the beginning, the Demonic cult members had told them to stop their resistance, yet those teachers sat down saying that they hadn¡¯t received any messages from Yulin. They were talking as if the Emperor¡¯s orders meant nothing to them. ¡°I can¡¯t hold back myself any longer!¡± Wheeeing! At that time, a young man standing in the front yard of the temple ignited a spark in his hands. The teachers and monks who were moving in suddenly went stiff at that sight. The young man with a hood on his head was Hu Bong, the right-hand man of the Lord of Demonic Cult. Whhhooooo! Hu Bong directed the flame at a small tree in the yard, which immediately caught fire. In an instant, it turned black and then turned into ashes. ¡°Ugh!¡± He was showing the Qilin¡¯s power to threaten them. And it did work to an extent. People who were attempting to resist stared at him, perplexed, unsure of what they were expected to do. ¡®Tch. Even those who learn martial arts won¡¯t be able to stand their grounds.¡¯ The teachers and monks in the temple were different. They weren¡¯t trained in martial arts, they were only instructed to not back down if the members of Demonic Cult came, but seeing how the Demonic Cult was ready to act, they couldn¡¯t get themselves to follow those orders. ¡°Those who continue to resist or interfere with our work, make sure their blood flows.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The order was given by Hu Bong to forcefully suppress the temple¡¯s members. That was when the nuns rushed into the temple. ¡°Waaaahhh!¡± ¡°Huh? Nuns?¡± Clang! clang! Clang! The nuns, who appeared suddenly, drew their swords and took their positions blocking the members of the Demonic Cult from entry. They were the disciples of the Hangsan clan. When the nuns suddenly appeared before them, the members of the cult looked back at Hu Bong with a puzzled expression, not knowing what to do. ¡°Amitabha!¡± Amongst the nuns, a dignified-looking middle-aged nun dressed in red robes walked to the front. Monk Sathi, a long-standing member of the Hangsan clan. ¡®Thank buddha, I wasn¡¯t too late.¡¯ She¡¯d rushed over as fast as she could. She¡¯d been worried that the temple would be completely dismantled and the teachers kicked out by the time she arrived, but fortunately, it hadn¡¯t happened yet. ¡®Ah!¡¯ She looked at Hu Bong, who was standing in the lead with a hood on. She instinctively knew that he was the leader of this group. Judging from the strong energy radiating from his body, she guessed that he was a Superior Master Level warrior. ¡®Superior Master? Could this person be the Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡¯ Elder Cheong-su had said that the Lord of the Demonic Cult was a Divine Master Level. However, like the other leaders, Monk Sathi didn¡¯t believe those words. It was impossible for a person who was just twenty years old to go beyond the Supreme Master level and reach the level of a Divine Master. ¡®If someone radiates this kind of mixed eerie energy, anyone is likely to misunderstand.¡¯ Foreign energy emanated from the hooded person. It was the Qilin¡¯s energy that was different from normal energy, even those who were skilled in martial arts wouldn¡¯t be able to stop themselves from being confused. ¡°Amitabha.¡± She looked at Hu Bong and slightly bowed her head to greet him. Her lips parted. ¡°I am Monk Sathi, a long standing member of the Hangsan clan. It is a pity that we have to meet each other in this way even though we are allied forces, but I will have to ask your members to withdraw from here.¡± Hu Bong made a clueless expression that said he couldn¡¯t understand her words. ¡°If you are a long time member, then you must be a leader of the Forces of Justice. If so, then how can you oppose an order given by His Majesty the Emperor himself?¡± ¡°Even though there is an alliance between us two, there is a line which shouldn¡¯t be crossed. How could you people devise such a cunning plan to dismantle the temples and schools of our realm!¡± It was pinched by the statement that the emperor recognized the Sky Demon Order as the State Religion. Hu Bong tilted his head at her words. ¡°Since when did the Imperial palace become your realm?¡± ¡°Kuk! Amitabha!¡± Hu Bong spoke, and Monk Sathi¡¯s eyes became cold as she heard those words. When she looked around, she couldn¡¯t find any other people apart from the few members of the cult in the yard. No officials from the palace had come. If they were around, they would have reported this to the emperor, thankfully, the Demonic cult members were the only ones present. ¡®It would be better to subdue the Lord of the Demonic Cult here.¡¯ If she could suppress him here, she would be able to persuade the emperor at a later time. Although the foreign energy from his body was bothering her, she would be able to overcome it if she used the martial arts of her temple. ¡°Amitabha. I obviously gave good advice. But as you are asking for punishment, I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡± Clang! With that, she pulled out her sword, the Suhyeon sword, when a voice entered her ears. ¡°What do you mean by regret?¡± ¡°!?¡± She couldn¡¯t even feel any energy. Shocked by the sudden voice, Monk Sathi tried to move to increase the distance, but an unknown person had grabbed her neck from behind. Clench! ¡°Ahhh!¡± She tried to strike the man¡¯s hand by raising her internal energy, but her entire body was paralyzed when the man¡¯s energy infiltrated her. ¡®Th, such unbelievable force¡­¡¯ Flustered by the overwhelming power, she looked at the place where the Demonic Cult members were. Kneeling onto the ground with their hands together, they all shouted. ¡°Lord Chun! Lord Chun! Lord Chun! We greet you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Monk Sathi¡¯s eyes widened as she realized the identity of the person holding her by the neck. Chapter 383 - Title of Five Strongest Warriors (4) Chapter 383: Title of Five Strongest Warriors (4) Monk Sathi of Hangsan clan. She¡¯d risen to fame at the same age as a typical high-schooler. Because of the way she handled swords in her youth, she was known as the Elegant Sword. In her mid-thirties, she¡¯d been recognized for her sword skills after beheading a notorious swordsman. Currently, she had a strong reputation as a leader of Yulin, but during her time as an active member, she¡¯d only been seen as an excellent female swordsman. ¡°Monk Sathi!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± The nuns shouted in shock. For the excellent swordswoman, Monk Sathi, to have been attacked by the Demonic Cult, and not just that, but for her to be held by her neck and lose her ability to move¡­ ¡°You- Lord of Demonic Cult?¡± A man in a black robe, with long hair and a white face. No matter how many times she looked, the young man who seemed to be pinning her in place with just one hand seemed as arrogant as a Lord could ever be. ¡®Why is the master not moving?¡¯ Amongst the nuns, there was a younger one who bit her lip. She was the first disciple of Monk Sathi, Wo-seon. [Sister! If this continues our master will be defeated!] The woman who¡¯d sent the message was the second disciple Oh Hye. [Ah! Sister is right!] After hearing Oh Hye¡¯s message, she came back to her senses and told her to perform the Sword of Collective Harmony, a technique of the Hangsan clan. Phat! The two disciples, of the proud Hangsan clan, simultaneously unleashed their technique. The two nuns crossed each other several times, making the watching eyes grow dizzy, and at the same time, moved to attack Chun Yeowun from his left and his right. ¡°Let go of my Master right now!¡± ¡°You evil Lord of the evil Demonic Cult!¡± The two swords avoided hitting their master, and seemed to be aimed for the right shoulder and left rib of Chun Yeowun, but something totally unexpected greeted them. Crack! ¡°Ugh!¡± Someone grabbed Oh Hye¡¯s wrist, which was aiming for Chun Yeowun¡¯s right shoulder. Shocked, she looked at the person who had grabbed her wrist, a muscular young man with a beard. ¡°How dare you! a mere monk trying to get close to him.¡± The crude hand which held her was so large that her slender wrist could break like wooden sticks from the pressure. Clang! At the same time, Wu-seon¡¯s sword, which had aimed for the left rib, was blocked by someone. With bare hands, he grabbed the sword¡¯s blade and broke it, this man had a unique pattern on his mask. ¡®S-strong!¡¯ Shocked, she quickly tried to increase the distance between her and the man. She looked over to see if Oh Hye had succeeded, but a muscular man, twice the height of normal people, had grabbed her by her wrist and lifted her. ¡°Wanghur!¡± Hu Bong looked at the giant man and shouted warmly. The man was none other than Ko Wanghur of the Demon Fist Clan! After the end of the Demonic Cult civil war, he remained in the Ten Thousands Mountains. It would appear that he¡¯d finally left that place and entered the Imperial Palace. ¡°Hey Hu Bong. It¡¯s been a while. You have been enjoying your time with the Lord alone I see¡­ Ah!¡± Ko Wanghur raised his hand and waved at Hu Bong. The Lord, Chun Yeowun, had been a monster from the very beginning. ¡®Is¡­ it true?¡¯ Ko Wanghur hadn¡¯t been able to follow the Lord on his journey because of his level and had dedicated himself to training. In order to not become a burden for his Lord, he was the only member of the Six Swords to have reached the beginning of the Superior Master level after his exhausting training. It was just yesterday that he was happy about reaching the level of an elder, but now Hu Bong was giving off an energy that was even greater than his. ¡®I was so delighted with my results this time, but Hu Bong¡¯s level makes me nervous.¡¯ Hu Bong, wasn¡¯t given major roles in the Six Swords team because of his low martial skills. If he had grown by this much, then it was certain that he could claim a title if he battled for the Six Swords. ¡®Who are these people¡­¡¯ Wo-seon didn¡¯t know what to do when two people with strong energies suddenly appeared. She¡¯d tried to save her master but had ended up causing her fellow sister to be caught instead. It was pathetic to see Oh-hye hanging by her wrist. ¡®Other masters have appeared.¡¯ Monk Sathi¡¯s expression darkened after looking at Wo-seon¡¯s reaction. It was her mistake to come here without any prior preparations. ¡®Being crushed like this, I can¡¯t even fight¡­ Amitabha!¡¯ It was a truly shameful situation. She could get hurt, but she desperately wanted to get out of the hands of the Lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡°Yo-you take your hand off my body, otherwise!¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± ¡°You will regret it!¡± As soon as she said that, Monk Sathi began increasing the energy in her body, and gathered it near her chest. Phut! It was something she had learned in the temple for several decades, and she always thought that her skills were profound enough for her to be counted as one of the five strongest warriors. Geshan Da Niu(Hitting Cattle in the Mountain). It meant to hit cattle in the mountain. A high-level method, an attack that could deliver a huge impact when an object is used as a medium. Unable to get out of Chun Yeowun¡¯s grasp, she decided to use her own body as a medium to escape. Chiit! She could feel the energy running through her body. She¡¯d never tried using her body as a medium, but it somehow felt like she had succeeded. Tring! Tring! Fortunately, since she had used her body as the medium, it looked like the energy had flowed to the back of her neck. ¡®It was a success! Now all that is left¡­ ah!¡¯ No matter how skilled he was, she thought that if he realized that she was trying to use internal energy to invade his body, Chun Yeowun would naturally remove his hand to prevent any injury. But¡­ Jjjjjjjjjjak! The stone slab under Chun Yeowun¡¯s feet cracked. Upon hearing that, her eyes widened. ¡°N-No way!¡± The cracking of the slab was the aftermath of her energy, which she had tried to use on Chun Yeowun because of her Geshan Da Niu. Surprisingly, Chun Yeowun had guided the energy that had entered his body through the meridians in his body and discharged it into his feet. He¡¯d accepted her energy and used a more advanced method to avoid getting hurt. ¡°Ho-how did you do that?¡± Her final supreme attack had miserably failed. From the moment he¡¯d caught her without releasing any energy, she¡¯d guessed that he was stronger than her, but this was different. ¡®He is a monster! No, he is the Demon God himself!¡¯ At that moment, the warning she¡¯d been given by Elder Cheong-su, came to her mind. She¡¯d thought his words to be nothing but bullshit, but the man grabbing her by the neck really was a monster. [He, he really is a Divine Master!] Goosebumps rose to the surface of the skin along her back. For a moment, it really felt like he was a Divine Master. If not that, he must be one of the Five Strongest warriors. ¡®No, no, no! No one, with the exception of Great Leader Yi Mok, can stand up to this man.¡¯ Whilst she was lost in the abyss of shock, Chun Yeowun spoke to her. ¡°You seem to use the word ¡®regret¡¯ a lot.¡± At that word, Monk Sathi¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. ¡°Lo-Lord of the Demonic Cult. I am a member of the Forces of Justice, which is allied with your cult! There seems to be a misunderstanding, how about you let me go and we have a proper conversation?¡± She knew that fighting with him would cause her to meet nothing but a pitiful end. It was fortunate that the Forces of Justice had an alliance with the Demonic Cult. But there was one thing she didn¡¯t know. ¡°If you wanted to talk, you should never have drawn your sword before me.¡± ¡°!?¡± Chun Yeowun was the kind of person who repaid ten times what he received. ¡°Ah no. That was¡­¡± She was the one who¡¯d drawn her sword at Hu Bong first. From Monk Sathi¡¯s perspective, her reason for drawing her sword was justified as she had wanted to prevent the dismantling of the temple, but she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she was the one who drew their sword first. Creep! ¡®What is he?¡¯ Monk Sathi sensed the energy rise behind her, with fear rising inside her heart, she shouted. ¡°Wa-wait! If you harm me, the alliance¡­¡± ¡°The alliance doesn¡¯t mean that we forgive your mistakes. And you shouldn¡¯t have done anything you¡¯d regret in the first place.¡± Slash! After those words were heard, something swiftly passed over her left shoulder. There was no pain at that moment. But a second later, an indescribably extreme pain shot through her nerves. Thud! She screamed in pain as she gazed down at her broken left arm. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± Thud! Chun Yeowun threw her to the ground. Looking down at her, screaming in pain because it was her first time experiencing it, Chun Yeowun spoke again. ¡°As a courtesy to the alliance, I¡¯ll only take your left arm.¡± It was no gratitude, but it was a lot better than taking away the right arm of a swordsman. From Chun Yeowun¡¯s side, it meant showing mercy. Seeing their respected master¡¯s arm fall to the ground was something that horrified the other nuns of the Hangsan clan. Chun Yeowun then gave orders to the warriors of the Demonic Cult. ¡°Bring it down, if they resist, cut them down too.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At the same time, in the Throne Room of the Dragon Palace where the Emperor resides. Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Wah!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t straighten my knees!¡± Twelve eunuchs of the Cardinal Spear were kneeling on the floor. Although they were skilled people, they couldn¡¯t resist the energy which was pushing them to the ground and humiliating them forcibly. At this sight, the eyes of the emperor, who was on the throne, shone. ¡°Hoo.¡± In the throne room, fifty steps away from the hall, two men of the Forces of Justice were standing. And the man who was the reason for the pressure the eunuchs were feeling was coming from none other than Yeon Buso, the eldest son of the Great Leader of the Forces of Justice. ¡®Shocking. I¡¯ve only heard about him.¡¯ Yeon Buso standing next to Peng-gyu made him a little shocked. He had guessed that Yeon Buso had reached a level that surpasses his own, but to see him bring those people to their knees was surprising. ¡®How could a guy of only 30 years old reach the Supreme Master level¡¯ Supreme Master. It was a level that very few people within Yulin had managed to reach. Peng-gyu knew that Yi Mok and seven other leaders of the Forces of Justice had taught this man, but to see his growth was startling. ¡®Amazing. In my generation, the best kind of warriors were only born out of wedlock between strong families.¡¯ Of the five strongest warriors of Wulin, Peng-gyu was told that a master who reached this level at the age of thirty was like a monster. A sense of pride filled Peng-gyu¡¯s heart at the thought that he was walking alongside the next generation¡¯s Lord. ¡°Did you see that! Your Majesty! That is Yeon Buso, who is going to earn the title of Five Strongest Warriors of the East!¡± ¡°Five!¡± Peng-gyu and Yeon Buso were being praised. They couldn¡¯t praise themselves, but the others were doing it for them. Of course, the Emperor himself had to confirm the ability of Yeon Buso with his eyes, as he wasn¡¯t the kind to easily trust others. [Somehow, make sure that you show them that you can protect the Imperial palace from the Blade God Six Martial clan a lot better than the Demonic Cult.] That was what the Great Leader of the Forces of Justice had said. Yeon Buso was doing an excellent job so far. Even the Emperor seemed a little impressed. Now the key was to persuade the emperor to change the art. However, the Emperor soon sighed and flicked his finger. Snap! As if they had been waiting, eunuchs from all over the corners began to gather. Rush! The number was close to two hundred or so. The palace was so wide that it was filled with only them, but he couldn¡¯t understand why the eunuchs had been called in. The emperor soon opened his mouth. ¡°You must be Yeon Buso.¡± ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± ¡°Try it again.¡± ¡°?¡± At the unexpected command which came out of the emperor¡¯s mouth, Yeon Buso and Peng-gyu¡¯s eyes lit up. They weren¡¯t sure till then, but now they knew that he wanted them to make all the eunuchs in the hall kneel. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t satisfied with what had shown earlier, and was trying to confirm it again. ¡®Should I take them down?¡¯ The number was too many for him to make them kneel. Before entering the Dragon palace, he¡¯d left his weapon, and now he was being asked to subdue the eunuchs with his bare hands. The emperor opened his mouth again. ¡°Three hundred people.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°That is the number of people who knelt down in an instant with a single gesture from the Lord of Demonic Cult.¡± Hearing the ridiculous number coming out of the Emperor¡¯s mouth, Yeon Buso¡¯s eyes shook. Chapter 384 - Worth and Value (1) ¡®Three hundred people?¡¯ For a second, Yeon Buso doubted his ears. There were two hundred eunuchs from the Cardinal Spear right in front of them. They were people who surely had learned martial arts. They were at least third-class warriors. ¡®Is it even possible to suppress all of them at the same time?¡¯ If one was a Supreme Master, and a member of the 17 leaders of Yulin, they should be able to subdue the eunuchs without taking too long. However, it was a completely different matter to make them all kneel with just a single gesture. ¡®Even if we give it our all, we can only subdue a hundred or so.¡¯ Even making them kneel for long would be difficult. Normally one would use their energy to subdue others when they were fighting each other. It was a way to earn a bit of time for a defense. ¡®Impossible.¡¯ No matter how much they thought about it, it was absolutely impossible to heed the emperor¡¯s words. It could have been an exaggeration to say that three hundred people had been forced to kneel all at once. They could both see the emperor looking at them with anticipation. ¡®Ah, Your Majesty is testing me.¡¯ Yeon Buso thought that he¡¯d figured out the Emperor¡¯s true intention. It must have meant that he was indirectly asking Yeon Buso to showcase his ability to subdue the Lord of the Demonic Cult. What was even more interesting was that Yeon Buso still didn¡¯t think that Chun Yeowun had reached the Divine Master level. [His Majesty seems to be exaggerating about that gesture.] Suddenly Peng-gyu¡¯s voice entered Yeon Buso¡¯s ear. He nodded in agreement. [It seems like His Majesty wants us to show our capabilities.] Peng-gyu could show his skills, but it was much better for Yeon Buso, who was stronger than him to do so. In order to fulfill Great Leader Yi Mok¡¯s order and to satisfy the Emperor, they had to show overwhelming force. However, the task they¡¯d been given wasn¡¯t easy. That was when the emperor opened his mouth. ¡°Can¡¯t do it?¡± His subtle look of disappointment was clearly visible from afar. Yeon Buso was wrapping his head around the concept of victory. ¡®This man is quite clever. It was never my intention to showcase a power which could instil fear in the Emperor¡¯s mind. Is this an opportunity given by the Emperor?¡¯ Yeon Buso strongly believed that he and Chun Yeowun, the Lord of Demonic Cult, must have some fated relationship. In the future, if he became the Great leader of Yulin and led his faction, he would be known as a warrior who had competed for the sake of Yulin in the Emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡®I cannot lose to him.¡¯ Pak! Yeon Buso placed his hands together and said. ¡°Of course we can, Your Majesty! However, I will show you something different, because my pride doesn¡¯t let me copy someone else¡¯s performance.¡± ¡°Something different?¡± Yeon Buso looked at the Emperor who was puzzled. That was when swords hidden in the belts of the three eunuchs nearby got pulled out. Srrrrng! ¡°Ugh! How-how did my sword¡­?¡± ¡°My sword!¡± The three eunuchs couldn¡¯t hide their embarrassment when their swords got pulled out. No matter how skilled the man from Yulin was, they should have felt at least some kind of energy around them. Float! ¡°Ugh!¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. The three swords floating in the air moved as if they were alive. Among the eunuchs, the three people who¡¯d lost their swords were shocked. ¡°Air Sword!¡± Air Sword. It was a technique used to make a sword fly, something which only a Supreme Master could do. The other eunuchs mumbled and whispered amongst themselves, the Emperor looked over at Admiral Seo Tae-sik, of the Cardinal Spear, who was standing on the other side. Seo Tae-sik, who understood what he meant, sent a telepathic message to the emperor. [Your Majesty. That technique is considered to be one that could rival a member of the five strongest warriors in Wulin.] In Wulin, the only people who were officially known to have achieved the Supreme Master level were the five strongest warriors. Of course, even in Yulin, several people preferred to hide their skills. It was shocking that a man in his 30s could use this skill. ¡°Five strongest warriors?¡± Even the Emperor was aware of the five strongest warriors in Wulin. The Guardian escort, who had died while protecting him, was also someone who had shared that title ninety years before. Even in the Yulin faction, he¡¯d heard that only the Great Leader of Yulin could do it, but to see the eldest son perform it in the throne room was a surprise. ¡°¡­ is the Lord of the Demonic Cult one of the five Strongest warriors?¡± The Emperor asked in a low voice. Seo Tae-sik shook his head and sent another telepathic message. [No. As far as I know, the former Lord of the Demonic Cult was one of them, but not the current one.] ¡°Really?¡± ¡®The five strongest warriors are said to be warriors who are the best in what they do, then how could Lim Gyu-hwa, someone who formerly held that same title, get killed in a couple strikes?¡¯ Just remembering that, made a shiver run down the emperor¡¯s spine. However, what was even more shocking was that the people of Yulin didn¡¯t seem to be aware of Chun Yeowun¡¯s power, or his capabilities. ¡®Those with great talent get known to the world even when they try to hide it¡­ that could be how the Lord of the Demonic Cult becomes known.¡¯ Being an Emperor, he couldn¡¯t quite understand how the rankings within Wulin worked, but he was sure of it. That one day, the name Chun Yeowun, a wise man, would hold the title of being the best in the world. Maybe that was why he wasn¡¯t so impressed with Yeon Buso¡¯s power. ¡®Who will become the best amongst the strongest warriors?¡¯ Even if the leaders of the Forces of Justice or the leaders of other factions came over directly to showcase their power, the Emperor thought that they wouldn¡¯t amount to anything before Chun Yeowun. Yeon Buso, who didn¡¯t know what the emperor was thinking, was wondering what kind of things he had to show next to move the Emperor¡¯s heart, and then decided. It was to show the strongest technique one could use. Ahhhh! Yeon Buso walked three steps ahead and drew a circle around him with his toe. The eunuchs were puzzled, suddenly, Yeon Buso spoke to the Emperor. ¡°Majesty, then I will subdue the people in this room without taking a single step from this circle.¡± ¡°That much even the Lord of¡­¡± Yeon Buso waved his hand before the Emperor could finish his words, and the three swords which were in the air moved around the room. Yeon Buso spoke to the eunuchs. ¡°If you manage to push me out of the circle, I will admit defeat.¡± ¡°?¡± It was arrogance. At that very moment, Yeon Buso moved his hand, and the three swords which were in the air accelerated and quickly passed between the eunuchs, drawing up numerous trajectories. Swoosh! The sound of something passing by rang in the eunuch¡¯s ears. The swords which were moving around could stab them at any moment if they took another step. ¡°S-stop it!¡± Clang! Two hundred eunuchs drew their swords to stop the Air Sword. In order to not get in the way, Peng-gyu decided to create some distance. ¡®It is an Air Sword, so this will definitely work out in our favour.¡¯ Originally, Yeon Buso had intended to use it right away, however, it took some time for him to collect the energy needed. However, it wasn¡¯t too long. ¡°Push him out of the circle!¡± ¡°Wahhhhh!¡± The eunuchs of the Cardinal Spear rushed towards Yeon Buso at once. He had declared that he could accept defeat if he got pushed one step out of the circle. ¡®Push him forcefully!¡¯ No matter how well known he was in Yulin, there were two hundred people in the throne room, what could he possibly do to stop them? That was what the eunuchs were thinking, but would a strategy made by a Supreme Master be that easy to breach? ¡°Brilliant Sky Sword!¡± Yeon Buso muttered something and raised his hand to the sky. At that moment, the three swords across the room began flying between the eunuchs. Swoosh! Sharp sounds were created by the Air Sword passing through the gaps between the eunuchs, leaving behind a gust of wind. WHeein! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°This wind!¡± It was almost like a blast of wind. And the place where Yeon Buso was standing looked like the eye of a typhoon, the eunuchs who came to attack him bounced away and fell back. Thud! ¡°Oh oh!¡± The Emperor who was watching this seemed slightly impressed. If the Lord of the Demonic Cult displayed a demonic spirit, Yeon Buso¡¯s was more like a warrior¡¯s skill. ¡°Ugh?¡± ¡°ugh, clothes?¡± What was even more shocking was that the uniforms of the eunuchs were being violently torn apart. Which meant that Yeon Buso handled his swords so sophisticatedly that he made sure no eunuch was harmed. Peng-gyu clicked his tongue. ¡®I was thinking he would show something nice, but he just keeps proving that he is a monster.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t expected Yeon Buso to possess such a high-level technique. Even he, who had been active in Yulin for 20 years, was speechless, even the Emperor himself would have no choice but to admit it. ¡®We have absolutely succeeded.¡¯ Yeon Buso smiled slightly. The technique he was using had been made with the help of his father, Yi Mok. Yi Mok was the kind of person who preferred different ideas. He¡¯d made a new technique that could control the air freely, and what Yeon Buso was displaying was his father¡¯s skill. ¡®How was it? Your Ma¡­.!?¡¯ Yeon Buso¡¯s expression hardened as he looked at the Emperor¡¯s expression. He¡¯d thought that he had succeeded, but the Emperor looked strangely more disappointed than surprised. ¡°It is amazing, but is that all?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The Emperor wasn¡¯t satisfied with what he¡¯d seen. In fact, there was no particular surprise because what he¡¯d just seen could be done by Lim Gyu-hwa. ¡®What went wrong?¡¯ Peng-gyu, who was sure that they would win the Emperor¡¯s heart, was perplexed. He couldn¡¯t understand at all what Chun Yeowun had done to make the Emperor¡¯s heart not move even once to his marvelous show of supreme strength. ¡°Nothing more?¡± ¡°Your, Your Majesty?¡± The Emperor¡¯s tone sounded like he¡¯d lost interest in them, which made Peng-gyu unsure of how he was supposed to deal with the situation. ¡°Your¡­ Your Majesty! The skills which the leader has just shown you are something that even the five strongest warriors in Wulin¡­¡± Before he could finish, the Emperor¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know the five strongest warriors?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t present now, but my personal Guardian Escort was one of those five strongest warriors too. Even you people must know about it. Was it Wave Sword?¡± There was no way they wouldn¡¯t know. Ninety years ago, he¡¯d been called the Sword Emperor, someone whom no one else could match. ¡°You are Yeon Buso?¡± ¡°¡­ yes. Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I know that you are good. Then, would you be able to defeat the guardian with three strikes?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Yeon Buso¡¯s eyes fluttered. No matter how much his skills improved, he was still a Supreme Master. Could he defeat someone of such great power in three strikes? When Yeon Buso hesitated without saying anything, the Emperor waved his hand. ¡°My decision hasn¡¯t changed. You can leave.¡± ¡°Your-Your Majesty!¡± They knew that it would be difficult to convince him, but they didn¡¯t expect that it would be this hard. They simply didn¡¯t know it. But Yeon Buso¡¯s skill was what had made the Emperor grow even firmer in his decision. ¡®This is a problem. If this goes on, the Sky Demon Order will be fully instated as the State Religion!¡¯ The greatest disgrace to the Forces of Justice. Peng-gyu, who didn¡¯t want to give up, fell to the ground and pleaded with the emperor. ¡°Your Majesty! I know that you are very disappointed with the last incident, but we Forces of Justice can do as much¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡± Before Peng-gyu could even finish speaking, a shout was heard from outside the room. It was close to howling, but it could be heard inside the throne room, the Emperor frowned and looked at Admiral Seo Tae-sik. ¡°What is all that fuss?¡± ¡°I will find out.¡± When Seo Tae-sik looked over, he saw a couple of eunuchs rushing out of the throne room. Not long after, they came running back in, one after another. Their faces, blue, and their clothes were soaked in sweat from running. Thud! ¡°Your Majesty! we have critical information.¡± ¡°How many times have I told you people not to make a fuss inside the palace grounds? What happened this time?¡± Judging from the Emperor¡¯s tone, it seemed that this was something that happened quite often. Since the announcement about the abolition of Taoism, the number of teachers who came in to complain had been troublesome. ¡°Your Majesty! Please let us continue the talks! Wasn¡¯t the very Empire the one who let Taoism flourish from the days of the first Emperor? How could we allow those evil Demonic Cult to enter and dismantle our temples?¡± Peng-gyu¡¯s face hardened at the words of one of the people who¡¯d come in. He¡¯d thought that something must have happened to delay Monk Sathi¡¯s entry into the throne room, but it seemed like something had definitely happened. That was when Yeon Buso grabbed the teacher who¡¯d come in and asked. ¡°Hold on. Did the Lord of the Demonic Cult appear in the temple too?¡± ¡°Ugh, how did you know?¡± Yeon Buso¡¯s eyes widened at the teacher who questioned him back. He¡¯d asked out of curiosity to know if the Demonic Cult¡¯s Lord had appeared in the Imperial palace or not. ¡®Wait! The Lord of the Demonic Cult came here? Then wouldn¡¯t we have a better solution?¡¯ Whilst contemplating, Yeon Buso came up with an idea to persuade the Emperor. ¡®The emperor seems smitten by the Lord of the Demonic cult. If I can¡¯t persuade them, then it might be better to prove myself to be superior to him.¡¯ This was an opportunity he couldn¡¯t miss. Yeon Buso explained his plan to Peng-gyu who was still kneeling on the ground. Hearing that, Peng-gyu was hesitant for a while and then agreed. It seemed like a waste of time to stand in the throne room trying to convince the Emperor, so they decided to opt for another way. They decided to make the Emperor know that they had given up. ¡°Your Majesty! We are taking a step back!¡± The emperor clicked his tongue as he looked at the two people who had every intention to return here. What they wanted to do was clear to everyone present. Everyone noticed how Yeon Buso¡¯s eyes twinkled when he heard that the Lord of the Demonic Cult was in the Imperial Palace. ¡®They are stupid. These are the kind of people who have to taste defeat in order to know that they are nothing but insects.¡¯ They wanted to stop them, but what could be done? The eunuchs were able to understand the saying, too much curiosity shortens one¡¯s lifespan. Tatatatatata! Some people were rushing to the southeast of the Imperial Palace. The one at the forefront was a eunuch of the Cardinal Spear, followed by Peng-gyu, Yeong Buso, and the Peng family warriors. [He will surely deal with you too.] [Huh?] When they were leaving the throne room, the Emperor said something incomprehensible. They didn¡¯t know what he meant, but this was the only chance they had. ¡®If we subdue the Lord of the Demonic Cult, we can change the Emperor¡¯s heart.¡¯ The Emperor wasn¡¯t showing any signs of it, but he was afraid of the Lord of the Demonic Cult. Even after seeing Yeon Buso¡¯s skills, he¡¯d stuck with the Demonic cult. ¡°Sir. Have you seen the Lord of Demonic Cult before?¡± At Peng-gyu¡¯s cautious question, the eunuch who was leading them nodded his head. ¡°I guess you can say that. To be honest, I don¡¯t think that this eunuch will be able to feel what I felt that day from the Lord of Demonic cult from anyone else.¡± Even though he said that, the eunuch shuddered at the memory of what had happened. Because of the Emperor¡¯s interest, the eunuchs had seen various factions of Yulin, and the eunuchs would compete with them too, but the man they¡¯d met in the underground shrine made those other people seem worthless. ¡°He is not a person. He should be called a monster, or a Demon God.¡± ¡°Demon God?¡± Yeon Buso frowned. This eunuch was speaking in the same way that Elder Cheong-su had. It made him wonder how strong the Lord of the Demonic Cult really was. ¡®I am getting excited. The fact that I finally get to meet the man who can stand against me!¡¯ His right hand, which held his most beloved sword, trembled. He couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed when he was informed that the Lord of Demonic Cult had left, but when he heard that he was back, Yeon Buso couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement. ¡°That place!¡± The eunuch pointed to a building that looked like a temple. They¡¯d thought that the battle would be in full swing since Monk Sathi hadn¡¯t returned, but the place was quiet. ¡°Ah!¡± But through the gap in the temple gates, they could see nuns kneeling. They were none other than the female disciples of the Hangsan clan. ¡°How could that happen?¡± Peng-gyu¡¯s face grew distorted. Those women had gone over to stop the dismantling of the temples, however, they appeared to be the ones who had been subdued instead. What exactly happened to Monk Sathi? ¡®No.¡¯ Anger rose in Peng-gyu¡¯s heart, but he quickly calmed himself. He¡¯d thought that all his efforts would end up making Yeon Buso the star of the show, but it seemed like he had a chance to prove himself. ¡®I will lead the members of the Demonic Cult to Yeon Buso and aim for the Lord.¡¯ All he wanted to do was to build enough prestige as a member of the Forces of Justice, and then he¡¯d get the arm of a true gentleman. clang! Thinking up to this point, Peng-gyu pulled out his Thunderbolt Blade, a family heirloom. ¡°Warriors of Peng. Draw your swords! The time has come to save the brothers and sisters!¡± ¡°Wahhhhh!¡± Clang! Clang! Clang! Twenty-five elite warriors of the Peng family had their morale raised at the words of the clan head. In the Peng family, Peng-gyu was the only one who had achieved the Superior Master level. The one who followed was a lieutenant, a Super Master. He prided himself on being strong enough to never get pushed back by the enemy. ¡°Leader Yeon. I will be the first one to strike.¡± ¡°You can do what you want!¡± Yeon Buso happily nodded at Peng-gyu¡¯s words, as he showed great determination. Woong! He was determined to do his best from the beginning after having failed to restore the Emperor¡¯s trust. ¡°Follow me!¡± Phat! Bang! Peng-gyu passed through the temple gate in an instant. Yeon Buso tried to follow in, but something suddenly gave him chills. ¡°What was that? Energy?¡± It was then, A sudden ear-piercing scream erupted from inside the temple. ¡°Kuakkkkk!¡± Shocked, Yeon Buso and the warriors of the Peng clan passed through the gate and entered the temple, only to see Peng-gyu, who had entered the temple with unbounded enthusiasm, kneeling in front of someone. ¡°No?!¡± However, something was weird. As he knelt before the man, Buso realized that his right arm was nowhere to be found, and that blood was gushing from the fresh cut. ¡°L-leader!!!¡± The warriors of Peng Clan shouted. Yeon Buso hurriedly stopped them from moving further into the temple in anger. ¡°Stop!¡± At the same time, Yeon Buso looked at the person standing in front of Peng-gyu. A young man with long hair and fair white skin stood there, and to his surprise, Peng-gyu¡¯s missing right arm was being held in his hands. The young man brushed his long black hair and spoke. ¡°Huhu, there is so much arguing¡­ there seems to be a lot of people getting their arms cut off today.¡± Chapter 385 - Worth and Value (2) Peng house. They were considered to be among the three famous households of the Jianghu. Along with his half-brother, they turned into one of the top five strongest groups in Jianghu. Although he was a member of the Forces of Justice, he had ambitions, unlike his docile father. He didn¡¯t have as much talent in martial arts as his younger brother had, but he wanted to be in a 3rd leader¡¯s position, where he gets called the backbone of martial arts. And to get to that position, it took a lot of work. ¡®Blade God Six Martial clan is too risky.¡¯ They lacked the information and the Blade God Six Martial clan was too strong for the Peng house to face off against. Meanwhile, an opportunity arose. The absurd thing of the empire¡¯s Religion being changed. There were two reasons for it. The new Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun, who entered the imperial palace, and Elder Cheong-su who went to the palace as an envoy to renew the non-aggression treaty. ¡®Elder Cheong-su is the 12th leader. Since he stepped down, the existing leaders will get promoted one by one. But that won¡¯t be enough.¡¯ And as he aimed for the 3rd leader, he would have to climb more and faster. He never thought of an opportunity to come. If he could rectify what Elder Cheong-su had done, he could get a high position. But there was one thing he overlooked. Before stepping down, Elder Cheong-su had mentioned several times that the Lord of the Demonic Cult was a monster. Yet, not a single person believed him. ¡®This makes no sense. He reached the Divine Master level? Phut! He should at least make excuses along the lines of not feeling well that day.¡¯ Peng-gyu didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Elder¡¯s words. It was impossible to believe that a person who was in the Superior Master level a few months back went beyond numerous stages and reached Divine Master level. ¡®But there is nothing wrong with being careful, just in case.¡¯ Both Elder Cheong-su and the eunuch, even the emperor, seemed afraid of the Lord of Demonic Cult. Perhaps the Lord was skilled and versatile enough, or in the worst case scenario, the end of Superior level. If that was the case, it would be difficult for Peng-gyu, who would be lower than Chun Yeowun, to take him down. Bang! Peng-gyu entered the gate of the temple at once by using energy, and quickly looked for an opponent he could face. On the stairs, in front of the temple, stood a tall, muscular man, and a young man in a blue hood. The moment he saw them, Peng-gyu recognized them as Superior Masters. ¡°That guy! That guy must be the lord!¡± The man with the big beard looked almost the same age as him. But the man with the blue hood seemed like a young man. In addition, a foreign energy was subtly oozing out of him. ¡®Then my opponent has to be that muscular man.¡¯ He could deal with the hooded man immediately, but before he went for the lord, he needed to spill blood of the Demonic Cult to boost his men¡¯s morale. Even people of the demonic cult had emotions, even their morale would drop if they saw one of their own die. ¡®That guy!¡¯ In the meantime, Peng-gyu saw a young man standing in the courtyard. Unlike the other members of the Demonic cult, he was wearing a luxurious black robe and his energy seemed very ordinary. ¡®It could be a teacher or a regular middle ranked member.¡¯ Peng-gyu was looking for a victim. Though he seemed weak, this man could also be an important figure as he looked like a teacher, so he rushed to the man. ¡°Huh! How dare you aim for our brothers and sisters! You Cultists!¡± He tried to cut down the young man¡¯s head with one swing. The moment he beheads this young man, Yeon Buso and other warriors of the family will enter the temple immediately. ¡°Ugh?¡± That was when Peng-gyu¡¯s plan went awry. Slash! The young man¡¯s head definitely should¡®ve been cut off, but it moved away with an afterimage. Peng-gyu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ho-how?¡± He too was able to move at a fast speed, but never had he seen someone move at a speed where afterimages were left behind. ¡®Where?¡¯ Phat! As he tried to find him, someone grabbed his right wrist. The young man disappeared and moved to his right. ¡°Damn it!¡± The moment Peng-gyu was about to move and wield his blade, he felt something creepy. ¡®Av-avoid it, I need to avoid it!¡¯ Tak! Peng-gyu, who caught onto an ominous feeling, wielded his sword with all his might, and tried to widen the distance. However, he was caught, and his body wasn¡¯t moving. ¡®Ugh! Wh-what kind of power?¡¯ There was one surprise after another. The young man¡¯s hand was aiming to hit Peng-gyu¡¯s right shoulder. Peng-gyu could see a blue light shine in the young man¡¯s hand. ¡°Do-don¡¯t!¡± Slash! ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± A scream erupted from Peng-gyu¡¯s mouth as the sharp energy cut through his flesh and bones. It was his first time feeling such pain. It hurt so much that it felt like tears would flow out of his body, but the young man who was holding his severed hand and spoke with a cold voice. ¡°Kneel!¡± Kuk! Bang! Apart from the loss of balance in his body due to his arm, some invisible force pushed down on him. It was clear to Peng-gyu that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand at all. It felt like his entire body was incapacitated. ¡®Kuek! Th-this makes no sense, he is a monster. How can he do this in the palace¡­ no, no! It can¡¯t be!¡¯ Peng-gyu blinked his eyes. The words of Elder Cheong-su flowed back into his mind when he was down on his knees. [He is a monster, no, he is the Demon God himself.] Peng-gyu raised his head with trembling eyes and looked at the young man in front of him. The white face and strong eyes. The feeling of intimidation was no joke, but no matter how much he looked, it made no sense. A Superior Master getting overpowered by something with normal internal energy! [Th-this means he is a Divine Master!] ¡°Is-is that really true?¡± Peng-gyu could feel how foolish he had acted. Out of all the people present in the temple, why did he have to choose the Lord of the Demonic Cult? ¡®Wh-what have I done?¡¯ Peng-gyu was at a loss for words. Just then, Yeon Buso, the eldest son of the Great Leader of Forces of Justice, and the other warriors of the Peng house entered the temple. Chun Yeowun ruffled his long hair to the back and spoke. ¡°Huhu, there is so much arguing¡­ there seem to be a lot of people getting their arms cut off today.¡± Yeon Buso¡¯s trembling eyes looked at Chun Yeowun. He never imagined that Peng-gyu, a member of the Forces of Justice, would get taken down so fast. ¡°No!¡± Looking to the right, he saw the monks of the Hangsan clan kneeling, and in front of them was Monk Sathi. ¡°Monk Sathi!¡± He was shocked at what he saw. The great warrior and swordsman Monk Sathi, being on her knees, shocked them. Her blood points were hit and she couldn¡¯t move her blood drenched body, but she tried to say something to them. ¡®Don¡¯t! don¡¯t try to touch that man!¡¯ She was unable to move her tongue and mouth. If they didn¡¯t want to turn into her, she wanted to warn them to run away, but she was stuck. All of a sudden, members of the Demonic cult blocked the entrance, and at the centre was a person wearing a unique mask. ¡®The Dark King!¡¯ The notorious nickname. He was known as a master who was among the top three of the Demonic Cult. Their actions said that people were supposed to come in, but weren¡¯t allowed to go out. ¡®Leader Yeon!¡¯ Monk Sathi looked at Yeon Buso, the eldest son of the Forces of Justice, with worried eyes. Her only hope was him, but things didn¡¯t look good. ¡®Is he trying to fight the Lord of the Demonic cult?¡¯ Unlike the other warriors of Peng, Yeon Buso¡¯s warriors were only staring at Chun Yeowun. It clearly said that he was planning something. ¡®It is him. No doubt.¡¯ Yeon Buso confirmed who the Lord of Demonic Cult was in a single glance. There was only one person whom he couldn¡¯t recognize as a beginner of the Supreme Master level. Regardless of the age, the young man held dignity that gave off the vibe of someone who¡¯s the one and only winner that gets to choose everything. He couldn¡¯t explain it, but he just knew who the Lord of Demonic Cult was. Tremble! Yeon Buso¡¯s body trembled. When he saw the Lord, Chun Yeowun, who he thought of as someone like a rival, a shiver ran through his body. He would have been disappointed if he was less than expected, but this feeling was too great. ¡®He has strength that even I can¡¯t fathom. He truly is my soulmate!¡¯ Fate finally bound him to his mate. To meet such a great match outside the Yulin. He was deeply moved. It was a happy thing to have a strong opponent who made one feel nervous enough to risk their life for. Clench! Strength entered his hand which was holding the sword. He wanted to draw the sword completely, but Yeon Buso wasn¡¯t stupid. Yeon Buso put his hands together and shouted. ¡°It is an honor to meet the Lord of the Demonic Cult. I am Yeon Buso, the eldest son of the Forces of Justice Great Leader and the leader of North Justice Blade.¡± North Justice Blade. There were four armed groups in the Forces of Justice, which had immense power. One of them was North Justice Blade, a group made up of only the best of the best warriors within the Forces of Justice. They were an elite group of distinguished warriors who even killed numerous cultists when war broke out in the past. ¡°Yeon Buso!¡± Ko Wanghur was shocked when he heard the name. Even though it was shocking that he was the son of the North Justice Blade¡¯s leader, Yeon Buso was called a part of the next generation¡¯s Five strongest warriors not just in Jianghu but in the entirety of Wulin. ¡®The Yulin must be shaken up quite a bit to send this man here.¡¯ The State Religion, which hadn¡¯t changed for two hundred years, was taken away without a warning. Chun Yeowun, who thought that the Forces of Justice would react, returned right after he was done with his work in the Ten Thousand Mountains and it seemed like the right decision. ¡®The son of Yulin¡¯s North Justice Blade¡­¡® During his days as a student, Chun Yeowun was compared a lot to this guy by the elders. He heard that there was a genius or monster in Jianghu. ¡®But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Pak! Chun Yeowun threw the severed arm of Peng-gyu to the floor and stepped forward. He only took a couple steps forward, but the warriors of Peng stepped back unconsciously. ¡®What energy!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t because they came to know that he is the Lord of Demonic Cult, but from the moment they entered the temple, something just didn¡¯t feel right. In a calmer voice, Chun Yeowun spoke to Yeon Buso. ¡°This is good. Then you must be the representative of the Forces of Justice.¡± ¡°Umm. That¡­ for now, I think it¡¯s okay to call me that.¡± Yeon Buso glanced at the leaders. Including the two leaders, he was nowhere near their ranks. Both were seriously wounded and in enemy hands. ¡°We were prepared for the attack.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ At the cold voice of Chun Yeowun, Peng-gyu came back to his senses. They were the ones who tried to subdue the Lord of Demonic Cult to persuade the emperor and acknowledge the Yulin arts. But it was decided as such, thinking that Chun Yeowun was weaker than Yeon Buso. ¡®Yeon¡­ Leader Yeon can¡¯t face him.¡¯ Even if he was being considered as one of the five strongest of the next generation¡¯s warriors, and was being called a monster, the two of them were on completely different levels. The lord of the Demonic Cult was someone where even all of the five strongest warriors together will have a hard time taking him down. [Leader Yeon! Don¡¯t¡¯! it is better for us to give up on this matter of Religion!] It was Peng-gyu who sent the message to Yeon Buso. He tried to deter Yeon Buso from fighting the Lord of Demonic Cult. Looking at him, Yeon Buso shook his head. [Lord Yeon! It is foolish to fight¡­] Before Peng-gyu finished, Yeon Buso took a step towards Chun Yeowun. Pak! He bowed his head and spoke. ¡°Lord. First of all, I would like to apologize for attacking your temple.¡± Peng-gyu was shocked at what Yeon Buso said. Contrary to what he was worried about, Yeon Buso unexpectedly bowed his head and apologized. Even Chun Yeowun was taken aback with the unexpected action. ¡®Stepping back?¡¯ It was completely different from the constant glare he was giving from the moment he stepped into the temple. Yeon Buso spoke very softly. ¡°From our point of view, the temples in the empire had been established from the beginning of the founding, and suddenly, it was changed. We were only here to meet with the emperor and ask him to reconsider, we didn¡¯t want to choose this method by any means.¡± Yeon Buso seemed to be speaking the truth, a man of political influence. There was no reason why he would try to deceive the Lord of the Demonic Cult, as everything he spoke about was something the Demonic Cult knew. When Chun Yeowun, who was exuding vicious energy, quietly focused on his words, Yeon Buso brought in the main topic. ¡°In that sense, I think that this has happened because of some contribution from your cult too.¡± ¡°Contribution?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes rose. Not caring, Yeon Buso continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Forces of Justice and your cult form an alliance to take down a common enemy? I don¡¯t think that the Lord of the Demonic Cult would want the alliance to break down because of this.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ At the words of Yeon Buso, Monk Sathi and Peng-gyu sighed in relief. They thought that he bowed his head to overcome the situation, but Yeon Buso seemed to have used his mind. He proved that he wasn¡¯t just skilled in martial arts. ¡°I will take a step back for the sake of the alliance. So, with a little courtesy, I hope the two leaders and their disciples will be released.¡± ¡®A good move, leader.¡¯ Monk Sathi praised the man in her mind. After all, the emperor would only change his heart when the Lord of the Demonic Cult gets subjugated. However, it was impossible to do it in the palace, where all his forces were gathered, so it was better to focus on preserving their already existing power. ¡®He said that he would give up on the State Religion, so it is an offer that the Lord of the Demonic Cult can¡¯t refuse.¡¯ In order to face the common enemy, Blade God Six Martial clan, the Lord of the Demonic Cult will try to avoid breaking the alliance. ¡°I beseech you.¡± Yeon Buso politely bowed again. The son of the Great Leader, who is supposed to lead the clan and the Forces of Justice in the future, came this far for a reason. He was taught in the most eloquent way possible, even though he knew that the Lord of Demonic Cult had no other option. At least, that was what he thought. ¡°You are misunderstanding something.¡± ¡°!?¡± They thought that he had no choice but to accept it, but Chun Yeowun¡¯s reaction was different. Chun Yeowun walked slowly towards Yeon Buso, one step at a time. ¡°The State Religion lies in the emperor¡¯s hand, whether you concede or not doesn¡¯t matter to anyone. Since that matter can¡¯t be overturned, aren¡¯t you just trying to do anything you can?¡± ¡°Th-that¡­¡± Yeon Buso was speechless at what Chun Yeowun said. ¡°And it is disappointing to think that you don¡¯t want the alliance to be broken by doing nothing and playing word games with me.¡± Srrrrng! Chun Yeowun, who approached Yeon Buso, was ten steps away from him when he drew the White Dragon Blade. ¡°Lord of Demonic Cult. I mean it, the alliance will brea¡­¡± ¡°Stop speaking nonsense. I¡¯ll take your arm or you do so in return.¡± ¡°Arm?¡± Wooong! A horrifying energy released all around. Each cell in Yeon Buso was telling him to face the person he wanted to meet. ¡®There is nothing I can do.¡¯ He failed to make sure that the leaders were released without any harm done to them. It seemed that the Lord of the Demonic Cult wasn¡¯t an easy one to face. In the end, it seemed like he ended up in a situation that he wanted from the very beginning. The two leaders looked at Yeon Buso in an apologetic manner. ¡®The leaders must be feeling bad. The Lord is stronger than me so I tried to avoid any more bloodshed, but it seems like he and I are destined to compete.¡¯ Judging from it, their fate was tied too strongly for anything to come between that. Sighing, Yeon Buso slowly pulled out his blade from his waist. Srrrng! Aiming his sword at Chun Yeowun, who was walking close to him, he spoke. ¡°I think you too must be aware. I mean, this kind of existence is called family rivalry. When you were in school, you must have been called a genius too, just like I d¡­¡± Clang! ¡°!?¡± Before he could finish his words, cold energy passed through his right arm. Because of the speed at which things happened, Yeon Buso wasn¡¯t able to even know what happened. Drip! Thud! His right arm, which was holding onto the blade, fell to the stone floor. ¡°Kuakkk!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s low voice entered his ears as he screamed in pain. ¡°What am I supposed to do if you are a genius?¡± ¡°Kuuk!¡± Phat! The cut was too painful, but Yeon Buso widened the distance between them. Naturally, he did expect to get pushed back because of the difference in their powers, but he never thought that he would lose his arm. ¡®I couldn¡¯t even see him! What an unbelievable amount of energy!¡¯ It was obviously cut from the front, which meant Yeon Buso reacted too late. What would one call it? When one gets hurt, knowing that it would happen? Chun Yeowun stepped on the fallen right hand and asked. ¡°I got paid. Do you still want to continue?¡± Even Yeon Buso, who was always calm and never showed any significant emotional changes, spoke in anger. ¡°How dare you insult me?!¡± Tatatak! With the help of his blood points, he managed to stop the blood flow. ¡®I should avoid fighting up close.¡¯ He managed to create some distance between the two. Biting down on his lips, he gently moved his left hand. Clang! Clang! Clang! Apart from the blade which fell on the floor, two blades were tied to his back, but he controlled all three swords at the same time. It was the same technique that he had shown in front of the emperor. ¡°Hha¡­ haha¡­ I was careless before, but this time, it will be different!¡± As Yeon Buso waved his left hand, the three blades quickly moved in the mid-air, blurring the vision and rushed towards Chun Yeowun. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! He was proud when showing the technique that he had learnt from his father Yi Mok. Even if he was the Lord of Demonic Cult, Yeon Buso thought that it would prove difficult to prevent getting hit by it. However, something unexpected happened. Swoosh! Chun Yeowun extended his hands to the side where the three blades were flying towards him. The Air Sword stopped right in front of Chun Yeowun. ¡°H-how?¡± Flustered, Yeon Buso tried to raise the sword force even more, but the three blades had already stopped. They literally didn¡¯t move. Even his father couldn¡¯t stop Air Swords. ¡°W-wait a moment, Lord of Demonic Cult, this is¡­¡± ¡°You should have quit it when your arm was cut off.¡± Wheeing! When Chun Yeowun slightly moved his hand, the three blades turned back and it felt like they were aiming for the owner of the blades. Papaht! ¡°Kuak!¡± The blades struck both his thighs, and the opposite shoulder and they roared. Blood gushed out of his mouth. ¡°Cough!¡± Yeon Buso was dumbfounded looking at his blades stuck to his body. Such strength was unfair. ¡®Kuuuuk¡­ isn¡¯t he too strong? Is he really at Divine Master level?¡¯ Yeon Buso had just assumed that Chun Yeowun must have been at the end of Supreme Master level. He never thought that he would see someone who reached Divine Master level in his life, he never even heard of any Divine Master level existing among them. ¡®He is a real monster.¡¯ Only after being hit was Yeon Buso able to face the reality like the other leaders. ¡®¡­ this person is different from me.¡¯ He was never Yeon Buso¡¯s rival. Chun Yeowun approached Yeon Buso, who was vomiting blood on the floor. It seemed like his end was near. This was a natural procedure in battles. ¡°Kuak¡­ what do you plan¡­ on doing? Kill me? But this¡­ will make¡­ the Forces of Justice¡­ your enemy¡­¡± ¡°What bullshit are you spouting?¡± ¡°!?¡± ¡°Why would I kill you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chun Yeowun looked down at him with a cynical look, and spoke. ¡°You are a good hostage that I can use at any point and time.¡± ¡®This¡­ he is really¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun always left the other person speechless. Chapter 386 - Destruction (1) When Yeon Buso, the next warrior of the Forces of Justice and the eldest son of the Yulin clan¡¯s leader, got suppressed with overwhelming power, the warriors of the Peng family surrendered without any resistance. Of course, it was because they knew that Peng-gyu wouldn¡¯t want any unnecessary sacrifices. ¡®¡­. Even if they try, our side will only end up with a lot of injured or dead people.¡¯ He was blinded by his own ambition and set his goal way too high. It wasn¡®t even remotely realistic to reach that goal, but the moment he faced reality, he already lost something important. ¡®How could such a monster even be among us¡­¡¯ Never would have anyone thought that a Supreme Master level warrior would be defeated that fast. It was as if the difference between them was like a skilled warrior and a low-ranked warrior. If it weren¡¯t for the skills Yeon Buso displayed, that was what it would have looked like. ¡®Does the difference between people grow with each step into the next level?¡¯ Scary. Just one level higher, but said level was indescribably high. The difference in power was way too vast. It had to take a few years or decades for one to go from Superior to Supreme master level. ¡®How could he grow this much in a couple of months?¡¯ Elder Cheong-su had desperately tried to stop them, but not a single leader, not even the Great Leader, had listened to his words, and now they were all learning the truth the hard way. ¡®Ah¡­!!!¡¯ He suddenly remembered the bet he placed with Elder Cheong-su before leaving for the palace. They promised one arm to the other, and if Peng-gyu got released, then he was in danger of losing his other arm too. His desire to negotiate with the emperor and give success to the Forces of Justice watered down. Meanwhile, the front yard of the temple was nearly filled with hundreds of prisoners. Around 40 people of the Peng family, and 50 or so women from the Soorim temple and also teachers in the temple, all on the ground looking down in fear. That was when Hu Bong, who was on the top step of the main hall, spoke. ¡°Lord, we didn¡¯t kill any of them, but we did hurt the two leaders and the son of the Great Leader, this might not be in our favor, right?¡± The warning given by Yeon Buso ran through Hu Bong¡¯s head. From the point of view of Yulin, as if it wasn¡¯t enough to change the State Religion, the Demonic Cult even cut the arms of their leaders. Ko Wanghur, who was next to him, answered. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry, Hu Bong. Nothing of that sort will happen at the moment.¡± ¡°Moment?¡± ¡°This is an alliance that was formed to deal with the Blade God Six Martial clan, but if the alliance gets broken up, it will go back to a four way war and not a three way war. How could the alliance break that easily? It was just Yeon Buso¡¯s tactic to get out of here safely without any more sacrifices.¡± Chun Yeowun nodded his head in agreement with Ko Wanghur¡¯s words. The reason for the alliance wasn¡¯t peace. ¡°Phew, I guess I was worried over nothing.¡± ¡°With your personality, it would be weird if you weren¡¯t concerned about it. however, with the Forces of Evil in the west, Blade God Six Martial clan in the east and us in the south, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing.¡± As they knew, if the alliance broke down, the Yulin would end up getting surrounded by the enemies from the east, west and south, so they were bound to end up dead. The Yulin would do anything to avoid that. ¡°I wonder how they would react if they knew what happened here. Hehehe.¡± So far, the Forces of Justice didn¡¯t know what was happening. They simply hoped that their leaders would persuade the emperor successfully. ¡°Lord, what are we going to do with them?¡± Ko Wanghur asked, pointing to the prisoners who had been tied up with ropes. There was no way that they could keep these people here forever. ¡°We should send them back, excluding Yeon Buso and the other leaders.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the alliance, Chun Yeowun would have killed them since their actions were sufficient enough to do so, however it wasn¡¯t desirable to make an enemy out of Yulin at the moment. ¡°Then I will take them over to their base and deliver the message of the Lord!¡± Ko Wanghur was confident. Taking over the prisoners to the main base of Yulin would definitely incur their wrath upon him, yet, Ko Wanghur boldly took up the task. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Chun Yeowun shook his head. Looking at the prisoners who were tied down, he spoke. ¡°Put a letter in their hands and send them off, that should be more than enough.¡± With Yeon Buso and the two leaders in the cult¡¯s hands, no one would dare act recklessly, but Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t want to take a chance. If the Yulin were too furious, they would end up holding Ko Wanghur as a hostage and request an exchange. ¡°Tch, understood.¡± Disappointed that he wasn¡¯t given the task, Ko Wanghur clicked his tongue. Compared to the other Six Swords, this was supposed to be his first huge appearance, so he wanted to be of more use. Unlike him, Hu Bong laughed and said, ¡°With this incident, the entire Wulin will know about the power of our Lord. Hurray! Maybe the Lord will be given some kind of title or name?¡± Until then, Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t known to anyone other than the Demonic Cult. However, with this, the fact that he overpowered three leaders of the Forces of Justice will be known, maybe there was a chance for a special title. For any warriors in the Wulin, a title meant a rise in their reputation. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, hehe.¡± Three days later, The prisoners of war who were captured by the Demonic Cult returned back. Not only the head of the Peng family, Peng-gyu, but also the swordswoman of Soorin mountain and Yeon Buso, the son of the Great Leader, had gone to the palace for a chance to redeem themselves. The Great Leader and three other leaders had received the reports from Oh Hye of Hangsan clan and Peng Yeo-sik, lieutenant of the Peng family. ¡°Huh. How could this happen¡­ Amitabha.¡± Ambassador of the Soorim temple, 2nd leader Gak-yeon, was memorizing sutras with a serious expression. It was because this was something that no one had predicted. Who would have imagined that three leaders would end up getting turned into hostages? ¡°Is that really true?¡± 6th leader, Elder Poong Chungwun of the Forces of Justice, asked Oh Seon, a member of the Hangsan clan, in complete disbelief. They did understand that the power of Chun Yeowun had increased, but they didn¡¯t expect it to reach such a level. ¡°It is the truth. Even leader Yeon was no match for him.¡± Oh Seon remembered the confrontation which took place at that time. The expressions on the faces of the leaders went sour as they kept on listening. The more they heard about the confrontation, the closer it seemed like a one-sided attack. ¡®Did he just steal the Air Swords and use them for his own attack?¡¯ ¡®No, that can¡¯t be possible, right?¡¯ This skill, which is known to be something that only the Supreme Masters could use, was the Air Sword. It was a level that only the five strongest warriors, who were currently known as the highly skilled ones of the Yulin, could do, but to disable the Air Swords meant that the opponent was of a much higher level than them. ¡°W¡­ were Elder Cheong-su¡¯s words really true?¡± A story which no one was ready to believe at that time. Anyone who learnt martial arts would be aware of it. There were a lot of people who couldn¡¯t climb to the Supreme Master level even if they practiced their whole life. Moreover, those who reached the Supreme Master level were only very few remarkable and known individuals. They could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. And not a single person in Yulin who reached the Supreme Master level had climbed into the Divine Master level. ¡®Does that mean that he is almost like a God now?¡¯ All one could think of was that this person was chosen by the heavens. Poong Chungwun, who had been in shock for a while, asked the Peng family¡¯s warriors. ¡°By the way, what is it that you are wearing on your back?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± At that question, the man¡¯s expression darkened. It was more difficult than talking about what had happened in the Imperial palace. ¡°¡­ There¡¯s something inside? Open it.¡± At that time, a middle-aged man, who hadn¡¯t changed his expression like the other leaders, opened his mouth for the first time in the meeting. ¡®Ah! 3rd leader.¡¯ A man with thick eyebrows and dressed in luxurious blue silk. He was Nam Gung-kyong, the head of the Nam Gung family, a famous swordsman. ¡®So he was here too.¡¯ It was only natural for the warriors of Peng to be scared. Nam Gung-kyong, the eastern commander, was in charge of the battlefield in case the Blade God Six Martial clan crossed their borders. He is the 3rd leader. No one thought that he would come over from his position and attend the meeting. ¡°Do as the 3rd leader said.¡± Poong Chungwun also nodded his head in agreement. After hesitating for a while, the warriors spoke. ¡°Actually, the Lord of Demonic cult has asked me to deliver this wooden box to the leaders.¡± ¡°The Lord of Demonic Cult?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± The words ?Lord of Demonic Cult¡° garnered everyone¡¯s attention. He untied the wooden box he was holding on his back and put it down in front of the Great Leader, Yi Mok¡¯s seat. And when the lid of the wooden box was opened, the faces of the men who watched its content hardened. Shockingly, there were three severed arms inside the wooden box. ¡°Wh-what is this!¡± The leaders, who just heard what happened in the Imperial Palace, couldn¡¯t possibly not know whose arms they belonged to. It was clear that the arm in a grey monk¡¯s robe belonged to Monk Sathi, and the well-musculary developed arm belonged to Peng-gyu. The last one, with the white sleeve, belonged to Yeon Buso. Bang! Everyone¡¯s eyes turned when a huge sound roared from one¡¯s seat. With eyes clearly in anger, those furious eyes belonged to the Great Leader of the Forces of Justice, who had never lost his cool so far. ¡®He is angry.¡¯ It was only natural for him to be angry, he just saw his son¡¯s severed arm. Wheeeing! ¡°Ah!¡± The severed arm in the white robe inside the wooden box floated in the air and got pulled in by Yi Mok. His eyes trembled in anger as he looked at his son¡¯s severed arm. ¡®Lord¡­ of¡­the¡­ Demonic¡­ Cult.¡¯ His heart, which was like a calm lake, was raging. Never once did the former leader, Chun Yeojung, ever make him this angry. ¡®Is this because the Lord of Demonic Cult thinks that I can¡¯t break the alliance?! How dare he test me!!¡¯ Sending only a severed arm was like provoking and ridiculing the entire Yulin. But then, something caught his angry eyes. ¡®This is?¡¯ The severed arm was clenched in a fist, and something was inside it. He tried to open it, but the hand was clenched too tightly for him to open. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ When Yi Mok began to inject energy into the wrist of the severed arm, the stiff fingers finally stretched out, revealing it. Folded very tightly, something was written on a paper. ¡®No way¡­ this can¡¯t be?¡¯ It was strange. Why did he have to make the paper invisible even after placing it in the fist? Judging that it was something important, he carefully looked at it while making sure that the others didn¡¯t know about this message. As he read the contents in her, Yi Mok¡¯s expression changed. ¡®!?¡¯ Unaware of this, the leaders were having a serious conversation among themselves. 6th leader Poong Chungwun shook his head, not understanding anything, and spoke to 2nd leader Guk-yeong. ¡°What do you think this means, monk?¡± ¡°¡­ I, this looks like a warning. The former Lord of the Demonic Cult was known to be a dangerous person, but this Lord is¡­¡± There was no need to continue. This act was a warning and provocation. It was as if they were being told that anyone who would get involved in the matter of the State Religion¡¯s change will not be tolerated. ¡°I never thought that this is how things would turn out. Amitabha!¡± They didn¡¯t know how the Lord of Demonic Cult would react, yet there was no room to protest as they themselves had sent Yeon Buso and the others to the palace. Moreover, it was the Yulin who would lose a lot if the alliance was to be broken. ¡®Uhmm. It doesn¡¯t seem like this is the only issue.¡¯ No one spoke, but the Lord of Demonic Cult and his people looked much more dangerous than the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡°This puts us in a bind.¡± Not being able to hide his frustration, Poong Chungwun shook his head. Tak! At that moment, Yi Mok put down the severed arm of Yeon Buso and after reading the contents of the paper, he spoke to the leaders. ¡°I am putting forth a proposal.¡± ¡°Proposal?¡± To the bewildered leaders, the Great Leader spoke in a low yet confident voice. ¡°A proposal to break the alliance with the Demonic Cult.¡± Chapter 387 - Destruction (Annulment) (2) The abrupt proposal about the cancellation of the alliance by the Great Leader of the Forces of Justice and Yulin. It was enough of a shock so that every leader in the hall was confused. It was natural for the Great Leader to be furious as Yeon Buso was none other than his eldest son, but his decision seemed too extreme. ¡°Amitabha! Great Leader. That request seems premature.¡± 2nd leader Guk-yeon didn¡¯t directly oppose Yi Mok¡¯s decision, but he thought that the timing wasn¡¯t right. If they did cut ties with the Demonic Cult, they would be ending up surrounded by enemies. ¡°Heavenly God! Great Leader. Although I share the same opinion and understand you in regards to the Lord of the Demonic Cult provoking us too much, it still is an unreasonable proposal to break the alliance.¡± The 6th leader, Poon Chungwun, objected the Great Leader¡®s proposal too. Things would have been different if the Lord of the Demonic Cult was a kid lacking in politics like they originally judged him to be, but with the change in the State Religion, he proved that he was a monster with power. In a situation like this, it was risky to turn someone stronger than the Blade God Six Martial clan into their enemy. ¡°Please, I request that you withdraw that proposal.¡± Even in the Yulin, the opinions of the two leaders who just spoke would never get ignored because of their reputation. Moreover, being the brain of the Forces of Justice, they had no choice but to discourage and decline the excessive action which would only bring war into their lands. ¡°Does everyone think like that?¡± All eyes naturally turned towards the 3rd leader Nam Gung-kyong at the question of Yi Mok. It was always necessary for any proposal to have two sides. But, ¡®Nam Gung-kyong is a person who has an extreme tendency to go against alliances.¡¯ It was a concern for the people. Even when the truth about the Blade God Six Martial clan was revealed, he was the person who took the lead in opposing the alliance along with Peng-gyu and Dang Pil-ho, the head of the Dang family. Besides, he was one of the leaders who taught Yeon Buso. Surprisingly, the 3rd leader Nam Gung-kyong looked very worried. ¡®¡­Is that the correct decision?¡¯ It was natural that he was worried. Even within the Yulin, only a few people knew his true identity. He was one of the five families in Jianghu who were believed to be Extremists hoping for a clean world. From the viewpoint of those who were trying to create a world of Justice, the break in the alliance would be welcomed with open arms. ¡®Even if Yeon Buso¡¯s arm was cut off, this is an extreme reaction considering the character of the Great Leader.¡¯ Even though Yi Mok¡¯s clan wasn¡¯t that famous or the most flourishing one, he was able to become a member of the Forces of Justice with his skills. However, the means to how he was able to become the Great Leader of the Yulin weren¡®t because they were passed down from the elder generation, but because he himself was full of energy and smart enough to achieve the title. And such a Great Leader was coming up with a rash decision. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s mind was turning into a mess. In a way, this was an opportunity he shouldn¡¯t miss. ¡®At this year¡¯s festival, everyone from the Demonic Cult and the Blade God Six Martial clan will be gathered. It has always been said that the mass killing was barely successful by the books left by the elders, but if the Empire supports us, we might be able to eliminate the leaders of both factions at once!¡¯ Ten days left until the Dano festival begins. At that time, the leaders of the three major powers and the new clan, the Blade God Six Martial Clan, will gather to renew the non-aggression treaty between the Wulin and Imperial family. Opportunities for the heads to gather were very rare. Just the Lord or the main leader of the faction had to be removed. That would be a great opportunity for the Yulin to show their true power. Nam Gung-kyong raised his head and looked at the Great Leader. His eyes seemed focused on going through with the decision of Yi Mok. ¡®I guess he is serious.¡¯ If a person like Peng-gyu had placed such a proposal, then Nam Gung-kyong would have avoided getting involved in it, thinking of it as a proposal for personal gain, but for the Great Leader himself to put it. Nam Gung-Kyong couldn¡¯t stop feeling suspicious, so he finally decided to ask Yi Mok himself. ¡°Could you let me know why you had to make such a decision?¡± At that question, Great Leader Yi Mok opened his mouth without any hesitation. ¡°In the beginning, I promoted this alliance in the hopes of outwitting evil with the help of the Demonic Cult. But I was wrong.¡± ¡°Wrong?¡± ¡°I have come to realize that if we compromise with one evil in order to get rid of another, it will go against the noble ideas of the Forces of Justice, which have been established since ancient times! Even now, I should correct what I did wrong so we don¡¯t create even more problems in the coming days.¡± Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s eyes lit up at the words of Yi Mok. At first he was skeptical of the abrupt break in alliance, but it didn¡¯t seem like he had to worry. This was surely an opportunity he wasn¡¯t supposed to miss. ¡®This is the chance the leaders should take. I need to put an end to this discussion before the Great Leader comes to change his thoughts.¡¯ Pondering for a while, Nam Gung-kyong opened his mouth. ¡°I heard the resolve of the Great Leader. That nobility of thinking for justice moved my heart. As someone who once opposed the alliance, I am in favor of the Great Leader¡¯s proposal.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± A sigh escaped from the 2nd leader¡¯s mouth. This was an expected reaction from Nam Gung-kyong. [Elder Poong. This could be a really long day. Amitabha.] [We need to stop them from going ahead.] 6th leader, who judged that the situation wasn¡¯t turning out well, spoke. ¡°Great Leader! All the decisions need to be made after a fair meeting, so it won¡¯t be possible to proceed unless more than half of the leaders are present. If you are going to make such a proposal, shouldn¡¯t you be summoning all of the leaders?¡± Poong Chungwun only wanted to buy time. In anger, Yi Mok wasn¡¯t facing reality. With Yi Mok¡¯s personality, if the 6th leader could buy even one day¡¯s time, there was a chance that he would withdraw the proposal the next day. But, ¡°There is no need for that. All the leaders are busy with their duties. Since this was a proposal made by the Great Leader, how about we just go ahead placing our belief in him?¡± ¡°No! leader Nam Gung!¡± In Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s opinion both Gak-yeon and Poon Chungwun looked at him with shocked expressions. The greatest authority in the Forces of Justice was in the Great Leader¡¯s hands. As Poong Chunwun said, since the Forces of Justice were made up of numerous clan leaders, all leaders had to meet to decide any matter, but there are possibilities for exceptions. The decision made by the Great Leader, the Great Leader¡¯s Order. The Great Leader could use his authority and process his proposal three times. That was the maximum number of times he could use his authority, and everyone had to follow him without any disagreement. ¡°Leader Nam Gung! How can you talk about invoking the Great Leader¡¯s Order on such an important matter!¡± Even Poong Chungwun, who would never lose his cool, raised his voice. It was because everyone would lose their right to vote on the matter if the Order got triggered. However, since the Order was such a tricky thing, the past Great Leaders have been extremely careful when using it. The current Great Leader, Yi Mok, had never used it before. ¡°Great Leader, choose this carefully¡­¡± ¡°This is good. Following the 3rd leader¡¯s opinion, we¡¯ll go ahead with the use of the Great Leader¡¯s Order in this matter.¡± ¡°Huh! Great Leader!¡± ¡°How can you make such a¡­ Amitabha! Amitabha!¡± The two leaders couldn¡¯t hide their displeasure at the words of Yi Mok, who seemed dead-set on going through. On the other hand, Nam Gung-kyong couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡®This is not a lie! This is definite!¡¯ All the concerns he had disappeared. Finally, an opportunity rose for him to work as a member of the extremist group. ¡®He will be very pleased with this.¡¯ Late at night. In the office of the Forces of Justice. A single candle in a white porcelain lamp was illuminating the dark room. The man in the room opened up a crumpled paper, which seemed more like a booklet, and read it. [The Lord of the Demonic Cult. Call me Chun Yeowun. First of all, I would like to apologize to you for hurting your son and the other leaders inside the Imperial palace. However, I thought that if I didn¡¯t do it, the leader of the Forces of Justice wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I couldn¡¯t help but make all the lords feel a little uncomfortable. The Great Leader¡¯s Oath will have to be made. If that is done, I will safely release your son and the two others. And I will also ask the emperor to consider Taoism in regards to diplomatic relations, in return I expect the Great Leader to do one thing for me. Due to the incident in the Imperial palace, the succession plan may have failed and the leaders of the Blade God Six Martial clan might not appear at the festival. Just like our academy, I heard that your faction is struggling with the problem of spies too. This is why I came up with a good plan. And for that, the Great Lord should¡­] It was written in a crumbled booklet. In order to deceive the enemies who placed spies, it was written that one should deceive the allies too, along with a message to cancel the alliance for a while. Yi Mok was angry, but he wasn¡¯t interested in taking such extreme steps. However, while reflecting on the contents in the booklet-like letter, he thought that the Lord of the Demonic Cult was rather reasonable. ¡®¡­ this is no different than a gamble.¡¯ Wheeing. Yi Mok, who read the contents once again, burned it in the candle. The booklet crumbled and disappeared into ashes. His eyes gleamed strangely as he looked at it. A deep valley of the Yeongja Bong peak, a mountain not far from the southwest of the main building of Forces of Justice. A cave, deep in the dark valley, was covered with bushes. It looked like a cave where wild beasts lived. It was quiet inside. In front of the entrance of such a cave, an unidentified black long-haired man appeared with a bamboo hat. The bamboo hat wearing man knelt down on the entrance of the cave which was empty and opened his mouth. ¡°I have a message for your orders.¡± As soon as those words fell, a figure moved within the cave. This figure, which gave out no energy whatsoever, was wearing a black mask which completely covered the eyes. One wouldn¡¯t be able to see what¡¯s ahead, but the person didn¡¯t seem comfortable. ¡°How did it go?¡± A part of the lips, which were covered by the mask, moved. To the question of the masked person, the man answered in a confident voice. ¡°Successful.¡± ¡°Was the break of the alliance declared?¡± ¡°It was!¡± At those words, the man took off the bamboo hat which was covering his face. Shockingly, the man was none other than Peng Yeo-suk of the Peng family. ¡°As expected, everything went perfectly fine. No one spoke about anything, no one in the Peng family was suspicious either.¡± Peng Yeo-suk pulled up the skin that stretched like rubber. At that moment, the masked man spoke. ¡°Stop it. It was made from a dead body. If you pull it like that, it¡¯ll tear.¡± ¡°Ugh! So-sorry.¡± Flustered, he let go of the cheek skin he was pulling at. The masked man asked Peng Yeo-suk. ¡°Did the Extremists move?¡± ¡°Just as the leader expected, he took care of it. If we make good use of this opportunity, I think we will be able to find out the identity of the person called Hoe-ju in the near future.¡± The masked man nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Good. Three leaders. Until the day that the festival begins, see if they are moving according to the plans of the Forces of Justice.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shhh! As soon as the masked man¡¯s order fell, Peng Yeo-suk wore his bamboo hat and went back in the speed of light. The masked man mumbled looking in the direction he went. ¡°Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun! I have been hiding my appearance all this time because you interfered in my matters. This time you will pay the price!¡± Chapter 388 - Non-Aggression Treaty (1) Two days later, the announcement of the Forces of Justice spread all around Wulin. The disbanding of the Demon Justice Alliance in less than a year. Everyone in the Yulin knew that this wasn¡¯t an alliance which would last very long, but this seemed too quick. Even the Forces of Evil, which didn¡¯t know about the outside situation because of the recent internal affairs, were interested in it. The headquarters of the Forces of Evil located in the northwest of Sichuan. In the headquarters, the room used by their leader was the largest. There, a large man with scars all over his body was being informed by a middle-aged man who was wearing an eye patch on his left eye. ¡°That is the current report on the status of Yulin.¡± ¡°Kul, kul, this is going to be really fun.¡± The big man seemed like this was an interesting turn of events. It was because this was too good of an opportunity to let go. ¡°Even if we just aim for the Dano Festival, we will end up getting satisfying results¡­ But we are going to miss out on the great opportunity of killing everyone, all thanks to that damn ¡®bastard¡®!¡± For the first time, the balance between the three largest factions in Wulin broke down. The Blade God Six Martial Clan was one of the triggers. Unfortunately, because of the internal conflicts, the Forces of Evil didn¡¯t have a chance to take this opportunity. ¡°If the Master recovers his internal wounds, you can take them down at any time.¡± The big man didn¡¯t respond to the words of the middle-aged man at all. It was because he had joined hands with this man for a better benefit, but it seemed like the future couldn¡¯t be guaranteed. ¡°¡­ Master.¡± ¡°Right, this isn¡¯t strange or anything. This could be a very natural procedure. What was it again? The old waves of Yangtze river push the new waves ahead? I have been waiting for a long time for this moment to come.¡± The old waves of Yangtze river push the new waves ahead to replace the old waves. Just as the back waves in the Yangtze river will push the new waves ahead, it is said that a man of the new generation will soon replace the era of an old man. This big man was proud at heart, but he never believed that he could be the top person forever. ¡°Leader! Don¡¯t say such things! Aren¡¯t you the Great Master ¡®West Strong¡¯ King?!¡± It has been a very long time since the middle-aged man worked for the Master, but seeing the weak figure before him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry. The true identity of the man, the one called master, was none other than Hang Yen, one of the five strongest warriors, the West Strong King! Who would have guessed that he, who had been in the Forces of Evil for thirty years, would receive treatment for internal injuries? If the information about his health had escaped this room, it would have caused a major change in the hierarchy of the Forces of Evil. ¡°There are tens of thousands of soldiers looking forward to Master¡¯s return. Shake off your injuries to get rid of that man as soon as possible! Please refrain yourself from speaking such weak things in front of your subordinates.¡± ¡°Kul, you. I brought you because you used to be meek with your words, but look at your nagging now, Gar Mojam.¡± The middle-aged man. His true identity was Gar Mojam, the leader of the 18 River families of the Yellow River. He was a top skilled warrior in the Forces of Evil¡¯s alliance. He was also the uncle of the three Gar brothers, who died at the hands of Chun Yeowun. ¡°You are being too much, Master. I am responsible for 3 percent of this alliance¡¯s funds, this is upsetting.¡± ¡°Kul, kul, kul.¡± Those words, which were spoken out to make Hang yen feel better, were taken as a light joke. That was how much they valued and trusted each other. West Strong King, Hang Yen went back to the main point. ¡°After listening to your words, I feel like I need to show people that the West Strong King is still alive and well.¡± ¡°Master, you mean?¡± ¡°I am talking about the non-aggression treaty which will be made.¡± A gleam could be seen in Gar Mojam¡¯s eyes. The King himself was injured, and although he was quiet when compared to before, it was a hard reality that the West Strong King couldn¡¯t mobilize power because of the internal conflicts and civil war in his region. ¡°Master. How about we focus on treating your injuries first¡­¡± ¡°No. If we don¡¯t make myself present in the festival, the people of Wulin and ¡®that guy¡¯ will notice something is wrong.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Something he never thought of before. Certainly, as Hang Yen spoke, ¡®that guy¡¯ might be paying close attention to this festival as well. If the West Strong King didn¡¯t send people to the non-aggression treaty by trying to focus on internal power, there was a high probability that ¡®that guy¡¯ would attack again. ¡°It is our luck that every time the treaty got renewed, the Master had never gone there in person.¡± Hang Yen was someone who never attended the treaty because of his extreme pride, not once did he even consider visiting neither the Demonic Cult nor the Imperial Palace. But even if he didn¡¯t attend, if he didn¡¯t send a plausible and sensible person, ¡®that guy¡¯ was bound to notice. ¡°Gar Mojam. Make sure to attend it.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Gar Mojam was perplexed at the unexpected command from Hang Yen. ¡°Master! Under the current circumstances, if I leave and¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. This place is guarded by the most skilled swordsmen.¡± Currently, the Master of Forces of Evil is being guarded by Gar Mojam, the 2nd in rank Gong Yun and the 5th ranked member of the Forces of Evil, Geum Jongsa. Although those three were guarding him, if one of them went missing, the safety of the injured Hang Yen might get compromised. Hang Yen smiled bitterly at Gar Mojam, who seemed worried. ¡°I am not going to just send you away.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Those bastards of the Demonic Cult killed my nephews.¡± It was a fact that was found out after hurting the head of the Osang family. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t hear anything from him, but after killing half of his family, he finally decided to speak up. ¡°¡­ we have some debts to pay.¡± He spoke calmly, but his eyes held rage. Gar Mojam, who wasn¡¯t married, never let anyone who touched his family or friends lead a happy life. It was just that, because of the civil war, his chance of getting revenge had been delayed. ¡°Give me the chance to pay off the debt. When the treaty is done, confusion is sure to arise. And when the confusion starts, we¡¯ll get to know if the Forces of Justice will be the first target or not, right?¡± Due to the announcement of the Forces of Justice alliance breaking news, the other incidents about the Forces of Justice were being dug out and the matter about the imperial palace had spread out too. Just combining the information they gathered, it was obvious who of the two factions would get targeted. Even if they decided to break ties, the Demonic Cult will be the first to move. ¡°That son of Chun Yujong is running wild these days, someone has to teach him that people can¡¯t run rampant in Wulin just because they¡®re ignorant.¡± Thud! Hang Yen looked at the chest which was covered in scars. The wounds he had suffered from the former Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yujong. No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t help but retreat when he was facing the former Lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡®I will repay you for the disgrace I had to face with the life of your child¡¯s!¡¯ Gooooo! Even though he was injured, the energy Hang Yen was releasing would make anyone think that he was in good health. ¡°Understood. I will make sure to fulfil my Master¡¯s orders and return.¡± As Hang Yen ordered, he had to leave in a hurry to attend the treaty. It took 8 days to get to the Tongho region. When Gar Mojam went to greet the Master before he left, Hang Yen asked something he was curious about. ¡°By the way, when they decided to break the alliance this time, what was the Lord of the Demonic Cult called?¡± ¡°¡­ he was called the Changing Demon because he broke down the trust of the alliance by cutting the arms off of the three leaders of the Forces of Justice who went to the emperor as their envoys.¡± ¡°Changing Demon? It is so like the Yulin to give out such names.¡± Except for those of their own faction, they would always give the worst kind of titles to the warriors of other factions. No matter how mad they were, to call the Lord of the Demonic Cult as a Changing Demon was like trying to belittle him. ¡°But the warriors of Wulin don¡¯t call him that. They use a very broad title for him.¡± ¡°Broad?¡± ¡°Even the emperor, the great emperor of the empire, said that he could never call the Lord of the Demonic Cult with such a reckless and belittling name, so he called the Lord of Demonic Cult the ¡®Demon Emperor¡¯.¡± ¡°Emperor? Ha!¡± Hang Yen¡¯s eyebrows rose. Even though he himself, a member of the five strongest warriors, only got to call himself ¡®king¡¯, this title for the Lord of the Demonic Cult made him furious. And, ever since the non-aggression treaty was signed, not a single person from the Wulin dared to threaten the Imperial palace directly either. ¡°Make sure that he never gets called with that name ever again.¡± ¡°Gar Mojam from Yellow River. I obey the command of the Master!¡± Four days before the non-aggression treaty. The imperial palace envoys arrived at the main hall of the Forces of Justice. In the main hall, eight leaders of the Forces of Justice and the envoy from the Imperial Palace were bowing their heads to greet each other. The person who was from the Imperial palace to deliver the news was Yeongjo, the Northern Commander. Standing in front of the first seat, Yeongjo opened a scroll which had a name on it and proceeded to recite its contents. ¡°¡­ the location will be held in the Jin Castle in Tongho. As it is a peaceful place for both the Wulin and the Imperial family to attend, the number of escorts apart from the heads of each faction shouldn¡¯t exceed 100, and during the ceremony¡­¡± As they read the contents, the leader¡¯s expression turned strange. All the three largest factions would probably feel the same way about the treaty. ¡®The moment the treaty comes to an end, war will start.¡¯ So, once the meeting came to an end, the leaders tried to prepare for an emergency situation and mobilized the elite warriors from North Justice Blades, the best armed groups in the entirety of Yulin. But, with the content of the emperor¡¯s message, their plan was blocked. ¡®Only one group can be sent.¡¯ Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that it was the only way. Representatives of each faction could enter without any restrictions. For example, if the representative of a third clan from Yulin was present there, they might have an edge over the other factions in terms of power. And such a thing would only happen for the Forces of Justice because it was formed by various clans. ¡®I know very well who came up with those thoughts. Huhuhu¡¯ A smile crept across the lips of 3rd leader Nam Gung-kyong, who was bowing his head. The current Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun, was still residing in the Imperial palace. Even so, when the alliance gets broken up, the Lord of the Demonic Cult was in the middle of the Yulin¡¯s realm. There were already people of the North Justice Blade of Yeon Buso around the palace. Whenever the Lord of Demonic Cult came out, they would be ready to hit him. ¡®This is no use. Lord of the Demonic Cult, no matter what you do to move His Majesty, you will not be able to come out of Tongho alive.¡¯ There were more than a hundred small and medium sized factions which had the same thoughts as the Extremists. Moreover, in case of any emergency, they had already hidden their men everywhere in Tongho, which meant that, in case of an emergency, the Yulin had enough warriors on their side. ¡®On the other hand, the Lord of the Demonic Cult¡¯s troops are stranded south of Yellow River.¡¯ Before announcing the break in the alliance, the seven clans of Yulin and six clans from the Hubei region, as well as the disciples of clans which were at the borders of the Yellow River, were prepared to block the forces of the Demonic Cult who would try to advance to the north of the festival. Even if the members of the Demonic Cult wanted to use other methods, they wouldn¡¯t find any way out. ¡®This is quite clever.¡¯ As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the Blade God Six Martial clan and the Forces of Evil were keeping an eye on their borders to block the movement of the Demonic Cult¡¯s members too. This was done without any agreement with each other. ¡®Even they know that this is a great opportunity. There was only one mistake you made, Lord of the Demonic Cult and that was to create a sense of crisis for everyone!¡¯ And with their members being blocked off at the borders, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun, could only mobilize about 50 members who were currently residing in the Imperial palace. And this was great news to others. A perfect chance to kill Chun Yeowun, the worst kind of enemy, who reached Divine Master level. ¡®This is the perfect time to reach our goal!¡¯ A member of the Extremists had managed to complete the Extreme Martial Body. But due to the lack of time, their technique wasn¡¯t tested on many people, but it was said that it had great effect on the successfully completed eighty members. ¡®Demon Emperor? Don¡¯t joke with me. Evil never crosses the sky. For the sake of the clear blue sky, Tongho will be your grave!¡¯ Nam Gung Kyong ¡®s eyes flashed as they looked at the floor. Starting from the festival, the situation of Wulin would change completely. Time flew by quickly. The long awaited festival had arrived. Dano, the great day, which fell on the 5th lunar month, was known to be auspicious. The Dano Festival, the day when the yang is most prosperous in the year, the festival originated the reign of King Hui of the Chu Dynasty and spread all over. Jin Castle was located in the heart of Tongho. Tongho was the first capital where Zhu Won-myeong, the first emperor, had initially resided and it is a place where he made an oath to the gods of heaven and earth to save the people of his kingdom. In commemoration of that, the non-aggression treaty between the Imperial Family and the people of Wulin was being held in Tongho. It wasn¡¯t a very big castle because it was a small region, but it was enough to accommodate 20,000 people. Before the treaty ceremony started at noon, officials of the Imperial palace, 200 Guards and three thousand soldiers were lined up in five rows. Thud! Thud! Thud! The Guards of the Imperial palace, who were guarding the Castle Gates, were beating the drums as they shouted. ¡°The leaders of Yulin and the heads of each faction have arrived!¡± The first to arrive were the Yulin clan. It was natural since this place came under their realm. Thud! The first person to step through the entrance of the castle gate was the Great Leader of the Forces of Justice. Yi Mok took a deep breath while examining the castle and the decorations which were put up for the ceremony. ¡®Finally, is it going to start?¡¯ Starting today, new changes are going to occur. Five leaders, leading the 243 warriors of each clan, the heads of multiple small factions and a hundred elite warriors of the North Justice Blade, who came back from the Imperial Palace in defeat, entered the palace with determination. Chapter 389 - Non-Aggression Treaty (2) ¡°You can go this way.¡± The first to enter the Jin Castle of the Wulin people were the heads of each clan of Yulin, who moved to the opposite side of the Imperial palace¡¯s guards under the guidance of the imperial guards. The people of Yulin who were assigned a place close to the western gate got into a formation right away. It showed how orderly and disciplined their faction was. Among those, there were those who couldn¡¯t hide their energy, the elite warriors of North Justice Blade. ¡®It was worthwhile to bring in 100 of the North Justice Blade.¡¯ The 3rd leader, Nam Gung-kyong, couldn¡¯t hide his satisfaction while looking at the warriors. The leader of North Justice Blade, one of the best forces of Yulin, was under Yeon Buso, the eldest son of Yi Mok. The warriors of North Justice Blade seemed to be in anger when they learned that Yeon Buso had been captured by the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun, in the Imperial palace. The air seemed to have turned cold, perhaps because they wanted blood to flow. ¡®Lord of the Demonic Cult. You have a talent for making enemies.¡¯ The North Justice Blade is made up of only those who are extremely skilled. For the Extremists to have this power on their side was something that could instil confidence in them, and with 100 North Justice Blade warriors, they could destroy 2 to 3 Demonic Cults in one night. Furthermore, ¡®Did you pressure the 300 guards and eunuchs? Would you be able to do that again this time?¡¯ The people who attended this time were all masters. There was Yi Mok, the Supreme Master, and the five leaders who were all Superior Masters, including Nam Gung-kyong. Moreover, from the small and medium clans, there were more than 50 Super Master level warriors. They were fully prepared to face the Divine Master. ¡®This will be the same for the Forces of Evil and the Blade God Six Martial clan too!¡¯ They will bring their best power to kill Chun Yeowun too. If the three forces attacked at once, it was determined that, no matter how strong Chun Yeonwun was, he wasn¡¯t invincible. ¡®The main point comes after dealing with the Lord.¡¯ After dealing with a common enemy, the Demonic Cult, all the other three factions will end their alliance immediately. And the factions which survive in that position will turn into a major faction in the Yulin. ¡®At that specific moment.¡¯ He looked up at the sky, the sun was heading towards the middle of the sky and noon was approaching. At the western gate of Jin Castle, the sound of drums echoed around. Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°The leaders of the Forces of Evil and their clan heads are entering.¡± The second to arrive were the Forces of Evil. The eyes of Poong Chungwun, a long time member of the Forces of Justice, widened. ¡®I heard there was a civil war happening, yet they are attending?¡¯ Even within the Wulin, there were spies placed in each faction. It was done by the Forces of Justice who knew that the Forces of Evil were complicated to deal with. Naturally, they thought that no one would be dispatched to the treaty. ¡®Gar Mojam from the Yellow River!¡¯ ¡®No way. Why is he here?¡¯ A middle-aged man with a black eye patch entered through the gate. He was the head of the 18 River families and also a tyrant, someone very close to the Forces of Evil. And there were 17 men, who seemed like leaders, who came after him. ¡®That one is Bok Ho-sun.¡¯ Jegal Yong-un, the 13th leader of the Forces of Justice, who was the head of intelligence, immediately noticed that one person. The River Family¡®s Bok Ho-sun. It was said that Chun Yeowun had drowned them all in the river with his own hands. ¡®Where are they?¡¯ As soon as Gar Mojam entered the castle, he looked for the Demonic Cult. One of the facts he found out about them was that the Demonic Cult were looking for the base of the Blue Sky Brotherhood. As a result, it was Gar Mojam who was convinced that the true culprit wasn¡¯t the Blue Sky Brotherhood but the Demonic Cult who disappeared overnight. Today, he was going to make sure to let the blood of Demonic Cult flow for the sake of his nephews, and the Blue Sky Brotherhood¡¯s men who died. ¡®I will never forgive those demonic bastards!¡¯ Who the real culprit is was still unknown, but he hoped to find someone called Yang Danwa among the Demonic Cult¡®s members. He only heard this name once when he hypnotised someone. [A young man with a pure white face, named Chun Yeowun, the head of the Demonic Cult¡­ ah¡­ they must have come from the Ten Thousand Mountains seeing Yang Danwa there, but also witnessing the Lord treat him so politely, he seemed like a high ranked member of the Cult!] It was said that Yang Danwa had beheaded a person on the command of Chun Yeowun. If he came to the treaty, Gar Mojam was sure to pay back twice the number. He was planning to find out every single member of the cult and decapitate them. Thud! Thud! Thud! Gar Mojam and the River families, as well as hundreds of warriors below them, were about to get into formation under the guidance of the imperial guards, when suddenly the drums began to echo from the east. ¡®Is it them?¡¯ ¡®Have they arrived?¡¯ The gazes of both, the Forces of Evil and the Forces of Justice, went towards the eastern gate at the same time. Among the three largest factions, the only one remaining was the Demonic Cult. The one who entered was someone other than the one they wanted, the new power and the leading faction, Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡°The three leaders of the Blade God Six Martial clan are entering!¡± At the shout of the guard, the eyes of all the leaders turned sharp. It would be their first time seeing these people. Through their hands, the sub clans of the Forces of Justice were completely destroyed. ¡®Three leaders?¡¯ The Yulin thought that as they were made of six clans, there would be six leaders controlling numerous clans, but only half of them seemed to have come. But the fact that only half of them are here meant a lot. It meant that they were aiming for peace through this treaty. ¡®They are coming.¡¯ Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the spot where they would confront these leaders for the first time. They saw three people walking side by side at the eastern gate. On the left side was an old man with short white hair and red scabbard, and the one in middle was with long hair, and a black cloth covering his eyes. And on the right side was another middle-aged man with a beard and well developed muscles without wearing a top. What was unusual about him was the fact that he was wearing a huge sword that was of the same height as him on his back. ¡°They are unusual, Great Leader.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yi Mok didn¡¯t respond to the 6th leader Poong Chungwun¡¯s words who was puzzled. However, he had a serious expression on his face. ¡°Great Leader, what should we do?¡± ¡°¡­ Elder Poong. Maybe everyone here today will risk their lives.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°All three of them are Supreme Masters. Besides¡­ one of them is powerful enough to compete with a Great Leader like me too.¡± ¡°!?¡± Poong Chungwun couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at the words of Yi Mok. He couldn¡¯t estimate the exact level of them. He knew that they would be better than him, but he never imagined that they would be so dangerous. ¡°Ugh, what does that mean? Great Leader, does this mean all three of them are capable enough to be on the same level as the five strongest warriors?¡± At that question, Yi Mok looked at the man in the middle who covered his eyes in a black cloth. The two men on either side of him seemed to have reached the entry stage of Supreme Master level, but the man who covered his eyes with the black cloth looked to be on the same level as Yi Mok. The five strongest warriors had different abilities, but when the standard is taken in a general term, then this blindfolded man can be called one of them. ¡°This¡­!¡± Gasp escaped from Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s mouth. In fact, it was a voice closer to embarrassment. There were twelve other masters with unusual energy flows who followed behind the three main leaders, and to his surprise, all of them were Superior Master level. Besides that, the hundred warriors behind them were all close to the initial stage of Super Master level, it looked like they brought in all of their elite warriors. ¡®It-it makes no sense to have that much power with them!¡¯ Everyone thought that other factions would come fully prepared. However, this was far beyond the expected range. The first goal of Nam Gung-kyong was to get rid of the common enemy, the Demonic Cult¡¯s Lord Chun Yeowun, and then aim for the Blade God Six Martial clan, but never did he think that he would have to revise the plan. ¡®Lord of the Demonic Cult, with him, these ones should be taken down first.¡¯ It was Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s attempt to conserve his power and use it when it was needed the most. If he went according to the first plan and removed the Lord of Demonic Cult with the help of Blade God Six Martial clan, then Yulin forces would have a hard time taking down Blade God Six Martial clan all by themselves. The number of Super Masters and Superior Masters the Blade God Six Martial clan possessed was overwhelming. ¡®It looks like they are shocked. Hehe!¡¯ The muscular man without the shirt smiled when he looked at the stiff faces of the Yulin forces. That was when the white-haired man on the left spoke softly after clicking his tongue. ¡°Tch, why do you care what their reactions are like? They are gonna die anyway. Crazy Sword Master, Cha Yunkang.¡± The man wearing a sword that was his height was one of the top three of the Six Martial Masters of the Clan, Crazy Sword Master Cha Yunkang. Among the top three Martial Masters, he was the only one who competed in the Extreme Art of Blade God. ¡°Why are you being so stern with me now, Fire Sword Master, Noh Do-kyung? You are too old to know the joy of being in the spotlight.¡± The white haired old man, who had a red sword on him, was the Fire Sword Master, one of the Six Martial Masters of the clan. Among the Six Martials, he had been the only person to hold the title of Sword Master for the longest time. Ignoring their chatter, the blindfolded man in the middle spoke to the white haired one. ¡°I expect that everything is well prepared.¡± ¡°Yes, Sword Master Lee Wook. Once the Sword Master sends a signal, not a single person inside these walls will be able to survive.¡± The person who covered his eyes with the black cloth was one of the Six Martial Masters, Sword Master Lee Wook. He was the older brother of Lee Baek, who died through the hands of Chun Yeowun. Ever since that incident, Sword Master Lee Wook had been in a bad mood, at which Do Kwang shook his head and spoke. ¡°We are soon going to use the ¡®Rage Roaring Thunder¡¯, Sword Master Lee Wook. Wouldn¡¯t everything be solved once the Lord of the Demonic Cult gets removed from this world? Do you not believe in the technique that will be used?¡± Rage Roaring Thunder. A bomb made by an explosive¡¯s expert a hundred years ago. It was the worst weapon with an explosion radius equivalent to five times the normal blast made by energy. Since the materials needed for the bomb were difficult to obtain, manufacturing it turned hard. Even the Blade God Six Martial clan only had a few and they were all laid out in the underground of this castle. ¡°Even if they are used, it is natural for us to prepare for any mishaps. Even if we remove everyone in here, including that Lord of the Demonic Cult, we would only be taking one small step to our goal.¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t have time to listen to this. Fine.¡± The blindfolded man was already crazy before, but after losing his brother, he turned even colder and much more obsessed. After all, the person in charge of this task was Sword Master Lee Wook. Following the orders of the Great Master, they decided to follow and help him. Even the others of the Six Martial masters highly praised him for his thoroughness. ¡®As long as this man is here, no one will survive. You, Lord of the Demonic Cult, have interfered with our plans enough times. You will be brought to justice here.¡¯ In that way, the three factions of Wulin had gathered ¨C the Yulin, the Forces of Evil and the Blade God Six Martial clan. The only one that was left was the Demonic Cult. It would be difficult to come to the castle as their path was being blocked. Noon, when the sun was high in the sky. Yet, not a sign of Demonic Cult. Naturally, the leaders of each faction had no choice but to be puzzled. ¡®What is this? Why are they so late?¡¯ ¡®Are they going to abandon their pride and hide in the Imperial palace?¡¯ It was what everyone was thinking. But then.. Thud! Thud! Thud! At that moment, the drumming sound came from the southern gate of the castle along with the shouts of the imperial guard above the wall. ¡°The Lord of the Demonic Cult is entering!¡± ¡®Finally, they are here!!!¡¯ Wooong! All three factions, which had gathered inside, looked at the southern gate. The cult was the only faction they had targeted and it finally appeared. The guards hadn¡¯t informed about any other leaders or cultists coming along, since they were all blocked near the Yellow River. [As soon as the Lord of the Demonic Cult steps foot into the castle, the war will begin!] [Yes!] At Sword Master Lee Wook¡¯s telepathic order, Master Yi Gam, who assisted him, nodded and answered. Shockingly, the moment they were aiming for wasn¡¯t the end of the treaty like how it was for the Forces of Evil and Forces of Justice. The moment of the beginning of the treaty was known to be the most auspicious moment of all. But that didn¡¯t matter to them, let it be royals or warriors. After all, the Blade God Six Martial clan had decided to kill everyone to keep this matter shut. Thud! Thud! Thud! Some heavy footsteps could be heard from the gate. Everyone looked at the situation curiously, but a few members of the Demonic Cult came in from the northern gate with four to five large wooden boxes and brought them into the castle grounds. It looked strange as the members of the cult were covered in dirt, like they had been rolling in the ground for quite some time. ¡®What is that?¡¯ ¡®What did they bring?¡¯ As if coming late wasn¡¯t enough, they came in with wooden boxes. Even the top three Masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan were looking at the boxes. When the wooden boxes reached the centre, where the officials and the guards were present, the members of the Demonic Cult came to a sudden halt. ¡®What? How big is he?¡¯ In the midst of the warriors of the cult, there was a muscular man twice the size of a normal male adult. Who could ever be that tall? At that moment, the large man kicked the wooden box with his foot. Bang! Creak! The large box fell and with the sound of metal pieces colliding, something fell out. It was something which was round and twice the size of human fists, and it seemed to have a wick on top of it. Woong! ¡®What is that?¡¯ ¡®An iron ball?¡¯ Everyone seemed puzzled with it, it was their first time seeing such an item, but there were those whose expressions went siff. The Masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan. They couldn¡¯t hide the shock as their mouths opened wide seeing the iron balls which came out of the wooden box. ¡°Nonsense!!¡± ¡°They, how did they¡­?¡± The identity of the iron ball that came out of the wooden boxes was none other than the Rage Roaring Thunder bombs, which they had planted in the underground of the Jin Castle. ¡®What the hell!¡¯ Even Lee Wook was shocked, the large man knelt down on one knee and looked at a member who was standing in the middle of the imperial officials, and shouted in a large voice. Pak! ¡°Sorry for being late. Since there were so many, we had to dismantle them and remove every last one of them, Lord.¡± ¡®What!?¡¯ ¡®Lord!?¡¯ Everyone looked at the man, who looked like an official of the palace with shock in their eyes, as the large man spoke unexpected words. Chapter 390 - The Heavenly Demon Emperor (1) A middle-aged official with a round face was standing on the podium. It was an official uniform, in the Imperial palace he would be someone in a high position, but from the standards of Wulin, he was nothing more than an ordinary person. There wasn¡¯t a single sign of internal energy in him, he wasn¡¯t any different compared to a normal person. So why did that large man get down on his knees and refer to that person as his Lord? ¡®Besides, doesn¡¯t he look different from what I¡¯ve heard?¡¯ In the entirety of Wulin, the Lord of the Demonic Cult was being called the ¡®Heavenly Demon Emperor¡¯ and his appearance was orally spread to each faction. The moment he would come out from the palace, the factions were ready to send him to heaven. While everyone was shocked, the middle-aged official turned his head and looked at a middle-aged man in blue armor and a eunuch in red, who were standing on the left side of the podium. They were Yeongjo, the Northern Commander and an eunuch from the West Spear. They couldn¡¯t hide their shock when they saw the iron balls roll out of the wooden box. The middle-aged man spoke to them. ¡°Do you want to check them?¡± ¡°How could such large amounts of bombs be hidden in the Jin castle?¡± ¡°They are a lot bigger than the ones in the Imperial palace¡¯s armory! How could these bombs be in here?¡± Everyone who was paying attention to what was happening on the podium began to whisper amongst themselves. They weren¡¯t particularly paying attention to the words, but the word ¡®bomb¡¯ was what shocked them. Whisper! Whisper! ¡°Wh-what did I just hear?¡± ¡°Are those iron balls bombs?¡± Nearly a hundred or more iron balls poured out of a single wooden box. And if they added up that there were five boxes in total, there were at least five hundred bombs. And since they would need gunpowder for such items, it would be impossible to procure it unless they had an official permission. ¡°We can¡¯t possibly be making a non-aggression treaty with those who possess such dangerous weapons.¡± ¡°We need to inform His Majesty right away.¡± Commander Yeongjo and the West Spear¡¯s eunuch shuddered while looking at those bombs. The fact that such large amounts of bombs were hidden in the basement meant that someone was trying to kill everyone in the palace with an explosion. ¡®How did this happen?!¡¯ Sword Master Lee Wook couldn¡¯t understand. All of a sudden, he took off the black cloth that had been covering his eyes and looked at the bombs. There were supposed to be members of the Blade God Six Martial clan at the entrance of the underground in the castle. However, finding the bombs meant that his men had been taken down. ¡®Ah! That isn¡¯t the problem now!¡¯ Sword Master Lee Wook, who was shocked at the discovery of the bombs, realized an even bigger problem. The bombs, the Raze Roaring Thunder bombs, were the last resort if they couldn¡¯t take down the Lord of the Demonic Cult. And the bombs were discovered by the people of Chun Yeowun! ¡®Are those guys members of the Demonic Cult too?¡¯ Sword Master Lee Wook glared at the officials on the podium. Since they were too invested in the situation and the fact whether the Lord of Demonic cult was coming or not, they hadn¡¯t realized that the emperor who was supposed to be there to sign the treaty hadn¡¯t even arrived yet. The fact that it was past noon and the emperor hasn¡¯t arrived meant, ¡®This was their very intention from the beginning, to wait until the bombs were found! The treaty wasn¡¯t even a priority for them!¡¯ And he was right. The officials on the podium reached out to the bombs that were poured on the floor. Shockingly, two iron balls floated into the air and got sucked into the hands of an official. ¡°Te- telekinesis!¡± ¡°Unbelievable! That man is at the very least a Superior Level Master!¡± The man looked so ordinary that when he showcased such skill, the people of Wulin couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Telekinesis, which used by the official, was something only people with great internal energy and above Superior Master level could perform. Nam Gung-kyong, the 3rd leader of the Forces of Justice and member of the Extremists, was perplexed. ¡®Is that man really the Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡¯ Still, he couldn¡¯t feel anything from the official. Not caring about the reactions of the Wulin people, the official pulled in the two bombs and handed them over to Northern Commander Yeongjo. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that one faction would definitely do such a thing? You need to take this to His Majesty and inform him of this situation immediately.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Lord Chun¡¯s warning we would have been in huge trouble. We will definitely inform him!¡± Pak! At the same time, the other two men thanked Chun Yeowun. They were going to take those and tell the emperor what they had seen. ¡°You need to hurry.¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s warning, the faces of the two men went stiff. Because they understood the meaning of the warning. It was impossible for a group of people who were bold enough to hide such bombs in the underground to not have something else planned. ¡°We will!¡± Phat! The two of them sprinted towards the northern gate at the same time. Fortunately, they were both Superior Masters who were only on the podium to confirm Chun Yeowun¡¯s warning. And their footwork was a lot lighter and faster than most people of Wulin had. At that sight, Sword Master Lee Wook was in shock. ¡°Crazy Sword Master!¡± ¡°Tch! Things are going awry right from the beginning!¡± If those people went out of the castle gate and went to the Imperial palace to inform them of the matter, they would end up making enemies in not just Wulin but even the empire. It would end up going in a completely different goal from what they wanted. Phat! For the moment the bombs were revealed, Crazy Sword Master Cha Yunkang knew that things would go wrong. Thanks to his quick intuition though, he managed to head towards the northern gate. In accordance to that, Sword Master Lee Wook raised his hand and sent another signal. ¡°Close it!¡± Then, twelve of his men, who were behind him, took the horn which was in his hand and blew hard. Puuuuuuuu!!! As if waiting for the sound of the horn, the warriors near each gate cut the thick rope which was pulling down the wooden gates. Slash! Thud! When the rope got cut, the wooden gate, which was supposed to stay open, began to close at once. ¡°Wh-what the hell is this?¡± ¡°Have they taken over the gates?¡± At that sight, people of the Yulin and the Forces of Evil couldn¡¯t hide their embarrassment. The southern, eastern and western gates were closing at the same time. To get out of the castle, they had no choice but to jump over the huge wall which seemed like it was touching the sky. However, the northern gate was the only one that wasn¡¯t closed yet. ¡®They took them out too!¡¯ Sword Master Lee Wook cursed to himself. Having found the bombs in the underground, it meant that the people of the Blade God Six Martial clan at the northern gate were also dealt with. When the northern gate was left open, the Crazy Sword Master, Cha Yunkang, felt annoyed. ¡°Tch! Not helpful at all!¡± Srrrng! Cha Yunkang quickly pulled out the sword, which was the same size as him, from his back and turned it into a sword which suited him. Wong! He was planning to use internal energy to narrow the distance between him and the two officials; at once, he managed to cover a six foot distance. ¡°When you are planning to fight, internal energy is supposed to gather in the palm.¡± All of a sudden, someone appeared between him and the two officials who were only 20 steps away from the gate. ¡®How did he catch up?¡¯ At the sound from his back, Yeongjo was shocked. It was absurd that he, who was known to be the best swordsman in the Imperial palace, was easily caught by a member of a faction! ¡°I¡¯m going to cut you down!¡± That wasn¡¯t a bluff from the man following him. The sharp rise in energy was unusual. Whoever he was, he managed to cover up ten steps at once and tried to wield the huge sword in his eyes. ¡®This is it for me! Those guys there¡­!?¡¯ It was right then. Srrrrng! An afterimage appeared right in front of him. The blurry afterimage gradually turned darker and then there was an unidentified long-haired man with a unique mask. ¡°You damn bastard! Stay out of this!¡± Chuk! The huge man tried to cut him at once, but the masked man evaded every incoming attack with versatile movements, and instead stabbed Cha Yunkang in the neck. Slash! ¡°Haa?¡± Shocked, Cha Yunkang immediately leaned back. It was difficult for any other warriors to perform such an action in his stance, but the Six Martial Masters of Blade God Six Martial clan went beyond the limits of human beings. Pang! With his body leaned to the back, Cha Yunkang lightly moved his body to the side and quickly swung his huge sword to slash the masked man. Clang! In spite of attacking with tremendous power, the masked man didn¡¯t move further than ten steps away and as he straightened himself, Cha Yunkang narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡­ You are the Dark King.¡± The Dark King, Marakim. The name used for the man in the Demonic Cult who was in charge of giving death. He heard that Marakim was excellent in his escape from the attacks of dead Sword Master Lee Baek, but seeing it now, he looked like a true masterpiece. ¡°You know me?¡± ¡®The fact that he is here means that the Lord of the Demonic Cult is here too!¡¯ According to the information gathered, Chun Yeowun, the Lord of Demonic Cult, resided in the imperial palace along with Great Guardian Marakim. The fact that he blocked him meant that one of the officials had to be a member of the Demonic Cult or the Lord himself. ¡°Damn it!¡± Cha Yunkang ended up cursing. During the meantime, the two officials were already passing through the northern gate. He was supposed to catch up with them, but as a result of this man, he ended up wasting precious seconds. ¡®Then that Lord is here too!¡¯ Seeing how Cha Yunkang was blocked, Lee Wook bit his lower lip. The officials shouldn¡¯t be allowed to let go. When Lee Wook raised his hands, three swords appeared. ¡°Follow them!¡± As Lee Wook pointed to the gate, the three swords moved like arrows. Swosh! Swosh! Swosh! However, halfway to the northern gate, they stopped as if they couldn¡¯t move anymore. As if blocked by a wall, the swords were trembling in the air. ¡°Huh?¡± Lee Wook, who was shocked, couldn¡¯t say anything. Fire Sword Master, Noh Do-yung, asked in shock. ¡°How could that be happening?¡± ¡°The control of the Air Swords got taken away.¡± ¡°What? Taking control of the Air Sword? Who could even do that?¡± In response to the question, Sword Master Lee Wook looked at the man who was standing on the podium. The middle-aged official who was standing on the podium with his hand outstretched towards the three swords. ¡®He is taking control of the Air Swords which are connected to my energy? Quite astonishing abilities.¡¯ Even when Lee Wook raised energy, the swords only trembled but didn¡¯t move ahead. All the people of Wulin who were gathered in the castle grounds went speechless at this sight. Woong! Woong! ¡°Do-does that even make sense?¡± ¡°Did the Air Swords really get blocked?¡± The Air Sword itself was a technique which would astonish the people of Wulin, but this middle-aged chubby official was blocking it with just his hand. It meant that he reached an unimaginable level. ¡®Divine Master level!¡¯ Among those in the castle, the five leaders of the Forces of Justice and Gar Mojam of the Forces of Evil were able to realize what it meant. Unless one was of Divine Master level, one couldn¡¯t handle such techniques as effortlessly as he did. That man was truly a monster. An amazing thing happened when the official with a chubby face waved his stretched out hand. Wheeing! The swords, which stopped in mid-air, turned towards the opposite direction and aimed for the master of those swords. ¡°This! What!¡± Sword Master Lee Wook¡¯s eyes went wide due to the shock. The control, which was slowly drifting away, ended up in the hands of the official. The official looked at him and spoke in a cynical voice. ¡°Take these back.¡± And as he waved a finger, the three swords rushed towards Sword Master Lee Wook. Ordinary warriors would have been shocked and bewildered, but these people were on the same level as the five strongest warriors. ¡°Huh!¡± Clang! clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Sword Master Lee Wook, and Fire Sword Master Noh Do-yung, who was next to him, drew their swords and blocked the Air Swords. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, they desperately tried to break down the connection of the Air Sword. Clang! An Air Sword was like the greatest weapon of a Supreme Master. ¡®Damn it! How could the plan go wrong right from the beginning!¡¯ It was Lee Wook, who was annoyed as his Air Swords got taken away. The two officials had already passed through the northern gate, they were nowhere to be seen. It was definite that catching up with them would be difficult. Whoops! Sword Master Lee Wook grinded his teeth and pointed his finger at the official on the podium and shouted. ¡°Lord of the Demonic Cult Chun Yeowun! How long are you going to put up the beastly mask and act like that! Remove that mask and reveal yourself right now!¡± ¡°Beastly mask?¡± Woong! At those words, all the eyes in the castle turned towards that official. They thought that he couldn¡¯t be the lord because of the way he looked and from what they heard, but if that was a mask, then there was a good chance that he was the Lord of Demonic Cult! ¡°Well, it was getting stuffy for me anyway.¡± The official chucked and grabbed the skin under his chin and pulled it out. The skin stretched like rubber and soon the mask peeled off, revealing the true face hidden behind it. The eyes of the Wulin people, who were looking at him, went wide in shock. ¡®Ahhh!¡¯ ¡®It was true!¡¯ ¡®That is him, him!¡¯ A young man with long hair, white face and sharp eyes like a blade ¨C that is the one they heard so much about. The reputation that shook the entire Wulin. Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, who was called the ¡°Heavenly Demon Emperor¡°, finally revealed himself. Chapter 391 - The Heavenly Demon Emperor (2) Chapter 391: The Heavenly Demon Emperor (2) A reputation that came after the breakup of the alliance with the Forces of Justice. A reputation that was close to notoriety. Threatening the emperor to change the state religion and kidnapping the leaders of the Forces of Justice after cutting down their arms, including Yeon Buso, who was thought to be the future of the Yulin. Those were the things that the new Lord of the Demonic Cult had done. What he did was completely different from what the previous Lords of the Demonic Cult had done. This man, Chun Yeowun, seemed unstoppable. ¡°That young man over there is the Lord of Demonic Cult?¡± ¡°The Heavenly Demonic Emperor!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look that strong¡­ huh!¡± It was the first time for many to see Chun Yeowun¡¯s face and there was one thing that shocked the Masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan. No matter how much they looked at him, Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t look like someone important or capable. ¡®Huh, it hasn¡¯t been that long, but he didn¡¯t change much at all.¡¯ 6th leader Poong Chungwun looked at Chun Yeowun, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. He was the one who could recognize Chun Yeowun¡¯s face in an instant. If there was anything that changed about Chun Yeowun, then it was the energy surrounding him. If it could be expressed in terms of alcohol, then in the past he was close to turning into a strong wine and now he looks like a high-quality wine that would exude subtle fragrance. ¡®In such a short amount of time he was able to grow so much?!¡¯ Was it the position that changed him? He looked more reliable and dignified than at the time when Poong Chungwun met him in the Demonic Cult. It looked like Chun Yeowun was the same, yet different at the same time. The Yulin members were surprised, but there was another person who couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when he looked at the Lord of the Demonic Cult for the first time. He was Gar Mojam, a member of the 18 River families, who attended the treaty as a representative for the Forces of Evil. His expression hardened as he looked at Chun Yeowun. He couldn¡¯t help but remember the words that were said about this Lord. [He was a young man with a pure white face, Chun Yeowun, the leader of the Demonic Cult. Ah¡­ he must be coming from the Ten Thousand Mountains, but seeing the Lord treat him so politely, it looks like Yang Danwa was someone of a high ranking position in the Demonic Cult.] At that time, he had thought that Yang Danwa was the person who had to be caught. However, seeing the Lord of Demonic Cult, who revealed his face from the mask, only one thing passed through his mind. ¡®¡­ Demonic Cult¡­ Lord of the Demonic cult?¡¯ It was a guess, but Gar Mojam was certain. This man had to be the true culprit behind what happened, the one who beheaded his nephews, and disappeared right after killing them. This man on the podium was Chun Yeowun, whom he vowed to kill once the civil war within the Forces of Evil subsided. ¡®That bastarddddd!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t even express his anger through his mouth. It was because of the absurd strength he had just displayed to everyone on the castle grounds. Even if there was a slight chance of success, he would have rushed over to the podium and torn him to pieces. ¡®Shit!¡¯ While he was struggling, something passed through his mind. [The Lord of the Demonic Cult killed my nephews.] [¡­. have some debts to pay.] [Give me the chance to repay the debt. When the treaty is over, confusion is sure to arise. If that¡¯s the case, we already know who the Forces of Justice or those Blade Clan bastards will target, right?] It was what he had discussed before leaving for the treaty. The words of Hang Yen, the West Strong King. In order to kill that monster, everyone had to work together. Only then was there a possibility of taking him down. ¡®Now that I look around, I am not the only one who wants to kill him.¡¯ The expressions of the Forces of Justice and the Blade God Six Martial clan, who were all supposed to be stronger than the Forces of Evil, were stiff. Even the 3rd leader Nam Gung-kyong, an extremist, was in deep thoughts. ¡®Isn¡¯t this situation like out of the frying pan into the fire?¡¯ -1* At first, he was trying to use the power of the Blade God Six Martial clan. He hoped that they, who had 12 Superior Masters behind them and 3 Supreme Masters in the beginning level, would be able to create a strategy to take down the Lord of Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun. But when he looked at the bomb on the ground, he realized that the Blade God Six Martial clan was a lot more dangerous than he made them out to be. ¡®Did they intend to kill everyone in here?¡¯ Bombs like that could get the task done. He had been to the Imperial palace before when they were demonstrating the bomb and the explosive powers it held within it. However, this bomb, which was in the castle, was three times larger than the Imperial palace bombs. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t use those men.¡¯ Even the Forces of Evil, which were considered to be evil, would never take such actions. However, it was safe to say that bombs were something that the people of Wulin would never ever touch. With that alone, the Blade God Six Martial clan was very close to being the 1st faction that had to be destroyed. ¡®Which of the two should I aim for first?¡¯ After seeing the level of Chun Yeowun, Lord of the Demonic Cult, he was even more confused. Looking at how he took control over the Air Swords, it looked like no one in the castle could stand up to Chun Yeowun, who was a Divine Master, in a one-on-one battle. Even Yi Mok, one of the five strongest warriors of Wulin, didn¡¯t seem to be an opponent. ¡®Great Leader¡­¡¯ It was very clear from the dark expression that Great Leader Yi Mok had. He was at the crossroads of making a decision. A situation that was difficult to decide on which side to aim for first to suffer the smallest losses from. That was when he heard someone call him. [Leader Nam Gung.] He tried to see who was sending him a telepathic message, but the most shocking thing was the person who sent it. It was the member of the Blade God Six Martial clan who had shown the Air Swords moments before. He was shocked at the sudden contact from an unknown person, but the next message puzzled him even more. [No, shouldn¡¯t you be called the Leader of the Forces of Great Heaven (Name of their Extremist group)?] ¡®Ah?¡¯ Shockingly, that man from the Blade God Six Martial clan knew his true identity. It was even more shocking when his true identity was brought up from the mouth of someone who was a part of the Six Masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan, whom he never met before. ¡®How did he know about that?¡¯ Just in case, he looked over at Dang Pil-soon, another member of the Forces of Great Heaven, but it seemed like Nam Gung was the only one who received the message. That being said, this man from the Blade God Six Martial clan knew that Nam Gung Kyong was the leader of Forces of Great Heaven. ¡®Terrifying information gathering. Could there be a spy among us too?¡¯ While he didn¡¯t respond, the Blade God Six Martial clan master kept on talking. [I¡¯m going to make a suggestion. As you have seen, that man there is of the Divine Master level, a monster who went beyond the level of human beings.] That was one thing Nam Gung-kyong could agree with. Even the Great leader of the Forces of Justice and Yulin, Yi Mok, a Supreme Master level and one of the five strongest warriors, was called a one-man army. Just the Supreme Master level is difficult for anyone to touch, but if Chun Yeowun went higher than that, it meant that Chun Yeowun was close to being invincible. The Blade God Six Martial clan was an enemy, but it felt like it was worth listening to him. Hesitating for a moment or so, Nam Gung-kyong sent a message. [What is your suggestion?] [Here, when everyone is ready to fight their own battles, it would be better for the Forces of Great Heaven and us to join hands.] [¡­.] [I even know about that thing you are hiding.] After that comment, Nam Gung-kyong frowned. It seemed like the Blade God Six Martial clan knew about their plan. It was definite that there was a spy inside his organization, and that spy seemed to be in the top ranks for him to gather such information. Fortunately, the contents of the plan were only known by him, who was the leader of the organization. [Why don¡¯t we form an alliance until we defeat him?] Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s eyes narrowed at the suggestion from Sword Master Lee Wook. Yet, the proposal was, as expected, to form an alliance. It meant to eliminate the common enemy first and then fight among themselves. It was mutually beneficial, but he never thought that such an offer would be made. ¡®So they fear the Lord of the Demonic Cult this much?¡¯ Seeing that, Nam Gung-kyong couldn¡¯t help but think that the Lord of Demonic Cult was indeed great. It was nothing more than a temporary alliance, and the Sword Master of Blade God Six Martial clan, who just got overpowered by the Lord of the Demonic Cult, turned nervous enough to propose such an alliance. If only this faction, the Blade God Six Martial clan, hadn¡¯t been considered an evil force, they could have been considered as elite warriors. ¡®¡­ there isn¡¯t much of a choice here.¡¯ After pondering for a while, Nam Gung-kyong made a decision. If the five strongest warriors were scared to move against Chun Yeowun, then it was better to join hands with the enemy and kill Chun Yeowun on the spot for the sake of the future. It would be even more of a mess if everyone fought for themselves and ended up with more sacrifices on their side rather than the Demonic Cult. As he was about to answer, he heard something startling. [I have already reached an agreement with the representative of the Forces of Evil. Have you decided?] ¡®Forces of Evil?¡¯ These people were moving fast. In a way, it would have been embarrassing to ask for help from others, but these people of the Blade God Six Martial clan seemed dead set on wanting to kill Chun Yeowun. Chun Yeowun seemed to have made too many enemies. [Understood. We will keep up the alliance until we kill the Lord of the Demonic Cult.] [¡­ we are running out of time, persuade the Great Leader of the Forces Of Justice.] [I will.] It felt like the Great Leader of the Forces of Justice, Yi Mok, would side with Nam Gung-kyong. When his son¡¯s severed arm was sent back, he displayed great anger. Nam Gung-kyong seemed sure that there would be no objection to the fact that everyone should kill the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun, first. ¡°Listen! Our enemy is here. It is Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, who destroyed the 18 River families in Yongho!¡± Perhaps there was anger residing in him, Yellow River¡¯s Gar Mojam was the first one who ordered his subordinates. His subordinates didn¡¯t know about the Yongho, and listening to that, they couldn¡¯t contain their anger. These people were feared in the Yellow River, some even considered them as scary as the 18 river families. ¡°Today we will soothe the souls of our fallen comrades with his blood! Follow me!¡± Clang! With that, Gar Mojam drew his Water Dragon Blade, and seventeen elite members with excellent skills pulled out their own respective weapons and shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s soothe the souls of our fallen comrades with blood!!!¡± It was to raise their morale. They too knew that the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun, was a monster. Yet, they had to shake off the fear to deal with the enemy. ¡°Descendants of the Blade God! For the sake of our future, the Lord of the Demonic Cult has to be killed!¡± As a response to Gar Mojam¡¯s order, Sword Master Lee Wook shouted at the twelve masters who were behind him. The members of the Blade God Six Martial clan shouted to boost their morale. ¡°Wahhhhhhhh!!!¡± The atmosphere was set. Almost all the people who were aiming for Chun Yeowun¡¯s neck were elite warriors. ¡®This momentum needs to be kept.¡¯ Nam Gung-kyong hastily sent a telepathic message to Great Leader Yi Mok. [Great Leader. This is a great opportunity. At this point, we need to take down the Lord of the Demonic¡­. Ah?] However, something unexpected happened. Tak! Even before he could complete what he was saying, Great Leader Yi Mok went onto the podium and stood beside Chun Yeowun. [Great Leader! Don¡¯t tell me that you want to side with him¡­?] Nam Gung-kyong was thinking that it was impossible for Yi Mok to go one-on-one with Chun Yeowun and was trying to plan something, so he didn¡¯t even see what his Great Leader was doing. ¡®No, what is that man doing!?¡¯ There was another person who was climbing up onto the podium. It was Poong Chungwun, the 6th leader, who walked up and stood beside the Great Leader. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s eyes widened at the voice of 7th leader Moyong Kang. ¡®!?¡¯ Not just Moyong Kang, even the other leaders who came to the treaty, slowly moved up the podium. In addition to Poong Chungwun, Moyong kang and the 11th leader Hong Pilwoo and 13th leader Jegal¡¯s head, Jegal Yonggi, stood next to Yi Mok. That meant that all the leaders of the Forces of Justice except him had moved onto the podium. ¡°What is this?¡± And that wasn¡¯t it. Rumble! Rumble! About one hundred and forty heads of small factions of Yulin walked up and stood on the podium. ¡®This?¡¯ Embarrassingly, the remaining 100 people who didn¡¯t move were the members of the Forces of the Great Heaven organization. The way everything happened made it look like Yi Mok was siding with the Lord of the Demonic Cult. No, it was more like he was in on the plan, like they were working together. Confused, Nam Gung-kyong asked in a loud voice. ¡°Great Leader! What are you doing right now? You are not planning to work with the Lord of the Demonic Cult, right?¡± The alliance was broken. In addition, Yi Mok was the one who looked like he wanted to punish the Lord of the Demonic Cult with his own hands until a couple moments ago. From Nam Gung-kyong¡®s perspective, who completely trusted Yi Mok, this was like a blow to his head. That was when the Great Leader spoke. ¡°Leader Nam Gung-kyong! How dare you plan to join hands with those people?!¡± ¡°!?¡± Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s eyes went wide. Pointing to the Blade God Six Martial clan and calling him out like a spy, he couldn¡¯t help but go speechless. Although he was running the Forces of Great Heaven behind Yulin, it was his aim to seek true justice, but for him to be pushed away like this was unexpected. ¡®Do they have differentiating opinions?¡¯ Lee Wook, who had been waiting for a response, realized that something had gone wrong, looking at how the people of Yulin were climbing up the podium. Lee Wook, who had watched what unfolded, shouted at the Great Leader of Forces of Justice. ¡°Great Leader of the Forces of Justice of Yulin! Are you siding with the Lord of the Demonic Cult? As far as I know, the alliance with the cult is broken, so isn¡¯t this too much?¡± It was his attempt to help out Nam Gung-kyong, who was in trouble. Moreover, Lee Wook didn¡¯t want Chun Yeowun to have any helpers on his side. He didn¡¯t want to see even a single possibility of someone helping Chun Yeowun. ¡®¡­ to get the help from a member of the Blade God Six Martial clan.¡¯ Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s expression crumbled. It was a shame for the leader of the Forces of Great Heaven to get help from those who seek destruction. However, if he couldn¡¯t get back into the good graces of the Great Leader, then the situation in which he would be alienated would occur. That was when Yi Mok looked at Lee Wook. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should talk about such rightful things.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t know if you planted spies and tried deceiving me with that booklet?¡± ¡°!?¡± This time, it was Lee Wook¡¯s eyes which went wide at the unexpected words. Shockingly, Yi Mook seemed to have known that the hidden booklet inside the fist of Yeon Buso¡¯s severed arm was a fake one. ¡®How did he know?¡¯ Great Leader Yi Mok and his people had moved as Lee Wook had intended. Not only did they break off the alliance with the Demonic Cult, but they even tried their very best to make sure that the people of the Demonic Cult didn¡¯t come over to the treaty, so he thought everything was going as planned. Looking at Yi Mok¡¯s eyes, Lee Wook knew that the Great Leader knew the truth. He opened his mouth as if to counter it. ¡°Yulin has been fighting the Demonic Cult for hundreds of years. Do you know what it means to hold their hands after such a long confrontation?¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°That is something that only a new faction, which recently stepped foot inside the Wulin, would say. You know nothing.¡± ¡°I know nothing?¡± ¡°I have been exchanging information with the Lord of the Demonic Cult for a while and not once have I ever heard or been reported that he called himself the Lord of the Demonic Cult.¡± Sword Master Lee Wook couldn¡¯t understand it. Although he reviewed the booklet several times, he made sure that it was flawless. ¡®¡­ what is the problem with calling the Lord of the Demonic Cult as Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡¯ However, the expression of Nam Gung-kyong crumbled as he mumbled. ¡°¡­ Chun Ma¡­ Chun Ma of the Sky Demon Order!!¡± ¡°Chun Ma of the Sky Demon Order?¡± At those words, Chun Yeowun smiled. The words ¡®Demonic Cult¡¯ were something that people who didn¡¯t know about the Demonic Cult used in general terms. The members of the Demonic Cult introduced their Lord as Chun Ma of the Sky Demon Order, but not as the Lord of the Demonic Cult, yet, Chun Yeowun had abbreviated himself as ¡®Lord of the Demonic Cult¡¯ in the booklet. ¡®This¡­!¡¯ It was only then that Lee Wook realized his mistake. He got caught because of a few words that he used! ¡°Ha! To get caught by such a simple thing¡­¡± It was weird. It was something that most people would have ignored, but the insight of the Great Leader, who noticed the subtle difference, was even more shocking. Clang! Yi Mok pulled out his sword, Blade of Heavenly Peace, which was on his waist while looking at Lee Wook, aimed his sword in his direction and spoke. ¡°It was your mistake to not understand what you were writing.¡± ¡°Tch!¡± It was said that when one fights for a long time, one would understand the enemy a lot better than the ally. It was a fatal mistake that Lee Wook overlooked. Editor Notes 1* = Figure of speech. The phrase is used to describe the situation of moving or getting from a bad or difficult situation to a worse one, often as the result of trying to escape from the bad or difficult one. Chapter 392 - The Heavenly Demon Emperor (3) Chapter 392: The Heavenly Demon Emperor (3) ¡°The Great Leader will never forgive the Blade God Six Martial Clan, who threatened our empire and tried to alienate our allies by using unjust means!¡± As if waiting for those words to fall, the 4 leaders and the heads of the other factions began to draw their weapons. Srrrng! Srrrng! Srrrng! ¡°We will follow the Great Leader!¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t let people like them live among us!¡± ¡°Wahhhhh!¡± Srrng! Srrrng! Srrrng! Everyone from Yulin seemed determined. They were ready to set out and take the others down. The heads of the other factions, who had joined the Forces of the Great Heaven organization, couldn¡¯t hide their embarrassment. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ ¡®Huh¡­ isn¡¯t this the time where we join hands and fight the enemy?¡¯ Until a moment ago, the colleagues, who had been standing alongside them, were now facing them. ¡®Is this how things are going to work out? Shit!¡¯ Nam Gung-kyong never thought that such a split would happen. He was completely deceived by the Great Leader, Yi Mok. ¡®Everything is wrong!¡¯ The Great Leader of the Forces of Justice wasn¡¯t such a person, so Nam Gung-kyong never expected that he would backstab him by cooperating with the Lord of the Demonic Cult. [Leader. What are we supposed to do now?] Dang Pil-soon, a member of the organization, who was next to him asked in a telepathic message. [Our morale is gone.] Woong- Woong- Woong! Although they were working behind the Forces of Justice¡®s back, Nam Gung-kyong hadn¡¯t thought of confronting people of the same Yulin faction, so everyone around him was confused. If this situation worsened, it would mean that in no time at all, everyone would start killing each other. ¡®Ahhh!¡¯ Nam Gung-kyong, who had to make the decision, was starting to get confused. He already decided to make a temporary alliance with one of the Six Martial Masters to kill the Lord of the Demonic Cult. But fighting with his comrades was impossible for him. [Make sure to state your position, Leader Nam Gung-kyong.] It was Sword Master Lee Wook¡¯s words that passed through his mind. ¡®This person is deliberately pushing me.¡¯ Lee Wook¡¯s intentions were clear. Make one faction, divide them internally and then take them down. Upon hearing Lee Wook¡¯s words, Nam Gung-kyong was able to determine what he wanted. Srrrng! After pulling out his Great Blade, a treasured sword of the Nam Gung clan, he spoke. ¡°How could we ever fight the comrades, who seek justice, just because we have differentiating opinions! Our only purpose is to take down the Demonic Cult¡¯s Heavenly Demon Emperor!¡± ¡°Waaahhhh! Let¡¯s protect justice by killing the Heavenly Demon Emperor!¡± The heads of the factions, which sided with the Forces of Great Heaven, struggled to make a choice. If such an announcement was made, it would be difficult for the Great Leader Yi Mok to attack them. ¡®Damn, he solved it already.¡¯ Sword Master Lee Wook clicked his tongue looking at it. If he managed to sway Nam Gung-kyong a little more, he would have had the chance to witness fights within the largest faction. At Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s words, Great Leader Yi Mok also felt glad. ¡®A battle between the members of the Yulin has been avoided. But¡­¡¯ If they got killed during the confrontation with Chun Yeowun, Yi Mok couldn¡¯t hold Chun Yeowun accountable for it. It was sad how things were unfolding. Yi Mok, who noticed the plan of the Blade God Six Martial clan because of the booklet, secretly cooperated with Chun Yeowun, who was in the Imperial Palace, so they constantly exchanged information with each other. ¡®Forces of Great Heaven¡­¡¯ Thanks to that, Great Leader Yi Mok learned that within all the factions of Yulin, there weren¡¯t just spies of the Blade God Six Martial clan, but also learned of the existence of the Forces of Great Heaven, an organization with an extremist ideology. Although they were known to be a weak organization in the Yulin, finding them out turned into trouble as he learned that the organization¡¯s true purpose wasn¡¯t self growth, but to build a world with no evil. ¡®I want to ask him to show mercy on them, but¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like Yi Mok hadn¡¯t heard about Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, who never showed mercy to those who wanted him dead. Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s clan was a part of the Forces of Justice, but the organization he ran was an enemy to the existence of the Demonic Cult and Chun Yeowun. Great Leader Yi Mok, who was looking at Nam Gung-kyong, returned to reality. ¡®Ugh, Lord Chun. I did everything that we planned to, but can you really get out of this situation?¡¯ He didn¡¯t say it out loud yet, but Yi Mok looked at Chun Yeowun with concern. Although he and the leaders had chosen to pick the Demonic Cult¡®s side, it wasn¡¯t just the Forces of Great Heaven, but the North Justice Blade didn¡¯t move either, which meant there were two hundred warriors standing against Chun Yeowun. [How could the Great Leader side with the Lord of the Demonic Cult, who took Yeon Buso as a prisoner? This is unacceptable, even if you are his father!] [Seung Baek¡­.] Yi Mok couldn¡¯t say anything back to Seung Baek, who was leading the North Justice Blade warriors. Even after being told in advance about the collaboration, Seung Baek straight up refused to join hands. If the situation came, he said that he would unconditionally fight the Lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡®The difference is too big, Lord Chun.¡¯ Yi Mok¡¯s judgement was correct. Even though the Yulin faction was divided here, it was still good enough for the Blade God Six Martial clan. Because what they were aiming for was Chun Yeowun. Even though the number of people aiming for Chun Yeowun decreased, the Blade God Six Martial clan was glad that they at least got the support of the North Justice Blade¡¯s warriors. ¡°It seems like I worried for no reason. Just because you found the booklet doesn¡¯t change anything. Great Leader of Yulin, just because you and some leaders stand beside the Lord of the Demonic Cult, the situation won¡¯t change.¡± ¡°Only when things are dealt with will the results come out!¡± At Yi Mok¡¯s response, the Sword Master provoked him. ¡°Things are dealt with. You think we are that easy? Fufufu, but still, let me thank you. Thanks to you, the members of the Demonic Cult were prevented from advancing north¡­¡± Bang! A loud roar came from the north. The eyes of everyone in the castle turned towards it. ¡°Ugh! Th-the northern gate?¡± ¡°No way!¡± The only open gate, the northern one, of the Jin Castle closed like the other gates. The members of the Demonic cult seemed to have cut the rope. ¡°No, what are we going to do now?¡± ¡°Lord Chun!¡± 6th leader Poong Chungwun looked at Chun Yeowun in confusion. Their only hope was that they would fight with their backs against the northern gate, the only exit route. It was supposed to be their anytime-escape route. ¡®He cut that off!¡¯ ¡®Wh-why did he do that?!¡¯ It was only natural for the people of Yulin to be shocked. As Sword Master Lee Wook looked at the northern gate, which closed down, he couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter. When the battle started, the first gate which was supposed to be blocked was the north gate. ¡°Hahahaha! You blocked your escape with your own hands! Lord Chun, thank you so much for creating trouble for yourself.¡± To the sarcastic words, Chun Yeowun responded casually. ¡°You don¡¯t have to show me any gratitude. It was just preventing everyone in here from escaping.¡± ¡°What? What nonsense are¡­!?¡± Swipe! At that time, Lee Wook stopped speaking and looked at the wall with surprised eyes. Noh Do-kyong, who was next to him, looked at the wall with bewildered eyes too. ¡®What is that? That energy?¡¯ All of a sudden, a lot of people were sensed from behind the wall. It was then. Step! Step! Step! The sound of people stepping onto the outer wall of the castle. The number of people who appeared seemed to be large. They soon appeared above the wall. ¡°H-how could this be?¡± ¡°Are they all from the cult?¡± As shocking as it already was, they were all warriors in the realm of Master level. From east to west, to south and to the north, all the members of the Demonic Cult surrounded the entire castle, the number itself looked to be three hundred. At that time, the large man who was standing close to the bomb, shouted as if he waited for them to make an appearance. ¡°Being directly under the Lord and as his escorts of warfare, does it make sense for you people to be this late?¡± ¡°Wh-what was that?¡± When it came to escort warfare, it worked directly under the Lord. That meant, all the Master level warriors on the wall were here to kill everyone. ¡°You are being too mean. Is there any need for us to be with the Lord? Does that make sense?!¡± Jump! Jump! Jump! Five young men and women jumped from the wall of the castle along with a sarcastic voice. The men and women who jumped down seemed to be nothing more than Master level warriors, but unlike their appearance, they seemed to be extremely trained in martial arts skills. After jumping down, they all approached the podium near Chun Yeowun and knelt. They then started shouting. ¡°Six Swords, Second Sword Mun Ku!¡± ¡°Six Swords, Third Sword Bakgi!¡± ¡°Six Swords, Fourth Sword Sama Chak!¡± ¡°Six Swords, Fifth Sword Hou Sanghwa!¡± ¡°Six Swords, Sixth Sword Che Takim!¡± They were the Six Swords, Chun Yeowun¡¯s personal warriors, who lead the members of the cult. The large muscular man grinned at them, approached the Lord and then knelt as well. ¡°Six Swords, first Sword Ko Wanghur, greeting the Lord once again!¡± The large man was Ko Wanghur. All Six Swords of Chun Yeowun made their first appearance ever. Thud! When the Six Swords were done with their greeting, more than five hundred Master level warriors knelt down on one knee, right next to the wall, and shouted loudly. ¡°The warriors of the Demonic Cult greet their Lord!!¡± ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°What a sound!¡± Everyone¡¯s eardrums rang with the shouts. The leaders of the Forces of Evil and Blade God Six Martial clan went stiff at the sound which vibrated the earth below their feet. It wasn¡¯t just the members of the cult who shouted. And this was what shocked Nam Gung-kyong the most. ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± The two hundred Guards, who were around the podium, and three thousand regular soldiers of the palace were all kneeling on one knee while looking at the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun. They all called themselves warriors of the demonic cult. ¡®No way¡­ are they all from the Demonic Cult?¡¯ Everyone wondered why the guards and soldiers didn¡¯t move when the eunuchs and Northern Commander ran out. To their surprise, they were members of the Demonic Cult! ¡°!!!¡± Yi Mok and the leader of the Forces of Justice, who previously sympathized with Chun Yeowun, were also unaware of the fact; they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned at the sight of the vast number of Demonic cult warriors. ¡®He deceived us by dressing them up as Guards and soldiers?¡¯ ¡®Ha! Is this why there was no battle when the Yellow River got blocked?¡¯ No one expected it. Who would have imagined that such a large number of cultists had already disguised themselves as officials. They thought that the Lord of the Demonic cult was behind all the power, but their stance on that topic changed. And the problem didn¡¯t end there. ¡®What is this energy?¡¯ ¡®This energy!¡¯ Unlike the others, Sword Master Lee Wook and Fire Sword Master Noh Do-kyung looked to the east gate side. The reason was soon revealed. Phat! Eventually, from the wall of the east gate, an unusually large middle-aged man with two huge swords on his back slowly came down the castle wall by stepping on air. ¡®Huh, Steps of the Wind god!¡¯ Which meant that that man was no ordinary master. That was when one of the leaders from Forces of Evil shouted in surprise. ¡°Martial Dual Sword!!!¡± ¡°Eiiik!¡± Even he was shocked hearing others recognize him. There would be those who don¡¯t know him yet as they never saw his face, but there were people from the Yellow River in the castle. ¡°Martial Dual Sword, Wang Jing!¡± Along with Yi Mok, the Great Leader of Yulin, Wang Jing was one of the five strongest warriors too. In his peak time, when he was looking for the Yellow River Pirates, he single-handedly killed 3000 people. ¡°He, how is he¡­ here?¡± Gar Mojam of the 18 River families simply couldn¡¯t hide his shock. Throb! The left eyes, which he covered with a black patch, throbbed and the pain returned. The Martial Dual Sword, Wang Jing, was the terrifying man who stole his left eye. But why did he appear in the Jin Castle? He had nothing to do with the non-aggression treaty, so why? ¡®He is one of the five strongest warriors, Martial Dual Sword! Why is he here?¡¯ Shockingly, the members of Blade God Six Martial clan were in shock too. Wooooo! At that time, with terrifying energy exuding from dual swords, Wang Jing took huge strides towards Chun Yeowun. Every leader of Yulin, who was behind Chun Yeowun, went stiff witnessing that. At that moment, Wang Jing knelt down on one knee and greeted Chun Yeowun in a loud voice. ¡°At the command of the Lord, I came here as fast as possible.¡± ¡°!!!¡± At the shocking words from Wang Jing, all the people of Wulin were shocked, except for the Demonic cult members. ¡®Wh-what does this mean?¡¯ Everyone was doubting their ears. Martial Dual Sword, Wang Jing, a member of the five strongest warriors who had been in hiding for a long time turned into a subordinate of Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult! ¡°Th-this is absurd¡­¡± Nam Gung-kyong couldn¡¯t hide his shock. Two of the five strongest warriors had taken the side of Chun Yeowun. Chun Yeowun spoke with a low voice towards the Blade God Six Martial Clan, the Forces of Evil and all of the Yulin people who sided with the Forces of Great Heaven. ¡°I told you. No one will be able to escape from here.¡± ¡°!!!¡± This was the reason why the northern gate was closed off too. The eyes of Lee Wook, who ridiculed him a moment back, began to move around, his body trembling. Although the bombing failed, he thought that he could still take down the Lord of the Demonic Cult, but they were deceived and they were the ones driven into a corner. ¡°This is going to be your grave.¡± ¡°Lord¡­ of the Demonic Cult¡­ woah!!!!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s lips curved into a smile and started the war with the most cynical words he could gather. ¡°The second-generation Chun Ma of the Sky Demon Cult, Chun Yeowun, commands. Kill everyone, leave no one alive!¡± ¡°Yeahhhhh!!!¡± Chapter 393 - Second Generation Chun Ma (1) Chapter 393: Second Generation Chun Ma (1) The command which came out of the Lord of the Demonic Cult¡¯s mouth made all the people of Wulin gathered in the Jin Castle tremble. Indeed, they came to know that his purpose was to annihilate everyone who was on the castle grounds. The plan to drive the enemies into one place, which wasn¡¯t even in the domain of the Demonic Cult but in the realm of another faction wasn¡¯t just bold but simply terrifying. ¡®He¡¯s Chun Ma?¡¯ On the other hand, the faces of the four leaders of the Forces of Justice and the Great Leader, who were on his side, were in shock. They were shocked with his order to kill everyone in the castle grounds, but what shocked them even more was Chun Yeowun referring to himself as the second generation Chun Ma. Chun Ma (Heavenly Demon) There was not a single person in the entire Wulin who wouldn¡¯t know that name. In the entirety of Wulin he was known to be one the ¡°Four Great Warriors¡° along with Lone Supreme Warrior (Dokgo Gupae), Western Dharma and Jang Sambong. Chun Ma is a legendary figure, who was known to be the strongest in the history of Wulin and the founder of the Demonic Cult. Even though he pursued the path of demons and even when his reputation was overshadowed by the other factions, he was still the only one who shook the entire Wulin. There was no way anyone would deny that Chun Ma was a legendary figure. Great Leader Yi Mok and the leaders of the Forces of Justice didn¡¯t know why Chun Yeowun was calling himself Chun Ma. As far as they knew, the person named Chun Ma was a demon who walked like a king only to lose his way. ¡®Oh my¡­ he called himself Chun Ma, is he also going to lose his way? Heavenly god!¡¯ It was an unusual choice of word for the others. One thing was certain to them, when looking at Chun Yeowun, they were constantly being reminded of the actions of Chun Ma, the original Lord. ¡°Waaahhhhhhh!!!¡± Watching the warriors of the Demonic Cult march forward, shouting about killing everyone, the warriors of the Forces of Evil, Blade God Six Martial clan and Forces of Great Heaven took out their weapons as well. Chang! Chang! Chang! The war, which consisted of the best from each faction, was no longer a war where only the leaders could be involved and ask the warriors to step back. This was turning into a war which could have a profound effect on the balance of power in each faction in the future. ¡°Damn it!¡± Even before the Lord of the Demonic Cult appeared, Gar Mojam of the Yellow River was worried that he would only get to take revenge on the Lord but not be able to damage the Cult. However, now it turned into a nightmare for the 17 River families which had accompanied him into the war. Woong! Woong! Seeing the man wield two swords in both of his hands, he immediately remembered what happened in the past. It was literally a slaughter. With thousands of people along with him, and in just half a day, they were being driven into a corner by the Martial Dual Sword, Wang Jing. Gar Mojam did grow when compared to the past, but the energy he was feeling from the war instilled fear in him. ¡°This is my first task.¡± This was supposed to be Wang Jing¡¯s first time working as someone¡¯s subordinate. He wondered what kind of battles would unfold while accompanying Chun Yeowun and when he would be summoned, but seeing this sight, he couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied. He was given the chance to annihilate the remaining heads of the River families which had joined hands with the Forces of Evil. ¡°I¡¯ll grab the leader first!¡± Tak! Wang Jing took a stance of javelin throw, and with all his might, he was ready to throw one sword to the place where Yellow River¡¯s Gar Mojam was. ¡°Damn it! Is he aiming for the leaders right away?¡± It was impossible for him to step back as there were subordinates behind him. Gar Mojam gathered internal energy on the Water Dragon Sword. Woong! He was trying to look for the moment when the sword would come in contact with him and he already had a nervous expression, but someone blocked it for him. ¡®?¡¯ The back view showed a man with white hair and a red sword on his back. He was Noh Do-kyung, one of the 6 Martial Masters of Blade God Six Martial clan. Thanks to him, Wang Jing, who was about to throw his sword towards Gar Mojam, stopped. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Gar Mojam, who was nervous, breathed out a sigh of relief without realizing. Noh Do-kyung, who saved Gar Mojam from the crisis, began to release intense energy and spoke to Wang Jing. ¡°A man who aims for the weak to seem strong to others. Pathetic.¡° Although he was a little mean, Gar Mojan couldn¡¯t help but frown at the words that called Wang Jing weak. However, Noh Do-kyung wasn¡¯t concerned about it at all and gestured to the back to send a message. [You should go and attack the podium by attacking with the remaining Yulin warriors who are divided into two groups. Leave this to me.] There was no choice given. Gar Mojam nodded his head and led the 17 River Families1* and one hundred warriors and advanced towards the podium. ¡®Is he one of the Six Martial Masters that the Lord spoke of?¡¯ Wang Jing¡¯s eyes sparkled. A person who wasn¡¯t the head of the clan, but one of the leaders, was in front of him. Although he hasn¡¯t competed with this man, Wang Jing knew right away that his ability was similar to his own. ¡°I never realized that there was such an old person in Wulin.¡± ¡°Huhuhu, you are a person who is valued. You are one of the Five strongest warriors of Wulin. Only as I grow old will I be able to overpower you.¡± They were arrogant words wrapped up in a polite manner. For a moment, neither of them spoke and they only looked at each other, not a single person took a step ahead. They needed a proper provocation to move ahead. ¡°If you want a fight with a great opponent, how about you go fight with our Lord?¡± At those words, the face of Noh Do-kyung went stiff. He wanted to say something, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t win in a one-on-one battle with the monstrous Lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡°Your mouth is the only thing that is strong. Our Lord has something specifically prepared for him, so you will have to fight me!¡± Clang! Even before Wang Jing could complete his words, Noh Do-kyung¡¯s bright red sword reached for the head of Wang Jing. There was no way that Wang Jing, who was in his best condition, couldn¡¯t prevent it. Lightly raising his sword to the side, he managed to block the attack. Kang! ¡®Surprise attacks don¡¯t work on him. This much was expected from one of the five strongest warriors.¡¯ Keeeeeek! Wang Jing¡¯s greatsword shuddered. Yet, he wasn¡¯t pushed back nor had he suffered any internal injuries. ¡®That power isn¡¯t normal.¡¯ The two of them seemed to possess the same amount of power, which meant that their attacks would be nullified. That meant they had no choice but to confront each other by using qi. ¡°Let¡¯s do it right, old man!¡± Lightly wielding the greatsword in his right hand, Wang Jing jumped for Noh Do-kyung. Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! The true swordsmanship skill which was just as anyone would expect from one of the five strongest warriors, this man, Wang Jing, was wielding a greatsword as if he was holding onto a branch. ¡°Nice!¡± Tatatak! Perhaps he was too excited from seeing Wang Jing¡¯s swordsmanship, that¡¯s why Noh Do-kyung performed a unique foot work of the Extreme Art to avoid letting the sword get too close to him without moving more than three steps. It was a risky gamble. ¡®Is he that confident that he can avoid getting hit by my sword?¡¯ Without such confidence, no man would have stayed in the same place. However, Noh Do-kyung made the right choice. The only weakness of the Martial Dual Sword, Wang Jing, was that he used greatswords as his weapon, which made it difficult to use sword qi in close distances. ¡®This is going to be a close fight!¡¯ Just the thought of it made a smile creep onto Wang Jing¡¯s lips. On the other hand, the Blade God Six Martial clan¡¯s warriors and Forces of Great Justice were getting pushed back by the warriors of the Demonic cult, contrary to what they had planned. Perhaps it was because of being with their Lord, but the morale of the warriors of the Demonic Cult seemed to have soared to the sky. ¡°Wahhhhhhh!¡± Slash! Slash! Slash! If it was Chun Yeowun alone, the opponents would have had an easy time to focus on him, but with his warrior¡¯s in front of him, it seemed like getting through them would be tough. ¡®Woah! You were well prepared, Lord of the Demonic Cult!¡¯ Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s eyes raged in anger. How did he even get the idea of bringing in his men disguised as officials of the palace? His audacity made Nam Gung-kyong more furious. ¡®I need to pour all my power into my attacks to take down that guy¡­! Where is he though?¡¯ Although it was a difficult battle, the plan to take down Chun Yeowun hadn¡¯t changed. Just cutting down Chun Yeowun¡¯s head could change the entire scenario. In order to do that, the Superior Master level warriors or clan heads had to move first. ¡°Move!¡± Cha! Cha! Cha! Cha! ¡°Kuak!¡± Nam Gung-kyong unleashed his flame sword and defeated the warriors of the Demonic Cult who rushed towards him. In the meantime, he searched for the whereabouts of the other leaders of the Blade God Six Martial clan. They were moving forward little by little too, but the leaders couldn¡¯t be seen. Among the sounds of numerous people clashing, the exceptional sound of high level people clashing their swords caught his ears. ¡°Ah!¡± When he turned to that place, the leaders of the Forces of Justice and other clan heads of the Yulin faction were colliding with the warriors of the Blade God Six Martial clan. From the very beginning, the Yulin faction aimed to take down the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡°Great Leader¡­¡± Forces of Justice¡¯s Great Leader, Yi Mok, was competing with the one called Lee Wook, who seemed like the one leading the Blade God Six Martial clan in the treaty. As soon as war started, Yi Mok immediately moved to take Lee Wook as his opponent. ¡®This is amazing!¡¯ Indeed, he was one of the five strongest warriors of Wulin, who represented the Yulin. The three Air Swords which Yi Mok was handling seemed effective in pushing back Sword Master Lee Wook. Chachachachachang! ¡®To create such formations using the Air Swords, he truly is a great man.¡¯ Even Lee Wook, who was a master in controlling Air Swords, couldn¡¯t help but admire Yi Mok¡¯s skill. It displayed his will as a leader, who wanted to end the battle to avoid any more unnecessary losses. ¡®But to act so hastily against me means you are being arrogant!¡¯ Chachachachachachang! Sword Master Lee Wook created a net-like pattern to block the Air Sword. While raising energy in his left hand, he gestured the lift of something into the air. Cracks formed on the ground and the energy around split the ground as the chunks of stones soared high at once. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! ¡°Av-avoid it!¡± It was so powerful that the leaders of the Forces of Justice and the others of the Blade God Six Martial clan, who were having their own battles in close by places, tried to avoid getting hit. It was a technique where the force qi was used by those who reached the Supreme Master level. ¡®Huh! Each of those stones is moving with the speed of a released cannon!¡¯ When Yi Mok, who was a little startled, pushed his left hand, one of stones which was coming for him passed through the Air Sword and ended up cracking into multiple more rocks. Swwosh! Papapapak! ¡°Ugh? Those fragments too?¡± ¡°Urgh!¡± The rock, which broke into multiple small fragments, showed incredible power. Enough to pierce into the bodies of nearby warriors. ¡°S-step back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get near their battle!¡± Warriors of both sides decided to move away from them at the same time. It was a high level battle which left viewers in awe. ¡®Ha! Is this the level of the five strongest warriors?¡¯ It could be said that their confrontation looked like past-human stage. It was tough for someone who was having a confrontation with Yi Mok to help others in taking down the Lord of the Demonic Cult. [Leader!] At that time, the voice of Dang Pil-sun entered the ears of Nam Gung-kyong. At a short distance away, Dang Pil-sun was standing there, and it could be said that they had advanced around fifteen steps closer to where the Lord of the Demonic Cult was standing. [The Forces of Evil are now blocking the warriors of the Demonic Cult. This is the right time to hit their Lord!] A voice filled with determination. As Dang Pil-sun said, the Six Swords seemed busy fighting with the Yellow River members, Gar Mojam and the 17 River families which came from the west. ¡®I thought they were nothing special, but I am impressed.¡¯ Due to the nature of the Forces of Evil, Nam Gung-kyong thought that they wouldn¡¯t move unless they were cornered. Of course, Nam Gung-kyong didn¡¯t know that the Forces of Evil just took the easiest person to deal with by leaving Wang Jing to Noh Do-kyung. [Member of the alliance! You are not alone! Even after saying that to¡­] [Where is the Divine Master? This is our chance to take him down. With a secret move we will aim for the Lord of the Demonic Cult!] [Secret?] The word secret made Nam Gung-kyung¡¯s eyes flutter. It seemed like he was talking about the same secret that Dang Pil-sun was talking about before coming to Tongho. Dang Pil-sun said that he was unmatched in terms of poison when compared to the Demonic Cult¡¯s Poison Clan head, Baek Oh. ¡®Is he trying to perform the ¡®Thousand Poison¡¯ Martial arts?!¡¯¡¯ Thousand Poison Martial Arts. The highest level for those who were learning poison arts. When someone reached a state where that person could release poison from all over their body. However, there was known to be a limit as to how much the caster could endure. [There is intangible poison in my hands.] [Huh! You mean you managed to do it?] [¡­ there is only one bottle of poison left on me.] It was no exaggeration to say that the intangible poison was the best poison produced by the Dang family. This poison, which had neither a form, nor smell, nor taste was so powerful that once poisoned, even the Super Master levels warriors cannot help but die. ¡®We are lucky that he didn¡¯t leave it behind.¡¯ Aside from its amazing power, it was likely that one would confuse it because of its colorless or odourless properties, so it was a forbidden poison that Yulin had decided to never use. Its formula was extremely complicated and considered a secret. Every poison samples and books regarding it had been discarded, but it was great that some kept that poison hidden. [This is the last bottle I have left. I will risk my life to kill that Lord of the Demonic Cult and push him to the underworld. I hope God turns a blind eye to this.] Nam Gung-kyong looked at Chun Yeowun, who was standing on the podium. He was battling with the 7 members of the Blade God Six Martial Clan, who were using Seven Star Extreme Blade Art. This was supposed to be a trump card prepared by the Blade God Six Martial clan and it was shocking how they were able to hold up well against Chun Yeowun. ¡®Ah! This is our chance!¡¯ When Chun Yeowun would turn tired, it seemed like using the poison of the Dang family was possible. [¡­ I get it.] Nam Gung-kyong finally gave the permission. As it was already known, he wasn¡¯t in a position to kill the Divine Master at his level. ¡®There is a chance since this is the intangible poison.¡¯ If it was such a great poison, then it would surely be able to kill that monster on the podium. However, the use of poison was considered as foul in Wulin. This was the very reason why the five strongest warriors were chosen based on their ability to kill people with their own weapons. That was also why monsters like Baek Oh of the Demonic cult and the Dang family weren¡¯t recognized in Wulin. ¡®I will use this body to kill the Lord of the Demonic Cult! If that happens, then the name of my family will have to resonate within Yulin!¡¯ Dang Pil-sun looked sad as he went close to the podium. The closer he got, the more difficult his face seemed. Not only the warriors of the Demonic Cult, but several other warriors were entangled in fights. He was taking advantage of the gap and kept moving ahead. ¡®Nine steps.¡¯ ¡°Kuak!¡± Chachachang! ¡®Eight more steps.¡¯ Dang Pil-sun moved forward as much as he could. With minimal movement, Dang Pil-sun moved very slowly to avoid getting hit by the battles which were happening around him. As a result, there were five steps left. This was enough distance to use the intangible poison. Even Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s face was turning tense, holding his breath as he looked around at what was happening. Gulp! Gulp! Dang Pil-sun took out the vial from his pants and drank it at once. It was something that normal people shouldn¡¯t do, but he was someone who was accustomed to poison and his body was trained to fuse with the poison. ¡®Wah! This is burning. Even though I am used to it, my body seems to be burning from inside.¡¯ Such a thing was bound to happen since it was the strongest poison in all of Wulin. Even if the poison fused with the body of Dang Pil-sun, it would still bring the death of any Divine Master. ¡°Ughhh!¡± Shhhhhh! Dang Pil-sun, who fused with the intangible poison, was screaming in pain. The vicious poison was emanating from his body and purple energy flowed from his body. Chhik! ¡°Kuak! Poi-poison!¡± ¡°Poison user!!!¡± Even the warriors of the Demonic Cult who were trying to stop him were bewildered at the sudden energy coming out of Dang Pil-sun. They couldn¡¯t let someone like him onto the podium. At that moment, a swordsman rushed ahead and blocked the warriors of the Demonic Cult from coming ahead. Swoosh! Dang Pil-sun noticed it as Nam Gung-kyong, who was trying to pave the way to the Lord of the Demonic Cult, was coming forward to block the Demonic Cult¡®s members. [Go ahead! Become a hero!] ¡®Leader!¡¯ Dang Pil-sun was moved by Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s act, without any hesitation, he moved towards Chun Yeowun, who was on the podium. ¡®I am sure to succeed!¡¯ Psssssst! His body was releasing so much poisonous energy that everything which came close to Dang Pil-sun¡¯s body was melting. Even if he exploded, the explosion would cover up to a radius of ten meters. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°A poison user?¡± ¡°Get away!¡± Phat! The 7 masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan and the Six Swords both looked towards Chun Yeowun, while the 7 masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan were slowly retreating. That was the moment Dang Pil-sun had been waiting for. Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, was standing there, waiting for his death. Dang Pil-sun will remain in the hearts of everyone as a hero who contributed to the future of a fair Wulin. ¡°Lord of the Demonic Cult, for justice, you will have to go to the underw¡­!?¡± Dang Pil-sun, who was screaming, went speechless. Two steps away from the podium, he got lifted into the air by Chun Yeowun. Floating! ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± Chun Yeowun lightly waved his palm as if he blocked something and looked at the man. Dang Pil-sun was so frustrated that he couldn¡¯t put it into words. ¡®Da-damn it!¡¯ He didn¡¯t think of this. Who would have predicted that Chun Yeowun would hold him in mid-air! The difference between their skills turned out to be too much. ¡®This monster! Maybe I should blow myself up!¡¯ Dang Pil-sun, who was flustered, tried to blow himself up! ¡°Are you thinking of committing suicide? I have already felt enough poison until now. You can go to the underworld all alone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jijiijijik! At that moment, his body began to grow cold. ¡°W-wait a moment, this¡­¡± Krrr! Before he could even finish what he wanted to say, Dang Pil-sun¡¯s body turned cold, as if trapped in ice. When he was completely frozen, Chun Yeowun pushed the floating and ice cold body with his hand, as it moved with great speed and fell outside of the castle walls. Swoosh! Bang! Crack! The sound of something falling and exploding outside the castle was heard inside. Nam Gung-kyong was at a loss for words as he looked at the black smoke rising outside the castle. ¡®Crazy bastard¡­ how did this¡­ happen¡­ in this way¡­¡¯ Editor Note 1* = Previously known as ¡°18 River families¡±. But remember, Yeowun and his group wiped out one of the families while trying to ¡°rescue¡± the Godly Doctor¡®s granddaughter. Chapter 394 - Second Generation Chun Ma (2) Chapter 394: Second Generation Chun Ma (2) Leader Nam Gung-kyong was dumbfounded. Dang Pil-sun, who was determined to take Chun Yeowun down with him, died alone in vain. What had happened was definitely a possibility, but who would have imagined that Dang Pil-sun would freeze and blow up? ¡®What else does he know?¡¯ This was a skill that the people of the North could do. Occasionally, Nam Gung-kyong saw a few warriors with strong yin and yang handle such skills, but never did he think that Chun Yeowun, someone who was yin based, could do that. Unfortunately for Dang Pil-sun, he ended up dead without achieving anything. ¡®¡­ he is a scary man.¡¯ Nam Gung-kyong truly felt afraid of Chun Yeowun. From being frozen to preventing a suicide by blowing himself up right in the midst of an ambush to being thrown out of the castle. Such tremendous ability to judge a situation. ¡®If the poison had spread, I would¡¯ve died a dog¡¯s death.¡¯ If Chun Yeowun had thought about his own safety first and pushed Dang Pil-sun away, Nam Gung-kyong would have gotten involved in the explosion. Then the poison would have also spread inside the castle. ¡®That experience helped me.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t intentional, but Chun Yeowun was reminded of the time when he competed with Baek Oh. Thanks to the spread of the poison, those who were witnessing the battle and the people of the Blade God Six Martial clan, who were fighting closely, retreated. If the poison spread within the castle, it would have been a completely different fight. ¡®Now there need to be three members of the Forces of the Great Justice organization left, including one called Hoe-ju.¡¯ The organization was already small enough as is, and now one of its members just died. Chun Yeowun looked for the next target, meaning Nam Gung-kyong, who was right in the middle of the grounds. ¡®¡­ is he aiming for the leader of the organization? Me?¡¯ Nam Gung-kyong, who made eye-contact with Chun Yeowun, couldn¡¯t hide his confusion. Chun Yeowun looked straight at him after killing one of the members. Nam Gung-kyong could feel his heart pounding for some reason. ¡®No, it can¡¯t be¡­! Is he also aware of my position like the Blade God Six Martial clan¡­?¡¯ That was impossible. So why was Chun Yeowun looking at him? At that moment, a strange energy began to rise behind Nam Gung-kyong. ¡®This?¡¯ Shocked at the sudden energy, Nam Gung-kyong turned his head back. Behind him was a young man dressed in a blue hood in an imperial palace uniform. It seemed like he was a warrior of the Demonic cult in disguise, just like Chun Yeowun. Smirking, the man in the blue hood spoke to him. ¡°You are here! Hehe, I found you thanks to my Lord. Being called a leader of the Forces of Justice who is of high rank, but hides away in the midst of a battle?¡± Chuk! Nam Gung-kyong aimed for the man with his sword. On the outside, the young man looked like nothing impressive, but the energy¡­ The energy his body was emanating was telling him that this man was a Superior Master. ¡®¡­ who is he?¡¯ Hu Bong figured out the name of the leader he was aiming at was Nam Gung-kyong of the Forces of Justice. In a low-pitched voice and with a thumb pointing to his puffed-out chest, Hu Bong decides to introduce himself. ¡°Me? I¡®m Hu Bong.¡± ¡°Hu Bong?¡± It was a name he was hearing for the first time. Among the people of the Demonic cult, there were people called the Six Swords and they seemed to be introduced for the first time. This one seemed to be someone of importance in the cult too. Of course, he was way higher than the Six Swords based on the energy he was emanating. ¡°I am the first subordinate of Chun Ma of the Sky Demon Order and the lieutenant of the escorts! Need to know something more? If so I will let you know!¡± Whoop! With those words, Hu Bong¡¯s blade began to generate flames. The flames were ominous and a foreign energy for Nam Gung-kyong. It didn¡¯t seem like Hu Bong was a man who should be taken lightly just because he was young. ¡®If I am not careful, problems will occur.¡¯ Nam Gung-kyong held the sword and looked at the man. Papak! Meanwhile, others appeared on the podium where Chun Yeowun was standing. They were the seven masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan, who ran away sensing the poison from Dang Pil-sun. Sadness was etched on their faces. ¡°I wanted those Yulin men to do something right. It was unfortunate.¡± One of the seven, Master Gye-sang, who came up on the podium, walked ahead while mumbling. He was one of the people who hoped Chun Yeowun would die from the poison. The poison emitted by Dang Pil-sun, who took the poison, was so strong that even they felt it was dangerous to stay close. ¡°I wonder if this is called fate. For us to fight a Divine Master with our own hands. Open formation!¡± ¡°Open formation!¡± Pak! When Gye-sang took the flag of their clan, the other six masters, who were with him, each took a different stance. Seven Star Extreme Blade Art. This was a formation made by the leaders of the clan. This was a formation made to face the most skilful masters in the world. This formation was known to be sophisticated and it made the power of their attacks many times stronger than an individual who reached the Superior Master level. The faces of the seven Masters were full of confidence. Probably because they thought that they could fight Chun Yeowun on an equal footing. ¡®I was nervous because he is a Divine Master, but this is the best. No, this formation, this attack deserves to be called as the strongest one ever!¡¯ As the war began, warriors of the Blade God Six Martial clan were burdened by the orders from Sword Master Lee Wook. Even the Supreme Masters in their clan were getting their asses handed to them by the Divine Master. It was questionable if they could even deal with Chun Yeowun on their own. ¡°Even if you are a Divine Master, you aren¡¯t invincible!¡± Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t as scary as they thought. The fact that they could compete on equal footing with Chun Yeowun, a Divine Master, meant that they had a chance to defeat him. ¡°You talk a lot. Are you going to keep talking?¡± Unshaken, Chun Yeowun asked him. Gye-sang smiled at that and answered. ¡°I think we did take a long time. Let me tell you that what you see us do was just a prelude to this technique. I¡¯ll show you the last and the strongest form of the Seven Star Extreme Blade Art!¡± ¡°Seven Star Extreme Blade Art!¡± At the cry of Gye-sang, the other Superior Masters behind him seemed shocked. Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®This is not a formation.¡¯ This time, it felt safe to assume that force qi was being used to attack him. Chachachacha! Until now, the seven of them were cleverly creating force qi and were combining their attacks into different attacks, however, this time, all their attacks seemed to merge into one and their power far surpassed the previous ones. ¡®He barely stopped the attacks before. With this attack, the Lord of the Demonic Cult might be defeated!¡¯ Their eyes were clouded in victory. The blue qi with splendid trajectory showed no signs of any gaps whatsoever. It was at that moment. Creep! Suddenly, foreign energy began to rise from Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. All their eyes narrowed to see what was happening. ¡®Is it changing to black?¡¯ The blue color on the sword Chun Yeowun was holding turned into a blackish color. The black sword, which seemed to be demonic in nature, gave everyone an ominous feeling which couldn¡¯t be expressed in words. Chun Yeowun¡¯s body moved for the first time. Swoosh! ¡°Ah!¡± His form split into seven afterimages, exploiting the tiny gaps in their formation. Chachachacha! ¡°Th-this makes no sense!¡± ¡°How is he doing this all at the same time?¡± The seven masters, who witnessed that, were shocked. The gap, which Chun Yeowun was exploiting with his black sword, was the space where the sword qi connected. ¡®We¡¯ll have to defend ourselves.¡¯ If they did anything more than that they would end up widening the gap and their formation would be ruined. The seven of them forcibly continued using the sword qi. But, Chachachachacha! ¡°Wh-what power!¡± Something even more surprising happened. The final formation of the technique began to emit twice as much as the initial power. ¡®I feel like my hands are going to rip apart!¡¯ But there was something that they couldn¡¯t endure. ¡°Huh!¡± Jeez! Clink! Their right arm, which was their dominant arm, began to hurt and the sword in their hands began to crack and soon broke. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Kuk!¡± Crack! Their swords breaking apart was one thing, but their bodies, which seemed to meet with the aftermath of using that formation, got thrown all over. They were pushed to the walls on each side, and no matter how much they tried to defend against the onslaught of attacks, they coughed up blood. ¡°Ugh, how can the last formation break this easily?¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­ h-how could something like this happen? Until recently, we were on equal footing¡­¡± In addition, the last formation was twice as powerful as the initial one. Finding the gaps should have taken a lot of time, but Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t just find the gaps, he somehow destroyed them. To the shocked warriors, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°It looks like you are mistaken about something.¡± ¡°Mistaken about what?¡± ¡°You guys thought you were strong enough to deal with me because of that technique?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There are two reasons why you couldn¡¯t deal with me.¡± ¡°Two?¡± ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t like you need to know.¡± Chun Yeowun raised his left hand and shook it. Then suddenly, a cold chill began to erupt and a sword made of transparent ice appeared in the air. Jeezzz! The sight itself shocked them. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°What is¡­?¡± Chun Yeowun waved another hand. Flustered at what was happening, they hurriedly stood up, but even then, seven ice swords, which didn¡¯t exist until a moment ago, cornered them. Float! ¡°Th-this is an Air Sword?¡± They couldn¡¯t believe it. Making Ice Swords was tough enough, but this man was using Ice Swords as Air Swords. But more than that, these seven ice swords were cornering them, ready to take them down any second. ¡°Wh-what is he trying to do?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s lips slowly turned into a smile and spoke to those who couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. ¡°Thanks to you, I learned a nice thing.¡± ¡°Learned?¡­ wa-wait a minute!¡± Swoosh! At that very moment, the ice swords floating around them moved with impeccable harmony. The eyes of the seven masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan looked like they were going to explode. ¡°N¡­ nonsense!!!¡± Shockingly, it was the same formation they performed, Seven Star Extreme Blade Art! Seven icy swords spread out and laid up attacks one after another. Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! ¡°Kuakkk!¡± ¡°Agh! H-how could this happen!¡± They all went stiff not knowing what to do. They even lost their swords as they broke down. Their bodies, which were helpless and weaponless, were torn apart. Tear! What was even more frightening was that any cut through the ice sword made them feel pain and death at the same time. [Terminating the system which combined the schematic of the Seven Star Extreme Blade Art.] Pssss! Along with Nano¡¯s voice in his head, the ice swords soon lost their color and collapsed. The severed heads of the seven masters were so startled that all the heads had their eyes wide open. ¡®Since I already know the formation, I was able to learn it quickly.¡¯ Chun Yeowun scanned the formation on the spot with the help of Nano. Because of Nano there was no need for Chun Yeowun to use his strength, and when Nano would replay the formation, Chun Yeowun understood how the formation worked. If Nano couldn¡¯t replay the schematic, it would have taken a long time for Chun Yeowun to learn it. That was what Chun Yeowun was aiming for. From the first time he saw them unfolding something new, he knew that formation was enhancing the force qi, which was why he deliberately fought them. From the viewpoint of those who suffered this was nothing less than robbing the treasure. ¡°Woah!¡± The battle of Chun Yeowun on the podium was witnessed by the others. The Six Swords, Hu Bong and even the others who were fighting. All of them had come from the Ten Thousand Mountains for the sake and wellbeing of their Lord. The elders constantly advised him. [Lord, you cannot always solve everything on your own. It isn¡¯t that you can¡¯t handle the enemy, but the warriors in our academy also need to gain practical experience.] This was one of the reasons why Chun Yeowun battled with those seven masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan. It was his intention to show his power and his form to the new warriors of the Demonic academy, as a means for them to see the war and gain experience first hand. ¡®Right. One needs to be strong to follow the strong.¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s lips formed into a smile as he looked at his Six Swords who were fighting in the middle of the battlefield. Chapter 395 - Second Generation Chun Ma (3) Chapter 395: Second Generation Chun Ma (3) Clang! Clang! Clang! Two people were fighting fiercely, colliding in the air about three times until they stepped on the ground. They were Yi Mok, Great Leader of the Yulin and Sword Master Lee Wook. Their actions and their movements seemed to be at such a high-level that everyone acknowledged them as Supreme Masters. In close distance, they would use their weapons to strike each other and when the distance grew between them, they would use Air Swords to constantly collide, making everyone break out in cold sweat. ¡°Phew¡­ phew¡­¡± Sword Master Lee Wook was gasping for air. It was a short battle, but there were a few attacks that were directly aimed at him to take his life. ¡®I thought that even if you were one of the five strongest warriors he wouldn¡¯t be this tough of an opponent, but his skills are worthy of his reputation.¡¯ Lee Wook calmly analyzed the current confrontation. In close combat, even though he was using the Extreme Art of Blade God, he was being pushed back. And when he tried to corner Yi Mok with force qi and Air Swords, Lee Wook was the one getting close to being killed. ¡®I¡¯ll have to take my chance with close combat.¡¯ Although the defense of Yi Mok seemed great, it seemed to be a level lower than Lee Wook¡®s. This was going to be a fight of stamina. Lee Wook would have to deal with Yi Mok quickly so he could join in and help the seven masters who he sent to deal with Chun Yeowun. However, something unexpected happened. ¡®What?¡¯ Sword Master Lee Wook¡¯s expression hardened. A short distance away, he watched the battle between Chun Yeowun and the seven masters who were supposed to be working together. ¡®No way!¡¯ Suddenly, he saw pieces of Ice on the podium. There was something on the podium that he recognized, the head of one of the masters. ¡®Did he defeat all seven of them?¡¯ Lee Wook was well aware of how great the Seven Star Extreme Blade Art was, as he personally competed with those 7. Even though he knew the schematic for making it work, he found it hard to tackle the technique no matter how much he tried. ¡®Shit! We are in trouble!¡¯ The fact that the seven of them were defeated meant that there was no one else in the Jin castle to keep Chun Yeowun in check. Sword Master Lee Wook, who was in shock, made a decision. ¡®This isn¡¯t the time for me to lament.¡¯ Two of their tricks ended up getting broken and they were left with the last trick. And the last trick had to be used when the Forces of the Great Heaven¡¯s organization and the Forces of Evil were still high in number. ¡°Where are you looking at with the other eye?¡± After those words three Air Swords came in fast. ¡°Huh!¡± Papapak! Sword Master Lee Wook quickly created a curtain of force qi, blocked the Air Swords and shouted at the people in the castle. ¡°Implement the other strategy!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± The moment his command fell, the eyes of the surviving sixty five warriors of the Blade God Six Martial clan, who were competing with Yulin and the Demonic Cult, began to turn red and the muscles of the whole body began to swell as well. Tuktuktuktuk! The clothes on the upper body started being ripped apart and their body stature was close to the one of a giant. Rather than human beings they looked more like monsters. That was noticeable from anywhere on the battlefield. ¡°Huh? Th-this is?¡± ¡°Blood Reversion Art?¡± Flustered by the sudden change, the other warriors began to keep their distance from the warriors of the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡®Blood Reversion Art? No, this is different.¡¯ There were warriors in the Demonic Cult who experienced the Blood Reversion Art with their very own eyes. Their veins didn¡¯t pop out and neither were these warriors crying out like beasts. This was the Completed Blood Reversion Art. ¡®Is this their hidden trump card?¡¯ Nam Gung-kyong, who was fighting with Hu Bong, also sensed the change in the castle grounds. ¡®That man is quite clever.¡¯ Their hidden trump card is similar to his. Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s eyes narrowed. The fact that the Sword Master of the Blade God Six Martial clan used this meant that they were at a disadvantage in this war. Which meant that there was no need for him to save his hidden trump card either. ¡°It isn¡¯t over yet! Hup!¡± ¡®A truly tenacious one!¡¯ Strictly speaking, Hu Bong was one level lower than him. And it hasn¡¯t been long since Hu Bong took a step forward. Only after taking in the fire did changes occur. He didn¡¯t have any practice fights to understand his newly found skills, yet, he was trying his best to be on the same level as Nam Gung-kyong. Chachachachak! Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s sword was keeping Hu Bong in check, who was rushing in like a crazed man. He was too excited with the level up. Cha! ¡°Euk!¡± Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s sword passed through Hu Bong¡¯s thighs as he couldn¡¯t defend himself. Thanks to that, Hu Bong¡¯s movements slowed down a bit. ¡®This is the time!¡¯ Nam Gung-kyong took a flute which was hanging around his neck and blew into it. He blew it hard. Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeek! ¡°Ah!¡± As the sound of the flute resounded throughout the battlefield, some of the heads of the factions, who joined the organization, took out something they prepared in advance. The sound of the flute was a signal to initiate the plan. Their hands held a needle and after taking a deep breath, they pierced a specific blood vessel between their back and neck. ¡°For the clear blue sky!¡± Puck! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°What are these men doing?¡± The act of stabbing themselves in the middle of a fight was strange to see. Even though they thought that it was a strange act, the warriors of the Demonic Cult didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to attack them. Slash! While the members of the organizations were momentarily stiff, many of them got stabbed. But something even more shocking happened. Those who were cut by the swords didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain, or was that simply their way to handle the pain? Moreover, their movements seemed to differ from the previous. Not only were they more agile, but their physical strength seemed to have doubled. It was to the point where every strike was aiming to cut someone done. Clang! Clang! ¡°H-how did they get stronger so suddenly?¡± ¡°What are they doing?¡± After stabbing their necks, they seemed like completely different people. Even more frightening than being strong was to not feel any pain. Slash! ¡°I-I cut his arm too!¡± Even when an arm was cut off, the members of the Forces of Great Heaven attacked without any changes in their expression. Not only did they not feel any pain, but they turned fully expressionless. As if their emotions disappeared, they were making it seem like they were fighting a non-human being. ¡®They plagiarized our skill!¡¯ Seeing that, Crazy Sword Master Cha Yunkang, who was fighting with the Great Guardian Marakim, went stiff. What was theirs seemed to be used by the Forces of Great Heaven. ¡°They did something interesting.¡± The corners of his mouth rose. This was supposed to be a technique which made the body capable enough to artificially perfect their clans teachings which exceeded the limits of the human body. And the ones who managed to master it were the Six Martial Masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan and the Blade Lord. The Forces of Great Heaven had stolen a relic by ¡®that man¡¯ which held the secret to using this technique. ¡®Do they not feel pain anymore?¡¯ Moreover, it seemed like an improved version, a perfect weapon for killing. A monster which had no emotions. ¡®Great. If we get out of this war safely, we can rip this art from them.¡¯ That definitely were some good news. Cha Yunkang pointed to the changing situation with his left hand. ¡°Can you see that? This is just the beginning. Now you will witness my true power. From now on, it¡¯s going to be a slaughter. Kuakuakauk!¡± Marakim¡¯s eyes narrowed through his mask. He did guess that some hidden cards must have been there for the Blade God Six Martial clan and the divided Yulin, but he never guessed that they would use humans as weapons. This situation made him lose a little bit of confidence. In that moment, Marakim¡¯s mind perceived a message. [Great Guardian, practical experience for the warriors ends here.] It was Chun Yeowun¡¯s voice. Marakim, who heard the message, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Right. I need to make sure that the slaughter happens through my hands.¡± ¡°What nonsense¡­ huh?¡± The puzzled expression of Cha Yunkang turned to the air. Something felt odd, someone seemed to have stepped into the air. The person was the Lord of Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun. ¡°No!¡± There was no way others wouldn¡¯t notice him. ¡°Wind God Step Skill!¡± Woong! He was unfolding the Wind God Step Skill which was known to be close to divinity. It was something that anyone who reached Supreme Master level could do, but if you go one step further, ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°He¡¯s practically floating in the air!¡± Chun Yeowun, who reached the middle of the Jin castle in the air, was floating. More like flying in the sky. This seemed different from the level of walking or using air for balance with internal energy. Captivated by the feeling, Sword Master Lee Wook stopped his fight with Yi Mok for a moment and lashed out. ¡°Lord of the Demonic Cult! You bastard! What are you planning on doing?¡± Papapapak! Sword Master Lee Wook swung his left hand and fragments of rocks flew towards Chun Yeowun who was in the air. However, the fragments flying towards Chun Yeowun stopped and then fell to the ground as if they lost power. He reached out his hand and every fragment stopped. Tututututk! ¡®Why is it not working?!¡¯ Lee Wook was proud of his skills, but no matter what he did, it didn¡¯t work for Chun Yeowun. It was as if every attack that was connected with force qi was being eroded. Chun Yeowun opened his mouth, looking down at Lee Wook and the other warriors and said. ¡°You brought this upon yourselves.¡± ¡°We what?¡± Everyone seemed puzzled at the cynical words of Chun Yeowun, who seemed to be in anger. What the hell was he trying to do from the middle of the castle? Drrrrr! ¡°Wh-what is that?¡± ¡°It is shaking.¡± A strong vibration on the ground. At that moment, normal warriors, who were exhausted and had fallen to the ground, had their weapons raised into the air. ¡°Ehhhh!¡± Everyone was shocked looking at how the warriors¡¯ weapons were rising into the air. But that wasn¡¯t the end. ¡°Eeeiik!¡± Among the warriors, there were the Forces of Great Heaven, the Forces of Evil and the North Justice Blade, they were shaking and trying to get their weapons back into their hands. ¡°Eiikk!¡± ¡°My-my sword!¡± Those with high skills held onto their weapons, but those who were mere beginners lost their weapons. Around two hundred people¡¯s weapons were floating in the air. The appearance of the warriors¡¯ weapons floating in the castle was nothing short of a spectacular sight. ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°They¡­ are really all¡­?¡± Everyone turned still. The weapons of the warriors soon began to be controlled like Air Swords. That occurrence made people forget about the battles they were in. Everyone looked at the sky and no one took another step. Thud! ¡®No! impossible. Even if he is at Divine Master level, not a single person can use more than a dozen Air Swords.¡¯ Sword Master Lee Wook shook his head. It was only a waste of energy to control so many weapons in the air. Who would be able to stop the attack from weapons which would suddenly come from the air? ¡°The swords will drop! Defend yourself with everything!¡± At the shout of Lee Wook the warriors of the Blade God Six Martial clan, as well as the warriors from other factions, held their weapons tightly. Chun Yeowun looked down at the people on the castle grounds and ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, target designation.¡¯ [Enable Multi lock on system.] Numerous red shaped lines formed in Chun Yeowun¡¯s augmented reality and Nano¡¯s voice resonated in his head. Pip pip pip pip pip pip pip! When all the targets got locked onto, Chun Yeowun raised his internal energy. That was when something happened. Woah! Woah! Gasps erupted from everywhere. ¡°Th-that¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°The, these are all¡­ all Air Swords?¡± Just controlling one sword was amazing enough already, but 200 swords in the sky at the same time was like a constellation twinkling in the sunlight. ¡°Is¡­ is he even human?¡± The leaders of the Forces of Justices, heads of the Yulin clans, even Yi Mok looked up in the sky in shock. Looking at the Forces of Evil, Blade God Six Martial clan and Forces of Great Heaven¡¯s organization, who were looking up, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°I have a name for this one.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Sky Flash.¡± ¡°Sky¡­ flash? Wait¡­ no!¡± Lee Wook shouted with anxiousness on his face. Chun Yeowun¡¯s hands slowly pointed to their direction. Swoosh! Swoosh! At that moment, the eyes of the Wulin people who were in the castle looked into the sky to see the numerous swords. This wasn¡¯t a technique. This¡­ power, which unfolded with two hundred swords, was, to their surprise, the most powerful sword attack, Sky Flash. The swords, which filled the sky of Jin Castle, fell down like raindrops and in an instant, the castle seemed to be covered with light. Bababang! ¡°This is crazy!¡± ¡°Av-avoid it!¡± ¡°Run away!¡± Screams and shouts from all over the castle grounds could be heard, but it soon turned into wails. ¡°Kuakkk!¡± ¡°Arghh!¡± The phrase ¡°lighting up¡° wouldn¡¯t be enough. As Chun Yeowun named it, it was like a Sky Flash, a small beam of light that shined and killed everything the very next instant. As shocking as it was, the swords only rushed towards the enemies. Kwakwakwakwang! As he watched the enemies being torn apart right in front of him, the Great Leader, Yi Mok mumbled with gleaming eyes. ¡°Ah, he¡­ he is Chun Ma¡­ THE Chun Ma has returned.¡± Chapter 396 - Second Generation Chun Ma (4) Chapter 396: Second Generation Chun Ma (4) Kwakwakwang! The entire castle grounds seemed to be colored blue. The power of the Air Swords that fell from the sky were more like a meteor shower in bringing destruction than anything else. The destruction was so large that all of the Yulin clans, the Forces of Evil, the Blade God Six Martial clan and even the people of the Demonic Cult couldn¡¯t help but be in awe. ¡°Kyak!¡± ¡°Is-is this really power coming from a human?!¡± ¡°Help me!¡± The Forces of Evil, who were relatively weak, were in a mess. Every single time the blue light sword descended from the sky it blew up the ground. Their people were either hurt or had their bodies shattered to pieces. ¡°Defend! Defend yourselves!¡± The 17 River families, including Gar Mojam, who led the troops shouted, but it was to no avail. The power emitted by the Divine Master seemed to be on a whole different level from what they had imagined. ¡°Ma-master! We need to run for it! Th-that man is a monster¡­¡± Bang! One of the 17 River families, who advised Gar Mojam to escape, were hit by the Sky Flash technique and disappeared in an instant. Puck! Gar Mojam¡¯s face flushed red while looking at the bloodshed around him. What he was facing was truly a force beyond the realm and capabilities of human beings. ¡°Huh?¡± Pajack! ¡°Kuak!¡± He hurriedly avoided the Sky Flash Air Sword that was coming for him. He tried to defend himself with his sword, but his two hands, which were holding onto the sword, began to hurt as if they were about to crack from inside. ¡®Wh-what power is this?¡¯ Comparing that power to a regular technique seemed wrong. Each attack of the Sky Flash Air Sword had the power to annihilate the head of elite warriors in a single shot. Gar Mojam was truly frightened. Even if Chun Yeowun was at the Divine Master level, the assumption that three forces joining hands would be enough to subdue Chun Yeowun was a clear misunderstanding on their part. ¡®¡­ this monster can annihilate everyone in this place.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if another Divine Master could do it. But witnessing Chun Yeowun¡¯s power, it seemed more than possible. The slaughter that was happening inside the castle grounds was enough proof of that. Warriors were dying helplessly due to the non-stop rain of swords. Only those who were at the Superior Master level or above seemed to have a chance. ¡®Di-did we touch a monster that shouldn¡¯t have been touched?¡¯ Crack! ¡°Kuak! Do-does this much power even make sense?!¡± Nam Gung-kyong of the Forces of Great Heaven couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the Air Swords that were coming for them. Even he, who had reached Superior Master level, could barely block it. Even more shocking was this, Swoosh! Bang! Bang! ¡°Move away! If you get too close you will be hit!¡± ¡°Crazy! How can one avoid the Air Swords that are chasing us?!¡± ¡°Kuakk!¡± More than two hundred Air Swords poured down on the enemies as if it was snowing. It was as if two hundred warriors were handling the swords for their leader. ¡®This is a technique where the Air Sword and the force qi turn into one. No matter how skilled he is, how can he control so many at once?¡¯ Conceptually it was impossible. It was all Nano¡¯s computing that made this possible. The combination of a Multi-lock-on and a panel based system on the computation power of Nano, which was known to be the future of aggregate technologies, has helped in evolving the Air Sword technique into a truly disastrous level. ¡®It is fortunate that we don¡¯t feel any pain.¡¯ As they managed to remove the sense of pain and emotion, they were able to move regardless of any injuries. Bang! In fact, even though their limbs were cut off, the speed at which the people pierced the back of their necks with needles didn¡¯t change. But, ¡®Nano. Aim for their heads.¡¯ [Understood. Specified the detailed parts of the targets as headshots.] The beams of the force qi aimed for their heads. Even those who were unable to feel any pain got their heads blown away. As they weren¡¯t immortal, they simply died off without being able to do anything. Bang! Bang! Bang! The bodies of those who lost their heads staggered a couple more steps and then helplessly fell to the ground. ¡°H-he is aiming for the heads!¡± Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s expression distorted. By now, more than half of them had turned into corpses already. As a result, things changed. ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­ are they all afraid?¡¯ Just because one couldn¡¯t feel pain didn¡¯t mean that all their cognitive abilities were clouded. It would be even stranger if they wouldn¡¯t be scared despite knowing that they were all going to be killed. Hu Bong walked in front of Nam Gung-kyong. Seeing how happy he looked, it seemed like he was proud of Chun Yeowun¡¯s thrilling display of power. ¡°I have to finish my task too!¡± Slash! ¡°N-now isn¡¯t the time for..!¡± Pak! Nam Gung-kyong defended himself from the flying Air Sword. He was too nervous and angry at the Sky Flash Air Sword, but he didn¡¯t even have a second to breathe. However, even Hu Bong was attacking him now. Despite that situation, Nam Gung-kyong, who was angry at the change in battle and the man who was aiming for him, performed a Special1* Sword technique, which was close to completion. Chow chow chow! It was then, Creep! A blue force swept down the head of Nam Gung-kyong who was gathering energy. Nam Gung-kyong used his sword to block Hu Bong¡¯s flame sword, not even giving him a single break. ¡°You coward!¡± Chachachachang! Hu Bong¡¯s flames had nothing to do with his internal energy as they were his natural energy which made it much easier for him to wield the sword without getting exhausted. In an instant, Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s left arm flew off when Hu Bong used his Sword of Illusion. ¡°Kuak!¡± Nam Gung-kyong, who had never been defeated in his life, was defeated by Hu Bong who was a level lower than him. His face was red in shame. Meanwhile, Lee Wook, one of the Six Martial Masters, couldn¡¯t help but be astonished by the Sky Flash Air Swords technique. ¡®What the hell is all of this?¡¯ It was a situation he couldn¡¯t understand, even though he had mastered martials arts and force qi too. It was shocking how accurate the swords were falling on Chun Yeowun¡¯s enemies without a single mistake while also accurately aiming for the heads. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Kuk!¡± Even those who used the Blood Reversion Art were no different from the Forces of the Great Heaven¡¯s warriors who got their heads destroyed at once. However, the only difference was that those of the Supreme Master level, who had great internal energy due to their constant training, were able to stand their ground unlike the Superior Master warriors. Swoosh! ¡°Spread away and stop it!¡± They were struggling while blocking the swords falling from the sky. If there were no other enemies, the damage would have been minimal. But with the leaders of the Forces of Justice from Yulin taking the Demonic Cult¡¯s side and attacking them without missing the opportunity, the extent of the damage only increased. ¡°Lord, help me to get rid of the enemies!¡± ¡°Wahhh!!!¡± Because of that, their morale rose and they ended up turning it into a battle that couldn¡¯t be compared with anything. It was more of a slaughter than a battle. The strong smell of blood filled the castle ground. ¡®If things go on like this, we will be annihilated. Our plans have already been unsuccessful. Should we retreat to avoid any further sacrifices?¡¯ Sword Master Lee Wook wasn¡¯t sure on what had to be done. Even if they left the Jin Castle now, they would only be able to save minimum power. It was then. ¡°!!!¡± Lee Wook¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sudden scream in the midst of the battlefield. At first, he was shocked to see the non-human ability that the Lord of the Demonic Cult was displaying, a power he couldn¡¯t ever hope to stand up against, but then an idea struck him. ¡®Even if he is a Divine Master, there is a limit as to what a human can do.¡¯ Even he, who, in order to use 12 Air Swords, would shorten the distance to have control over them for a longer period of time. Now Chun Yeowun was using amounts of Air Swords that were ten times the actual number, which consumed a terrifying amount of energy. Kwakwakwa! The entire castle grounds were destroyed. He already killed half of the number of warriors, so Chun Yeowun might be soon reaching his limit. ¡®Now now¡­ if I hold on a little longer, I may have the chance to aim for the life of that monster. If not now, when else would I have the chance to kill him?¡¯ The only chance for a turnaround. It completely changed his thoughts about retreating. ¡®I need the consent of the other Sword Masters too.¡¯ Cha Yunkang was dealing with the Dark King, Marakim, when he sent a telepathic message to Lee Wook. [Sword Master Lee Wook, if things go like this, we will be annihilated. Even if we are being reprimanded, the only way to survive this situation is to collect our men and retreat right away.] [¡­ that monster is much stronger than us.] They knew that the plan would completely fail. [There still is a way.] [What way?] At Lee Wook¡¯s statement, the other two Masters asked with a questionable expression what he meant. Although sacrifices seemed reckless and inevitable, if the plan worked and made sense it would be a big achievement nonetheless. [If we fail this time, do you think we will be able to defend ourselves any longer?] [Hmm¡­] Even with his Divine Master level, no matter how skilled Chun Yeowun was, he was bound to run out of strength sooner or later. The cautious one, Noh Do-kyung, didn¡¯t like the idea, but Cha Yunkang agreed with the plan immediately. ¡®Good!¡¯ Lee Wook was pleased after receiving their consent. ¡°Keep going!! No matter how long, you must endure this!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He tried his best to boost the morale of the warriors who were barely holding on. It was his role as a representative of the Blade God Six Martial clan. To maintain morale in the face of despair. Kwakwakwakwang! By the time it came to an end, A change occurred inside the castle grounds, which were so destroyed that it was impossible to recognize them. The swords, which were aiming for the heads and were shining like stars in the noon sky, lost their power. Taptaptapap! There was only one explanation for it. ¡®Finally!¡¯ Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, the Divine Master, has finally exhausted his internal energy. Lee Wook¡¯s eyes flashed at the opportunity. The eyes of the surviving enemies inside the castle soon looked at Chun Yeowun who was floating in the air. Swoosh! Chun Yeowun began to reach the ground as if he couldn¡¯t float in the air any more. It was then. Pat! Pat! Pat! ¡°Ah!¡± The warriors of the Demonic Cult shouted in shock. ¡°Lord!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Three people suddenly rushed towards Chun Yeowun who stopped floating and came back to the ground. The three Sword Masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan, who were waiting for Chun Yeowun¡¯s internal energy to get exhausted, used this opportunity to finally kill the Lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡®Huh! Were they aiming for this moment?¡¯ Yi Mok wondered if this was why they didn¡¯t retreat even though they were in a very unfavourable situation. He was desperately holding onto the battle while avoiding getting hurt, so while waiting for Lee Wook to give his best, Lee Wook¡¯s goal had always been the death of the Lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡®He must have been arrogant thinking he was invincible!¡¯ ¡®I have been waiting for this moment!¡¯ ¡®Lord of the Demonic Cult, you need to die here!¡¯ The three Sword Masters were ready to kill him at any point and time. It was this exact moment they had been waiting for. Their only chance to kill the Lord of the Demonic Cult! Chachachacha! They began to raise their internal energy, ready to take on any form to kill Chun Yeowun. ¡®Ah?¡¯ However, among the three, Noh Do-kyung, who was aiming for Chun Yeowun, noticed something. Chun Yeowun, who should have been at least a little worried, was actually smiling. ¡®He¡¯s smiling?¡¯ It didn¡¯t feel right. This was supposed to drive Chun Yeowun into a corner, so why was he smiling? Noh Do-kyung, who got worried, was about to warn the other two, when Chun Yeowun spoke to them. ¡°Did you think that you¡¯d have the chance to kill me once I exhausted my energy?¡± ¡®How did he know that?¡¯ All three of them were surprised. In front of their bewildered eyes, something even more surprising happened. An ominous energy began to rise from Chun Yeowun¡¯s body, causing a shiver to run down their spines. Swoosh! At that moment, Chun Yeowun¡¯s left hand brought out a Cold Ice Sword and his right hand held a Flame Sword. The moment the swords came into view, the three of them said the same thing. ¡°Invisible Sword!!!¡± What Chun Yeowun had just displayed, who was believed to have exhausted his strength, was the legendary Invisible Sword which only a Divine Master can unleash. ¡®Shit! Did he fool us?¡¯ Editor Note 1* = Important! We decided to change the original name to ¡°Special Sword Technique¡° because the original name could lead to confusion. The original name is ¡°Black Sword technique¡° and we were worried that confusion may arise because the word ¡°Black¡° is usually associated with very special techniques in this Novel. We believe the Author¡®s choice wasn¡¯t the best, so we decided to stick with ¡°Special¡° as that technique isn¡¯t giving the story any relevancy anyways. Chapter 397 - Second Generation Chun Ma (5) Chapter 397: Second Generation Chun Ma (5) Sword Master Lee Wook¡¯s judgement was correct. Even if one was a Divine Master, as long as he was a human, there was a limit to what he could do. It was normal for one, even for a Divine Master, to end up opening a gap when all the internal energy was exhausted. If it went according to plan, this could be their big win. Except that there were two things he hadn¡¯t guessed correctly. ¡®This unbelievable amount of internal energy! Does this mean that this much amount of internal energy is left despite firing all those Air Swords for an extended period of time?¡¯ The amount of internal energy possessed by a Divine Master, which was vaguely speculated by Sword Master Lee Wook, was not even comparable to the Supreme Master level. This was because the internal energy in Chun Yeowun seemed different. To be able to hold the Air Swords and control them with that accuracy made everything seem weird already. That was why they aimed for the moment when Chun Yeowun would stop using the Sky Flash Air Sword. ¡°Did you think that you¡¯d have the chance to kill me once I exhaust my energy? Fools.¡± ¡®Ugh, this guy! Does this mean that he only pretended to exhaust his inner strength?¡¯ This plan was supposed to be excellent, but Sword Master Lee Wook didn¡¯t realize that someone could fool him too. Shockingly, Chun Yeowun deliberately acted like that to deceive them. ¡®No! Was he trying to take advantage of this situation?¡¯ ¡®Wh-what kind of man is he?¡¯ They never imagined that, even in such a situation, he would try to deceive them. It was like Chun Yeowun was looking into their minds. What was more dangerous than the strong people were the ones who were not only strong, but also intelligent. And recently, the cause for all their failures ended up being this one person only. ¡®This guy is way too dangerous!¡¯ For a brief moment that was what passed through their minds. However, even if they realized it, the invisible sword of force qi, which was radiating black flames and black ice, was already ready to attack the 3 Martial Masters. Hweeeing! Jeezz! In the end, there seemed to be no escape. They had no other choice but to face the legendary invisible sword. ¡®Kuk! Nothing more we can do about it! Even then!¡¯ In terms of power, there was bound to be a difference, but they prided themselves for possessing and surpassing the Extreme Martial Body. Even in the battle¡¯s before, one of the five strongest warriors, Yi Mok, was also pushed back. ¡°Haaa!¡± Aiming at Chun Yeowun¡¯s feet, Noh Do-kyung unfolded Blade Ascension, a technique of the Blade Art. Crazy Sword Master, Cha Yunkang, unfolded his Sword Strike, one of the most extreme moves. And Sword Master Lee Wook aimed for Chun Yeowun¡¯s heart with the fifth formation of the Extreme Art of Blade God. Chachachacha! ¡°Su-such speed!¡± ¡°Were such skills ever existent before?¡± The techniques were so eye-catching that everyone was amazed by it. These were the supposed techniques of the Blade God, who was known to be the best in all of Wulin. Even within the warriors of the Blade God Six Martial clan, the only ones who had properly mastered the essence of the Blade God were the Six Martial Masters and the Blade Lord. The power they were wielding in their hands right now was difficult to compare to what they used before. But still, ¡®Is he using different forces of qi with both hands?¡¯ The eyes of the three Sword Masters, who were in a desperate situation, went wide. Shockingly, the black ice sword in Chun Yeowun¡¯s left hand and the black flame sword in his right hand were made of different force qi. Moreover, the black ice sword on his left hand felt familiar for some reason. ¡°!?¡± The technique unfolding in Chun Yeowun¡¯s left hand was the Extreme Blade Art. This was something Lee Wook had learned his whole life, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize it. ¡®No way!¡¯ ¡®H-how can that guy use this technique?¡¯ They couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. It wasn¡¯t someone else, but Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, who was displaying the Extreme Blade Art. It even seemed more vigilant than when they were using it. The three Masters were shocked when the swords from Chun Yeowun came for them. ¡°Kuk!¡± Chachachacha! The force qi attacks, which were performed by all of them, clashed violently. Everyone in the Jin castle held their breath and watched the confrontation. The Divine Master vs the three Supreme Masters. The confrontation between superhumans, which couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere else, was unfolding in front of their eyes. What would the results be? ¡®Wh-what the hell is this?¡¯ However, before long, the three Sword Masters were turning tired. Weird things were happening while they unfolded their force qi. Cha Yunkang, who was tackling the Black Ice Sword, would suddenly freeze. Jrrrrk! ¡®What kind of cold qi is this?¡¯ It was cold enough to halt his movements. Not just that, Lee Wook and Noh Do-kyung seemed to be having trouble with the Black Flame Sword. ¡®Is this really a type of sword qi?¡¯ Noh Do-kyung, who was skilled in fire qi, tried to create fire, but his fire was nothing in comparison to the black flame. Chachachang! Although they had fallen into Chun Yeowun¡¯s trap, they were still three of the Six Martial Masters who predicted that they would have an equal chance of killing Chun Yeowun if they worked together. However, conflicting results clearly showed them the difference between a Divine Master and Supreme Master level warriors. Before they could even grasp the situation, changes were constantly taking place. ¡°Avoid it!¡± Lee Wook urgently shouted at Cha Yunkang. Constantly freezing the attacks from Cha Yunkang with the ice, Chun Yeowun¡¯s Black Ice Sword almost cut his head off. ¡°Ugh!¡± Flustered, Cha Yunkang quickly moved to the left, but his reactions were already slowing down. Chun Yeowun¡¯s Black Ice Sword dug right into his right shoulder. Puck! ¡°Cough!¡± Blood gushed out of Cha Yunkang¡¯s mouth. A very chilling cold penetrated his shoulder. The piercing cold felt more like a cut than anything. He desperately wanted to get out of there, move away and create some distance, but he simply couldn¡¯t. Jeeerrrrk! ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± A scream erupted from Cha Yunkang. The sword, which pierced his shoulder, suddenly cut his upper body in half. Split in half in such a dreadful manner, his body fell to the floor. Crack! Shockingly, the body of Cha Yunkang froze and shattered into ice cubes as it touched the ground. ¡®Kuk! This man is acting nothing like a human!¡¯ Lee Wook began to rethink his plan. What was supposed to be balanced by the three of them now turned into a battle of two, one of them dead. There was no way they could handle a Divine Master now. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look elsewhere in a battle.¡± ¡°What?¡± Puck! Fire! ¡°Ugh!¡± The Black Flame Sword pierced Noh Do-kyung¡¯s left thigh. It was burning away the flesh by releasing black smoke. ¡®I am not able to put out the flame!¡¯ He tried raising his internal energy and focused on his thigh, but instead of driving out of the flame, it seemed like it was alleviating the pain. ¡®This is messed up! We can¡¯t fight this monster. We can only escape from here.¡¯ Due to the burning pain, Noh Do-kyung came to the conclusion that he couldn¡¯t kill the Lord of the Demonic Cult. Which meant that continuing the battle would be nothing less than dying a dog¡¯s death. At least with the remaining power he had left, he had to do something worthwhile. His left leg was already hurt, which meant it was impossible for him to get out of the place. ¡®¡­ I failed this time, but next time the same mistake won¡¯t happen.¡¯ Noh Do-kyung looked at Lee Wook with a bitter smile. What use was holding onto life after reaching seventy? If he could save the young one beside him, it felt like his death wouldn¡¯t be in complete vain. Noh Do-kyung¡¯s lips formed into a stiff smile while looking at Lee Wook. Lee Wook, who looked at him, was trembling while looking at the stab wound in Noh Do-kyung¡¯s thigh. ¡®Should I run away?¡¯ Lee Wook could guess what was running through Noh Do-kyung¡¯s mind. Lee Wook was about to shout no, but Noh Do-kyung threw himself at Chun Yeowun. It was at that moment when Noh Do-kyung went closer. Bang! Noh Do-kyung took the red sword into his hand and slammed it into the ground. At that moment, as the floor cracked beneath the sword, eight swords rushed for Chun Yeowun. Chacha! It was the Eight Swords of Blade God technique. The eight swords, which encircled Chun Yeowun, displayed an incredible amount of explosive power. Although they were close to him, Chun Yeowun knew the major flaw of this technique. ¡®The heart of the formation.¡¯ All that was needed was to attack the heart and soon after the technique would start crumbling down. A simple weakness, however, not many would have the courage to enter the middle of the eight swords. Swoosh! Chun Yeowun boldly stabbed the Black Flamesword in the centre of the formation where the eight swords were placed. ¡®He knows this too.¡¯ Looking at Chun Yeowun, Noh Do-kyung¡¯s eyes narrowed. There was no way one could know the weakness of it without learning the technique, but Chun Yeowun was able to act rather fast. Woooh! ¡°Kuak!¡± Chun Yeowun moved close and his sword pierced the heart of Noh Do-kyung. However, something unexpected happened. Noh Do-kyung, who should have died because of that, suddenly hugged Chun Yeowun. Crack! Muscles began to bulge from Noh Do-kyung¡¯s upper body. He hugged Chun Yeowun with all his might, even when he was suffering. ¡°It worked!¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Being aware of the formation, I knew that you would come right into the centre which was the weak point of the formation.¡± It was a trap laid out by Noh Do-kyung to stop him. He was prepared to face death, so he decided to let Chun Yeowun get close to him. While he unfolded the technique, he also used the Blood Reversion Art so the Black Flame Sword wouldn¡¯t penetrate his heart. As Noh Do-kyung caught Chun Yeowun, he yelled with all his might. ¡°Go and run away!!!¡± Short order. But everyone knew what that meant. The surviving Forces of Evil and Forces of Great Heaven, even the remaining warriors of the Blade God Six Martial clan, ran without looking back. ¡°Catch them!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them get away!¡± All the warriors of the Demonic Cult and Yulin who heard that command couldn¡¯t just let them run away. They tried their best to block the wall and prevent them from escaping. However, those who survived the Sky Flash Air Sword were the most powerful ones, so the resistance wasn¡¯t enough to stop them. Besides, ¡°Even with their arms cut off?¡± ¡°Are they really unable to feel any pain?¡± Whether cut off or not, the warriors of the Forces of Great Heaven didn¡¯t stop climbing up the wall. They already lost the battle, so at the very least they wanted to live. However, since their number was small, they could get caught at any time. ¡°Ahh!¡± Great Guardian Marakim and Dual Martial Sword Wang Jing tried to catch Lee Wook who tried to escape by jumping over the eastern wall. However, the moment they reached him they were blocked off by the warriors of the Blade God Six Martial clan, who were of the Superior Master level and had already unfolded the Blood Reversion Art. ¡°We are not letting you touch him!¡± ¡°You need to pass through us to get to Sword Master Lee Wook!¡± No matter how great the two were, they couldn¡¯t take down so many Superior Master level warriors at once. They were all ready to die if it meant getting that one person out of the castle. ¡®That one shouldn¡¯t be allowed to go!¡¯ Meanwhile, Lee Wook jumped over the wall. He wasn¡¯t the kind to abandon an opportunity created by his people who were risking their lives for his sake. Bulge! The muscles of the upper body were larger than Ko Wanghur¡¯s and the eyes of Noh Do-kyung, who was holding Chun Yeowun, shook. Shake! ¡°Kuak!¡± He was a man who reached the highest limit of human beings by using the Blood Reversion Art. Naturally, he prided himself for being beyond normal warriors, but even then, holding Chun Yeowun felt like his muscles were about to break. ¡®Wh-what kind of power is this?¡¯ It made no sense. He, who reached Supreme Master level, was using the Blood Reversion Art, yet he was having such a tough time. It was natural since the opponent was a Divine Master. But still, how could a single human possess so much power? ¡®Well, I managed to give them time.¡¯ Even if no one else could escape, Lee Wook had to be the only one to do so. That was the most important thing. Tremble! The muscles within both arms were torn to shreds and soon after blood began to gush out. There was a limit to how long he could tie a Divine Master down. ¡°Lord of the Demonic Cult, you are a monster! How about we head down towards the underworld together?¡± Tremble! When Noh Do-kyung¡¯s body trembled, the blood vessels began to pop. In the Blood Reversion Art, there was a secret of self-destruction by letting one¡¯s internal energy explode. The higher the internal energy, the stronger and bigger the explosion. He was sure that no one would be able to withstand that explosion. ¡°Even a monster like you won¡¯t survive this time¡­¡± ¡°Everyone before you said the same thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was at that moment. Crack! ¡°Kuaaaaaakk!¡± Electric shocks began to spread in Chun Yeowun¡¯s body and shortly after reached Noh Do-kyung. The moment his body met with the shock, Chun Yeowun¡¯s arms began to get stronger. And Noh Do-kyung, who was holding him down, was getting torn apart from the inside. Tear! ¡°Kuakkkkk!¡± Noh Do-kyung, whose arms were torn, screamed in pain. Due to the sacrifice, Lee Wook managed to escape the castle and already headed east. He already ran to a far off distance with all the might he could gather. In his view, the castle soon turned small. ¡®Kuak!¡¯ Lee Wook¡¯s eyes were filled with shame as he ran, yet he survived and had to pass the information to the others. Drip! Blood was dripping from his mouth. One thing was clear. They are the enemies who had to be eliminated. If they didn¡¯t kill Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, their generation would end up dead. ¡®Enjoy this victory now, Lord of the Demonic Cult. No matter how strong you are, there is always a weakness.¡¯ There were plenty of ways to take Chun Yeowun down, even if it wasn¡¯t a direct confrontation. For example, if his precious members were kidnapped, no matter how cold Yeowun was, he wouldn¡¯t stop from shaking in fear. Though he didn¡¯t turn back and ran like a coward, Lee Wook vowed to himself. ¡®If ¡®he¡¯ comes back, the Lord of the Demonic Cult will disappear from Wulin¡­¡¯ Puck! ¡°Kuak!¡± Sword Master Lee Wook looked down on his chest which was burning him slowly. Crackle! Smoke began to flow out with the sound of burning. Shockingly, the Black Flame Sword pierced through his chest. ¡°Th-this is¡­¡± It was the Black Flame sword, the invisible sword which Chun Yeowun, Lord of the Demonic Cult, was using. Sword Master Lee Wook turned his head towards the Jin Castle with an absurd look. Chapter 398 - Rise to the Five Strongest Warriors (1) Chapter 398: Rise to the Five Strongest Warriors (1) Around five miles away from the Jin Castle were the Bihyeon mountains. Several trees were standing on the peak of the mountain. Among those trees was a person who elegantly tiptoed on a branch of the tallest pine tree. It was an unidentified man wearing a long black robe and a bamboo hat. He was standing on a branch for around half an hour and was looking at some place, not taking his eyes off of said place. The direction of Jin Castle was the place where the man in the black robe was looking towards. ¡®It is too far away so I can¡¯t get a good look.¡¯ This man was being looked at by another man from below. A man with bandages on his face was standing right underneath the pine tree. Even without standing on the branches, just being on the peak of the mountain was enough to see the vast land below. However, everything was so small that even the people looked like fine dust. ¡®Is he really able to see the Jin Castle?¡¯ He had a strong belief in his skills, but no matter how hard he focused, nothing could be seen well. Seeing Jin Castle felt strange. But seeing that the man on the branch¡¯s gaze never fell off of Jin Castle, it seemed like he could see something. It was a moment of wondering what he could actually see. Bang! ¡®Huh?¡¯ The man on the branch soon came down from the pine tree. He didn¡¯t just come down normally, he smashed the tree to reach the ground. ¡°Bl-Blade Lord.¡± Shockingly, the true identity of the man on the branch was Blade Lord, the head of the Blade God Six Martial clan. He had personally come to this place to observe the battle which took place in the castle. Blade Lord opened his mouth and spoke to the flustered man in bandages. ¡°We are heading back.¡± When he revealed his intention to head back, the bandaged man¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Had the great event proceeded according to the original plan, Blade Lord wouldn¡¯t have had such a neutral reaction. ¡°Blade Lord. If there was a setback in the plan, how about we send in our slaughter squad?¡± ¡°¡­ it was an utter defeat. No matter who we send, we won¡¯t get the desired results.¡± ¡°De-defeat?¡± The man in bandages couldn¡¯t hide his shock. The plan was something that everyone put in lots of effort into for a long time. From manipulating the eldest prince of the Imperial Palace to planting the spies in the clans of Yulin, everything was the groundwork for this day. ¡°Huh¡­ how could that happen¡­¡± If this was a failure, then the wrath of Blade Lord couldn¡¯t be expressed in words. The bandaged man trembled in fear. A calm voice responded to the bandaged man who was extremely scared. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I managed to obtain something more important.¡± After hearing those words, the eyes of the bandaged man lit up. The reaction he received was completely different to what he initially thought he would see. Blade Lord¡¯s voice seemed elevated, pleased even. To the man who was puzzled, Blade Lord spoke. ¡°Because I finally found him.¡± ¡°Him?¡± ¡°The Demon God!¡± The eyes of Blade Lord, who looked through the bamboo hat, flashed. A few hours later. The noises in the Jin castle, which were full of screams and wails of the warriors, finally subsided. Inside the Jin Castle, which was devastated by the war, it reeked of blood. People couldn¡¯t help but frown at the number of corpses lying on the castle floor. The number of veterans who died were close to 600 and the number of the wounded was well over 1000. It could be called the largest battle that took place in the past ten years. And the winner of the battle were the allied forces of the Demonic Cult and Yulin. The leaders of the Forces of Evil and the Forces of Great Heaven¡®s organization were the only ones who survived this brutal battle. ¡°Kuek! Kill me! I said kill me!¡± ¡°Goodness. How could I ever kill you? You will have to pay for the evil deeds you committed.¡± People tried to commit suicide because of their subordinates who died, but they were caught before they could kill themselves. Yulin always had their eyes on the Forces of Evil. Unlike the Forces of Evil, the battle of the Blade God Six Martial clan ended rather terrifyingly. It wasn¡¯t because the warriors of the Demonic Cult had no mercy. ¡°¡­ they are awful people.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t leave anyone behind?¡± The Six Swords, including Ko Wanghur and Bakgi, trembled at the sight. The corpses they were looking at had their heads blown off. Most of the warriors of the Blade God Six Martial clan died on the battlefield, but the warriors of the Demonic Cult succeeded in capturing eight of them, as well as one master. However, all of a sudden, their heads swelled up and exploded at the same time. Something that was planted in their heads seemed to have activated at the same time which is the reason why they all died together. ¡®They are quite thorough.¡¯ That even made the Great Guardian Marakim go stiff. The behavior of the Blade God Six Martial Clan was very strange. Whoever led them made absolutely sure that nobody is ever able to get caught or leak any information. What was the information that they were afraid of revealing? ¡®But even they must not have expected this.¡¯ His two eyes looked at someone. Crrk! There was still an old man with a bald head with a flinching body due to the shocks. Not only was his hair gone, even his eyebrows had burned to a crisp. The pain and agony that man was going through was truly terrifying. Both of his arms were torn apart and black blood was dripping out of the corners of his mouth. Noh Do-kyung the Fire Sword Master. ¡°This¡­ this monster¡­¡± Noh Do-kyung, who looked like a person who lost his reasoning and soul, kept muttering those words. What was worthwhile was when everyone¡¯s heads began to explode, Chun Yeowun succeeded in removing the worm from his head. The dried up black blood was proof of that. ¡®How far ahead does the power of the current Lord reach?¡¯ As he had always felt, Chun Yeowun was quite different from the other Lords. He couldn¡¯t figure out where the limit was. He began to expect that his wishes of witnessing the second Chun Ma might end up becoming true. Maybe Chun Yeowun really was the second generation Chun Ma. Meanwhile the Yulin and the Demonic Cult were in conflict over one last issue. Nam Gung-kyong who survived. Hu Bong managed to cut off the arm of Nam Gung-kyong who tried to escape. Coincidentally Leader Moyong Kang was on top of the castle wall too. That¡¯s how he was able to stop Hu Bong. ¡°He was caught by us. Even if we are in an alliance, you need to follow the rules. How can you force us to hand over our prisoner to you?¡± The Yulin didn¡¯t want to give up Nam Gung-kyong. It was already a shock knowing the role of Nam Gung-kyong. Nam Gung-kyong was a leader of the organization, something which he created behind the backs of Yulin, and was secretly joining hands with the Blade God Six Martial clan in the battle. ¡®If we let them take him, the secrets within our Yulin factions will be revealed.¡¯ ¡®Besides, if we hand him over to the Demonic Cult, the probability of finding information and misusing it would increase. We shouldn¡¯t let this happen.¡¯ ¡®¡­ the information from the organization needs to be used only for the sake of Yulin factions.¡¯ All the people of the Forces of Great Heaven died in battle. And the only surviving man of the organization had to be killed on the spot as he was an enemy. He couldn¡¯t be used as a prisoner. ¡°You people caught him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Pilwoo responded. To them, Hu Bong was someone who was aiming to take away the life of Nam Gung-kyong. It was funny for Hu Bong to hear that the Yulin leaders were trying to take credit for catching the wounded man. ¡°Excuse me, Leader Nam Gung-kyong. Didn¡¯t you run away because I cut your arm with my sword?¡± Hu Bong asked Nam Gung-kyong, who was bound by ropes and held captive. At that, without even making eye contact, Nam Gung-kyong mumbled. ¡°There was no such thing.¡± ¡°Hah! The cut on your arm must have burned too, can¡¯t you get yourself to remember that? You are one hell of a spineless man.¡± Hu Bong¡¯s face turned red as he slowly began to get annoyed. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of alliance, his hands, which were twitching, would have already killed the man. ¡°I was caught by leader Moyong Kang and Hong Pilwoo, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Nam Gung-kyong spoke awkwardly as his real identity was revealed. However, Nam Gung-kyong had no other option but to side with the Yulin. ¡®I should never get taken in by those men.¡¯ The Demonic Cult would rip him open to know everything about the organization and his death would be the obvious result. He would be tortured so they would get the information they wanted. ¡°Still, weren¡¯t you the one who got him, Hu Bong?¡± ¡°Lord.¡± When Hu Bong was getting annoyed, Chun Yeowun came towards them after capturing Noh Do-kyung. Unlike when dealing with Hu Bong, the moment Chun Yeowun appeared, the Leaders turned stiff. ¡®Even if it is the Lord of Demonic Cult we shouldn¡¯t just hand him over.¡¯ ¡®His power is not normal.¡¯ They were both terrified in their hearts because they were looking at a monster with their very own eyes. However, the loss they would face from losing Nam Gung-kyong was too great. ¡®Great Leader!¡¯ Hong Palwoo, a leader, glanced in the direction of Great Leader Yi Mok, asking for help. And he came forward, as it was only appropriate for the leaders of each side to have a conversation. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Nam Gung-kyong sent a telepathic message to Yi Mok. [I apologize! If I get taken over, the information of the organization and the secrets within the faction will all fall into the hands of the Demonic Cult¡­ if that happens, not only the Forces of Justice but the entire Yulin will be in great danger, are you fine with that?] The reason why the leaders were going so far to protect him was because they heard the same message from Nam Gung-kyong too. While contemplating what to do, when he heard that voice, Yi Mok seemed to make up his mind. ¡®There is truth in the words of Nam Gung-kyong.¡¯ It felt dangerous to let the Demonic Cult know more about the information of the Yulin faction. Even then, the battle just proved that the Demonic Cult was a lot stronger than before. ¡®If we let him get any more powerful, balance within the three major factions may be completely disrupted.¡¯ Great Leader Yi Mok, who was struggling, finally decided to help. To not let Nam Gung-kyong be taken. That was the decision Yi Mok came to. Pak! Yi Mok, who made up his mind, stepped out in front of the leaders and spoke to Chun Yeowun boldly. ¡°Lord Chun, you can understand this, right?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Even if your man managed to injure the leader, in the end, it was our two leaders who caught him, making sure that he didn¡¯t escape. Considering this, you cannot deny that his life should be given to us. I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Phew.¡± Before Yi Mok could finish speaking, Chun Yeowun sighed and pulled something with his hand. Woong! ¡°Huk! B-body!¡± The body of Nam Gung-kyong, who was behind the leaders, floated into the air and flew in the direction of Chun Yeowun. Yi Mok grabbed him in the process. Pak! ¡°Wh-what is this!¡± He was getting angry due to the sudden action of Chun Yeowun. Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t even care and pulled him. Woong! ¡®What strength!¡¯ The power was thrilling to feel. Nam Gung-kyong was caught between the power of two major heads of Wulin, the Great Leader and the Lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡°Gre-great Leader! Don¡¯t let go!¡± However, even when Yi Mok tried to forcefully hold him, the gap in sheer power was too wide. After not being able to hold on for too long, the clothes of Nam Gung-kyong suddenly tore off. Tear! ¡°G-great leaderrrr!¡± ¡°This!¡± Wheeing! Tear! ¡°Eiik!¡± Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s body soon flew around and got into Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand. Nam Gung-kyong, whose head was in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand, went pale not knowing what to do! ¡°W-what is this?¡± ¡°Leader Nam Gung-kyong!¡± Chun Yeowun looked at Yi Mok and the leaders of the Forces of Justice with a cynical smile. ¡°You were saying that he belonged to the person who caught him, so this person¡¯s life is now in my hands, right? Chapter 399 - Rise to the Five Strongest Warriors (2) Chapter 399: Rise to the Five Strongest Warriors (2) Did he just provoke the Great Leader? ¡®This¡­¡¯ Great Leader Yi Mok and the leaders of the Forces of Justice were speechless. Seeing Nam Gung-kyong in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand, no one could object anymore. He cleverly used their words against them. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be taking this one.¡± Clench! When no one else objected anymore, Chun Yeowun clenched his hands which were holding onto the head of Nam Gung-kyong. Nam Gung-kyong looked at Yi Mok with a contemplating look and shouted. ¡°Great- Great Leader! How can you just give up like this! If I get taken by them, then¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Tatatatal! ¡°Hmmp! Hmmpp!¡± Before he could finish his words, Chun Yeowun pressed the blood points on his throat. After his blood points were pressed Nam Gung-kyong couldn¡¯t do anything else other than moan. Poong Chungwun, the 6th leader, who saw that situation unfold in front of him, took a step ahead and spoke. ¡°Goodness, Lord Chun. Have some courtesy for the alliance. Can¡¯t you just hand over Nam Gung-kyong to us? He is a leader of the Forces of Justice too, just saying.¡± Unlike the other leaders, Poong Chungwun was the only one who was acquainted with Chun Yeowun. Considering their relationship, he tried not to step in at each situation, but thinking that handing over Nam Gung-kyong was rather precarious, so he decided to speak out. Despite his intervention, Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t let go of Nam Gung-kyong. Bewildered, Poong Chungwun raised his voice. ¡°A-are you really going to act like this?¡± Without even blinking, Chun Yeowun asked. ¡°Leader Chungwun, if it were you, would you let go of an enemy who tried to kill you?¡± ¡°Well, that would¡­¡± It was true that Yulin was divided in the Jin castle and Nam Gung-kyong was the head of an organization which wanted to execute Chun Yeowun and all the warriors of the Demonic Cult. When Poong Chungwun didn¡¯t answer, Chun Yeowun looked at the other leaders and spoke in a cold tone. ¡°Using courtesy to the alliance to make things go your way is an easy way out. Are you all trying to protect Nam Gung-kyong as your colleague?¡° Woong! When Chun Yeowun reached out his hand, one of the corpses from Jin Castle flew towards him. One of the members of the organization¡¯s body, whose head has been cut off, flew in. They were the ones who lost their pain and emotions, the ones who wouldn¡¯t die unless their heads were cut off. ¡°Are you afraid that this thing he used will get into our Cult?¡± ¡°Th-that is¡­¡± ¡°If you wanted to protect Nam Gung-kyong from the very beginning, shouldn¡¯t you have persuaded him before the battle to strengthen your numbers?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The leaders couldn¡¯t respond to those words at all. As Chun Yeowun said, there was only one reason for Yulin to protect Nam Gung-kyong. The method of the Extreme Martial Body. It was to prevent the fall of the procedure which created non-humans who felt no pain. They feared that it could fall into the hands of the Demonic Cult. Surely the Yulin could try to use it too, but it wouldn¡¯t be as scary as letting the Demonic Cult have it. Not a single person opened their mouth, except Yi Mok. He very cautiously opened his mouth and started to speak. ¡°Lord Chun, I¡¯ll be honest with you. As all the warriors in the castle saw, that skill is too dangerous. As you said, I am concerned about that getting misused by the Cult.¡± Great Leader Yi Mok expressed his opinion without sugar coating it. There was only one reason why he was honest. Because there was always a chance of abuse of power in any faction, he asked the Demonic Cult about keeping Nam Gung-kyong as he was too worried about the information leaking out. ¡®Ah!¡¯ At Yi Mok¡¯s words, Hong Palwoo and Moyong Kang admired him in their hearts. Obviously, speaking out like this meant that the chance of Lord Chun taking away Nam Gung-kyong by force was eliminated. Even Jegal Yong-un appreciated it and continued. ¡°Exactly. As Great Leader Yi Mok said, we are concerned about such abuse. If Lord Chun has no such intention, you should punish him according to the Wulin. Placing him in captivity isn¡¯t a problem, right?¡± ¡®Ohh!¡¯ In addition to the accusation from Yi Mok, Jegal Yong-un¡¯s words made the other leaders filled with joy. As a result Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, lost the justification to take Nam Gung-kyong. If he took the prisoner forcefully, it would be like saying that he has the intention of using that extreme martial technique. ¡®Lord of the Demonic Cult, you will have to concede this time.¡¯ ¡®Can you really come out and say that you have malicious intent in a place where the warriors of Yulin are gathered?¡¯ Whatever choice was made, it was beneficial to Yulin. If he gave up Nam Gung-kyong, then they would end up learning about the technique he used and if Chun Yeowun still insisted on taking him away, they could spread the news that the Demonic Cult was trying to use dangerous techniques. They all thought that Chun Yeowun was in trouble. Chun Yeowun, who was silent, shook his head. ¡®Even if you are smart, there is no favorable answer for this particular situation.¡¯ Seeing that, Jegal Yong-un smacked his lips, convinced that his plan worked. And Chun Yeowun answered. ¡°There is truth to that statement.¡± Even the Six Swords, who were close by, were shocked to hear Chun Yeowun¡¯s words. It looked like he really was ready to hand over the man to Yulin. ¡®Yes!¡¯ Jegal Yong-un, who thought that Chun Yeowun was stepping back, decided to push his luck even further and make Chun Yeowun more uncomfortable. ¡°After all, Lord Chun is also under the guidance of the heavens. I know that Lord Chun has no such malicious intent.¡± He was purposely pushing Chun Yeowun. If they used power, no one could go against Chun Yeowun. Which was why he used words. Next, he spoke to the members of Yulin. ¡°Leader, can you bring me leader Nam gung-kyong¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°¡­ what is it?¡± When Chun Yeowun suddenly stopped him, Jegal Yong-un, who was anxious, asked cautiously. There was no way he could find a way out of the situation, yet, the fact that Chun Yeowun was a Divine master was what made him tremble. ¡°Let¡¯s make this clear.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Forces of the Great Heaven as another member and also their head, someone called Hoe-ju.¡± ¡°That was information Lord Chun sent to our Great Leader, right?¡± Chun Yeowun was the one who sent the information regarding the organization that the Yulin factions were unaware of. Based on that, the Forces of Justice were able to find out the traces of members who joined it before the treaty. However, the man called Hoe-ju and another member couldn¡¯t be found. Since Nam Gung-kyong was of a high position and said that he was the only one who knew about Hoe-ju, they were thinking of using this opportunity to find him. ¡°Catch them.¡± ¡®Ah?¡¯ Jegal Yong-un realized what Chun Yeowun¡¯s words meant. This man, he really was a new kind of Lord which the Demonic Cult never had before. With a voice full of determination, Jegal Yong-un spoke. ¡°We will! It was something that Lord Chun has trusted us with, so will most definitely see it through. Please trust us.¡± ¡°You should. If you fail to catch them, I will never forgive the Forces of Justice or the Yulin, who will end up creating trouble for my Cult.¡± ¡°!?¡± Jegal Yong-un¡¯s expression turned sour at the warning. Rather than a request, it sounded more like a threat. The words were closer to intimidation though. Jegal Yong-un hesitantly answered, knowing that they weren¡¯t words filled with malice. ¡°Kuekm. I understand. That will never happen.¡± ¡°Nice. Then you can take him.¡± At those words, Jegal Yong-un asked subordinate Jacheong. ¡°Bring him, Jacheong.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, 13th leader.¡± The man went closer and tried to pick up Nam Gung-kyong who had a lot of blood on him. Puk! ¡°Kuek!¡± Drip! Dark blood flowed out of Nam Gung-kyong¡¯s swollen eyes. Shockingly, his broad forehead was pierced with a sword in an instant. Tremble. Nam Gung-kyong shook violently before he fell down. ¡®!!!¡¯ Everyone was stunned as they stared blankly at the dead Nam Gung-kyong. At the sudden turn of events, none of the leaders could hide their shock. ¡°This, what is this?! Didn¡¯t you decide to hand him over to us?!¡± Jegal Yong-un¡¯s face turned red as he shouted. It wasn¡¯t agreed that the prisoner would be handed over and then not be killed. Chun Yeowun spoke with a cold expression. ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying that I would give him to you alive.¡± ¡°Wh-what!¡± Everyone was speechless as they looked at Chun Yeowun, who spoke in a provoking manner. ¡®Indeed!¡¯ Hu Bong, who was seeing this, and the Six Swords, who listened, were all smiling. It was impossible for Chun Yeowun, the Lord they knew, to just hand over what was his so politely. On the other hand, Yi Mok strongly shouted back. ¡°Lord Chun, this isn¡¯t a situation to act like this. This is an act that looks like you are insulting us.¡± ¡°Insult?¡± ¡°Right, how could you kill Nam Gung-kyong, whom you decided to hand over to us!¡± Yi Mok pointed his finger at the dead man. Such a death was unfair to a man who tried to live through the war using every tactic he could. Chun Yeowun calmly asked Yi Mok, who was furious. ¡°Are you contradicting what leader Jegal just said?¡± ¡°What the hell does that have to do¡­¡± ¡°He just said it a moment back. He said to punish this man in Wulin¡¯s way, right?¡± ¡°What!?¡± With those words, Chun Yeowun looked at Jegal Yong-un. Jegal Yong-un was taken aback by those words. Obviously he said that, but it was only to pressure Chun Yeowun. But he just used those words as an excuse to kill the man? ¡°Ah-no. Lord Chun. What I said earlier didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Goooooo! ¡°Huh!¡± With a sudden rise in energy, the people present around turned stiff. It felt like they were standing on a slope with a knife to their throats. Jegal Yong-un opened his cold lips. ¡°The¡­ Dark King!¡± The person who released the energy was Marakim. He was standing left to Chun Yeowun. A man famous for bringing death. Marakim spoke in a low voice. ¡°Leader Jegal, who do you think is standing in front of you?¡± ¡°Wh¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to change the words you said to the Lord? If that is the case, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± It felt like Marakim was ready to kill him at any moment. Jegal Yong-un tried to think of what had to be done. Woong! ¡®Ah! When?¡¯ All of a sudden, the members of the Demonic Cult gathered around him. It was as if they were protesting for insulting their Lord. With a sneering voice, Chun Yeowun spoke to the bewildered leaders. ¡°Well, if he was a man who hit your backs, shouldn¡¯t it be fine taking back his corpse? The so-called technique that you are so worried about being misused won¡¯t happen now.¡± ¡®What? Does that mean he never intended to use the technique?¡¯ At those words every single leader was confused. There was no need for the technique. The leaders didn¡¯t know, but the person who developed that technique was currently in the Demonic Cult. Until recently, those who were delighted that the Demonic Cult wouldn¡¯t be able to get their hands on the technique were in utter shock at the failure of their plan. ¡®Ha! How did this¡­¡¯ It was only then that Jegal Yong-un realized what Chun Yeowun had been scheming. Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t aim for the technique from the beginning. ¡®Kuek! This is what he meant when he said he wouldn¡¯t forgive those who threatened the Demonic Cult.¡¯ The true goal of Chun Yeowun was to find the real head of the organization. But that didn¡¯t mean that he would give up Nam Gung-kyong to the Forces of Justice, who were completely unaware of the existence of the organization until Chun Yeowun told them. The Demonic Cult meddled in the Forces of Justice and made them search for the organization. ¡®¡­ we were outplayed!¡¯ Thud! Jegal Yong-un, unable to hold in his rage, bit his lower lip. ¡®Uhhhh! Lord of Demonic Culttttt!!!¡¯ It turned out to be a foolish mistake to intervene. The results ended up turning bizarre. Thanks to that, not just Jegal Yong-un, but everyone was able to know one thing. ¡®He really is¡­ the current Lord of Demonic Cult!¡¯ No hesitation in his moves. They had to accept the fact that Chun Yeowun was completely different to the previous Lord of the Demonic Cult that they knew. Chapter 400 - Rise to the Five Strongest Warriors (3) What was it called again? The tiger¡¯s momentum? The momentum of the Demonic Cult¡¯s side, including that of Lord Chun Yeowun¡®s, was like a flooding wave that had long surpassed the current Yulin forces. ¡®Ah, we can¡¯t help it.¡¯ Great Leader Yi Mok sighed deeply. Contrary to the Demonic Cult¡¯s side, the Yulin and the Forces of Justice had fewer than a hundred people, including their leaders, standing unscathed after the battle. However, the Demonic Cult still had over a thousand people. Of course, even if the cult had no warriors standing, it would be no exaggeration to call the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun, a disaster level one-man army who couldn¡¯t be defeated. The bottom line was that it was impossible for them to bring down the Lord of the Demonic Cult no matter what they would try to do. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ Another sigh. Great Leader Yi Mok¡¯s thoughts when he took the first step into the Jin Castle for the ceremony were different compared to what was actually going on in his mind right now. He thought that the situation in Wulin would change. And the result was, ¡®¡­ for the time being, it is the time of Lord Chun.¡¯ The entire place has become a place where the existence of Chun Yeowun is absolute. Now the entire Wulin would know of his greatness. In a situation where everyone was tense after being surrounded by the warriors of the Demonic Cult, the Great Leader opened his mouth. ¡°Enough!¡± ¡®Great Leader?¡¯ While everyone was nervous, their eyes turned towards the Great Leader. ¡°Lord Chun. We too had absolutely no intention of abusing that technique. Lord Chun said that he resolved the enmity he had with Nam Gung-kyong out of concern for his Cult, but I can no longer turn a blind eye after this.¡± ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯ ¡®How could this be?¡¯ At the words of the Great Leader, who took a step back, sighs flowed from everywhere. The feeling of concession was entirely different. It was like the man, who was the most respected figure in a faction and one of the five strongest warriors, was deciding to kneel because of the overwhelming power of the Lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡®I am sorry to all the warriors and leaders.¡¯ The Great Leader, Yi Mok, shook his head slightly as he looked at each of the leaders of the Forces of Justice and Yulin factions, who couldn¡¯t hide their disappointment. However, this was a choice he had to make. If Chun Yeowun really was what he had shown so far, then it would be impossible for the Yulin to stay strong if friction rose between the two. ¡®Great leader. I know your intentions are good.¡¯ Of course, not everyone was disappointed. Poong Chungwun, a long time member of the Mount Hua Sect, and Hong Palwoo believed that this judgement was indeed correct. It was humiliating, but this had to be done. ¡®Even the strongest men were said to have endured more terrifying things than this, so what is the problem with letting go of the pride?¡¯ They sent their sympathetic gazes to ease Yi Mok¡¯s heavy heart. Yi Mok looked at Chun Yeowun and spoke. Pak! ¡°Lord Chun. I apologize that the situation turned uncomfortable because of the incident with Nam Gung-kyong. So, how about the Lord and I go back and discuss the future together?¡± Yi Mok held his posture while clasping his hands together. Chun Yeowun, who looked at Yi Mok, raised his hand. The warriors of the Demonic Cult, who encircled them quickly, retreated as if they were never there. Woo! ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Seeing that, the leaders of factions and the Forces of Justice sighed in relief. If the situation had gotten any worse, it wouldn¡¯t seem strange for another battle to happen. ¡®I put in enough pressure so the matter would stop right here.¡¯ In fact, even Chun Yeowun had no plans to push his luck any further with the Yulin. Although the battle was won they didn¡¯t get to deal with the Blade God Six Martial clan, which meant that he couldn¡¯t break the alliance with Yulin¡¯s Forces of Justice yet, especially because the Forces of Evil seemed to be joining hands with the Blade God Six Martial clan. It was too early to break the alliance. ¡®Let¡¯s hold on a little bit longer¡­¡¯ The corners of Chun Yeowun¡¯s mouth rose slowly. The Dragon Palace in the Empire. The emperor sat solemnly on the throne and on a seat which was lower than his was 1st prince Zhu Taikhan, who was given the title of the Crown Prince starting from the Dano Festival. Although nothing was said outside of the palace, Zhu Taikhan had turned into a catalyst in the Shrine incident and eventually took the place of crown prince. He was gleaming on the inside. However, the atmosphere in the throne room was too heavy for him to smile. All because they had to focus on one event. In the middle of the throne room was Yeongjo, the Northern Commander and an eunuch of West Spear, both kneeling on one knee. In front of them was a round piece of iron, about twice the size of a male fist. The emperor and the others who saw that were astonished. [How could such a group of people use weapons that hold gunpowder, which are only used within the military?] In addition, this bomb seemed a lot stronger than theirs. Apart from the non-aggression treaty, explosives were dangerous weapons of lethality that were prohibited by the laws of the Empire. Possession of bombs was a problem, but that wasn¡¯t the major problem. What made the emperor furious was the report that bombs were being laid out in the underground of the Jin castle. [Does that mean that they plotted such an outrageous conspiracy to kill the officials and the prince, who would go there on my behalf? They really are rebels! I can¡¯t just sit back and watch this anymore! This is it!] The emperor immediately ordered the subjugation of the Blade God Six Martial clan. Originally, the Lord of the Demonic Cult had informed the emperor that he would take care of them, but the Blade God Six Martial clan had gone too far for the emperor to stay still. Baek Jagi, the Supreme Commander, and Southern Commander Yon Namgung led 2,000 guards along with 10,000 soldiers to the Jin castle. For the first time since the founding of the empire, they were going to declare war on a Wulin faction. But, [What? They¡¯re coming back already?] Within a few hours after the military was deployed, they received a report that Supreme Commander Baek Jagi was returning already. The emperor was waiting to know what happened. Just then, the eunuchs in the throne room, who were outside, shouted. ¡°Your Majesty, the Supreme Commander Baek Jagi is requesting to enter.¡± ¡°Send him in.¡± The emperor¡¯s orders fell and Baek Jagi, who was wearing grey solid armor, hurried into the room. ¡°I, Baek Jagi, the Supreme Commander, request an audience with His Majesty!¡± As soon as Baek Jagi greeted him, the emperor asked what he was most curious about. ¡°Why did the Supreme Commander return when it hasn¡®t been long since your deployment?¡± The guards and the soldiers hadn¡¯t returned yet, but the commanders were the only ones who came back since they had to inform the emperor of the situation directly. ¡°Your Majesty, before the imperial army of the empire arrived at the castle, the spies and rebels in the castle had already been annihilated.¡± ¡°The entire group of rebels were annihilated?¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. At the request from the Lord of the Demonic Cult, he lent him the armors of guards and soldiers. However, he didn¡¯t expect the end of the war in such a short amount of time. ¡°Didn¡¯t it happen too fast?¡± Even if it was a battle between martial arts users, it was too fast. Baek Jagi said the same thing again, it was definite that the battle was over. ¡°As the emperor ordered, we rushed to Jin Castle. We first sent in excellent guards to check out the situation¡­¡± All the officials in the throne room were doubting their ears at the report of Baek Jagi. At the time when the Northern Commander and the eunuch escaped from the Jin Castle, it wasn¡¯t like there were no other officials of the palace. Some members of the guards were present for the sake of monitoring the situation. Through them, the guards were told about the amazing things that unfolded in the Jin Castle and were reported to the commanders. Even the Supreme Commander Baek Jagi, who first reported it, couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Most of the reports that he heard were so ridiculous, they made it sound like Chun Yeowun had surpassed the stage of a human being. Later, it was told that he was the one who killed the vast majority of enemies. They reported that it was not a battle, but a slaughter. Besides, ¡°What? He flew into the air and made swords rain down from the sky?¡± When talking about Sky Flash, even the emperor seemed at a loss for words. There was no other way to explain the Air Swords which brought in blood shed. ¡°Huu, how could a human body perform¡­¡± Admiral Seo Tae-sik of the Cardinal Spear mumbled to himself, not being able to believe the report he just heard. The admirals and the commanders were all well aware of martial arts, but never had they imagined that a Divine Master would be such a monster. ¡®¡­ he is no human. I am really fortunate to be allied with Lord Chun.¡¯ Crown prince Zhu Taikhan once again realized that his choice wasn¡¯t wrong. Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, was too dangerous to make an enemy out of. ¡°That was why the army returned already, your Majesty!¡± When the Supreme Commander Baek Jagi was done with his report, the entire throne room was filled with silence. That was how shocking the information about Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, was. ¡®Your Majesty must be very surprised.¡¯ As a ruler of an empire, a monster with that much power was a threat to him. Maybe he was feeling even more fear than before. Everyone was in deep concern when the emperor, who had been silent, slowly opened his mouth. ¡°¡­ Th¡­ there will never be a change in the state religion until my time ends.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ A fact which no one could dispute. Time passed quickly and a full month had passed since the day of the Dano festival. News went around very fast. It didn¡¯t take long for the events in the Jin Castle to spread throughout the Jianghu. Although they participated in the victory of the alliance, they were humiliated to the extent of being overpowered. To hide this humiliation, they announced that the battle in the Jin Castle of Tongho was something that the Forces of Justice and the Demonic Cult¡¯s alliance planned together to defeat the Forces of Evil and the Blade God Six Martial clan, but there was no way the truth could stay hidden. The heads of multiple factions under Yulin had witnessed it with their very own eyes. Chun Yeowun¡¯s monstrous strength spread throughout all of Wulin, and the humiliation the Forces of Justice faced spread as well. The Forces of Justice strongly denied it in Yulin, but the consequences that followed made it undeniable. In a fortress of the Ten Thousand Mountains. A middle aged man with short hair was drinking something while he was on the bed. He was the former lord, Chun Yujong. After months of staying in a coma, he finally woke up. He was extremely skinny as he hadn¡¯t moved for a long time, however the side effects had disappeared from his body and his lively spirit returned. Gasp! Gasp! ¡°Kulkulkul, drink it slowly, Lord.¡± Next to him, a middle-aged man in shabby clothes with an eye patch was seated. It has been three days since the former Lord has woken up. However, he was extremely weak, and it took two days for Submeng to get permission to see him. Submeng visited the former Lord from the day before and informed Chun Yujong about all that had happened. Coincidentally, Chun Yujong¡¯s memories after the battle with the Blade God Six Martial clans warriors were like shattered fragments. He could hardly remember anything from that day. ¡°Keep talking, Right Guardian.¡± Chun Yujong wiped off the medicine he was drinking with his sleeve. While Submeng continued talking. ¡°How far did I tell?¡± ¡°¡­ Yeowun.. no, you were talking about the current Lord.¡± Calling not himself, but Chun Yeowun as the Lord felt a little awkward for Chun Yujong. When he lost consciousness and woke up, so many things seemed to have changed. As soon as he woke up, he couldn¡¯t get used to people calling him the former Lord. ¡°Ahh! Right, as I was saying earlier, the Lord is very busy with the work of the academy.¡± ¡°Huu.¡± A sigh escaped from Chun Yujong¡¯s mouth. It was shocking enough to hear it all over again, and yet it was still unbelievable. It was said that the entire Henan province was officially under the domain of the Demonic Cult. ¡°And the Yulin people and the Forces of Justice tolerated it?¡± ¡°Tolerate? There was nothing else they could do.¡± While promoting the Sky Demon Order, which was currently the state religion of the empire, the imperial order built a branch of the Cult not only in the Imperial Palace but also in the capital. Since it was the domain of the Yulin, there was no way that they would have agreed to it. Since the announcement was made by the emperor, the Yulin announced that it would accept it by honoring the emperor and respecting the alliance. ¡°Actually, that wasn¡¯t it. Hehe.¡° As the faction heads who joined the Forces of the Great Heaven were annihilated, they lost nearly thirty percent of their power. And if they immediately broke the alliance with the Demonic Cult right now, they would get surrounded by all the enemies, including what is left of the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡°All of this was possible because the Lord showed incredible devotion in the battle of Jin Castle.¡± That was the biggest reason. With the war, Yulin realized that there was no chance of winning a war against the current Lord of the Demonic Cult. That¡¯s why even when it was humiliation, they conceded. ¡®That child reached Divine Master level.¡¯ That was the most startling news for Chun Yujong. It was astonishing that so many things happened since he lost consciousness. Chun Yujong spoke in a frustrated voice. ¡°It seems like the title of being one of the Five Strongest Warriors should be passed down to the Lord.¡± Hearing those words, Submeng licked his lips and spoke cautiously. ¡°Hm, hm, Former Lord. I apologize, but the current Lord is already considered one of the Five Strongest Warriors due to the war.¡± ¡°What? For real?¡± Five strongest warriors. A title that only five people, who stand at the top of the Wulin, hold. It was unprecedented for a warrior to attain that title at Chun Yeowun¡¯s current age. After hearing that, Submeng, who took pride in being the teacher of the current Lord, couldn¡¯t hide his joy. ¡®Ahhh!¡¯ Chun Yujong was suddenly engulfed in a strange feeling. It was thrilling that Hwa Yun and his child, who struggled to learn martial arts, stood tall, all by himself. Chun Yujong was looking at Submeng, who was extremely happy for some reason, and asked. ¡°Kum, if he has become one of the five strongest warriors, he probably has a name worthy of the title.¡± At that question, Submeng answered with a wide smile. ¡°He got a name that suits the Cult best!¡± ¡°Best?¡± ¡°Demon God! The Lord is being called the Demon God!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s new name, which he obtained after being recognized as one of the 5 strongest warriors, is truly befitting. Demon God! Regardless of whether he was the Lord or not, the members of the cult considered him a Demon. However, due to his thrilling actions, everyone else called him a God. ¡°Demon God!!!¡± Chun Yujong couldn¡¯t contain his trembling at Submeng¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t that he was surprised by the crazy and wonderful name, but it was because after the previous Lords, this was the second time that the title of Demon God was given to someone after Chun Ma. Chapter 401 - Guest from the North (1) ¡°Gasp¡­ gasp¡­ gasp¡­¡± An hour ago, in an ice cave that was cold enough to see the misty breaths of air flow out of the entrance. The transparent and beautiful ice that covered all of the inner cave like rare crystals broke and turned the once beautiful cave into a mess of remnant ice shards. Drip! Looking at the floor of the cave, where ice was dripping down from, red blood stains spread across the floor. It wasn¡¯t clear how hastily the bleeding man ran, but the thick fur coat he was wearing had turned blood red. ¡°Haa¡­ haaa! Cough!¡± The places where he was cut was becoming more painful with every step he took. He wasn¡¯t sure whether or not he could get out of this place quick enough to treat his wound, but all he knew was that the cold weather seemed to tear apart his wounds even further. ¡®I need to hurry up¡­ and inform them.¡¯ At this point, the man was barely standing up and was only able to walk by slowly limping, that was when something strange happened. Rumble! The entire cave vibrated. As the cave shook as if there had been an earthquake, the ice shattered and vapor began to fill up his vision. ¡°No- No way!¡± His heart began to beat rapidly at the ominous sign. He was under the impression that he managed to save his life, but was ¡®it¡¯ trying to break through the thick ice of the cave? Scared, he hurried to get out of the cave. That moment, Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Grrrrrr!¡± The solid ice wall shattered and a black monster roared. The appearance was faint because of the rising vapor, but the injured man¡¯s face turned pale at the sight. ¡®It- it broke through the ice wall?¡¯ Shocked, he covered his mouth. ¡°Uhmp!¡± The moment he covered his mouth and tried to breathe as silently as possible to not notify the monster, the yellow glowing eyes of the monster that noticed him twisted and strichten like a snake, revealing the vicious teeth it was hiding. ¡°Kyaaaal!¡± ¡°Arckkkkk!¡± Puhk! The man screamed, struggling to get away from the monster. As the man ran away, his coats and fur were thrown off and sunlight shone through the gaps of the cave. It looked like a bright day. ¡°Gasp¡­ Gasp¡­¡± His face was breaking out in cold sweat and he was shocked. Not so long ago, the monster had attacked him in an underground ice cave. And as if it was a nightmare, it appeared in another cave! ¡®Again¡­ it¡®s going to happen again!¡¯ The young man, whose face was full of scars, wiped off the cold sweat with the back of his hand. Crackle! When he turned his head to the sound which was next to him after a couple of blinks, a middle-aged man in a white fur coat was putting in dry branches to light the bonfire. The middle-aged man looked at the young man with worried eyes and asked. ¡°Did you have that dream again?¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°It seems to be stuck in your memory. After all, you are the only one who lived after crossing paths with that monster. Phew¡­ ah, hot!¡± The middle-aged man took off his fur coat. He seemed to be so hot that the clothes he was wearing inside were wet with sweat. ¡°It has been a while since I came here, but it really is hot. I have no idea how the people of Jugwon can live in such hot places.¡± The weather is neither hot nor cold. However, to a middle-aged man who came down from the north the weather of Jungwon felt hot. The young man, whose face was full of scars, thought that the weather was too hot, which was why he wore a long robe of light material instead of fur coats like he used to in his homeland. After waking up from that nightmare, his trembling finally stopped as if he managed to escape his fear of that monster. Seeing that, the middle-aged man spoke. ¡°You came down here basically without sleep for the past three days, go and get some more rest.¡± ¡°No, uncle. We don¡¯t know when that monster will break through the ice again, how can I rest?¡± ¡°Stay put.¡± In total, the young man only slept four hours a day since he came down from the northern part of Hanam. His eyes were proof of that. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on in that place if it wasn¡¯t for the luck he had on his side. That was when the middle-aged man spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll soon have to move. I¡¯ll head over to Yulin straight away. Are you sure you want to go there?¡± ¡°¡­ yes.¡± ¡°You are quite stubborn when compared to your brother. Do you really think that they will help? Among the Wulins, they are the only ones who see harmony as we do.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better than staying still and not doing anything?¡± ¡°The things that pursue the nature of Demons will follow you.¡± The middle-aged man was still taken aback by the young man¡¯s stubborn nature. Still, he felt like asking the Yulin for help and guidance was a lot better. He couldn¡¯t understand why the young man was so against the idea of heading to Yulin. ¡®Those people are wicked ones, but he doesn¡¯t know that.¡¯ He was sure that the people who pursued the path of demons would never help others who were in a crisis. Looking at the eyes of his uncle, who seemed to be filled with disbelief, the young man, whose face was full of scars, grabbed onto a hidden object. It was something which was handed to him by a man who saved him from death. His uncle wouldn¡¯t believe it, so he couldn¡¯t show him that hidden object. He wasn¡¯t sure if help could be gotten from Yulin. [Please tell me.] If ¡®that person¡¯ really was the owner of this thing. The opening of the Demonic Cult¡¯s branch in Gaekzan. People were sitting at the table under the canopy which was used as a shade from the bright sunlight, sipping light drinks and eating duck meat noodles. There were a lot of people who were passing by the street, but not a single person approached that place. It was because of those people who were eating under the canopy. They were all wearing red robes with the word ¡®Demon¡¯ written on them and anyone could tell that they were people of the Demonic Cult. It has been a month since the opening of the Demonic Cult¡¯s new branch, but people were still afraid of them because of the preconceived notions. It was a natural reaction since it had been under the domain of Yulin for several years. ¡°Ugh, they can just come and eat. I don¡¯t understand what they are trying to avoid?¡± A young man in a purple hood lightly shook the glass of wine. It was Hu Bong. As he grumbled, people would get close, but when they would see the members of the cult looking at them, they would run away in fear. Tak! ¡®Is he asking because he really doesn¡¯t know?¡¯ The waiter put the additional ordered food on the table while cursing the members of the cult inwardly. It was lunchtime, but the food house, which was normally filled with customers and overflowing orders, was completely barren. ¡®If you are so concerned about the reason, find some other place to eat!¡¯ He didn¡¯t have the courage to say it out loud, so he just put down the food and quietly went in. Ko Wanghur, the muscular young man, spoke to Hu Bong, who was shoving a piece of sushi into his mouth. ¡°It will take some time for them to get used to it. Still, this is a lot better than at the beginning, isn¡¯t it?¡± When the branch was first opened, the people would avoid the members of the cult. They would even refuse to meet their eyes as if they were seeing a ghost or a monster. However, after a month, their actions seemed to have eased down. ¡°It is, but¡­ tch, I still think that it¡¯s a long way off from what it is supposed to be.¡± It didn¡¯t seem right. ¡°Hahaha, Hu Bong, you are being too greedy. How is it possible to change the perception about us, which had been built over hundreds of years, in a mere 30 days?¡± Tap! Tap! Sama Chak, who was sitting on the opposite side of Hu Bong, tried to explain it. As he said, it was indeed difficult to change the perception of people who were constantly being fed with wrong information. Therefore, the people belonging to the Demonic Cult¡¯s branch were working hard in many ways to change the perception. ¡°Besides, thanks to the reputation of our Lord, there are 100 new members in this month only. Wasn¡¯t that enough publicity already? Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Those were all martial arts students.¡± Those newly admitted to the academy weren¡¯t ordinary people. They were all wandering martial arts rogues who applied for admission into the Demonic Academy after hearing about Chun Yeowun¡¯s rise to the Divine Master level and the battle in Jin Castle. Chun Yeowun¡¯s face as one of the five strongest warriors skyrocketed in the entire Wulin. As rumors spread about the change in the state religion and humiliation endured by the Yulin in the Jin Castle, the words that the Demonic Cult¡¯s Lord might end up conquering the entire Wulin spread, which made independent and non-famed martial arts people who didn¡¯t belong to any clan began to show up. ¡°It¡®s just the beginning. This is proof that many people want to join the academy of our Lord, who¡®s considered to be the youngest one of the top five strongest warriors.¡± ¡°I am actually a little dissatisfied with that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was shocked at what Hu Bong said. This man was supposed to be Chun Yeowun¡¯s fan. Grumbling, Hu Bong continued. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. At this point, shouldn¡¯t the Lord be called the strongest in Wulin and not one of the five strongest warriors? Even the Great Leader of the Forces of Justice is no match and our Lord could deal with three Supreme Masters at the same time. Everyone witnessed that.¡± ¡°Hm, that is true.¡± Even Ko Wanghur agreed with Hu Bong¡¯s words. Chun Yeowun showed such great power and he was still ¡®only¡¯ being called one of the five strongest warriors of Wulin, even though his powers far exceed that threshold. He even took down the Forces of Evil and the divided Yulin in the Jin Castle all by himself. At that time, Hou Sanghwa, who was quietly having her noodles, opened her mouth and spoke. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of that monster of the east.¡± ¡°Monster of the east?¡± While Hu Bong was puzzled, Sama Chak, who was next to him, clapped his hands. ¡°Ah! Are you talking about the East Challenger God?¡± Ark Wui. One of the five strongest warriors. He was called the East Challenger God. Among the five, he was known for not using any weapons but still reaching the top ranks with just his fists. Chun Yeowun also had the character of ¡®God¡¯ attached to his title, but Ark Wui was the only one before Chun Yeowun to hold the character of God in his title. ¡°Ah, but does it even make sense to compare our Lord, who publicly displayed his power, to someone who is only rumored to be strong?¡± At Hu Bong¡¯s words, Ko Wanghur, who had been smiling, snorted and spoke. ¡°No, Hu Bong! Aren¡¯t you just dismissing what our Sanghwa said?¡± ¡°Our Sanghwa? Woa! It¡¯s starting again.¡± ¡°Pfffttt!¡± Spit! At those words, Ho Sanghwa ended up spilling the noodles in her mouth as her face turned red. Thanks to that, Sama Chak¡¯s face was wrapped up in noodles, who sat opposite to Sanghwa. ¡®Ah¡­ I think I¡¯ve been through this before.¡¯ Was it a d¨¦j¨¤-vu or a jamais-vu? Ko Wanghur and Sanghwa started dating a while back. As if two bears were getting along with each other, the two of them were taller than other people and got along well. It almost felt like they were born into that relationship. Which only made someone¡¯s stomach churn. ¡°Huh, is he trying to make others who are single feel miserable?¡± ¡°Khuem!¡± ¡°I was holding back myself from talking about it. When you two are the only ones who go ahead and do that, my delicate heart will break. And¡­¡± ¡®¡­ it¡¯s starting again.¡¯ Tch! At the start of Hu Bong¡¯s non-stop rapping, Ho Sanghwa looked at Ko Wangur who was seated next to her. She told him to not call her ¡®Our Sanghwa¡¯ in front of others, but now that he did it, they would have to listen to Hu Bong¡¯s complaints throughout their meal. In that noisy mumbling, Hu Bong suddenly stopped speaking. ¡°Huh?¡± They looked at the place where his gaze lingered; a young man with a long robe and a face full of scars was approaching them. ¡®Martial arts user?¡¯ At first glance, they recognized that the young man with scars was trained in martial arts. He was at the Super Master level. They thought that he would be wary of approaching them, but the man who approached their table did something unexpected. Thud! He knelt on the ground. ¡°I¡­ I am greeting the people of the Sky Demon Order.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone looked puzzled at the sound of the young man who suddenly knelt down. Ko Wanghur stood up from his seat and asked. ¡°Why did you suddenly get down on your knees?¡± With an earnest voice, the young man answered. ¡°Let me see the Lord of the Demonic Cult!¡± ¡°?¡± When he suddenly asked them to take him to the Lord of the Demonic Cult, even Ko Wanghur was at a loss for words. Looking at the shabby demeanour, the young man seemed like a rogue and they thought that he wanted to join the academy. Hu Bong got up and spoke. ¡°Ah! If you are going to enter the academy, you need to go into the alley across the street and inquire in the branch¡­¡± At those words, the scar faced young man shook his head. ¡°I am sorry, but I didn¡¯t come here for that. I came to see the Lord of the Demonic Cult and ask for his help.¡± Hu Bong raised his eyebrows as he approached the young man and said. ¡°Hah, recklessly asking us to take you to the Lord of the Demonic Cult, you must be thinking that we¡¯ll simply say ¡®yes¡¯ and guide you to our Lord right¡­¡± The moment Hu Bong was about to finish, the scar faced young man pulled something out of his arm. ¡°!?¡± A slate made of jade. The moment he saw that, he immediately knew what it was. Hu Bong¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. ¡°Hu Bong, what is it¡­ ah!¡± Wondering what Hu Bong was seeing, Ko Wangur leaned his head close to Hu Bong, who was shocked. The jade slate was engraved with characters and a seal. South Demon Lord, Chun Inji. The jade slate was none other than that of Chun Inji, the former Lord, who had disappeared a long time ago. Chapter 402 - Guest from the North (2) The opening of the Demonic Academy. The site of the opening, which had received great support from the Emperor, and the hall of the academy were both as large as the original hall. It could be called the largest, except for the main headquarters of the Demonic Cult. In the grand hall of the branch, about four hundred warriors of the Demonic cult were in their training uniform and watched the battle of two people. These people were two of the Six Swords, Bakgi and Che Takim. Tak! Tak! The two were fighting while not holding onto any weapons, which was different from the existing martial arts. Unlike the ordinary martial arts that form qi through the connection with internal energy, the movements of Bakgi and Che Takim were techniques that aimed directly for the opponent¡¯s blood points. Punch! Bakgi avoided the incoming attack while spinning in mid-air with his unique footwork and tried to kick his opponent, but only until Che Takim grabbed Bakgi¡¯s leg with his bare hands. ¡°Woah!¡± That wasn¡¯t the end. The moment he grabbed Bakgi¡¯s leg, Che Takim twisted his body like a snake strangling its prey and restrained Bakgi tight enough to break the leg joints for the finest movement. Each and everyone who was witnessing the battle exclaimed what they saw. Everything was unfolding too quickly. ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°How did he suppress the kick from Bakgi like that?¡± Che Takim was an excellent martial arts user, but he was the lower ranked one in the Six Swords ranking. However, when he defeated Bakgi, the third ranked in the Six Swords, in a matter of seconds, everyone was shocked. ¡®Tch¡¯ Maybe he was offended by the reaction from the Cult¡¯s warriors, so Bakgi bent a little, gathered internal energy in his arms and spread his legs while rotating them like a windmill. ¡°Woah!¡± Wooong! Thud! Thanks to that, Che Takim, who was crossing his legs, couldn¡¯t overcome the force and was thrown away. Of course he could have clenched his grip a little more to break the legs, but if Bakgi realized his intent and gathered energy in his legs, then Che Takim would end up suffering damage. ¡°Woah! He got out of it!¡± ¡°How can such a skill be used properly?¡± At first glance, it looked like he was rolling around on the floor, but at some point, the momentum of a typhoon emerged. The sharp wind pressure in the rotation of the two legs loaded with energy made it difficult to approach the man. It was a unique technique completely different from usual martial arts. ¡®Nano, what¡¯s this?¡¯ [Capoeira¡¯s Windmill has an appropriate distribution of energy. If strong force qi is concentrated with the internal energy, the killing power will be more than doubled.] Nano answered Chun Yeowun, who was observing the match. The martial arts displayed by Che Takim and Bakgi, the current Six Swords who were present, were techniques that Nano made by including the future¡¯s martial arts of boxing, taekwondo, jiu-jitsu and capoeira. The existing martial arts can be destroyed and defended against once the opponent understands the technique, but the martial arts from the future were thoroughly made only to destroy the opponent¡¯s body, making it a dangerous weapon. ¡®I was worried if they could learn it properly, but they got it down perfectly.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was satisfied. Yet, there were bound to be people with different views. Che Takim was more specialized in boxing and Jiu-jitsu, both of which depended on the hands, while Bakgi mastered taekwondo and capoeira, both of which focused on the legs. It was the best way to give them what they were used to the most. ¡®With this level of execution, they can do wonders in hand-to-hand combat.¡¯ The work of the modern day martial arts, which they started to train for when Chun Yeowun was crowned as the Lord, had finally come to fruition. These two had brilliantly learned the skills in just a couple months¡¯ time. Pak! Bakgi and Che Takim, who finished their duel, politely bowed to each other. The warriors, who witnessed the confrontation, cheered. ¡°Woow!¡± Hou Jingchang, the head of the warriors, who was standing next to Chun Yeowun, was first seated and then shortly after took a couple steps forward and shouted. ¡°Watch carefully! This is something that the Lord has created, a combination of different kinds of combat martial arts, which will become the foundational Martial Arts of our academy.¡± ¡°Woahhhhh!!!¡± The ¡°Combination of Combat Martial Arts¡°. Chun Yeowun had named it as such because the completed product was done by collecting the essence of various future martial art styles. When Hou Jinchang first saw it, he couldn¡¯t get himself to believe it. [The Lord had created such techniques?] He couldn¡¯t believe that Chun Yeowun, who was nothing more than a beginner at first, created a martial art with a thorough analysis of the human body that was completely different from the existing styles. [Oh oooh! He is truly on the road of becoming a great lord! The presence of our Lord is enhancing the academy!] [¡­] Chun Yeowun was happy, yet it made him feel uncomfortable. Strictly speaking, it was a martial art created by the analysis of Nano that was inside Chun Yeowun. ¡°From today onwards, the warriors¡¯ guards will be trained like the military. They will be taught the combination of combat martial arts. Let¡¯s learn it perfectly, so we do not become a nuisance to our members!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s lips went up at the morale filled shouts of the fierce warrior guards, which resonated throughout the hall. This was just the beginning. And within the Ten Thousand Mountains, Demon Doctor Baek Jongwu and Godly Doctor Gam Rosu were done analyzing the Qilin¡¯s Blood and entered into the process of converting it into a stable elixir. The process was done quickly as Chun Yeowun had passed on Nano¡¯s information about the ingredients. ¡®Not long now.¡¯ The day to hold the power that one wants was coming closer. Meanwhile, two women were watching the battle from outside the great hall. The two women were so beautiful that it would be no exaggeration to say that they were the best looking women in the place. The woman in the blue uniform with a pleased smile on her face was Mun Ku. However, Mun Ku, who always had a smiling face, had reddened cheeks and was conscious of the woman standing next to her. With a pure white face like Chun Yeowun and long silver hair stood Wang Yogun. Wang Yogun¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t move from Chun Yeowun¡¯s face, who sat in the Great Hall like the king. Seeing Yogun¡¯s cheeks flush red, Mun Ku¡¯s cheeks began to turn red in anger. ¡®Hmph!¡¯ Plain dissatisfaction. She was nothing more than a female warrior who arrived at the academy five days ago. She said that she had come with Lee Hameng to announce some important news, but she had been hanging around the Lord for five days straight! Mun Ku did say that she¡¯s trying to understand the situation, but she couldn¡¯t help but be pissed off at her presence. ¡®Right. I need to act bolder!¡¯ Jealousy didn¡¯t suit her. In her usual tone, Mun Ku spoke to her. ¡°Hm hm! Lady Wang, I heard that you weren¡¯t feeling well yet, so why not go and rest instead of straining your body unnecessarily?¡± Thanks to Chun Yeowun, Wang Yogun¡¯s life was saved, but her body was currently fragile as she had Chun Yeowun¡¯s yang energy inside her. And she was picking up excuses to always be around Chun Yeowun. At Mun Ku¡¯s words, Wang Yogun responded with a smile. ¡°No, Lady Mun. I am fine. It¡¯s nice to see the Lord enjoying himself. If you are tired, you don¡¯t have to worry about me and can head back in.¡± ¡®Ughhhhh!¡¯ At her answer, Mun Ku¡¯s cheeks blushed red. It felt like she had been attacked. ¡®Bold¡­ be bolder¡­ I need to be bold¡­ ah! I don¡¯t know!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t be bold. Wang Yogun had come to tell Chun Yeowun about the news of Chun Yujong after waking up, but she was using it as an excuse to cling to Chun Yeowun and try to get to know him better. ¡®She should have just headed back with the Left Guardian. There is nothing left for you to do. Tch tch.¡¯ When Chun Yeowun heard that the former Lord had woken up, he sent Lee Hameng to finish the work that was left behind in the central academy. However, Wang Yogun wanted to return to the Demonic Cult with Chun Yeowun. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Looking at Mun Ku, who was embarrassed, Wang Yogun felt sorry for her. ¡®Lady Mun, I am sorry. It is hard for me to see the Lord¡¯s face too, which is why I am doing such things.¡¯ Unlike Mun Ku, who had an emotional bond with Chun Yeowun since the time of the academy, Wang Yogun was connected to him through her body (lol). And because she didn¡¯t know him very well yet, it was the exact reason as to why she wanted to get to know him better. However, since Chun Yeowun is the Lord of the Demonic Cult, she couldn¡¯t meet him very often. Also, there was no better opportunity for her to meet him than the one right now. ¡®If things go well with the Lord, I¡¯ll treat you as an older sister. Until then, hold on. Hm.¡¯ While they were competing with each other, someone hurriedly entered the Great Hall. Tatak! ¡°Hu Bong?¡± Mun Ku was shocked when she saw him. However, as it was urgent, Hu Bong didn¡¯t even greet her and went straight for Chun Yeowun. ¡®What is wrong?¡¯ Even Chun Yeowun was surprised to see Hu Bong rush in like that. He knew that something big had happened. ** * Chun Yeowun followed Hu Bong. He said that a guest was waiting for him within the hall. Hu Bong¡¯s hand held the jade slate, which was engraved with the signature of the former Lord Chun Inji. The identity slate was real and so was the seal on it. He had Nano analyze it and it was an object made of jade with the same composition that he had. ¡®The identity slate of my lost grandfather.¡¯ Chun Inji had gone missing during the festival twenty years ago. He disappeared without saying a word, so the warriors of the Demonic Cult searched for him everywhere, but they were never able to find him. However, after so many years someone who knew something about him had appeared. ¡°Lord, you need to be prepared just in case. Although the jade slate is real, it doesn¡¯t mean that we can trust him blindly.¡± Great Guardian Marakim, who was walking next to Chun Yeowun, expressed his opinion. Marakim was the only one who saw Chun Inji before he disappeared. Even to him, Chun Inji didn¡¯t reveal why he wanted to leave the Cult. The fact that such a man, who disappeared without a trace, sent his identity slate with someone else made it difficult for him to trust the situation. ¡°Once we see him, we¡¯ll know.¡± The truth can only be found out when the person was met. When they entered the guest room on the east side, Ko Wanghur and Hou Sanghwa were waiting with a young man, whose face was full of scars. Almost as if he had been detained by the two. ¡°Lord!¡± The two of them got up when they saw the Lord. The eyes of the young man looked straight at Chun Yeowun. ¡®That is the current Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡¯ The supposed lord seemed a lot younger than him. When he came down to Jianghu and heard of the rumors about the Divine Master level, he thought that the Lord would be elderly and someone who possessed unparalleled dignity, but this was completely different to what he had expected. Although his eyes were sharp and he had a mysterious aura around him, there was no sign that said that he had been training in martial arts. He just looked like a noble family¡¯s young lord. ¡®Are they trying to make a fool out of me?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious, but the man who was walking next to the Lord made him nervous. Just looking at him was enough to know that he was a great man. ¡®Ah! He has to be that famous man!¡¯ The famous Dark King, Marakim. Everyone knew that he was the Lord¡¯s right hand man, but the fact that he was walking alongside this young man meant that he had to be the Lord of the Demonic Cult. The scar faced young man quickly got up from his seat and was about to greet, when suddenly Chun Yeowun opened his mouth first. ¡°Are you the one who brought this slate?¡± Chun Yeowun asked after showing the identity slate of the former lord of the Demonic Cult. ¡°Ah-yes.¡± That was when Ko Wanghur, who was next to the man, warned him in a low voice. ¡°You saw the Lord of our faction now, are you still not going to disclose your identity?!¡± The young man had insisted that he wouldn¡¯t reveal anything until he met with the Lord of the Cult in person. They were planning on forcing him to answer, but realizing that the issue was serious, they held back and brought him to the academy, despite not liking him. Tak! At that moment, the young man hurriedly introduced himself. ¡°I-I am honoured to meet Chun Ma of the Sky Demon Order. My name is Dan Baekhyun who came here as an envoy from the North Ice Palace.¡± ¡°North Ice¡­ Palace?¡± Everyone in the room was shocked at the unexpected identity reveal of the scar faced young man. Shockingly, he wasn¡¯t a warrior from the Jianghu, but a person from the North Ice Palace, one of the three powers who held supremacy over the cold northern land. Chapter 403 - Guest from the North (3) The three great powers outside of Jianghu. There were different kinds of martial arts established and followed by the people there. Of course, from the point of view of the Jianghu people, though they were people outside the region, their martial arts and fighting style were not too different from Jianghu martial arts. The three powers, who were considered an outside power, were East, West and North. First was the Boudala palace, where Buddhism was spread to the Tibetan plateau. The second was the Imperial region, where the Shaolin temple became famous for its martial palace. Last but not least was the North Ice Palace, which was also called the Northern Sea (Lake Baikal), a land of cold snow fields. Of course, in addition to those, there were the South Yunan forces, Indo forces and the Pasa warriors. There were known to be various groups of armed people, however the mentioned three were the only ones known to be gaining strength consistently. ¡®North Sea Ice Palace¡­¡¯ At one point, around 30 years ago, among the outside forces, there was a group that moved to the south to seek power over the Jianghu. They were the North Sea Ice Palace. Less than a month after entering the Central Plains (Jianghu), they gave up on their plans due to the climate and food culture, which was too different for them to get used to in a long war. At that time, the North Sea Ice Palace became famous for signing a peace treaty with the Wulin, which was about giving up the confrontation and not continuing the war. ¡°An envoy from the North Sea Ice Palace?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up. It was surprising to hear that the person who brought in the missing former Lord Chun Inji¡¯s identity slate was someone from the North Sea Ice Palace. ¡®Envoy? Ugh.¡¯ Hu Bong looked at the young man with distrust. If he really was an envoy of such a famous place, then he should have come with some people behind him, but this man was shabby looking, lean, scar faced and looked like a total rogue. ¡°If you really are the envoy from the North Sea Ice Palace, shouldn¡¯t you be holding something to symbolize your status and role?¡± Great Guardian Marakim, who had been suspicious of the young man since the beginning, asked. Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. When referring to themselves as envoys, they would usually carry around at least a letter from the palace or, in the case of the North Sea Ice Palace, an identity slate. ¡°Ah¡­¡± At Marakim¡¯s question, Baekhyun, who called himself the envoy, looked puzzled. Come to think of it, the letter from the Palace requesting the help was taken by his uncle to the Yulin. ¡°T-that is with my uncle, not me¡­¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± ¡°Ahh, how do I begin to explain this¡­¡± In fact, the letter to Yulin was an official request, but the request from the Demonic Cult was being done by Baekhyun on his own volition. It felt like if the truth was told, then the atmosphere which was already sour would turn into a big mess. ¡®Suspicious.¡¯ As he hesitated to answer, Marakim¡¯s distrust grew. Baekhyun, who was confused about what had to be done, spoke out as soon as he thought of something. ¡°Ah! I will show you proof that I am a person from the North Sea Ice Palace.¡± The simplest way. Dan Baekyun, who was standing next to Ko Wanghur, asked him. ¡°Would you mind releasing the control on my internal energy?¡± ¡°Release of internal energy?¡± Ko Wanghur¡¯s eyebrows rose. This young man didn¡¯t seem like a dangerous man and also didn¡¯t look like he had reached Super Master level, however, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the control over his internal energy should be released before even verifying his identity. However, Chun Yeowun allowed it, so it had to be released. Tatata! ¡°Sigh!¡± The moment the control was released, mist flowed out of his mouth. It was a phenomenon that happened when the control was released. Dan Baekhyun, who took a deep breath, pointed to a teacup placed on the table. ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Look there.¡± He held the half full teacup, and then started to expand his internal energy. After a while, a change occurred. Swoosh! Crack! Cold energy rose from his hand, and the half full teacup froze immediately along with a light vapor appearing above it. It was a typical cold energy show, a symbol to prove that he belonged to the North Sea Ice Palace. ¡®There was such an easy way, but I was too confused and ended up looking suspicious in their eyes. Ugh.¡¯ Baekhyun sighed out of relief. Since he went ahead and showed them his ability, he thought that they would no longer doubt his identity. ¡®Huh?¡¯ The eyes looking at him were still suspicious. They seemed upset too. ¡®Wh-what went wrong? I even showed them my cold energy, so what?¡¯ They still were in disbelief. What he showed was the North Sea Ice Palace, Ice Palm, but the situation didn¡¯t seem to lighten up. He couldn¡¯t understand, but Chun Yeowun placed his hand on the table. Swoosh! ¡®!?¡¯ Crack! ¡®Wh-what was that!!!¡¯ In that moment, intense cold energy radiated, cooling the entire room. Then white frost started to form on the table, which froze the table completely. When Chun Yeowun lightly slammed the completely frozen table, cracks formed around the part, like it was ready to shatter. Crack! Looking at the pieces of the ice which fell to the floor, Baekyun mumbled in a flustered manner. ¡°H-how could you do this?¡± The extent of cold energy produced was unbelievable. Moreover, it was much faster than the internal energy¡¯s Ice Palm technique he showed. As he lived in the north, he was exposed to the cold all year around, but he was surprised to see Chun Yeowun, who had never been to the North, perform techniques which needed Yin energy in his body. ¡°If that is the case, then I must be from the North Sea Ice Palace too, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Asking something like that, left the man speechless. Baekhyun, who was dumbfounded for a moment, opened his mouth while stuttering. ¡°H-how¡­ do you have so much Yin energy?¡± ¡°Is that important? I don¡¯t think that showing your identity to prove that you were from the North Sea Ice Palace was such a tough thing.¡± Baekhyun was embarrassed. In the beginning, he did seem suspicious. He came in with the identity slate of the former Lord, so it was very hard to believe that it wasn¡¯t a trap. Especially from the Lord of the Demonic Cult¡®s perspective. It seemed like Baekhyun was trying to isolate him. ¡°Lord, isn¡¯t there an easier way than to do all of this?¡± Hu Bong asked with a sneaky smile. He knew that Chun Yeowun had something he liked using to clearly tell if someone was lying or not. Seeing that uneasy smile, Baekhyun spoke out. ¡°Wait a minute! You must know this right? Those who have mastered the martials arts in the main palace have silver hair due to the influence of the internal energy in their body.¡± ¡°¡­ your hair is black.¡± It had a faint in it grey, but still, it was of black color. ¡°It is because I still haven¡¯t mastered it yet. However, if the 5th level could be reached out of the 8 levels, silver hair will start to appear once one uses cold energy.¡± At those words, Chun Yeowun looked at Great Guardian Marakim. However, even Marakim, who was the most aware of martial arts, shook his head as if he wasn¡¯t familiar with it. The North Sea Ice Palace had practically little to no interaction with people of Jianghu, except for the incident that happened many years ago. And with the Demonic Cult being in the south of the Yellow River, there was no chance of them encountering or interacting with the people of the north, so it was practically impossible to know the details of the Cold energy, the techniques or the martial levels they used. Elder Huan Yi, who was the type to gather information, might have known about this. At that time, Marakim remembered a person who knew about this. ¡°Maybe Wang Jing might know.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that could be.¡± Chun Yeowun nodded as if it felt reasonable. Martial Dual Sword Wang Jing was living in secret after he became one of the five strongest warriors of Wulin, right after annihilating the pirates. And 30 years ago, Wang Jing was a member of the Wulin, so he could know about it. ¡°Hu Bong. Bring Wang Jing.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s command, Hu Bong left. ¡®Wang Jing¡­ Wang Jing¡­ where did I hear that before¡­ Wang Jing¡­ I definitely heard that name a lot¡­ah!¡¯ Baekhyun, who was contemplating the name which felt familiar, yelled out. ¡°Martial Dual Sword Wang Jing!¡± Come to think of it, he heard something when he entered Jianghu. In addition to Chun Yeowun who reached Divine Master level, there was the news about Wang Jing joining the Demonic Cult. ¡®The rumors were true.¡¯ Baekhyun, a member of the North Sea Ice Palace, also dreamed of taking over the Wulin in Jianghu, so he knew about the famous people in Jianghu. Though his memory was still fuzzy. ¡®Two great masters of Wulin in one place, the Demonic Cult. It was no exaggeration to say that he is coveting all the strength.¡¯ The five strongest warriors were always a group of people he heard a lot about. And now he would see them. ¡°Stop being so shocked and prove it.¡± ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± He didn¡¯t learn the use of cold energy to use it for such a situation, but it was the only way to prove his identity. Goooo! Unlike the cold energy that was used before, this time a noticeable change occurred in Baekhyun¡¯s body. At the frost, which began to appear, his skin turned white and the black hair began to turn silver from the root. ¡°Oh!¡± Ko Wanghur and Hou Sanghwa began to exclaim their emotions at the sight that was unfolding in front of their eyes. Baekhyun¡¯s hair, which was black until recently, turned silver giving off a mysterious feeling to the people around. ¡®It is amazing.¡¯ They weren¡¯t sure what kind of phenomenon it was, but it surely was shocking. Until a moment ago, they were feeling skeptical, but if Wang Jing could see it, he would definitely believe that this man¡¯s identity was indeed true. Swoooo! When Baekhyun stopped, the silver hair lost its color and changed back to black. It was as if they were seeing a magic trick happen. ¡°Did you see it?¡± Baekhyun was pleased to see their shocked expression. When it came to silver hair, he was sure that it would be accepted since that was something only those who use cold energy could do. ¡°My Lord, Wang Jing is here.¡± Right that moment, Hu Bong brought Wang Jing with him. Wang Jing, the Dual Martial Sword, could only prove his identity once the issue would be solved, but there was another difficulty: he had to convince Lord Chun Yeowun to help them. ¡®Still, since the former Lord¡¯s slate is with me, he might help me.¡¯ The door opened first, with Hu Bong coming in followed by someone else. ¡®Ah¡­ it really is Wang Jing!¡¯ Baekhyun was happy to see Wang Jing, one of the five strongest warriors, whom he had heard of since his childhood. He quickly turned around to look at him. ¡°North Sea Ice Palace¡¯s Baekhyun greets Wang Jing, who is one of the five strongest warriors of¡­¡± Baekhyun¡¯s eyes shook when he turned. A white faced, silver haired beauty, Wang Yogun, was walking alongside Wang Jing and entered his eyes. ¡®Ugh, what is that?¡¯ Baekhyun was confused for a moment, so he wasn¡¯t sure what to say. He was already confused at Chun Yeowun using cold energy a while back. Now he was afraid that the same thing would happen again, and because of the woman, he felt his feet go numb. ¡°Wh, something doesn¡¯t seem right. How could this happen? For someone who is unaware of our skills¡­¡± He was speaking in gibberish, even tears began to fall. Baekhyun thought that everything would go smoothly if he showed the identity slate of Chun Inji, but everything was turning into a mess. At the same time within Yulin. In the room of the Great Leader, Yi Mok and four other leaders were discussing the current matter with serious faces looking at the content in the long booklet that was on the table. There was someone impatiently waiting in another room, Dan Juseong, uncle of Dan Baekhyun, from the North Sea Ice Palace. He delivered the letter he got from the palace and informed them. Yi Mok called in for an urgent meeting with the available leaders. They all had anxious expressions, and so did the man seated in the other room. He heard numerous rumors as he headed to this place. ¡®Why did such an incident have to happen at a time like this? Ahhh.¡¯ It was about the war in Jin Castle. He heard about the damage the Yulin and the Forces of Justice took. After the signing of the treaty, regular information was being exchanged, but he was concerned if Yulin and the Forces of Justice might be of any help this time. In the room, opinions were divided in half, and the discussions were severe. Hong Palwoo raised his voice by pointing the finger at the contents of the book. ¡°This is very dangerous, Great Leader. A dragon?¡± ¡°I agree with leader Hong. What on earth is this spirit beast that has lived for so many years after being sealed in the North Sea Ice Palace? I don¡¯t understand this!¡± The opinions were divided. A plea for help in killing a dragon, the Dragon Turtle, which was the same as the Imoogi and Qilin: A spiritual beast. Chapter 404 - Guest from the North (4) Dragon Turtle. A divine animal and one of the five Spirit Beasts. The five Spirit Beasts which are Imoogi, Flame Qilin, Dragon Turtle, Great Bird (Garuda) and Pung Baekho (White Tiger). As the name suggests, it is a dragon spirit, with the head of a dragon and body of a tortoise. As the time passes, with most spirit beasts, their bodies grow and begin to generate stronger spiritual power, and the dragon spirits display their strength in the number of their heads. Dragon spirits are often worshipped as the Gods by the merchants who create dragon amulets and pray for safe arrival and departure of their goods. According to the ancient texts, in the days of the give Five Emperor, a six headed dragon spirit had appeared and taken away the lives of half the people of Zhongyun. At that time, there was a legend that the three of the Five Emperors, Suiren, and Fuxi and Shennong led their people and killed the spirit beast for the sake of peace in their world. ¡°Dragons are real dangerous creatures. It isn¡¯t something that warriors can take on.¡± As Hong Palwoo said his opinion, even Moyong Kang, insisted that the request for help should be refused. The way he spoke, with his eyes trembling, and a serious look. The people of Moyong clan, who came from the fallen Yan dynasty, knew the power of the dragon very well. ¡°In the past, even the Yan Dynasty met with a three headed dragon. Do you have any idea what happened?¡± Because of that one three headed dragon, five cities were annihilated, and thousands of people died. With the help of numerous military forces and Wulin, finally the dragon was killed. Therefore, Moyong Kang was more familiar with the legends and tales of the dragons than the others, as he himself had witnessed the destruction those beasts brought. ¡°They are not called creatures of disasters for nothing. Even if that isn¡¯t true, I see no need for us to overdo and help them when we know that our Yulin clan¡¯s power has been greatly reduced.¡± Moyong Kang spoke out. On the other hand, Shaolin temple¡¯s head, Gakyeon, the 2nd leader of the Forces of Justice had a different opinion. ¡°Amitabha. The words of Leader Moyong are understandable, but if we ignore the plea from the North Sea Ice Palace, they won¡¯t just suffer great damages, but might go extinct. We signed an agreement with them and promised to help each other when there was something that couldn¡¯t be handled.¡± ¡°Even if that is the case¡­¡± Before he could finish, the 14th leader of Forces of Justice, Jeokyang intervened. Among the clans, who worshipped martial arts, he was known to be a moderate figure. ¡°Leader Moyong. Even I think that the saint¡¯s words are correct in this matter. If our Yulin represents Justice and aims for justice, don¡¯t you think that we should be the first to move?¡± ¡°Kum!¡± As soon as he mentioned the representation of Yulin, Moyong Kang couldn¡¯t refute it. However, Hong Palwoo, had something to say. ¡°As the leader said, justice is our spirit. Upholding justice is supposed to be our thing but, the Forces of Evil in the west and the Blade God Six Martial clan in the east are doing well, while the Demonic Cult¡¯s powers are getting stronger with each day. Who will keep justice alive if something happens during this mission?¡± ¡°If we can help them out in a way that doesn¡¯t hurt out¡­¡± ¡°No. Didn¡¯t he just say how dangerous the three headed dragon was, it destroyed five cities. So, I am guessing you can understand how dangerous the four headed dragon can be, right? Rather, we should be thankful that it is in the North and not in Jianghu¡­¡± ¡°Amitabha! Leader Hong, your words are excessive!¡± It was one of the most intensive meetings they ever had. Neither side wanted to back down, and both had reasonable arguments. It was turning into a meeting, where the Great Leader would have to take a side. ¡®The opinions of both sides are valid as they are looking for the well-being of Forces of Justice. But there is one thing which worries me.¡¯ The danger they would get themselves into was not being considered. If it really was a dragon spirit, which had been sealed for ages, and released recently, they should have given them more in depth information. When the leaders were arguing about the dragon spirit, Yi Mok was concerned about the details. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ However, there was someone else who was paying attention to the same part as Yi Mok. It was his second son, Kang Soah. He was someone who exuded a completely different feel from Yeon Buso, this kid was full of typical Forces of Justice spirit. The eyes which looked like they could see through anyone, made people feel threatened. ¡®He is talented enough.¡¯ Yi Mok tightly blinked his eyes. The first kid, Yeon Buso, was given back to the Forces of Justice a month ago. [Monster¡­ that one is a monster. Ughhh!] When Yeon Buso arrived, even though his arm was cut off, he didn¡¯t stop training. However, just as any powerful man who got his pride crushed in utter defeat, his broken heart and spirit showed no signs of recovery. ¡®Because he chose to hide in the dark, I didn¡¯t try to use him¡­¡¯ Kang Soah was the most ambitious of the three children he raised. The scary thing was, despite being ambitious, he knew how to wait for the right moment before revealing himself. It was a driving force which could make him develop infinitely, but Great Leader Yi Mok never took him seriously. [Evil forces need to be annihilated.] Kang Soah had been making the same claim for the past ten years. Great leader Yi Mok knew what his character was from that moment. The fear that, if this kid took the power of Yulin into his hands, the entire Yulin would get stained in blood. [Isn¡¯t Kang Soah¡¯s talent comparable to Yeon Buso?] [Isn¡¯t it better to leave the possibility of a new successor open for now?] There was a reason why Yi Mok placed Kang Soah away from the position. Since Yeon Buso turned broke, he tried very hard to accept the opinion that it would give Kang Soah a chance. So, as a test, he recently had him attend various meetings. Maybe this dragon would end up giving him an opportunity to wake up to reality? Kang Soah, who had been in thought, got up and looked at the other leaders before saying. ¡°Great Leader. And various other leaders here, is it alright for me to ask a favor?¡± The eyes of everyone, who had been arguing for a while, turned to Kang Soah. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Even Yi Mok was puzzled. He didn¡¯t expect the kid to give his opinion in such an important meeting, which he was attending for the first time. It was the same with the others, who were looking at him. ¡°Amitabha. A favor? Leader Kang?¡± It was the Gakyeon of Shaolin temple. Kang Soah, was the leader of Black Shadow force, one of the four major forces of the Forces of Justice, along with the North Justice Blade of Yeon Buso. At the question of Gakyeon, Kang Soah politely pointed to the door of the room and said. ¡°I have a question for the envoy from the North Sea Ice Palace. May I summon him inside the room for a moment?¡± Moyong Kang narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°But this matter hasn¡¯t been decided yet.¡± It implied that he, who was a kid, didn¡¯t have the right to express his opinion. Nevertheless, Kang Soah answered not showing any intention of backing down. ¡°This is an important issue that will determine whether or not we should head to the North.¡± ¡°Something that can decide against or not?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Everyone seemed a little shocked with Kang Soah¡¯s words. Dan Juseong, who was waiting in the other room, entered the room with an anxious expression. Eyes filled with anticipation, hoping that they had come to a favourable decision. Contrary to his expectations, Kang Soah touched the booklet and asked. ¡°I would like to ask this question to the envoy from the North. According to the contents of this booklet, it is said that you tried to search the underground path by breaking down the ice to find the lost treasure of the North Sea. This means that you didn¡¯t know that the dragon was alive, right?¡± Dan Juseong was disappointed with it. They had been busy for one straight hour, but it looked like the decision hadn¡¯t been made yet. However, he didn¡¯t express his regret, and answered. ¡°¡­ Hundreds of years had passed since the dragon spirit was frozen in ice and sealed away. From the palace¡¯s thoughts, they assumed that the monster was long dead.¡± ¡°Is that so? Hmm, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Dan Juseong,¡¯s eyes turned cold. He didn¡¯t like that Kang Soah was interrogating him. Not caring, Kang Soah continued to speak. ¡°However, in this booklet, it was written that this happened because of the power of the bomb you got from Jianghu.¡± At those words, Dang Juseong¡¯s expression hardened. After hesitating a moment, he briefly answered. ¡°¡­ that is right.¡± ¡°You wrote something about the bomb you got from Jianghu, can you tell me in detail about where you got it?¡± ¡°How is that important?¡± Kang Soah answered the question of Dan Juseong, who was flustered. ¡°If the power of that bomb is strong enough to destroy the place where the dragon spirit has been sealed, the explosive power is unusual.¡± ¡°¡­ true.¡± ¡°It was mentioned that the bomb was from Jianghu, the central plains.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But, the bomb with that power shouldn¡¯t even be made, and it isn¡¯t supposed to be released to others at all. It¡¯s something that even the Yulin, who have a close relationship with the Imperial family, don¡¯t touch.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± At Kang Soah¡¯s words, all the leaders exclaimed. They were so focused on the matter of the dragon which was a disaster that they overlooked what Kang Soah was talking about. ¡°I heard that during the war which took place in Jin castle, a large number of bombs were planted underground.¡± Kang Soah speculated that the bombs were from the Blade God Six Martial clan. Which was why he asked this question. The answer about what North Sea Ice Palace had to do with the clan, would make the leaders decide on helping them. It seemed like something was being hidden from them. Everyone was now focused on Dan Juseong. Perplexed, he pondered for a while and then answered after taking a deep breath. ¡°Phew, this is a matter of internal affairs in the palace, so it was only supposed to be revealed later. I¡¯ll be honest. The bomb was obtained from a monstrous group in the central plains. They came to the palace and presented it.¡± ¡°Monstrous group?¡± ¡°Neither the officials nor the palace people know who they are.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°We only heard that it was a clan from the Jianghu, who had great connection with three elders of our palace.¡± ¡°And even they don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°They said that they couldn¡¯t reveal the identity, until the situation was an emergency, we are unaware.¡± The leaders were confused. Even if that was the case, if those three elders had such a relationship, it meant that they had a high status which no one could counter. ¡°Are saying that those elders aren¡¯t revealing it? That is tough for us to understand.¡± At Kang Soah¡¯s words, Dan Juseong answered with a trembling voice. ¡°What could we hear from the people who aren¡¯t in the world any longer?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°The king and the three elders died as they were imprisoned in the ice along with that dragon including the group.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Everyone was shocked at the bitter truth which was revealed. Since the seal that was on the booklet belonged to the deputy king, they assumed that something was wrong with the palace, but they never guessed that this would have happened. In a bitter voice, Yi Mok apologized. ¡°We are very sorry to hear that. We will mourn for him.¡± ¡°Thank you for your words, but our King¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an accident.¡± Gasp! Dan Juseong took something out of his sleeve and placed it on the table. It was well folded paper. Moyong Kang, who was the closest, opened the paper which had a cloth attached to it and showed it to the others. ¡°T-this is?¡± ¡°The only thing that survived from the wounded bodies.¡± The moment they saw it, everyone knew. The marks on the cloth. ¡®Blade God Six Martial Clan!¡¯ The marks left on that cloth were the same as the Blade God Six Martial clan¡¯s sword. As they fought them in the Jin Castle, they were able to clearly recognize them. Kang Soah¡¯s insight proved to be right. Chapter 405 - Guest from the North (5) The new branch of the Demonic Academy. Chun Yeowun looked at the marks which were left on the upper body of Baekhyun, who took his shirt off. It was something he knew very well. It was obviously a wound which was caused by the Extreme Art of Blade God. ¡°Do you know this?¡± When everyone else in the room looked unfamiliar, Baekyun asked with a firm face. Great Guardian, Marakim nodded and answered. ¡°Extreme Art of Blade God. It is a technique used by the Blade God Six Martial clan.¡± ¡°Blade God Six Martial Clan!¡± Dan Baekhyun, who heard those words, couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. Even after coming into Jianghu, he couldn¡¯t understand what was the technique which had put him on the verge of death. ¡®Isn¡¯t that a clan which only recently emerged?¡¯ As it was a bizarre technique, he thought that the esteemed Lord of the Demonic Cult, and the other clans of Jianghu might know it, only to realize that a dangerous group much worse than he expected was the source of his wound. ¡®They touched the North too.¡¯ Chun Yeowun thought to himself. Dan Baekhyun, who barely proved himself as a person from the North Sea Ice Palace, thanks to Wang Jing¡¯s words, showed them the wound while trying to explain the process of obtaining the former lords jade slate. ¡°Did you say that they were invited by the three elders?¡± ¡°Ha ah¡­ yes, the three elders knew someone from the clan who handled bombs, and wanted things to go smoothly.¡± It was said that a sacred object was long lost in the North Sea Ice Palace. The so-called sacred object was a treasure which symbolized the North Sea Ice Palace and was passed from generation to generation. However, in the process of subduing the Dragon Turtle which appeared in the North Sea Ice Palace hundreds of years ago, the warriors of the palace sacrificed themselves in the underground of the palace along with Adularia (Ice ) and the spirit. ¡°And as hundreds of years have passed since then, we thought that the spirit must have frozen to death down there.¡± The king, along with the three elders and the group of the Blade God Six Martial clan, who had brought in the bombs, managed to break through some of the ice walls while creating explosions and successfully entered the underground. ¡°At that time, I was unaware. The fact that they had their own reasons to help us.¡± As the elders were concealing their identity, it was assumed that there would be no ill intentions. And the underground they were always told about, turned out to be very deep inside. ¡°At some point, we didn¡¯t even know how deep we were going.¡± They only hoped to find the Adularia at first, but contrary to their expectations, the first thing they found was the Dragon Turtle which was frozen in the ice. The appearance of the Dragon Turtle was more majestic than they imagined. ¡°It was there They revealed their true colors.¡± The group of the Blade God Six Martial Clan suddenly attacked them. The king, the warriors of the North Sea Ice Palace, who were considered as outside forces, calmly responded to the sudden attack on them. However, there was an unexpected ambush. ¡°The three elders who were supposed to be our men¡­¡± Grunt! Baekhyun grinded his teeth as he remembered what happened. ¡°Those bastards backstabbed our King!¡± The King, who was attacked by the trusted subordinates, was later hit by the enemies and died on spot. The remaining warriors of the Ice Palace fought but they couldn¡¯t last long because of the drop in morale, and the enemy was too strong for them. ¡°I thought it was over.¡± But something unexpected happened there. No one knew what it was, but a bomb exploded inside. ¡°The glacial ice shattered¡­ the¡­ the spirit¡­ it was released. Something no one could have imagined happened. Who would have thought that a monster frozen a hundred years back would still be alive?¡± It was something that even the Blade God Six Martial clan hadn¡¯t expected. Released from the ice, which had imprisoned him for hundreds of years, the Dragon Turtle ran rampant, and the Blade God Six Martial clan rushed to kill it. ¡°The Dragon Turtle¡­ was truly a monster.¡± Baekhyun couldn¡¯t forget the roar from the monsters. The people of the Blade God Six Martial clan connected their internal energy, but the scales of the Dragon Turtle couldn¡¯t even be scratched. Contrary, they got electrocuted by the lightning which was brought in by the Dragon Turtle and died. They died right away. However, among the people of the Blade God Six Martial clan, there were a few who seemed different. ¡°They had iron masks on their faces. They were different somehow. In them¡­¡± One man¡¯s martial arts were astonishing. A man of thrilling actions, convinced everyone that he could kill that monster in one-on-one combat. ¡°But even that monstrous person had no choice but to succumb in front of the real monster.¡± The Dragon Turtle was literally a disaster itself. Every time the Dragon Turtle ran, the entire place shook. Dan Baekhyun knew that he couldn¡¯t handle it, so he escaped with his injured body. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t caught. ¡°I ran like crazy, without looking back.¡± On the way up, he heard a huge explosion underground. The entire cave, which was made of ice, shook as if it was about to collapse, scared Baekyun ran even faster. ¡°Bomb.¡± Baekhyun nodded at Chun Yeowun¡¯s words. ¡°Perhaps¡­ those bastards detonated the bomb to kill the Dragon Turtle.¡± How far he had run. The cave, the underground cave which was shaking, went silent. There was no sound of battle. When he reached the point halfway through the cave, Baekhyun, who was bleeding heavily from the wounds he had received from the Blade God Six Martial clan, stopped for a couple seconds to recover his exhausted body. ¡°I thought that I was the only one alive. I even considered that monster to be dead. But that was all an illusion.¡± A crack appeared in the ground, and one of the dragon¡¯s heads peeked out. Whether it was to satisfy the hunger of starving for a long time, the dragon bared his vicious teeth and tried to devour him. ¡°I thought I was dead.¡± Suddenly someone came out, and stabbed the Dragon Turtle in its eye. The dragon roared in pain, and its long neck and head soon returned back into the hole it appeared from. Seeing that underground cave shook violently, it seemed like the dragon was angry and wanted to move up. ¡°Who was the one who saved you?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes twinkled. He seemed to know who it was. ¡°He was a man in an iron mask who did that tremendous action. Seeing that he saved my life, I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.¡± There was no doubt that he was a member of the Blade God Six Martial clan. But Baekhyun didn¡¯t know why that man saved him. That was when the man behind the iron mask said to him. [Run away. And ask for help. Never let the Dragon Turtle fall into their hands.] He didn¡¯t know why he did that, but he was the man who saved Baekhyun¡¯s life. Baekhyun decided that he can¡¯t be the enemy, and asked the man to even run away with him. However, the man in the mask said that the ice cave had to be destroyed to make sure that the Dragon Turtle didn¡¯t escape. ¡°And then he gave me this.¡± Baekhyun pointed to the identity slate of the former Lord, Chun Inji which was on the table. Great Guardian Marakim¡¯s eyes fluttered through the gap in the mask. ¡°The man in the iron mask gave it to you?¡± ¡°He said this. Take this and go to the Lord, Chun Ma of the Sky Demon Order.¡± The man in the iron mask showed his identity slate, and asked to use the slate to enter the Ten Thousand Mountains, to enter the Demonic Cult. Due to the lack of time in the cave, he couldn¡¯t give Baekhyun the full details. ¡°Odd as it was, he referred to himself as the owner of the slate, and didn¡¯t reveal who the group of people who targeted the Dragon Turtle belonged to.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes widened at it. But Baekhyun, unaware of it, concluded the story. ¡°He disappeared into the hole from which the Dragon Turtle¡¯s head popped up after handing over the slate¡­¡± Pak! Before he could even finish, Marakim grabbed the man by his arms. ¡°Are there any techniques that you remember, even a little bit of moves that the man in the iron mask performed?¡± ¡°I-it was a sword technique which was too hard for me to follow¡­¡± ¡°Anything will do. It is okay even if you mess it up, so if there is something you can remember, just do it one. Lord!¡± Marakim¡¯s complete attention went with the words from Baekhyun who said that the martial arts of the iron mask man were thrilling. If Baekhyun could remember even a little bit of what he witnessed, it could be of great help in knowing the identity. Chun Yeowun nodded as he looked at Marakim and gave his permission. Srrrng! Marakim pulled out his sword which was on his waist and handed it over. It was embarrassing, but Baekhyun took the sword and closed his eyes to recall those moments. ¡°I can¡¯t remember it in detail, so don¡¯t expect too much.¡± With those words, Baekhyun swung the sword. Recalling everything he could about the movements the man in the iron mask performed against the Dragon Turtle. ¡®Remember, remember everything I can.¡¯ The technique the man used was almost impossible to do. Because it was a sword technique that Baekhyun could never reach. Chachachachacha! The sword slashed through the air. It was more like a sword wielding practice than the performing of a sword technique. ¡®Ah, that is so clumsy. Is this the only way to find out?¡¯ In Hu Bong¡¯s eyes, the man was as sloppy as one could be. However, Chun Yeowun and Marakim, who watched him wield the sword, reacted differently. After a while, the same words came out from their mouths. ¡°Sword Force of the Sky Demon!¡± Baekhyun¡¯s clumsy movements had too many openings, but it was clearly similar to the Twenty Four Demon Sword and Sword Force of the Sky Demon. At that, Marakim¡¯s face turned red and tears formed in his eyes as he spoke. ¡°Ahhh! Lord! He is undoubtedly, the former Lord!¡± Chapter 406 - To the North (1) Gonga Mountains located on the border of Sichuan. In the Gonga mountains, known for its steepness, there was a famous place on its cliffs. It was called Death Valley, it was named as such because of the rapid currents which kept coming from upstream. Once swept away by them, no one could survive. Swoosh! With the heavy rain, the valley was more ferocious than ever. A fierce battle was taking place on the steep cliff of Death Valley, that no one would choose to climb. Clang! Clang! The sound of weapons and sharp clashes cut through the air. In the aftermath of the fierce confrontation, the surrounding cliffs were all devastated. Swoosh! Even though it was hard to open the eyes during the heavy downpour, dozens of people with bamboo hats were looking at the confrontation which was happening before their eyes. Among them, there were those who stood out. Two old men and one middle-aged man with a scar on his face, they were so different from the others that the water didn¡¯t even touch their body. Among them, an old man with white beard and gold eyepatch on his left eye, watched the battle in amazement. ¡°He sure is a great kid. How can he be that confident when facing the Blade Lord.¡± ¡°Right, I now know, why the Forces of Evil and Hang Yen had a hard time and ended up in a civil war.¡± The bald old man next to him agreed. The young man they were talking about was battling against the Blade Lord, head of the Blade God Six Martial clan. He was doing a fairly great job against the man who was known to be invincible. ¡°Even so, it isn¡¯t much of a fight.¡± The middle-aged man with a scar spoke to the old men. He pointed to someone and said. ¡°Our Blade Lord is fighting without moving one step from there . No matter how good the opponent is, it is like throwing an egg at a rock.¡± As the middle-aged man said, the Blade Lord didn¡¯t move a single step since the battle started. The only thing which was moving was his right arm which was wielding his sword, he even blocked some of the attacks with just one hand. ¡°Maybe because we are getting old, we might not know much. But to be able to move like that at that age, is great in its own way.¡± As the old man said, the opponent was a young man in his early thirties. He was skilled enough to possess a title within Wulin. Even in the middle of the battle, after realizing that he had no chance, he was still giving it his all. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes narrowed at something. ¡®Wulin is wide. However, he is certainly competent for someone of his age.¡¯ It was understandable that the Forces of Evil suffered a setback because of him. It was said that the young man was a good strategist who split the Forces of Evil into two, which had never happened before, and if he stuck around, he would have gained a nice title in the Forces of Evil. ¡®Ah, he is out of luck. To meet Blade Lord before even experiencing power.¡¯ The young man was flustered at the sudden appearance of Blade Lord. Due to him, the young man missed his chance to kill Gongyun, Hang Yen¡¯s right-hand man. And this man was a monster. He was full of confidence as he managed to kill numerous people with his martial arts, but this monster in front of him, didn¡¯t even budge. ¡®Is he really human?¡¯ Even Hang Yen, one of the five strongest warriors, wasn¡¯t like this. Hang Yen too had to fight to stay alive. But this monster seemed different. ¡®I need to decide.¡¯ He thought of giving up and trying to run away, but it would be impossible with all the cliffs and the water below. At that time, Blade Lord, who had been silent till then, spoke. ¡°Is this all you got?¡± ¡°Tch!¡± The young man¡¯s face distorted at the provocation. He couldn¡¯t even come up with an excuse. All he managed to do was cut the bamboo hat on his opponent by a little. ¡°I watched as you seemed interesting, you used a total of 38 martial arts.¡± ¡°!!!¡± It was shocking how accurately he spoke out the number of martials arts which were used. To confuse the opponent, the young man had purposely used multiple martial arts one after another, but for it to get noticed. ¡°Are there no other styles you know?¡± The young man didn¡¯t say anything. That was an answer. Now that all his cards were exposed, he couldn¡¯t even respond to Blade Lord. ¡°Then there is nothing more to see.¡± ¡°What?¡± That was when something amazing happened. Shhh! The man put away his sword. It seemed like he was willing to let his young opponent go, when he suddenly began to gather tremendous energy, sword qi, which took the shape of a sword. A sword of sword qi. ¡°T-that is?¡± The young man was bewildered at what he saw, but then the sword qi turned into an Air Sword aiming for his chest. Puhk! ¡°Kuak!¡± The eyes of the young man screamed in agony. He was shocked looking at the sword qi, but to see it come flying at his chest was even more shocking. ¡°I-invisible sword?¡± Just the invisible sword was shocking enough, but then he used it as an Air Sword. Which could only mean one thing, the monster he had been fighting was a Divine Master. His intuition about not having a chance to win, turned out to be true. ¡°Kuak!¡± Stagger! Having his chest pierced, he staggered a couple steps as he fell into the river below. Ah! Seeing that, people who were watching the battle came to the edge of the cliff to see what happened. Looking down, they saw that he fell off the cliff and drowned in the water currents. ¡°Huk!¡± Among them, a middle-aged man in a red coat, couldn¡¯t help but shudder. As if piercing the heart wasn¡¯t enough, the man had fallen into the Death Valley and his body couldn¡¯t be recovered. The man in the red coat approached the young man¡¯s opponent and spoke in a pleased way. ¡°Indeed, the Blade Lord has reached the level of god! You treated that monster like a child¡­¡± At that, the middle-aged man with a scar came in between the two. Like a spokesman for Blade Lord, he said. ¡°Nothing is impossible for our Lord.¡± The true identity of the man in the red coat was Gongyun, Hang Yen¡¯s right-hand, and an official of the Forces of Evil. ¡°Did you say you were Slaughter Blade Master? If our Master hears this news, he won¡¯t be able to contain his joy.¡± ¡°I am glad to hear that. We did what you requested, I hope you hold up your end of the deal.¡± From their conversation, it looked like the Blade God Six Martial clan and Forces of Evil had come to a deal. And the contents of Gongyun¡¯s words revealed it. ¡°Of course we will. Now that we have eliminated that damn bastard, if the other remnants can be taken down, this alliance will proceed as promised.¡± An agreement between the Blade God Six Martial clan and the Forces of Evil. From Gongyun¡¯s point of view, Blade Lord was someone with extreme power, someone he wanted as an ally, seeing his strength, he was glad he came ahead. Gongyun was delighted with it; he even tried to invite them into the stronghold of Forces of Evil, but they refused. Swoosh! Blade Lord, who had the bamboo hat, looked down at the valley water in the heavy rain. He looked through the hat. Since the invisible sword was made from his internal energy, he felt the man¡¯s heart stop. But something felt wrong. ¡®What is this feeling? What is this?¡¯ It was worrying. For that very reason he did not talk with Gongyun and used Slaughter Blade Master as his proxy. ¡°Blade Lord!¡± A man with a bandaged face approached him. Blade Lord looked at him with a puzzled expression, as he hurriedly knelt on the rain drenched ground. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There was a problem in the North Sea Ice palace. Most of them were destroyed. It seems like only two masters and one from the spirit unit are alive¡­¡± Goooo! ¡°Eiik!¡± As soon as he heard those words, intense energy surged from his body. He knew that the North Sea Ice palace news was supposed to come, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be that horrible on his ears. This time, even that Demon God hadn¡¯t interfered. Swoosh! Clench! ¡°Kuak!¡± When he reached out, the bandaged man¡¯s body was forcibly dragged into his hand. He was angry because the mission was easy to get done. Judging from how he was grabbing the bandaged man¡¯s neck, one wrong word and his neck would be snapped. ¡°Why did they fail?¡± There had to be a good reason. Fortunately, there was a reasonable excuse this time. ¡°Kuak, the Dragon Turtle¡­ kuak¡­ wasn¡¯t¡­ dead¡­ contrary¡­ it¡­ kua¡­ has four heads¡­¡± The news about four heads made Blade Lord¡¯s eyes light up. This was unexpected. According to their gathered information, it was supposed to be a two headed dragon which had been trapped in the ice for years. However, as if being alive wasn¡¯t enough, it even grew in power. Splash! ¡°Cough!¡± As Blade Lord released his neck, the man in bandages coughed and gasped for air. ¡°A dragon with four heads¡­¡± Even a three headed dragon was called a walking disaster. Thinking, Blade Lord opened his mouth. ¡°Slaughter Blade Master.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sangdal, who was close by, came on order. And the Lord gave him an order. ¡°You and 20 more men, bring me that Dragon Turtle¡¯s spirit core and blood.¡± The man in bandages coughed at the number of people. ¡°Tw-twenty people, that is half of the spirit squad.¡± ¡°Well, those people are used for this kind of thing, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Although much stronger than others, they were trained to be used for such situations. Even so, it was better to send in experienced ones than send in others who will end up turning into a worthless sacrifice. ¡°Will that be enough?¡± ¡°Would a little more be fine? I heard that ¡®it¡¯ was sealed in the Pobalap palace and is still alive.¡± There was a reason why the Blade God Six Martial clan came to Sichuan. Their real goal was the Podalap Palace. A cold vice came out of Blade Leader¡¯s mouth. ¡°Since when did you start voicing your opinion to me?¡± Realizing what he had done, Sangdal got on his knees. ¡°Ah, not at all. I obey the orders of the Lord.¡± Looking down, the Blade Lord spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of the Podalap Palace.¡± Headquarters of Forces of Justice in Yulin. More than 400 people were gathered in five rows at the north gate. Divided into three groups. A hundred or so warriors were in light brown robes, they were elite warriors of the Hwang Bo clan. Another group of hundred men, wearing thick white robes, were warriors of the Moyong clan, led by Moyong Kang. Finally, the group of two hundred men, who were covered in thin armor with the word shadow on their back, were the Blade Shadow Forces, one of the four major armed groups of Yulin. ¡°Thank you for the support.¡± Kang Soah, the leader of the Black Shadow Forces, was moving ahead with his horse, he took the lead thanks to Moyong Kang, who was a couple steps behind. Moyong Kang, who opposed the decision, joined in on their plan. ¡°I would like to thank my father.¡± Moyong Kang didn¡¯t want to go over there because of the Dragon Turtle being alive, but being from the north, he couldn¡¯t refuse the request of Yi Mok, who asked him to accompany the troops. ¡°Ahhh! I am forever grateful to the ones coming to our help. I sincerely thank the warriors of Yulin for accepting this request of ours.¡± At that time, Dan Juseong, an envoy from North Sea Ice Palace, who was on a horse beside them spoke to them. His face was full of pride. He was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t accept his request, but in the end the Yulin didn¡¯t just dispatch warriors, but also the elite among them. [Defeating the Dragon Turtle is important, but the fact that the Blade God Six Martial clan is aiming for it, means they are planning something.] At Kang Soah¡¯s words, the leaders unified their opinion. They decided to help the North Sea Ice Palace in defeating the Dragon Turtle without suffering any major damage. ¡°If your older brother comes out of the building, he might praise Kang Soah¡¯s spirit.¡± A pretty woman¡¯s voice came from the right side of Kang Soah. The woman was Jegal Sohi, one of the three beauties in Jianghu and the strategist of Yulin. In addition to the three armed groups, twenty men of the Jegal clan had come. They were experts in seals, and were brought along to see if it was possible to re-seal the spirit beast one again. ¡°There is no need for such things.¡± Kang Soah responded coldly at Jegal Sohi¡¯s words. At that, she smiled bitterly. ¡®Still like that.¡¯ It was because she knew very well that Yeon Buso and Kang Soah, or the children of Yi Mok, were never on good terms with each other, they were like water and oil. She wondered if they would get close if Yeon Buso wasn¡¯t so perfect, but Kang still seemed to hate his brother. He didn¡¯t even like his fianc¨¦e, Jegal Sohi, and shouted to the warriors who were behind without even sparing a glance at her. ¡°Each hour is important. I¡¯d like to make sure that everyone is prepared beforehand, for the journey to the North Sea, you won¡¯t get very much rest. So be mindful of your bodies and condition!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± Four hundred warriors of Yulin shouted vigorously as they passed through the North Gate and began to march for the North Sea. Chapter 407 - To the North (2) The new academy of Demonic Cult. Thud! Baekhyun, the envoy from North Sea Ice Palace, showed his earnestness by hitting his forehead on the floor. ¡°Please help us.¡± Everyone in the room was in deep thought. He didn¡¯t miss the opportunity when he revealed that the owner of the identity slate was Chun Inji, the former Lord of the Demonic Cult. Despite the situation, Baekhyun thought that seeing the identity slate, the new Lord would surely come to help them. ¡®Please help us out, like your former lord did.¡¯ At that moment, Chung Yeowun¡¯s voice entered Baekhyun¡¯s ears, who had his head on the ground. ¡°I have a question for you.¡± Baekhyun raised his head slightly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°According to Wang Jing, the North Sea signed an alliance agreement with the Yulin forces, why didn¡¯t you ask them for help?¡± ¡®This¡­¡¯ The North Sea and the Demonic Cult rarely interacted, and that was the truth. But they were doubting it because of Baekhyun¡¯s behaviour. And when Chun Yeowun pointed it out, he was too flustered to answer. ¡°I am grateful that you brought us news about our former Lord. However, I don¡¯t understand why the North Sea sent one envoy to us expecting that we would trust the words of one person. Besides, this isn¡¯t even a formal request.¡± ¡®¡­ maybe we look easy to him.¡¯ Of course, he knew that such a request would be a bit unreasonable in normal circumstances, but he thought that since he brought the slate along, the Demonic Cult would help him. ¡°Do you think that any man from the palace can come down to Jianghu alone, without an official request and ask us to dispatch people just because we are loyal to our former lords?¡± Baekhyun¡¯s face hardened at those words. Wooong! ¡°Huh?¡± Baekhyun¡¯s body, which had been lying face down, was raised by force. Shocked, he tried to rebel against the force which was raising him in the air, but he couldn¡¯t even move. Chun Yeowun spoke to the man, who was flustered. ¡°Since I am no idiot, I can make two guesses. You came here by yourself thinking you can represent the North Sea.¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Gulp! Baekhyun gulped his saliva with a nervous face. While Chung Yeowun continued to speak to him. ¡°Maybe you judged that there is an enemy inside, so you are asking for our help personally, this is not an official request from the North Sea, right?¡± Baekhyun couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He only talked about the related events to the Dragon Turtle and what happened in the North Sea Ice Palace, but that information was omitted. ¡®His intuition isn¡¯t normal.¡¯ Indeed, he was the lord of the forces which moved the Wulin. He heard the rumors, but he thought that they were exaggerated because of the age of the Lord, however, Baekhyun was wrong. ¡®I can¡¯t hide it anymore.¡¯ If he guessed so much, a couple more guesses and the Lord would probably figure out everything. Baekhyun nodded and apologized. ¡°I never meant to deceive you. I couldn¡¯t tell you right away because I was scared that the Lord would turn down my request right away.¡± From Baekhyun¡¯s point of view, there was nothing else he could do. The reason he asked for the help from Demonic Cult alone was because it was a matter related to the internal problems of the North Sea Ice Palace. He couldn¡¯t just reveal such matters to outsiders casually. ¡°Explain everything.¡± ¡°¡­ I am the prince of the North Sea Ice Palace.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Hu Bong couldn¡¯t hold back his words. Baekhyun wasn¡¯t an ordinary man from the palace. He was the prince, who would lead the North Sea Ice Palace in the future. Listening to how Chun Yeowun was on guard, the others had roughly understood his identity. ¡°I am amazed at the wisdom of the Lord. Please forgive my rudeness.¡± ¡°That was pretty bold of you. If you hadn¡¯t given me that slate of our former Lord, I would have made you pay a considerable price.¡± Crap! He spoke casually but goosebumps rose on Baekhyun¡¯s body. That jade was acting as a shield for him. Baekhyun knew that if he spoke any more lies, his life would be in danger, so he decided to reveal everything. ¡°I have no intention of hiding it anymore. As the Lord guessed, the formal envoy went to request Yulin.¡± Baekhyun revealed everything. ¡°Ha!¡± Hu Bong couldn¡¯t hide his dissatisfaction at those words. From what he said, it was likely they wanted help from both the Demonic Cult and Yulin forces. The problem was that the official request was only for Yulin, so if they went to the North Sea by listening to this man, it would end up as a problem from the Demonic Cult. At that time, Ko Wanghur pointed out a fact. ¡°That is strange, If you are the prince of North Sea Ice Palace, aren¡¯t you the deputy king?¡± Right. In case of an accident, it was normal procedure for the prince to take over the position as a proxy and lead the office. At that, Baekhyun bit his lip trying to calm the anger and spoke. ¡°I am not. Now, the deputy king of the palace isn¡¯t me, but a person named Dan Jucheon, my second uncle.¡± ¡°Second uncle?¡± At those words, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up. If so, it meant that the current head of the Palace was someone else. Judging from Baekhyun¡¯s reaction, there must have been an internal conflict in the Palace. This attracted Chung Yeowun¡¯s attention. ¡°Excluding everything you said, you are currently asking for our Cult¡¯s help, when you have no authority in your hand.¡± Chun Yeowun asked Dan Baekhyun in a stern tone. ¡°T-that, it can be thought of as such, but there was nothing I could do. There are numerous spies in the main palace.¡± ¡°Spies?¡­ Are you talking about the Blade God Six Martial Clan?¡± ¡°¡­ yes.¡± In addition to those who died in the underground, Baekhyun was certain that there were spies of the Blade God Six Martial clan everywhere in the Palace. The most suspicious ones were Dan Jucheon and his followers. Hearing that the king met with an unfortunate accident and the dragon had been released, the first action he took was to convene a meeting and be appointed as the deputy king of the palace. ¡°He took advantage of the crisis rather than devising measures. At that time, I was unconscious because of the wounds I suffered, only if I was fine! Tch!¡± Taking advantage of the release of the Dragon Turtle, he had himself appointed as the deputy king in the palace, and was delegated all the powers as he gathered all the powerful people in the palace. Although it was a moment of crisis, Dan Jucheon was being respected as a hero by the people of North Sea Ice Palace. While Baekhyun was unconscious because of his injuries, everything had already been decided. As if they were all waiting for that moment. ¡°It is a situation which raises suspicion, but maybe he could have done it without the help of spies?¡± Ko Wanghur asked. At that Baekhyun raised his head and answered in anger. ¡°If that person really wanted the position of king based on his skills, maybe my father and I would be able to understand! But he, a person who is supposed to be my father¡¯s brother, took advantage of a crisis and took power. If something like that happens in your Cult, would you dismiss it as a simple power struggle?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At that, Ko Wanghur went silent. Baekhyun¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. He kept saying that his uncle took advantage of the crisis, but there was a high probability that he thoroughly colluded with the Blade God Six Martial clan. They had plotted things the same way everywhere. ¡°And, the three elders are known to be the right hands of my uncle. They and my uncle were all in favor of bringing in those bombs from the Blade God Six¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± ¡®?¡¯ Chun Yeowun asked him to stop talking. When he said that without hearing the entire story, Baekhyun turned restless. Chun Yeowun spoke to him. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any need to hear more.¡± ¡°T¡­ then?¡± ¡°Well, people of the Demonic Cult will head to the North Sea to secure the safety of the former Lord.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Baekhyun¡¯s face swelled with happiness at the good news which came out from Chun Yeowun¡¯s words. From looking at how Chung Yeowun acted, it seemed like they were going to send Baekhyun back, but now he was willing to help. ¡°Th-thank you!¡± However, the happy feelings ended quite fast. ¡°Let us sign a contract here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Baekhyun doubted his ears at the sudden words of a contract. He thought that since they would need their former lord, they would help, but the new turn of events were unexpected. ¡°The safety of your former lord of the Sky Demon Order is at stake¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If we head to the North Sea without an official request, we will undoubtedly face backlash from the Yulin and the North Sea soldiers.¡± ¡°W-well¡­¡± ¡°If the life of our former Lord cannot be secured or identified, our cult will choose to not move.¡± It was an undeniable fact. If the former Lord, Chun Inji¡¯s body wasn¡¯t left behind by the Dragon Turtle, it would be like the Demonic Cult had interfered in the matters of another Palace without an official request. No one could point fingers at the cult when getting rid of the Dragon Turtle, but once the matter gets solved, people are bound to question their reasons. ¡®Ah! A justification!¡¯ Baekhyun understood. He had no idea how the current deputy king would act. But there was one problem. ¡°Lord. Even though I can write down the contract, I hold no authority. The deputy king of the palace might ignore this, would you still like this?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± ¡°Write it down.¡± Baekhyun was puzzled at Chun Yeowun, who spoke as if he didn¡¯t care about it. However, realizing that Chun Yeowun could change his mind any moment, Baekhyun took the brush on the table. He looked up at Chun Yeowun. ¡°What kind of contract should I write?¡± ¡°Simple one. All you need is to put down three conditions.¡± ¡°Three?¡± Baekhyun frowned. He didn¡¯t know that there were going to be three conditions. He was anxious, but he decided to give in and listen. ¡°First. The core and blood of the Dragon Turtle will belong to the Sky Demon Order, who will kill it.¡± ¡°You mean, the cult will kill it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That was understandable. If they killed it, they would have the right to take it. Of course, if they joined up with the North Sea Ice Palace to kill it, there could be problems. The Cult was indeed risking their life to help the North Sea, a place which had nothing to do with them, so this condition felt acceptable. ¡°Second. After the Dragon Turtle is eradicated, break the agreement between North Sea Ice Palace and Yulin forces.¡± ¡°Huh? That is a bi¡­¡± While he was still flustered, Chun Yeowun continued the third condition. ¡°Third. In place of the cancelled agreement, the North Sea will make a new one. Write these three things very clearly.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At Chung Yeowun¡¯s words, Baekhyun was speechless. His first condition felt right, but the second and third weren¡¯t something he could decide on his own. ¡°If we sign the contract with the said conditions, we will head to the North Sea right away.¡± ¡°W-wait a minute! Lord! The contents of the contract that you mentioned aren¡¯t things I can¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You will soon be inaugurated as the King.¡± Baekhyun trembled at the sudden words which came out of Chun Yeowun¡¯s mouth. The feeling of embarrassment he felt had changed. Chun Yeowun¡¯s lips raised into a smile and spoke to Baekhyun. ¡°You decide. King Dan.¡± After many hours passed, Chung Yeowun came out of the guest room, and gave orders to his subordinates. ¡°Call the Six Sword right now. We will depart.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At that moment, the Demonic Cult¡¯s expedition to the North Sea was confirmed. Chapter 408 - Great Hung Clan of the Great Plains (1) Chapter 408: Great Hung Clan of the Great Plains (1) The north belongs to the Jianghu. It meant the border of Shaanxi, Gansu, Shanxi, and Hebei. To reach lake Baikal, where the North Sea Ice Palace, which held power over the outer north, is located, you would have to pass through the great plains that were ruled by several barbarian tribes. Clip clop! Clip clop! In the border area between Shanxi and the Great Plains. The sound of horses running echoed everywhere. More than four hundred or so elite Yulin Clan warriors were moving to the north in a line. As previously announced by Kang Soah, the unit commander, the situation was urgent, so after a non-stop trip, they reached this place in just three days. Of course, to get to Shanxi at that speed, they had to stop by other clans under Yulin, which were on the way and change horses. Clip clop! Clip clop! Throughout the ride, the commander, Kang Soah, was silent and concerned. There was a reason for his concern. It was because he heard unexpected news on his way to the north. [Are you saying that your people have asked for help from the Demonic Cult?] [Yes. Well, it wasn¡¯t a formal request, only one member of the army was sent to them, but since it wasn¡¯t an official request from the main palace, the demonic cult might not dispatch any troops.] Dan Juseong told the truth just to be careful. Of course, he knew that the Demonic Cult wouldn¡¯t come to help, but they were in an emergency, so he decided to disclose this information just in case. Kang Soah thought that only the Yulin were only being asked for help because of their agreement, but the mention of the Demonic Cult made Kang Soah feel troubled. [This is totally unexpected.] [Well, it wasn¡¯t a formal request, so they won¡¯t care. Except during wars of conquest, leaders usually ignore other requests.] Moyong Kang of the Moyong family heard that and responded that the Demonic Cult would in no way help the north. Even Jehal Sohi half-agreed. [Leader Moyong¡¯s words have some truth. Currently, the Demonic Cult is in a situation where they need to lay the groundwork for their new academy. In the meantime, if they were to distribute their men, they¡¯d lose time and money. But.] [But?] [That is a correct answer from a military point of view¡­ but I can¡¯t guarantee that Lord Chun Yeowun will do that.] Jegal Sohi had gone as an envoy to the Demonic Cult, and she met with Chun Yeowun when he was still the crown prince. And as a result of closely observing Chun Yeowun¡¯s progress as a Lord, she realized that he wasn¡¯t the type of person to move according to textbook strategies. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t sure about the Demonic Cult¡¯s movements. [Kang Soah. After all, we and the Demonic Cult are in alliance. Would it be so concerning just because they send a couple of men to the North Sea Ice Palace?] [¡­ I wonder how we would distribute the dragon¡¯s blood and core after it¡¯s killed.] [Core?] Kang Soah was more concerned about what would happen after the Dragon Turtle is killed. Jegal Sohi was just as concerned as Dan Juseong, the envoy from North Sea Ice Palace but didn¡¯t speak about it. [Leader Kang, I hope you take ownership of the core at that¡­] [Even though Yeon Buso¡¯s right arm got cut off by the Lord of the Demonic Cult, his fianc¨¦e seems to have a soft heart towards the Cult, seeing how you are talking about the alliance. Have you fallen for evil?] [What did you say!] [I have nothing to say to you.] Jegal Sohi felt strongly insulted and tried to yell, but Kang Soah ignored her and accelerated the march. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ Jegal Sohi suppressed her anger. Wouldn¡¯t she hate Chun Yeowun, who cut off her fianc¨¦e¡¯s arm? However, as a soldier in charge of the military strategy of the entire Yulin, she endured because she knew that there was nothing more foolish than involving personal matters in work. ¡®Is he still worried about the Demonic Cult dispatching troops?¡¯ With each passing day, the silence from Kang Soah grew. Looking at his face, he seemed to be worried about the strategy. ¡®Ah! We are entering the great plains!¡¯ As she was riding her horse, she saw the northern plains. She had no intention of talking to him either, but she shouted at Kang Soah because he led the group. ¡°We will arrive at the Great Plains. Leader Kang. The realm of barbarians.¡± At those words, Moyong Kang¡¯s face tensed. Unlike the Jegal clan and Hwang Bo clans, which were located inside the Jianghu, the people of Moyong had settled in Liaoning, which was in the north, and they were well aware of the barbarians. Although they weren¡¯t martial artists, they were still capable of fighting wars throughout the four seasons. Of course, it wasn¡¯t one-on-one, so he wasn¡¯t afraid, but it would have been difficult if the barbarians wanted war and brought in their men. ¡®I am glad that Kang Soah has been made the commander.¡¯ Moyong Kang looked at Kang Soah, who was driving the march ahead. He heard that Kang Soah and the Black Shadow group had been fighting the barbarians in the north of Shanxi for five straight years. Therefore, even Yi Mok and other leaders agreed to him leading the troops. ¡®Was it recently that he signed an agreement with them?¡¯ He heard that two years ago, Kang Soah made an agreement with Asara, the war chief of Great Hung Clan, who was greatly known among the barbarians of the Great Plains. There were several treasure chests next to the goods in the wagons behind the march, which must have been prepared if they ran into each other. ¡®I hope nothing goes wrong.¡¯ It would be disastrous if the Dragon Turtle mission doesn¡¯t go as planned, yet, there was a reason why only one envoy was sent from the North Sea Ice Palace, and that was to avoid friction with the barbarians. Although not large, the barbarians were going to encounter 400 armed men willing to cross the Great Plains. Nothing had happened during the half-day trip. And it was late afternoon. Dudududu! ¡°Ah!¡± The advancing procession of Yulin forces stopped at once. The commander¡¯s orders weren¡¯t given, but they all stopped and looked somewhere. A vast force seemed to fill the horizon in the sunset. Thousands of horse hooves were making the earth below tremble as if there was an earthquake. ¡°Will we end up meeting them on the first day?¡± Moyong Kang shook his head. The barbarians sat quietly on the saddles as the horses moved. They were all covered in fur coats and had weapons on them. ¡°Greyish brown wolf fur¡­ they are the Great Hung Clan.¡± Dan Juseong, the envoy from North Sea Ice Palace, who was next to Kang, spoke. Puuuuu! The sound of horns from the army could be heard. Tension rose on the faces of the Yulin warriors, who had to advance. It was then that Kang Soah sent a hand signal to raise the flag. ¡°Raise the flag!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The warriors in the front row raised white flags at the cry of the lieutenant of the Blade Shadow group. When the Blade Shadow flag was raised, dozens of horses at the forefront fell apart and came towards them. ¡®Ah! Their chief?¡¯ Although Yulin had so many troops, they only came with a small number of men showing their courage. Among the dozens of horses, there was one which particularly stood out, a man wearing red fur, so big that even the horse he was riding on seemed covered. The man knew no martial arts, yet, it was evident how strong and brave he was. ¡°Asara.¡± Moyong Kang¡¯s and Dan Juseong¡¯s eyes widened at the name which came out of Kang Soah¡¯s mouth. Asara was the name of the war chief of the Great Hung Clan. Everyone had heard of his name and fame but had never actually seen his face. ¡®I don¡¯t get it. That big guy is the war chief of the Great Hung Clan?¡¯ Looking at the colossal mace that he was holding, he seemed like someone with great power. As the man called Asara arrived, Kang Soah politely greeted him. ¡°§¯§Ñ§Þ§Ñ§Û§Ô §å§Õ§Ñ§Ñ§ß §ç§å§Ô§Ñ§è§Ñ§Ñ§ß§Õ §å§å§Ý§Ù§Ñ§Ñ§â§Ñ§Û (It has been long)¡± Shockingly, the words which Kang Soah was speaking were in the language of the barbarians. Everyone, who was leading the troops along with him, was surprised. They knew that he was dealing with the barbarians for five years, but it was shocking to see how fluent his words were. Clap! The war chief of the clan, called Asara, reached out to him. The Kang Soah, as if used to it, grabbed it, and both tapped their chest. Pak! Pak! Finishing it, Asara showed off his yellow teeth and smiled broadly. ¡®Ah! So this is their greeting.¡¯ Seeing the broad smile, there seemed to be no hostile feelings. As Kang Soah raised his hand, the warriors of the Black Shadow, who were behind them, went to the carriage and brought out ten colorful boxes. Thud! When the boxes were opened, it was filled with numerous objects and gold ingots. Seeing that, Asara, the War Chief of the Great Hung Clan, nodded with satisfaction and said. ¡°§¢§Ú §Õ§å§â§ä§Ñ (I like it)¡± It was prepared in a hurry, but it looked like Asara liked it. Kang Soah explained in advance that they would have to cross the land to go to the North Sea. Asara was glad that there was no damage to the clan and that they were being given a tribute. ¡°I think that the talks went well.¡± At the quiet words of Dan Juseong, Jegal Sohi asked. ¡°Can you understand them?¡± ¡°Since the North Sea and Great Plains are close to each other, I know the difference between a conflict and an exchange.¡° Most of the people in North Sea Ice Palace can speak that language. According to Dan Juseong¡¯s words, it seemed that they were permitted to move to North Sea Ice Palace without any problems. However, the conversation was taking longer than expected. ¡°§´§Ñ §ð§å §Ô§ï§ã§ï§ß ?§Ô §Ó§ï!¡± Asara¡¯s voice rose slightly. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Jegal Sohi felt like something was off about Asara¡¯s reaction. Kang Soah spoke with many hand gestures as if asking for something, but Asara and the man next to him, who looked like his lieutenant, were arguing about something. ¡°Huh¡­¡± However, even Dan Juseong, who heard their conversation, seemed troubled. [Envoy Dan. If it is okay with you, can you tell me what they are talking about?] Dan Juseong spoke back in a flustered tone. [I, I don¡¯t know that well¡­] [?] [Ah, Leader Kang is asking the Great Hung Clan to take care of those who try to cross the Great Plains other than the Yulin and to prevent them from passing.] [Huh?] Sohi¡¯s expression hardened. After the Yulin finished the exchange, they headed north. After they left, Sorachu, the left arm of Asara and the second strongest man in the clan, spoke. ¡°Chief. Are you really going to accept Kang Soah¡¯s offer?¡± ¡°Why are you so concerned about that? It¡¯s shocking that he even asked something like that.¡± Asara asked Sorachu, who was a brave warrior who fought countless wars alongside him. Sorachu shook his head and said. ¡°The Wulin is dangerous, but haven¡¯t you heard the news from Buchoi who recently visited the Jianghu?¡± Buchoi is one of War Chief Asara¡¯s escort warriors. Although the barbarians were thought to be completely cut off from the Jianghu, they would send people to Jianghu to collect information and sometimes exchange information too. ¡°Buchoi!¡± At Asara¡¯s call, from the horses waiting behind, a man with a large scar on his face answered. ¡°Yes! War Chief!¡± ¡°Did You say that the ones fighting for supremacy in the Jianghu are the Demonic Cult and the Blade God Six Martial clan?¡± ¡°Yes. Among them, I heard that the one named Chun Yeowun, the Lord of Demonic Cult, is a monster and is being called the Demon God.¡± Demon God, Chun Yeowun, his actions were heard through the people of Jianghu. A power that was beyond human ability. The rumors were that he floated up in the sky and brought down a lightning bolt in the castle. No one could believe it when they heard it. ¡°Demon God, huh¡­ that is one crazy name indeed. But how dare they call a human a God.¡± Surprisingly, they knew about the news in Jianghu. The reason was martial arts. Asara¡¯s escort warrior, the one called Buchoi, was a warrior who mastered martial arts. Every time they went to the south for war, the War Chief of the Great Hung Clan, who had conflicts with the Wulin people, in addition to the Imperial army, got interested in martial arts. This was why he sent people to Jianghu and invested three generations worth of time just to create an invincible army made of warriors who mastered martial arts. And with that, the Great Hung Clan was able to claim hegemony of the Great Plains. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t he say that the dangerous thing was that Demon God?¡± Even before Kang Soah made an offer and tried to advise Asara to stop the demonic cult from proceeding, the War Chief had no intention of letting the Demon God pass. But Kang Soah kept on persuading him, not knowing that. [You don¡¯t have to worry about the Demonic Cult. The Great Leader of the Forces of Justice would never come here for such a task. Do you really think that the Lord of Demonic Cult, who holds such power, will appear here, in person?] Kang Soah kept saying that the Lord of Demonic Cult would never cross the land. However, if members of the cult come, Asara accepted the proposal of helping the Yulin clan. ¡°I know, but¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t have any direct encounters with them.¡± At that, Sorachu looked puzzled as he asked. ¡°Do you have anything in mind?¡± ¡°Huhu, didn¡¯t they ask us to not let anyone other than the people of Yulin go through?¡± ¡°That is true.¡± ¡°The courageous warriors of the Great Hung Clan are standing here, even if they are martial artists, will they try to fight us in our land?¡± Thousands of troops. It was not something that could be taken lightly. Didn¡¯t the Yulin troops, which just passed them, become anxious because of that number? Just by shooting arrows, the barbarians could cover the sky in black. ¡°Are you going to push them into fear?¡± ¡°Yes, a moderate threat. Only if we bump into them, even if he is called the Demon God, would he come all the way here to the Great Plains just to fight us?¡± That was the real plan of War Chief Asara. Sorachu spoke with a wide smile after hearing the War Chief¡¯s words. ¡°That is amazing! If we do as you said, we will get 3,000 sheep without even taking any damage to our tribe.¡± In exchange for granting Kang Soah¡¯s request, he promised to give the Great Hung Clan 3,000 sheep. Gold and silver were good, but sheep held real value to the nomadic barbarians of the Great Plains. ¡°Hahahahaha! Isn¡¯t this called one stone for two birds?1??¡± While laughing loudly, they saw that a messenger with yellow feather fur was approaching them. Without even properly getting down the horse, the messenger bowed his head and reported. ¡°War Chief. Right now, about 20 miles to the southwest, an armed force of about six hundred men are moving to the north.¡± ¡°People from other tribes?¡± ¡°No. Judging from their attire, they seem to be from the Jianghu.¡± Hearing that, the War Chief Asara and his men¡¯s eyes gleamed. Those people were coming sooner than expected. The sun had set, and darkness began to come. About six hundred men, with torches lit, marched towards the north in five rows. They were the demonic cult, who had the word ¡®Demon¡¯ written proudly on their flags. Seeing how they were advancing, it looked like they were all high in morale. Instead of dispatched troops, it looked like they were out on campaign. Those who dignifiedly rode horses at the head of each group of hundred warriors were the Six Swords. They were full of determination as this was their first proper mission. Despite their journey to the north and not resting for the past three days, their eyes were more than alive. At that time, the Demonic Cult troops, which were moving north, came to a halt. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The reason they stopped was simple. Dududududud! The sound of horse hooves rumbled the ground. Countless torches filled the night sky horizon from the north where they were supposed to be heading, and the torches were only coming closer. At first glance, it looked like a large army of ten thousand people. They were the armies of the Great Hung Clan, the hegemon of the Northern Plains. A smile spread across the lips of War Chief Asara, his left arm Sorachu and the other leaders of the tribe, who were moving at the forefront of the Great Hung clan. ¡°They came right in the same day, saved us a lot of trouble. Hahaha.¡± ¡°Unfortunate. Those Yulin men had gone through before them, if only they came ahead, the cult would have passed by after giving us a tribute.¡± ¡°Hahaa, those bastards need to be sent back to their place. Buchoi!¡± ¡°Yes! War Chief!¡± At the call of War Chief Asara, the escort Buchoi stepped ahead. And he was ordered to. ¡°Let them know that they can¡¯t get through and tell them to go back to their land. If they don¡¯t go back, tell them that they will lose their lives under the swords of the Great Hung Clan.¡± ¡°Yes, War Chief!¡± He was one of the few warriors in the barbarians who could speak the language of Jianghu. Buchoi, who received the order, rode forward and shouted at the 600 troops of the Demonic Cult who were visible. ¡°Listen to me!!!¡± The voice of Buchoi, which held power, resounded in the Great Plains. As if to give it momentum, the warriors of the Great Hung Clan slammed the ground with their spears and shouted. Thud!!! Thud!!! Thud!!! ¡°WAAHHHHHHHH!!!¡± Their army shouted, and the roars spread all over the place. Buchoi, who thought that he had sufficiently lowered the enemies¡¯ morale, delivered the words of War Chief. ¡°Men from the Jianghu! We are the Great Hung Clan, the great warriors who rule the Great Plains! I am a warrior, Buchoi who is directly under the Great Chief, our War Chief Asara!¡± ¡°Woaaahhhhhh!!!¡± After introducing himself, Buchoi went straight to the main topic. ¡°This land is ours! This isn¡¯t the place where foreigners can wander. Go back to where you live right away! This is the only warning that you¡¯ll be given. If you don¡¯t go back, you will be killed by the swords and spears of our great warriors!¡± ¡°Waaahhhhhh!!!¡± Even though the barbarians didn¡¯t understand what Buchoi was saying, they still shouted and helped in relay their power. The shouts were so loud that their ear drums were pounding. It was the moment when Buchoi, convinced that he had managed to scare them, turned back his horse and looked at the War Chief with a satisfied expression. ¡°Listen, Great Hung Clan!!!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ The very moment Buchoi turned, he had to look back at the Cult as the voice resounded strongly in the open land. It wasn¡¯t the voice that shocked him. It was because the one who spoke up was speaking their language. Woong! Even the warriors of the Great Hung Clan heard it. There was no way that they couldn¡¯t have heard that. ¡®Did those people learn to speak our tongue?¡¯ The pronunciation was a lot clearer than they expected. Then followed the voice again. ¡°I am Chun Yeowun, the Lord of Sky Demon Order!¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Buchoi, Asara and even Sorachu were shocked at the accurate wording and precise voice, which could fool anyone into thinking he was a native speaker. The name which was introduced was something they heard just an hour ago. There was no way they could forget the name. ¡°Chun Yeowun?¡­ No, no way, Demon God?¡± At Sorachu¡¯s muttering, War Chief Asara pointed his mace at the troops of the Demonic cult and shouted with a bewildered expression. ¡°What kind of bullshit is this?! We were told that he wouldn¡¯t be here!¡± Chapter 409 - Great Hung Clan of the Great Plains (2) Chapter 409 Great Hung Clan of the Great Plains (2) An innumerable number of torches were in view of the Demonic Cult¡¯s contingents. There was a large army that seemed to be made up of thousands, no tens of thousands of people. Even the Six Swords looked nervous as they watched the vast army gradually approach them. Although their Lord Chun Yeowun is called the Demon God, it would be their first time facing such a large amount of warriors. ¡°No way¡­ how is this possible?¡± On the right side of Chun Yeowun, Baekhyun, who was riding his horse, became scared. He didn¡¯t know that there were such a massive number of barbarians in the Great Plains. Before heading north from the Demonic Cult¡¯s branch, he recommended that Chun Yeowun prepare a tribute to avoid any fights with the barbarians. Except in rare cases, most barbarian tribes would receive the tribute and let people pass. ¡°Th-this is the first time this has happened.¡± No barbarian would lead an army of that size just to drive away intruders. Although the number of the Demonic Cult¡¯s contingents wasn¡¯t small, the barbarians seemed fearless, as if they didn¡¯t know what martial arts were. ¡°Uhh.¡± Hu Bong shook his head as he sighed. It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t thought that such a situation would crop up on their journey to the North Sea Ice Palace. However, they couldn¡¯t blame anyone when the situation turned sour. ¡°This land is ours! This isn¡¯t the place where you foreigners can wander. Go back to where you come from right away! This is the only warning that you¡¯ll be given. If you don¡¯t go back, you will be killed by the swords and spears of our great warriors!¡± ¡°Wahh!!!¡± The shouts of the warriors of the Great Hung Clan resounded. The high morale of their warriors scared the Demonic Cult, who had to advance quickly. ¡°The Great Hung Clan is the hegemon of the Great Plains. They are dangerous.¡± Baekhyun warned Yeowun with a serious expression. The Great Guardian, Marakim, who was riding the horse left to Chun Yeowun, spoke in a low voice. ¡°Too many, Lord.¡± There were definitely too many enemies for them to fight. Moreover, there seemed to be a few who mastered martial arts within the barbarians. As the army belonged to the Great Hung Clan, they couldn¡¯t just dismiss the matter. At that time, someone not as huge as Ko Wanghur but middle-aged with a large body wearing blue armor spoke. ¡°Lord. The Great Guardian speaks facts. To defeat them, we need to be ready to make significant sacrifices.¡± The opponents weren¡¯t ten times greater in number. Their numbers were a hundred times greater. The middle-aged man who gave Yeowun the advice was the 6th elder, Mong Mu. As the Demonic Cult was being expanded, Yeowun brought in warriors from the main base of the Demonic Cult. ¡®.. it would be a waste of energy.¡¯ Chun Yeowun had the same opinion as them. If they went into a battle, it would be a loss for the Demonic Cult in many ways. In that case, negotiating would be effective. If that didn¡¯t work, he could resort to intimidation in moderation. ¡®Nano. Can you analyze their language?¡¯ Chun Yeowun asked, pointing to the warriors of the Great Hung Clan who were screaming from afar. And it didn¡¯t take long for an answer. [It¡¯s close to Russian, the language of the East Slavic family. Interpretation is available.] ¡®Can you relay that to me?¡¯ [Available. Transferring Russian into the user¡¯s brain. Approve?] ¡®Yes.¡¯ Tring! As the word ¡®yes¡¯ fell, his head stung from all the information of the Russian language flooding into his brain. Their language, which he couldn¡¯t understand until recently, seemed clear as day. ¡°GO away! Strangers!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll stick this spear into you and turn you into a kebab! Hahaha!¡± There was a lot of swearing since they assumed that the Demonic Cult couldn¡¯t understand their language. It seemed like they were dead set on not letting the Demonic Cult pass. Chun Yeowun moved a little closer on his horse. ¡°Lord?¡± ¡°Why?¡± While his subordinates were puzzled, Chun Yeowun shouted to the army of the Great Hung Clan. ¡°Listen, Great Hung Clan!!!¡± A completely different language came out of Chun Yeowun¡¯s mouth, which shocked all the cult warriors. ¡®How is he speaking their language?¡¯ Baekhyun was the one who was shocked the most. He was about to interpret for Chun Yeowun because negotiation needed to be done but hearing Chun Yeowun speak the language of barbarians, he was shocked. While Chun Yeowun continued. ¡°I am Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Sky Demon Order!¡± This man clearly knew the language of barbarians. Even the Great Hung Clan, which was screaming, began to mumble. Woong! Once he said that Chun Yeowun began to negotiate. ¡°I am well aware that this is the land of the Great Hung Clan. Therefore, in respect of the tribe, a tribute has been prepared to pass through your land. We didn¡¯t come here to wage war against the Great Hung Clan, we want to avoid any friction for the sake of the people on both sides!¡± At the attempt to negotiate, the faces of Sorachu, the War Chief Asara, and even the other warriors in front of the tribe, turned stiff. Until a moment back, the Great Hung clan tried to threaten the Demonic Cult and send them back. However, this was completely unexpected. ¡°Demon God? Kang Soah seems to have deceived us!¡± Asara spoke in disgusted expression. If what the Lord of Demonic Cult said was true, then Kang Soah had given them false information. Okuro, one of the commanders of the tribe, the war commander, spoke to Asara. ¡°War Chief, they may be lying.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The other commanders agreed too. Among the three major powers of Jianghu, the Demonic Cult is said to control the Yellow River, so for what reason could they be coming to the Great Plains? As Kang Soah said, the Great Leader of the Forces of Justice didn¡¯t even move with their troops. However, Sorachu objected to their words. ¡°War Chief. You need to be careful. We have no idea about them. However, since he himself revealed his identity, it might not be a lie.¡± Sorachu was right. They were the only tribe of barbarians who knew information about the Demonic Cult. All because they were interested in martial arts, they constantly sent people to Jianghu to get information. However, the other tribes were unaware of martial arts. ¡°But he knows the language. Besides, he seems skilful in it. Maybe it isn¡¯t the Lord of Demonic Cult, but other tribesmen joining in to help them!¡± Almost every commander had a different opinion on what was happening. ¡°But among other tribes, those who know about Jianghu¡­¡± ¡°War Chief. There is nothing one can be perfectly sure about in this world. There is no way that the other tribes didn¡¯t send their people to the Jianghu to gather information.¡± Sorachu was speechless with those words. It was certainly strange that the Lord of Demonic Cult was speaking their language. At that, Okuro, the more warlike warrior, shouted bravely. ¡°War Chief! Why do we have to wait! Send me and my warriors! Let them know my martial arts, I will make them kneel!¡± Seeing the strong intent in his words, Asara fell into thoughts. The Demonic Cult only had six hundred men, which meant that the barbarians had nothing to fear. No matter how skilled their martial arts were, there was no way the Jianghu men had that much stamina. However, the absurd rumors about Demon God didn¡¯t leave his mind. ¡°War chief. All they asked for was permission to pass through to the North Sea. This isn¡¯t a territorial war, why do we need to resort to fighting?¡± The commanders were displeased with Sorachu¡¯s words. It felt like something a coward would say. A man who is supposed to be beside the War Chief after fighting so many wars was talking like a coward! ¡°War Chief! Since when did the Great Hung Clan fear any enemies¡­¡± When Okuro was about to make another complaint, Buchoi rode back to them and spoke. ¡°W-war Chief! It looks like he is the Demon God!¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Buchoi answered the question of Asara, who was puzzled. ¡°Did you hear what he said?¡± ¡°Would there be anyone who didn¡¯t hear that?¡± It was so clear that everyone heard. ¡°But he didn¡¯t scream.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°To allow them to hear me I yelled, but that person spoke in a very low voice. However, it isn¡¯t unusual to speak with internal energy.¡± Buchoi was a warrior who learned martial arts. Having learned martial arts, he too, cultivated internal energy. After honing his skills for a long time, he managed to reach Master level, and the voice of the one called Chun Yeowun, who claimed to be the Lord of Demonic Cult, reached a level that Buchoi couldn¡¯t even guess. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Buchoi was a brave warrior. Having learned martial arts, the commanders of the tribe considered Buchoi to be an excellent warrior and that made them puzzled by the fact that Buchoi seemed scared of the enemy before even fighting them. Honestly, that was natural. Chun Yewoun knew that people mastered martial arts among the barbarians, so he purposely used internal energy. And those who knew about that would begin to fear him. ¡°Masei!¡± ¡°Wa-war Chief!¡± Buchoi was the one Asara had ordered to go ahead because he knew martial arts, but there were others too. ¡°Do you have the same opinion as Buchoi?¡± ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t know if it is the Demon God or not, but his internal energy from that voice, he must be a lot stronger than us.¡± Masei was also at the Master level, but was even stronger than Buchoi. When he expressed the same opinion, War Chief Asara shook his head If it was really the Demon God, no matter how superior their numbers were, the damage they would take would be greater. ¡°This is so frustrating! War Chief! How great are the martial arts that we need to be afraid of them? Do you need to believe all the words that warrior Buchoi has said?¡± Okuro complained. He too, had witnessed numerous battles in his life, but he didn¡¯t think that they would lose to an army they never fought. ¡°Are you going to back down just because you are afraid of six hundred strangers? All the other tribes will laugh at us! And do you really believe that false rumor of him flying and striking down lightning?¡± At Okuro¡¯s provocative words, War Chief Asara¡¯s eyebrows rose. He knew that Okuro was purposely hurting his pride. ¡°Rumors are often exaggerated. Even more so if it is about those people! Give me three thousand warriors. I will wipe them all out.¡± ¡°I think the same as commander Okuro. It is unacceptable for the Great Hung Clan to be swept away by those rumors!¡± One by one, the young ones too began to agree with Okuro¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t believe Buchoi, who had been to Jianghu. Those who had been dissatisfied with the fact that the tribe had always let travelers through if they prepared a tribute, used this as an opportunity. ¡®These bums. Were they all upset?¡¯ War Chief Asar¡¯a eye lit up. Not many warriors of the Great Hung Clan believed in martial arts. It was only natural that people began to feel displeased. Then, a good war appeared. ¡°Sorachu. Are there any troops in the rear from the Yata tribe?¡± ¡°Yes there are.¡± The Yata tribe was the last tribe the Great Hung Clan had defeated in a territorial war. The victorious tribes would take in the losers, and they recruited 2000 young warriors as loot. It was less than a fortnight ago, so they weren¡¯t well-integrated into the clan. ¡°Commander Okuro, I will give you 2000 yata warriors, and the 3rd corps, if you are confident, go ahead and show me your bravery.¡± ¡°War Chief!¡± Bom! Okuro shouted as he hit his chest. ¡°I will live up to your expectations!¡± ¡°Good! Go!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± Asara gave Okuro three young commanders, who had agreed with Okuro. Excited, Okuro rode his horse forward. At this point, he only wanted to show off his bravery to the tribe, even if he didn¡¯t depend on the unit which learned martial arts. ¡®I will get to confirm if it really is the Demon God.¡¯ War Chief Asara looked at the back of the Okuro, who was gathering up his warriors and advancing. Meanwhile, Chun Yeowun and his subordinates, who were waiting for a response, stood silently. It was because they could see troops being divided and advancing towards them. It seemed to be a troop of 2000 men. ¡°We seem to have failed in negotiations.¡± Baekhyun spoke with a puzzled expression. Although only a portion of the soldiers were advancing, the number was too large for the Demonic Cults. They ended up entering the worst-case scenario that they desperately wanted to avoid. ¡®Wh-what are we supposed to do?¡¯ No matter how skilled the martial arts users were when compared to ordinary people, the difference in number was too great to ignore. Baekhyun was worried about how many people would make it to the North Sea. Contrary to him, Ko Wanghur, Bakgi, Sama Chak, and the others of the Six Swords moved ahead a little with confidence. ¡°Lord. What should we do?¡± Although the army of the opponent was overwhelming, they weren¡¯t afraid. If Chun Yeowun gave them an order to fight, they were ready to advance. ¡°¡­ wait for a moment.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chun Yeowun asked them to halt. Negotiations were unsuccessful, but there was still one more thing to do. Chun Yeowun slowly rode his horse forward. ¡®Wh-what will he do going in there alone?¡¯ Baekhyun looked concerned, unable to understand. Dudududud! As the force of two thousand began to get closer, the earth shuddered stronger. As the distance grew closer, the commander, Okuro, who was riding his horse at the forefront, raised his hand and ordered the warriors of the Yata tribe to halt. ¡°All troops! Aim!¡± As the order fell, the advancing warriors of Yata got their bows and arrows ready. Not only the Great Hung Clan, but even the barbarians of the Great Plains looked skilled. They seemed more accustomed to horseback warfare. Even on the moving horses, their bows were stiff. ¡°Demon God? Who would believe in such false rumors? Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Commander!¡± ¡°Huh! Let¡¯s send them back with our finest arrows!¡± ¡°Shoot!¡± At the cry of the young commanders, including Okuro, the warriors who were aiming let go of their arrows. The arrows, which were held back by the taut bowstring, rushed towards the Demonic cult¡¯s contingent all at once. Arrows fell like rain in the dark sky. Swoosh! Swoosh! ¡°Lift your spears!¡± ¡°Wahhh!¡± The Great Hung Clan clan warriors picked up their spears to reduce their enemies down right after the arrow strike. However, something incredible happened. ¡°What?¡± Since the night was dark, they didn¡¯t notice it right away, but the two thousand arrows stopped mid-air. Dum! Barbarians had sharper eyes than the people of Jianghu. Shocked that the arrows stopped, they stopped their advance too. They have been to many battlefields, but this was the first time they witnessed such a sight. ¡°Wh-what the hell is that?¡± In front of them, a young man riding a horse came into view. The young man had fluttering hair and had his hand outstretched like he was the one who halted the arrows. Just the sight of him gave off a dignified aura. Okuro muttered. ¡°Is-is he the Demon God?¡± He instinctively knew. Chun Yeowun gently waved his outstretched hand towards them. All the arrows which were aiming at the Demonic cult turned around and pointed at them. Wheeing! The direction the arrows changed and aimed towards them. ¡®!?¡¯ Flustered, Okuro shouted to the two thousand warriors. ¡°Di-divide!¡± As his shout fell, the two thousand arrows which had rotated flew towards them. Wheeing! Puck! Thud! The horses collided. The warriors of the Yata tribe desperately tried to spread out, after seeing the absurd sight of arrows returning to them. But, Puk! Puk! Puk! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Th-the arrows? Kuak!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± Shockingly, all the arrows followed them and made sure to hit a person. As if the arrows had a sense of direction, they went right for the hearts and heads. Okuro was stunned, after looking back at what was happening because of the screams that came in from all directions. ¡°Th-that is ridiculous. How could this happe¡­¡± The figure, who seemed like the epitome of bravery, vanished. He, who dismissed the rumors about the Demon God, realized that he was wrong only when he was moments away from death. Pak! ¡°Kuaak!¡± Thud! The commander, Okuro, was pierced through his forehead and fell off his horse. War Chief Asara and the other commanders, who witnessed it from afar, couldn¡¯t hold back their shocked expressions. Two thousand warriors who marched valiantly turned into corpses in an instant. With just a single gesture. ¡°It-it was all true!¡± There wasn¡¯t a pinch of lies in the rumors they heard. Chapter 410 - Great Hung Clan of the Great Plains ¡®The rumors are really true!¡¯ The prince of North Sea Ice Palace, Baekhyun, was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t shut his mouth. Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, moved alone, and he wondered why no one stopped him, but seeing that, he knew how reliable that monster was. ¡®I thought that it was exaggerated¡­¡¯ When Baekhyun went to the south to meet the Lord of the Demonic Cult, he heard many rumors from the people of Shaanxi. It was rumored that the Lord of the Demonic Cult flew into the sky and caused lightning to strike in Jin Castle of the Tongho region, and because of that, he was called the Demon God. Most rumors are inflated, so Baekhyun thought that the Lord was strong but didn¡¯t realize that he was super strong. ¡®That man is really the Demon God.¡¯ Other than that, there was no other name to call him. The fresh corpses of two thousand Yata turning cold was proof of that. Wheeing! The scent of blood in the cold night stimulated their noses. The unbelievable sight that unfolded in front of everyone¡¯s eyes brought silence. As everyone looked at the dead warriors in amazement, they couldn¡¯t even get themselves to understand what had happened. ¡°Did, did you see that?¡± ¡°The arrows came back? What the hell is that?¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the two thousand warriors to die. Maybe if they took 5000 troops, it would¡¯ve taken longer. The warriors felt outraged, but the chiefs felt different. ¡°H-how did this happen?¡± ¡°H-he is a monster!¡± ¡°What kind of skill did he use to do that?¡± Seeing the mysterious and overwhelming power of the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun, right in front of their eyes, not a single person wanted to move. Chief Sorachu hurriedly spoke to War Chief Asara. ¡°War Chief! De-demon God, if he is that, we shouldn¡¯t fight that person. Just let them go.¡± To that, Asara nodded. It was fortunate that the warriors they sent were from the Yata tribe and not their own. Thud! ¡®Kang Soah, that bastard!¡¯ All the resentment was directed at Kang Soah of the Yulin clan. He was the one who said that the monster, who annihilated two thousand warriors with a single gesture, would never come to the north. Firstly, they had to avoid a fight with the Demon God. War Chief Asara hurriedly ordered Buchoi. ¡°Buchoi! Make this right, and relay that the War Chief doesn¡¯t want any friction.¡± The only ones who could speak the language of Jianghu were Buchoi and Masei. However, Buchoi didn¡¯t respond to the orders. Masei tried to do something and approached him, but Buchoi was looking somewhere with a white face. ¡°What is he doin¡­!?¡± War Chief Asara¡¯s expression froze when he looked at where Buchoi was looking. It wasn¡¯t just him. All the commanders and chiefs were the same. They all frowned and had hardened expressions. ¡®W-when?¡¯ Chun Yeowun was supposed to be more than half a mile away. However, he was suddenly standing in the middle of the enemy camp where Asara and his other commanders were gathered. Buchoi, the escort warrior, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at this. He didn¡¯t even sense any movement. ¡®I-I missed it even though I was watching him. If this monster puts his mind to it, War Chief and the others will die at any time.¡¯ As an escort warrior, he wasn¡¯t supposed to think like that, but if the monster was really determined, he knew that no one could stop him. However, that didn¡¯t mean that he was giving up his role as an escort. ¡°Protect the War Chief!¡± Srrng! Shocked by Buchoi¡¯s shouts, the warriors blocked the front of Asara by holding up their weapons. Thanks to that, War Chief Asara could barely open his mouth. ¡°De-demon God! Wait a¡­¡± Chun Yeowun reached out to them. ¡°Huk!¡± The chiefs and commanders who remembered the annihilation of the two thousand Yata tribe warriors gasped in fear. ¡°High.¡± ¡°?¡± Chun Yeowun raised his palm and lowered it, flipping it over in the process. At that moment, intense vibrations rose from all directions creating pressure which made sure that both horses and humans couldn¡¯t stand up. ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± ¡°My body!¡± Wheeing! The horse they had been holding on to suddenly had their ankles crushed and legs broken. Thanks to that, everyone who had been mounted on the horses fell to the ground. Thud! ¡°Huak!¡± ¡°Kuaak!¡± Seeing them all fall to the ground and groan in pain, Chun Yeowun nodded in satisfaction. Chun Yeowun, who wasn¡¯t on his horse, moved closer to them after bringing them down to his height. It was the way they saw him. He pulled them down from their horses because he didn¡¯t want them looking down on him. ¡°Ugh! Wa-war Chief! Protect the War Chief!¡± War Chief Asara fell from his horse, and the commanders who were around, went to guard him. Their loyalty was so great that they were willing to protect their War Chief despite the frightened expression on their faces. ¡®I¡¯m sure that he is the Chief.¡¯ Thanks to them, Chun Yeowun got to know who their chief was. The chief, Sorachu, who stood in the front of the Great Hung Clan, raised both his hands as if he had no intention to fight and attempted to negotiate. ¡°De-demon God! W-we wish to talk.¡± Seeing him break out in cold sweat, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡®Demon God?¡¯ It was a new name he had been given after he became one of the five strongest warriors. If it was Jianghu, he would have reacted normally, but he never thought that the Great Plains would be so well informed about it. Chun Yeowun, who stopped for a moment, walked forward. ¡°S-stop! Don¡¯t come close¡­¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you. Stay away.¡± Chun Yeowun lightly waved his hand towards Sorachu. Swish! Woong! ¡°Ugh!¡± It was just a light swing, but the body of that man moved away as if he was a piece of paper that got blown away by the wind. It wasn¡¯t just that. Every time Chun Yeowun waved his hand, those between him and the War Chief would be blown away. Boong! ¡°Ack!¡± Woong! ¡°W-what power! Ack!¡± Buchoi, the martial arts user, was no exception. The commanders and escorts who were supposed to protect their War Chief were thrown out of the way, and the War Chief Asara faced Chun Yeowun. ¡®De-Demon God!¡¯ A young man with a pure white face, who was smaller than himself. However, the ferocious and subversive force radiating from his body made it impossible for Asara to treat the Lord of the Demonic Cult recklessly. Facing him alone, Asara was at a loss for words on how to negotiate with the monster. At that moment, Chun Yeowun opened his mouth first. ¡°Are you the Chief of the Great Hung Clan?¡± ¡°Y-yes. Demon God.¡± At the following question of Chun Yeowun, War Chief Asara couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment. ¡°¡­ who ordered this?¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Shockingly, Chun Yeowun was thinking that the Demonic Cult was being blocked by someone else¡¯s orders. ¡®How did he know that? Is this man really a God?¡¯ Asara couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. In fact, it could be a pure coincidence. The Great Hung Clan regularly dispatched people to Jianghu, so they knew about Chun Yeowun. However, they thought that the name was given just because someone made it up and not because of his skills. ¡®Does he have a clue?¡¯ It was a gamble, yet it seemed like it was right. The truth came out when Asara looked shocked, and his fear of Chun Yeowun increased. ¡°We-we just wanted to scare you people back to your place. We never meant to fight.¡± ¡°¡­ give me the full details.¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s cold voice, War Chief Asara immediately revealed the identity of the person. After all, he had been deceived by him, so he had no intention of protecting that man¡¯s identity. ¡°Kang Soah, the second son of the Great Leader of Yulin and the Forces of Justice.¡± ¡°Yulin?¡± Seeing how Chun Yeowun looked a little puzzled, War Chief Asara thought that everything went well. Now that he made a mistake, he decided to shift the blame onto Kang Soah. He thought that the wrath of Demon God would be directed to Kang Soah. ¡®Kang Soah, we are in this situation because of you, you need to suffer!¡¯ ¡°They came before you people arrived.¡± Asara told the story of the delegation of the Yulin heading to the North Sea and the proposal Kang Soah had for them. The proposal to block the Demonic Cult¡¯s contingents for 3000 sheep. Asara kept on stressing that he had no intention of battling and only wanted to intimidate them. ¡°We don¡¯t have the power to stop the Demon God. Kang Soah, if he hadn¡¯t lied about your presence, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have even happened!¡± Grunt. Asara gritted his teeth. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Kang Soah, such humiliation wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°We are angry too that such a situation cropped up because of him, that Kang Soah. Without him, two thousand warriors¡¯ lives wouldn¡¯t have been lost in vain.¡± Asara mentioned the two thousand who died. He wanted to show that they didn¡¯t want to fight anymore and wanted to end the conflict. ¡°We will make way for you right away!¡± ¡®Please pass us! Aren¡¯t you people in a hurry!¡¯ Although it was humiliating for the Great Hung Clan, their opponent wasn¡¯t human. They weren¡¯t in a situation to hold their ground anymore. Chun Yeowun nodded at War Chief Asara, who seemed desperate. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Joy filled Asara¡¯s face, who thought that negotiation went successful. ¡®Nice! Hahahaha!¡¯ He was worried that Chun Yeowun, the Demon God, would end them, but fortunately, the misunderstanding was resolved, and thinking that Kang Soah will face the Demon God¡¯s wrath, made him feel better. ¡°Thank you! I am grateful that we met with the Demon God of¡­¡± Clang! ¡°Huh!?¡± There was a sound of a mace falling to the ground. His favorite weapon had fallen. But it wasn¡¯t the only thing that fell. Wriggle! The nerves in the arm holding the mace moved as if they were alive. An arm fell to the ground. That arm belonged to Asara. It happened so quickly that Asara couldn¡¯t even feel any pain. At that moment, turning blue, he began to scream. Thud! ¡°Kuaaaak! My Arm!¡± The pain of having his arm cut off was unbearable. ¡°War Chief!¡± ¡°W-why?¡± The warriors of the Great Hung Clan who heard the conversation were shocked. Everything seemed to be resolved, so why? Looking down at Asara, who was suffering, Chun Yeowun spoke in a cold voice. ¡°I¡¯m trying to get things done in moderation, but did you think that I would let the one, who attacked me first, get away?¡± ¡°Kuaaa¡­ ku¡­. That¡­¡± Asara was speechless. Chun Yeowun grabbed Asara¡¯s hair. Grab! ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°You would have attacked the contingent if I wasn¡¯t there. And you say it¡¯s all Kang Soah¡¯s fault?¡± Asara¡¯s face went pale at the words which flowed out of Chun Yeowun¡¯s mouth. He was aware of his own mistakes. Gooo! Asara was even more scared once Chun Yeowun began to exude energy. ¡°D-don¡¯t do this! Ka¡­ Kang Soah. We wouldn¡¯t have known of the Demon God without him! Our clan wouldn¡¯t have even stopped yours!¡± ¡°Well, you keep saying Kang Soah¡­ Kang Soah, and that does seem true.¡± ¡°?¡± Chun Yeowun spoke as if he wanted the entire Great Hung Clan to listen, almost as if he too was puzzled. ¡°The reason for you to lose both of your arms is because of Yulin¡¯s Kang Soah. Remember that. Okay?¡± ¡°Two¡­arms?¡± The words ¡®two arms¡¯ terrified Asara, he stepped back and staggered, trying to avoid it, but he couldn¡¯t. Thud! Looking at that, Chun Yeowun smiled and spoke to Asara, whose hair he was still holding. ¡°Let all your resentment go to Kang Soah.¡± ¡°No, De-demon God! Please!¡± Slash! Before he could even finish, something passed through the left shoulders of the War Chief Asara. ¡°Kuaaaaakk!¡± A horrifying scream filled the silent night. A scream full of resentment. Creep! Commander Kang Soah, who was leading the unit to the North, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn¡¯t even figure out the reason why. That was when he heard Jegal Sohi¡¯s voice. ¡°Leader Moyong, did you hear something like a scream?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Oddly, those words bothered him a lot. Chapter 411 - North Sea Ice Palace (1) If one goes up the Great Plains and to the north, one will reach an area called Seeu. Although the northern side of Seeu is often regarded as a place with blizzards year around, it still consisted of dense and coniferous mountains and grasslands. Of course, it¡¯s cold year-round, making it difficult to compare with Jianghu. One could tell by just one look at the snow, which hasn¡¯t melted on the peaks of the mountains. It was cold, and it snowed often. There was a huge lake hidden on the northern side of Seeu. The name of the lake is Lake Baikal. It was a huge lake incomparable to an average lake which you could find anywhere on the continent. The people who settled on Lake Baikal called it several different names. Sacred sea. The blue eyes on the cold earth. There were several names, but the name most known to the people of Jianghu is Vast Lake, the sanctuary of the North Sea Ice Palace. And inside it was a vast island. Although the lake is enormous, the island¡¯s total area is about 18 billion pyong (Korean unit of measurement). It was unreasonable to dismiss such a massive island as a mere island. That island contained shorter than average mountains and fields, and between mountain peaks on the southeast side, there was a huge palace nestled in like a fortress. The exterior of the magnificent structure was not inferior compared to the main building of the Forces of Justice. The un-melted white snow piled up on the red tiles made the fortress look like a castle made of snow. People called that fortress the North Sea Ice Palace. Just looking at it revealed beauty and tranquillity, making people feel calm, but currently, there were subtle tremors in the North Sea Ice Palace. Grrrr! Not just the huge palace, but also the walls were shaking violently. The epicenter of the tremors wasn¡¯t that far from the North Sea Ice Palace. The further north, the stronger the vibrations. Grrrrrrrr! Further north, where the vibration was getting stronger, there was no grass, just barren land. If you go up to the northwest, there was a place made of solid bare mountains that look like they were made up of piled soil. This was the only place on the island which had no living things. There was even a feeling of death spreading around that place. Surrounded by the bare mountains, there was the tallest bare mountain, and the entrance to the cave was located at the bottom of that mountain, which had been cracked because of the strong vibrations. The cave was deeper than it looked. If one entered the cave and walked along a narrow passage for a long time, there would be a vast and expansive space in the cave, made entirely from blue ice. The ice-like stones are called Adularia stones which had the property of turning harder as the cold increased. Whoop! The space was lit with numerous torches. Nearly five hundred warriors in white fur had their hands on the floor of the space, which was lit with torches emitting cold qi. Jirik! The intensity of the cold they radiated barely maintained the ice¡¯s hardness. The warriors, dressed in white fur, were the people of the North Sea Ice Palace. They were playing the role of infusing cold qi so that the Adularia stones wouldn¡¯t break. However, they all looked exhausted. ¡°Hold on a little more! The next shift will come. Until then, we need to keep the cold qi flowing!¡± ¡°Y-Yes!!!¡± The shouts of the North Sea Ice Palace warriors were vague. A middle-aged man with short silver hair played the role of encouraging them. He was an elder of the North Sea Ice Palace, Oh Mubang. Jririk! Oh Mubang¡¯s face was drenched in sweat. He too was holding his palms on the floor, but he was also exhausted as he had been instilling cold qi into the cave for more than three hours straight. Crrrrk! Rumble! The glacial cave shook. The vibration got worse with time. Despite cold qi being injected into the cave, the cracks in the Adularia stones only worsened. Oh Mubang¡¯s face, who had been resting his palms on the ice floor, was unusual. It felt more vivid when he had his palms on the floor. The terrifying beating of the monster, who was struggling to climb up through the sealed ice. Creep! Every time he felt a throb, he was terrified to the point of nearly having a heart attack. ¡®Any more than this is impossible.¡¯ The Dragon Spirit, whose seals were released, kept growing stronger as the warriors turned weaker. The cold qi injected in the Adularia stones in three shifts ended up reaching its limit. That was how the cold worked. Uh! The new shift of five hundred men arrived at the exit side of the cave. Seol Yi-jong was the one who brought them, but despite having their breakfast, they all looked utterly exhausted. ¡°Elder, we are here to change.¡± That was when Oh Mubang responded to Seol Yi-jong with a serious expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think that this will last any longer.¡± ¡°¡­ I felt the vibration while coming here. The vibrations are strong enough that they can be felt from the palace too.¡± ¡°Kuak! It would be better for us to fight the bloody Dragon Turtle with all our forces in the palace than keeping this one locked up and exhausting ourselves.¡± At the complaint of elder Oh Mubang, elder Seol Yi-jong nodded. It was very evident that their warriors were exhausted. Everyone was scared, but some people thought that fighting and dying was better than this. ¡°Be patient. Once the Yulin contingents come, even those who don¡¯t want to fight will have to go and fight that monster to the death.¡± ¡°Ha! That bastard! He!¡± ¡°Elder! The men are listening, so¡­¡± ¡°Did I say anything wrong? There is no guarantee when those strangers will arrive, and we are being forced to sacrifice ourselves here¡­ huh?¡± Ttatata! While the elder Oh Mubang complained in anger, someone rushed to the exit side of the cave and shouted so that all the people inside could listen. ¡°Y-Yulin contingents have arrived!!!¡± At that cry, both the elder¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at each other. Right when they were all getting frustrated with the work, the Yulin contingents finally arrived. Oh Mubang got up from the ground and asked. ¡°Where are they all now?¡± ¡°They are in¡­¡± The pier in the southeast of the island. The scale of Baikal Lake was so vast that it could be called a river or sea. Naming it a lake was a ridiculous decision. There were two ways to enter the island. Crossing by boat from the southeast or crossing by taking the ferry for a short distance from the northwest, it was better to cross by boat, as the latter took up too much time. At the dockside, many palace officials from the North Sea Ice Palace gathered. After hearing the news that Yulin¡¯s contingents were crossing the lake, they rushed to greet them. Looking out from the pier, one couldn¡¯t even see the other side of the lake. Above the watchtower perched up on a nearby hill, a middle-aged man and an elderly-looking man with white hair in grey robes with ornate pattering looked at the lake. They were Dan Jucheon, the deputy king of the North Sea Ice Palace, and 1st elder Seol Young-gwi. ¡°See over there, my lord. It isn¡¯t large, but we need to be happy.¡± The Yulin¡¯s contingents came a long way and were waiting to be greeted by the deputy king. ¡°Don¡¯t call for them just yet. 1st elder.¡± ¡°You right my king, excessive humility isn¡¯t good either.¡± Dan Jucheon smiled lightly at Seol Young-gwi¡¯s words. Most people were already calling him the king instead of deputy king, as he had 80 percent of the control in the North Sea Ice Palace. Dozens of ships could be seen in the middle of the vast lake. In half an hour, they¡¯ll arrive. ¡°I hope that the prince is not on their ship.¡± Dan Jucheon¡¯s eyes, which smiled at Seol Young-gwi, turned cold. Although the roles changed, at one time, the prince was his nephew, whom he taught martial arts. ¡°¡­ don¡¯t talk about the prince anymore.¡± ¡°Even if you are offended by this old man¡¯s words, there is nothing we can do about it. Without him, the king will be able to unite the remaining people more naturally. I think we would be fortunate if the Demonic Cult took care of him.¡± All the elders opened their arms and welcomed the report from Dan Juseong that their prince was going to ask the Demonic Cult for reinforcements. Even outside Jianghu, everyone knew that the infamous Demonic Cult would never grant people¡¯s requests. If he came back alive, it would be a miracle. ¡°Huh!¡± Seol Young-gwi spoke while looking at Dan Jucheon, who seemed pissed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the former king brought this all upon us? If the former king hadn¡¯t promoted the prince, who had no talent, as the crown prince, such a mess wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Most of the elders, even 1st elder Seol Young-gwi, were against it. North Sea Ice Palace had a strict system based on merit. In such a place, it was unacceptable for a person who achieved nothing as the prince to get placed on the throne just because he is the eldest son of the king. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Maybe the former king thought that if the treasure was found the situation wou¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Seol Young-gwi, who had been talking for a long time, was taken aback. It was because Dan Jucheon was staring at another side of the lake. ¡®What is he looking at?¡¯ Dan Jucheon was known to be a Supreme Master who was skilled among all the warriors of the North. ¡°King?¡± At the call from an elder, Dan Jucheon frowned. ¡°¡­ it seems that the situation is completely different from our expectations.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°They are still far away so I can¡¯t see clearly, but those black¡­ I think it¡¯s them.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dan Jucheon, the deputy king of the palace, spoke in a low voice. ¡°Demonic Cult!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At those words, Seol Young-gwi¡¯s expression hardened. Slasp! Splash! Dozens of ships were crossing Lake Baikal. Among them, the leaders of Yulin were aboard the ship furthest ahead. Everyone in there couldn¡¯t help but admire the vast lake, which was transparent and beautiful, almost forgetting about the Dragon Turtle. A view which they could never see in Jianghu. If it wasn¡¯t for the cold weather, they wouldn¡¯t have felt such a difference. Jegal Sohi, who was admiring the superb view for a while, approached commander Kang Soah, who was looking at the faintly visible island from the ship. ¡°Leader Kang.¡± Kang Soah didn¡¯t respond to her call. He kept looking ahead. Jegal Sohi held back a bitter smile on her face as if she was getting used to his cold attitude. ¡°Leader Kang. The warriors of the contingent haven¡¯t rested properly because of our plan to get here quickly. Why not ask the deputy king about giving them one day to rest if the situation isn¡¯t urgent?¡± Because of Dan Juseong, who said that the situation in the North Sea Ice Palace was urgent, their journey was made in haste. Except for when the horses were given some time to breathe, no warriors had ample sleep. All the warriors in the contingent were tired. It was highly unreasonable to travel as far as they did in just ten days. ¡°Commander Kang?¡± At Jegal Sohi¡¯s repeated call, Kang Soah responded coldly. ¡°As the commander, it is my decision to make. I didn¡¯t come here as a warrior, so pay attention to what you are supposed to do.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ This made her upset. She even thought it would have been better if she asked Moyong Kang, one of the leaders, to deliver the message to Kang Soah. She knew how much Kang Soah hated everything related to Yeon Buso. ¡®What I don¡¯t like is my second priority, I don¡¯t get why he had to insist on such an unreasonable march. If our warriors get too exhausted, dispatching them would be difficult.¡¯ They knew that the situation was urgent, but after the meeting with the Great Hung Clan¡¯s chief, Kang Soah hastened their advance. He even decreased the break for the horses to rest from five times to three times a day. Thanks to that, more than 30 horses died from exhaustion. ¡®Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡¯ It was because of the unique gut feeling that Kang Soah had recently. He had a better sense of situation than others, and the night he negotiated with the Great Hung Clan, he felt something ominous. That unsure instinct made him hurry even more. ¡°Huh, I can¡¯t do this anymore. Do as you wish.¡± Jegal Sohi, who had been holding her anger back, couldn¡¯t anymore. Having said what she wanted to, she went into her cabin on the ship to get some rest. It was then. Woong! Woong! A commotion was heard from the rear of the ship. To be precise, it seemed like the sound was coming from the ships following them and not the one they were on. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I think something has happened. Miss Jegal.¡± Moyong Kang, who was resting in his cabin, came out and said to her, ¡°I think we should go and take a look.¡± As a result, Jegal Sohi and all the leaders moved towards the tail of the ship. Since dozens of ships were crossing the lake, the entire back of their ship covered, they couldn¡¯t see the cause of the commotion, only the loud shouts could be heard. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Puzzled, Kang Soah focused on the sounds coming from the ships. The warriors on the ship seemed to be shouting in shock and awe. ¡°There!¡± ¡°No way¡­ that is ridiculous!¡± ¡°No, they are running on water!¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± The shouts from the back ships were all about someone running on water. It had been nearly a day since their ships set sail, and they were still a long way from land. They were supposed to be halfway there. Hwang Bo-neung, the head of the Hwang Bo clan, spoke to Moyong Kang. ¡°What do they mean by running on water?¡± Moyong Kang frowned and mumbled. ¡°Water Step?¡± Water Step. People who reached a certain level ascended light?1? allowing them to use this technique to run on the surface of water. Though not as known as walking in the air, warriors who have reached a certain level require a high energy level to run even on the shortest distance on water. However, running on such a vast lake is close to impossible. ¡°Is that possible? This is such a wide lake. What the heck did they see to speak those nonsensical words¡­ huh?¡± Hwang Bo-nueng, who was complaining, stopped. He doubted his own eyes. ¡°Go-goodness!¡± Not just him, but everyone at the back of the ship looked at the same place with gaping mouths. To their surprise, they saw a figure running across the lake at great speed. Pat! Pat! The water rippled where this man stepped, making the water look like a soft bed. A genuinely electrifying skill. ¡®How can such a thing be possible in this huge lake?¡¯ Everyone was shocked. However, the figure moving towards them suddenly climbed onto the back of one of the ships Yulin contingents were on. Tap! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°En-enemy!¡± Srrng! Srrrng! The people on the ship, the warriors of the contingent, pulled out their weapons. At that time, Moyong Kang and Jegal Sohi shouted at the same time. ¡°Lo-Lord Chun!¡± The white-faced man swept his long hair to the back. He was the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun. Everyone was startled, but Chun Yeowun looked at everyone on the ship with sharp eyes and spoke with a cynical voice. ¡°Who is Kang Soah?¡± Kang Soah¡¯s face turned perplexed as he heard his name coming out of Chun Yeowun¡¯s mouth. Chapter 412 - North Sea Ice Palace (2) Above the southwest pier¡¯s watchtower, Dan Jucheon looked across the lake in shock. He only looked at the scene with a stiff expression until a moment ago, but seeing how his eyes were now trembling, 1st elder Seol Young-gwi asked in wonder. ¡°King! Did something happen?¡± To that question, Dan Jucheon answered with a trembling voice. ¡°¡­ The Demonic Cult has such monsters in it?¡± ¡°Monsters?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doubting my eyes. To run across half the lake at that¡­¡± ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡± ¡°Someone broke away from the Demonic Cult¡¯s group, and ran across half the lake at a high speed.¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Lake Baikal is as vast as a sea or river, so running halfway across it in such a short period of time is ridiculous. Although the flow of the water was indeed calm. It was impossible for even Dan Jucheon, one of the strongest warriors in the North, to traverse the lake at such a high speed. ¡°How can that happen!¡± ¡°No way¡­ did Chun Yujong, one of the five strongest warriors, come here directly?¡± Dan Jucheon, the deputy king of the palace, mumbled while narrowing his eyes. He didn¡¯t know the current news in Jianghu, so he had no way of guessing who it was. On the other hand, at this moment on the furthest most ship. Dan Juseong, an envoy from the North Sea Ice Palace, who was next to Moyong Kang, looked at Chun Yeowun in surprise. No matter how much he looked at him, it seemed like he was a member of the cult. However, as soon as Moyong Kang called the man Lord Chun. ¡°Lord? Leader Moyong?¡± At the cautious question of Dan Juseong, Moyong Kang answered in a hushed voice. ¡°¡­ you might not know, but that person is the Lord of the Demonic Cult.¡± ¡°Th-the Demonic Cult!¡± Dan Juseong wondered if it was true, but the man really was the Lord of the Demonic Cult. He knew that the new Lord was young, but for it to turn out to be true. The significance of the Lord of the Demonic Cult¡¯s appearance in the North Sea Ice Palace became clear. ¡®Did Baekhyun really persuade them? How¡­ with what means?¡¯ It was amazing. He thought that Baekhyun was bound to fail. The elders also expected him to get expelled from the cult, and in the worst case, they thought that the Demonic Cult would deal with him. However, it was shocking that one of the three major forces that divided Jianghu in recent times appeared. Woong! ¡®The Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡¯ ¡®Is he really the Demon God?¡¯ The people were all in thought. When they learned the person who came onto their ship¡¯s real identity, their faces turned fearful. In particular, Moyong Kang, who was the only one who had seen what happened in the Jin Castle, was already breaking out in cold sweat, despite the cold weather. ¡®This is bad!¡¯ Moyong Kang looked at Jegal Sohi. She, too, nodded her head with a puzzled expression. Rather than suddenly appearing on their ship, the problem was that Chun Yeowun was looking for someone. ¡®He must have bumped into the Great Hung Clan.¡¯ Moyong Kang had heard from Jegal Sohi that Kang Soah, the commander of their current troops, devised a scheme with the War Chief. They were worried about the scheme from the start. They even thought that it would be better to dissuade Kang Soah, or maybe they felt like they should let him deal with the possible consequences. However, as a result of various thoughts, they ended up thinking that even if the Demonic Cult did send troops, it was unlikely for Chun Yeowun, their Lord, to come. ¡®We should act calm.¡¯ Although it was an alliance, the relationship between the Yulin and the Demon Cult had been in disarray recently. If it weren¡¯t for the Blade God Six Martial clan, they would have been aiming for each other¡¯s throat. The situation in Jin Castle, the harm done to Yeon Buso, the massacre of people belonging to the Forces of Great Heaven, and the change of State Religion because of those reasons, all the factions of Yulin became outraged at the mention of the Demonic Cult. ¡®For Lord Chun to appear here.¡¯ Jegal Sohi was at a loss on how to solve this situation. At first, she wanted to dissuade Kang Soah, but thinking of what Chun Yeowun did to her fianc¨¦e Yeon Buso, she decided to stay back. She was literally on the lookout. [Miss Jegal! If we don¡¯t take any measures right away, Kang Soah will be in danger!] [Huh?] [You might not know since it has been a long time since you¡¯ve seen him, but any person who threatens Chun Yeowun never leaves alive.] Chun Yeowun killed Nam Gung-kyong, the head of the Nam Gung clan, without even blinking an eye while in front of the Yulin leaders. Even the Great Leader Yi Mok was unable to stop him. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he killed Kang Soah. Jegal Sohi sent a message. [For now, I¡¯ll get Lord Chun¡¯s attention.] No matter how much she disliked Kang Soah, he was still the commander of their troops and the child of Yi Mok. She couldn¡¯t let him get hurt. But, ¡°It must be you.¡± However, Chun Yeowun found Kang Soah. ¡®Ahh!¡¯ Jegal Sohi touched her forehead. When he asked who Kang Soah was, everyone on the ship looked towards Kang Soah, allowing him to be found. Diverting his attention was a failure from the beginning. Jegal Sohi moved in front of Chun Yeowun, who hurriedly tried to approach Kang Soah. Pak! She politely greeted him. ¡°Lord Chun. It has been a long time. I am Jegal Sohi, warrior of Yulin and the Forces of Justice.¡± There was only one thing she knew. They had a small relationship that was created when she went to the Demonic Cult. At that time, Chun Yeowun was the prince who saved the Yulin envoy, who fell into a trap because of the Blade God Six Martial clan, that was probably why she didn¡¯t think of Chun Yeowun as arrogant and self-righteous as the rumors said. At least, that was what she thought. But Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t even act like he knew her and spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Move.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ It was disappointing. Even Moyong Kang, who was watching it, couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment. He knew how great Jegal Sohi¡¯s beauty was and thought that he would certainly talk to her out of consideration. When the envoy went to the Demonic cult, he thought Chun Yeowun helped them because he saw the beauty of Jegal Sohi. ¡®Is he a person who has no sympathy?¡¯ Men tend to be weak in front of beautiful women, but not every man would wait for a beautiful one. Even so, they would still show interest in beauty. ¡°Lord Chun. Why did you suddenly come onto our ship?¡± She had to divert his attention. She had to keep a conversation going. But unfortunately, nothing worked. ¡°Are you deliberately pretending to not know?¡± ¡°!?¡± At those words, Sohi¡¯s eyes trembled. She didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, but she knew what Chun Yeowun meant. ¡®We are in a crisis because we neglected that moment.¡¯ She bit her lip. Her face was hot. Because it was the same as Chun Yeowun pointing out that they are protecting Kang Soah. It seems that he came onto an enemy ship in the vast lake because he had to do something. Kang Soah¡¯s voice came from behind, while Sohi was in a pinch. ¡°He is my guest. Step aside.¡± ¡°B-but Leader Kang.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb us and leave.¡± Jegal Sohi frowned at the stubborn voice. ¡®Haha¡­ this isn¡¯t a place where your pride should be saved.¡¯ There was nothing she could do. She was disappointed at Kang Soah¡¯s cold words towards her, but she stepped aside. In the current situation, there was no other way than for Kang Soah to overcome the problem he created alone. She just hoped that he wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid. ¡®¡­ Leader Kang.¡¯ His opponent was one of the best warriors in the world. If he put his mind to it, not a single person on the ship would survive. Apologizing seemed like the best method to reduce damage to the warriors. ¡®This man is the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun!¡¯ Kang Soah¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was a monster who turned his brother, Yeon Buso, who was a genius, into a cripple. And if he could deal with the Lord of the Demonic Cult, it would be the shortest way to elevate his position in his clan, and he could even get a position in the Forces of Justice. ¡®However, I was not supposed to make any mistakes.¡¯ But of course, there were mistakes. He never thought that the Lord of the Demonic Cult would personally lead their contingent. ¡®He is not an opponent to easily take.¡¯ Kang Soah looked into Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t normal to feel such pressure from a warrior by just looking into their eyes. No frivolous tricks would work on such a person. ¡®To destroy evil and reach heaven, I am prepared to make sacrifices!¡¯ Pak! Kang Soah put his hands together and greeted. ¡°It is an honor to meet the Lord of the Demonic Cult. I am Kang Soah, the one in charge of this contingent and the Black Shadow force.¡± Strong voice. A face with courage without a hint of fear. ¡®Please¡­¡¯ Jegal Sohi and Moyong Kang were both concerned. But something unexpected happened. Thud! Kang Soah knelt on one knee. And once again clasped his hands and said. ¡°If the Lord who came to our ship like this is angry because of the barbarians, I have no excuse. I asked them to stop anyone who pursued us.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ Everyone was shocked by Kang Soah¡¯s attitude, despite seeing Chun Yeowun. They thought that he would speak subtly but never imagined that he would be so direct. Moyong Kang praised him. ¡®Right. This might be the best way to deal with this.¡¯ It could be humiliating, but this was a lot better than provoking the Lord of the Demonic Cult. Now it was a matter of how Chun Yeowun responded. Chun Yeowun, who had an expressionless face, opened his mouth. ¡°Then pay the price for it.¡± Srrng! With those words, Chun Yeowun drew the White Dragon Blade, which was on his waist. He was relentless even though he could have chosen another option. Jegal Sohi, flustered and scared, shouted. ¡°Lord Chun! We are allies. Are you trying to harm the leader of the contingent sent from the alliance without even considering the circumstances?¡± At that, Chun Yeowun spoke in a tone that said that nothing mattered to him. ¡°With what reason did you all plot that?¡± ¡°T-that¡­¡± ¡°Stop wasting my time and pay up.¡± With those words, Chun Yeowun¡¯s blade went for Kang Soah¡¯s right shoulder. It was then. Clang! Someone stopped Chun Yeowun¡¯s White Dragon Blade. It was none other than Hwang Bo-neung, the head of the Hwang Bo family. Trrrrn! ¡°Kuak!¡± A gasp escaped from Hwang Bo-neung¡¯s mouth. He was prepared to act if anything happened, so he managed to block it at the right moment, but the two palms holding the blade tore and oozed out blood. ¡®It looked like he swung it lightly, what is this formidable power?¡¯ If one looks closely, one can see that the floor around Hwang Bo-neung was dented. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, Kang Soah would have lost his right arm. ¡°Are you blocking me?¡± At the question of Chun Yeowun, who was releasing energy strong enough to burn his opponent¡¯s insides, Hwang Bo-neung exclaimed. ¡°Commander Kang is in charge of this contingent which is moving to help North Sea Ice Palace! How could I let you harm him!¡± Despite suffering internal injuries, Hwang Bo-neung didn¡¯t back out. Considering the fame of Chun Yeowun, it was terrifying to be there, but seeing Kang Soah like that, he didn¡¯t want to back out from the situation. ¡°Even if everyone calls you Demon God. I will not be afraid of you! Haa!¡± Hwang Bo-neung raised his internal energy and straightened his bent knee. After all, once he pushed Chun Yeowun, everyone would come up to help Kang Soah. However, there would be those who would end up losing their lives in the process. Kwk! ¡®Th-this¡­¡¯ His legs, which he was trying to straighten, dug further into the floor of the ship. Of course, Hwang Bo-neung knew that the Demon God wouldn¡¯t let himself get pushed, but the difference in power was too great. ¡°Kuaaak!¡± Blaze! Blaze! It was so strong that his veins stood up all over his body. Even when he tried to use all his internal energy, it didn¡¯t make any difference. As Chun Yeowun raised his energy further, Hwang Bo-neung fell to the floor. ¡°Ugh!¡± Thud! Everyone¡¯s faces on the ship hardened. Hwang Bo-neung, the head of the great Hwang Bo clan, a renowned martial artist, and a leader in the Forces of Justice, was one-sidedly taken down. With the title Demon God, Chun Yeowun was truly undefeated. ¡°If you disturb me once more, I will really kill you.¡± One last warning was given by Chun Yeowun, who approached Kang Soah, but the members of the Black Shadow forces drew their weapons and tried to stop him. ¡°St-stop!¡± ¡°If you want to kill our leader, you¡¯ll have to kill us first!¡± No matter how terrified they were, they couldn¡¯t let Chun Yeowun have his way. As Chun Yeowun¡¯s face turned colder, Kang Soah shouted. ¡°Everyone stop!¡± ¡°?¡± The warriors of the Black Shadow force couldn¡¯t hide their embarrassment at the unexpected order. If they stepped down, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun, would cut off his arm, so why would Kang Soah order that? It was then. Clash! Tear! ¡°Kuaaak!¡± ¡°Le-leaderrr!!!¡± Something unexpected happened. Kang Soah pulled his sword from his waist and cut off his left hand from the wrist down. Jegal Sohi, Moyong Kang, and Dan Juseong were too startled at what they witnessed. ¡®Wh-why?¡¯ ¡°Kuaaak! Haaa¡­ haaa¡­¡± Drip! Drip! Drip! Kang Soah screamed in pain as he slowly kept pressuring the blood points to stop the bleeding. He did it with his own hand, but even so, it was so painful that he couldn¡¯t speak. While enduring, his lips opened. ¡°Haa¡­ Haaa¡­ ugh, I know that this doesn¡¯t quench your anger. But this time, we are being sent to the North Sea Ice Palace.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Kuk, pl¡­ please give me time to finish this job. If you ask me later, I will pay the full price!¡± At Kang Soah¡¯s words, Jegal Sohi admired him. It was the ¡®to solve one¡¯s problem at the cost of their own body¡¯ strategy. Sacrificing the body before the opponent could puts pressure on the opponent, and the man would be able to avoid further pain. ¡®Haa¡­ haaa¡­ if I can get rid of this situation by giving up my left hand, it isn¡¯t a huge price to pay.¡¯ If he did that, even the Lord of the Demonic Cult would feel troubled. After all, seeing that he aimed for the shoulder, it looked like Chun Yeowun only wanted his arm. It meant that he had no intention of killing Kang Soah. ¡®The rumors that those who can¡¯t kill aim for arms are true. Then, doing this to myself will reduce the damage.¡¯ Kang Soah boldly cut off his hand. The perfectly calculated outcome, as he was a right-handed person, and at the same time, it would give the impression that he paid for his sins with his left hand. ¡®He will stop if he considers his prestige.¡¯ The Lord of the Demonic Cult, one of the three major forces, if he pushed further, people would laugh at him. Kang Soah looked at Chun Yeowun with a pale face. Chun Yeowun looked at this and opened his mouth. ¡°¡­ this is the first time something like this happened. phew.¡± As he said those words, Kang Soah cried in joy inside. It meant that his gamble paid off. Rather, it was better this way than making some excuse to Chun Yeowun. ¡®I just need to hope that the Dragon Turtle¡¯s blood and core will work properly.¡¯ Kang Soah wanted the blood of the Dragon Turtle. According to ancient documents, it was said that if one took the blood or core of one of the five spirit beasts, severed body parts could be restored. Taking that into account, he cut off his hand. ¡®I need to get that blood.¡¯ Kang Soah¡¯s true purpose for volunteering for this mission was because of the Dragon Turtle. He believed that if he took the core of the four-headed dragon, he would be able to explore its power which would make him rise closer to becoming one of the five great warriors. Chun yeowun looked at Kang Soah and shook his head. ¡°I was thinking of taking your arm, I didn¡¯t know you would make the first move. This is quite nice.¡± At those words, everyone sighed in relief. It looked like they were able to avoid the battle with the Demon God. ¡®It was foolish, but the method worked.¡¯ Jegal Sohi smiled bitterly. Kang Soah expressed his gratitude to Chun Yeowun by enduring the pain in his wrist. ¡°Thank you for your generous mercy.¡± ¡®I will repay you for this disgrace in the same way someday.¡¯ His outside actions and inside thoughts were different, but he didn¡¯t show his true intentions. As the saying goes, a gentleman¡¯s revenge is never too late. He was enduring this disgrace in order to destroy the Demonic Cult later. ¡®He is scarier than Yeon Buso.¡¯ Even Moyong Kang, head of the Moyong family, couldn¡¯t help but admire Kang Soah. Maybe in the future, when Kang Soah has the power and wits, he would be able to deal with the Lord of the Demonic Cult. At that time, Chun Yeowun approached Kang Soah, who was relieved and asked. ¡°What do you usually do if someone who is likely to turn into a pain tries to get out of your sight?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Seeing what kind of person you are, I only wanted to end this matter with one arm, but I changed my mind after seeing what¡¯s rolling in your head.¡± Kang Soah¡¯s face turned pale at Chun Yeowun words. He realized that the plan wasn¡¯t going in the way he wanted them to. ¡®N-no way!¡¯ Confused, he tried to step back. Kwak! Chun Yeowun, who grabbed Kang Soah¡¯s collar, calmly told him. ¡°Die here.¡± ¡°W-wait! What are you doing now¡­¡± Slash! At that moment, Chun Yeowun¡¯s White Dragon Blade passed through Kang Soah¡¯s neck leaving behind a white trajectory. Kang Soah blinked his eyes at what happened so quickly. ¡°Da¡­ damn¡­ it¡­ it¡­¡± Slash! Before he could finish speaking, his severed head fell to the ship¡¯s floor. Roll! Looking down at Kang Soah¡¯s head, which had its eyes wide open, Chun Yeowun muttered in a cold voice. ¡°Your head is indeed rolling.¡± Chapter 413 - North Sea Ice Palace (3) Everyone onboard the ship thought that the situation had been resolved amicably. Although the commander suffered the humiliation of cutting his hand off, it was far better than confronting the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun. But, Clash! Roll! Everyone was shocked to see Commander Kang Soah¡¯s head rolling on the floor. Who would have imagined that he would meet his end like that? Even though Kang Soah is the second son of Yi Mok, the head of the Forces of Justice, with whom they had an alliance, there wasn¡¯t an ounce of hesitation. ¡°Kang Soah!¡± ¡°Commander!¡± Everyone on the ship cried out. Their cries held both shock and resentment at the death of their commander and the leader of the Black Shadow force. Jegal Sohi, the strategist of Yulin, shouted at Chun Yeowun with red eyes. ¡°Lo, Lord Chun! Isn¡¯t this too much!?¡± ¡°Too much?¡± ¡°Commander Kang said he was guilty and cut off his own hand. Besides, apart from that, isn¡¯t your cult and the Forces of Justice allies, isn¡¯t this excessive action on your part?¡± Jegal Sohi wouldn¡¯t have acted like that if it was some other day. However, when her fianc¨¦e Yeon Buso had returned half-dead, and now that she witnessed the death of Kang Soah, it ended up triggering her anger. Pat! At that time, Hwang Bo-neung, who had fallen through the ship because of the dent, came up. Looking at the bloodstains on his face and mouth, it seemed like he barely had the energy to come back up, as he had a hard time stopping the energy which had invaded his flesh. ¡°H-how could you do this!¡± Hwang Bo-neung was shocked to see Kang Soah¡¯s severed head lying on the ground. He never thought that Chun Yeowun would kill him. Thud! ¡°How dare you kill our leader!¡± ¡°I cannot forgive you!¡± The members of the Black Shadow force, who had been staring at the head of Kang Soah in despair, couldn¡¯t hold back their anger anymore and ran ahead with their weapons in hand. The situation had taken a turn for the worse, and there was no point in holding back with Kang Soah dead. Shhh! Two warriors of the Black Shadow force simultaneously ran for Chun Yeowun. The tactic of their strife, which was out of anger, wasn¡¯t common. ¡°I will kill you!¡± However, they couldn¡¯t even reach Chun Yeowun. Slas! ¡°No?¡± At some point, an unidentified monster with a mask that held a unique pattern appeared in a black robe and blocked their attack. As if blocking them wasn¡¯t enough, he threw them to the other side of the ship. Thud! ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± Plop! After being hit in their chests for the second time, the two of them got thrown out of the ship and fell into the cold lake. Moyong Kang of the Moyong family yelled with a stiff face. ¡°The Dark King!¡± The man in the unidentified mask was Marakim, the Great Guardian of the Demonic Cult. Of course, there was no way that Marakim would let Chun Yeowun go anywhere alone. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± Harsh breathing sounds came from behind the mask. Although he was a Supreme Master, he seemed pretty tired as it wasn¡¯t an easy task to cross the vast lake. [Haaa¡­ Lord.] ¡°Hmp. Hmp.¡± Chun Yeowun coughed at the soft telepathy message from Marakim. He felt bad. He left a message saying that he would come back once he resolved something and then left them behind. The others had no choice but to stay still as it was impossible for them to follow Chun Yeowun. Even if they could, they wouldn¡¯t be able to follow Chun Yeowun¡¯s speed. ¡®Did he also run on this wide lake? Haha¡­ the current Demonic Cult is full of bloody monsters.¡¯ Everyone was shocked. The eyes of everyone on the ship filled with tension. Even the infamous Dark King appeared as if Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t hard enough for them to deal with. They couldn¡¯t see a favorable solution. While everyone was hesitating, Chun Yeowun opened his mouth and pointed to the head of Kang Soah. ¡°I am making this clear. This incident happened because of this person. But, if you think that losing your colleague is so unfair, come at me.¡± It was a calm voice filled with arrogance. And that was enough for them to understand. Chun Yeowun was strong enough to annihilate everyone on the ship. Moyong Kang clenched his fists hard enough that they were bleeding and spoke. ¡°Lord Chun! Do you think that the alliance between the Forces of Justice and the Demonic Cult isn¡¯t important? When forming an alliance, your sense of right and wrong needs to be left behind!¡± It wasn¡¯t Chun Yeowun who responded to that. Marakim, who calmed his breath to some extent, spoke as he pulled out his sword from his waist. Srrrng! ¡°I think that is something that our cult is supposed to ask. Did you really value the alliance, when asking the barbarians to attack us?¡± ¡°Th-that¡­¡± It was like being stabbed in the throat. He forgot it in his moment of anger, but the culprit was none other than Kang Soah. They could have stopped it, but they stood aside and neglected the issue. ¡®The Demon God and the Dark King¡­¡¯ The pressure from the tip of Marakim¡¯s sword made them feel even more nervous. If things went any further, the result would be everyone aboard dying. ¡®Ah¡­ from the beginning, they weren¡¯t blindly hurting us.¡¯ Jegal Sohi, who failed to control her anger until a moment ago, sighed. They had to accept what was done. To put it bluntly, it was the only solution to rectifying the mistakes done if they supported the Demonic Cult¡¯s words. ¡®Is this what a person without power feels like?¡¯ Up until now, the Yulin had the leading position in Wulin. Not just in the Imperial family, but the entire Wulin respected them. Although they had constant battles with the Demonic Cult, they were never pushed back. However, with the new Lord of the Demonic Cult, their position took a complete change. ¡®Is there no one who can stop Lord Chun? Ahh¡­¡¯ It was upsetting, but that was the reality. Perhaps the enemy they really needed to worry about wasn¡¯t the Blade God Six Martial clan but the Demonic Cult. [Leader Moyong¡­] ¡®Jegal¡­¡¯ Moyong Kang closed his eyes when he saw Jegal Sohi shake her head. After Kang Soah, who had been appointed as the commander, died, all authority directly went to Moyong Kang, who had the highest position. Whoops! Moyong Kang killed the resentment inside him and spoke. ¡°¡­ this contingent has no intention of confronting Lord Chun. And¡­ you have been paid. Please, for the sake of our alliance, I hope this ends here.¡± Everyone waited for Chun Yeowun¡¯s answer with tense faces. As Moyong Kang said, Chun Yeowun had to be the one to end this fight, and luckily he nodded with affirmation. ¡°Phew.¡± Although it was humiliating, they were all relieved. The presence of Chun Yeowun, who is the Demon God, made them all turn nervous. ¡®Is that a relief?¡¯ Chun Yeowun laughed as he looked at the response of the Yulin¡¯s contingents. Right now, they were all thinking that the situation had been solved with the sacrifice of Kang Soah. However, they didn¡¯t know that the Great Hung clan was going to chase them to death. ¡®I don¡¯t have to tell them.¡¯ It was something they had to face. Without Kang Soah, the contingent would have to deal with the wrath of Asara, the War Chief who lost both his arms. [Let¡¯s go. Great Guardian.] ¡®!?¡¯ Marakim¡¯s pupils shook as he heard Chun Yeowun¡¯s message. The direction he was headed wasn¡¯t towards the Six Swords, who were on a ship behind them. [Now that we have come this far, it¡¯s better to go to the island first.] [¡­ yes!] It was obvious, but Marakim reluctantly replied as he just barely managed to catch his breath, but the thought of crossing the lake once again seemed hard to him. Shh! First, Chun Yeowun left, and then Marakim too disappeared from the ship. Shortly after leaving the ship, the people of Yulin looked at them and waited until they completely disappeared. While everyone was doing that, someone lifted Kang Soah¡¯s head with both hands. He closed the eyes of Kang Soah, which were open, and silently opened his mouth. The man had a smirk on his face, which no one noticed. ¡®My leader. Your noble sacrifice for the heavens will be remembered forever.¡¯ A shocking truth had been revealed. The hidden identity of Kang Soah, the second son of the Forces of Justice¡¯s Great Leader Yi Mok, and leader of the Black Shadow force, was one of the leaders of the Forces of Great Heaven. As he was silent, Jegal Sohi brought in the flag of the Black Shadow force and helped them retrieve the body. ¡°Lieutenant Mak. It must be difficult, but the mission isn¡¯t over yet, so please lead the Black Shadow force on behalf of leader Kang.¡± ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± A middle-aged man with droopy eyes and half-white hair accepted the role; he was Mak Wijong, the lieutenant of the Black Shadow force. Above the watchtower on the southwest pier of the island, Dan Jucheon, the deputy king of the palace, stared intently at the other side of the lake and suddenly spoke to Seol Young-gwi. ¡°Elder Seol. I guess we will have to go down right away.¡± ¡°Why so sudden?¡± At those words, Dan Jucheon pointed his finger. Seol Young-gwi looked at where he pointed and saw something he hadn¡¯t seen before. It was on the side which could be seen from the pier. And as if they were running on flat ground, someone was approaching the island. ¡°Is-is he really doing that?¡± Seol Young-gwi couldn¡¯t contain his shock. When he heard Dan Jucheon speak about that, he couldn¡¯t believe it, but now that he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°What?¡± However, they had never seen any person who performed such an arduous feat. A bit behind, but there was another person who was keeping a stable pace. ¡°Ugh, not just one person¡­ Who the hell are those people?¡± Dan Jucheon, one of the best among the warriors of the North, saw two people do something he could barely achieve. ¡°I think we should go meet them.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Their exact identity was unknown, but they had to meet them to know. It was clear that they had come from the Demonic Cult. When they hurried down and arrived at the wharf, around a hundred people were waiting in advance, all from the North Sea Ice Palace. ¡°You have come? Deputy King of the palace!¡± They were all soldiers of the palace, the Snow Sword Troops, one of the five battle troops of the North Sea Ice Palace. The Snow Sword Troops leader, Baek Gojung, was about to report to the deputy king that the ship of Yulin hadn¡¯t arrived yet when the surroundings became noisy. ¡°There, look over there!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh! They are running on the lake!¡± ¡°Wa-wait! Did they come all the way here like that?¡± ¡®What kind of nonsense are you talking about! Even if you are exhausted, your eyes should be working fine!¡¯ The Leader of the Snow Sword Troops, Baek Gojung, looked towards the lake while mumbling. And he finally said. ¡°Th-that is?¡± Shockingly, two people were approaching them by running on the lake. It was unbelievable. They were crossing the lake, which was usually crossed by ships, on foot. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Everyone was shocked, and the two people who were running on the lake stepped onto the dockside and approached them. Woong! The docks turned noisy. Who were the two people who arrived earlier than the Forces of Justice of Yulin? The first one Dan Jucheon looked at was the man in the mask. ¡®A mask with a unique pattern.¡¯ He heard about it from somewhere. When he went to Jianghu to research the most famous people who could be a threat to the North Sea Ice Palace. There was one who was mentioned. ¡°The Dark King?¡± There was only one person in the Demonic Cult who would wear a mask. The man was known to rule death on the battlefield. Marakim, the Great Guardian of the Demonic Cult. ¡®Is he really the Dark King? Does that mean that the Demonic Cult really sent a contingent?¡¯ He guessed that it was the Demonic Cult based on the black flag and the red characters written on it but seeing Marakim. His guess turned into a correct answer. This meant that prince Baekhyun really succeeded in requesting their support. ¡®Wait!¡­ The Great Guardian only moved beside the Lord of the Demonic Cult, then that means?¡¯ The young man standing next to him. The Lord of the Demonic Cult is supposed to be Chun Yujong, a man in his fifties, but the person next to Marakim seemed too young. The young man moved a little closer and greeted him. ¡°Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Sky Demon Order.¡± ¡®Wah!¡¯ All the people that heard him couldn¡¯t hide their shock. Unlike others, the people of the North Sea knew nothing about them. Woong! Woong! ¡®Aren¡¯t we hearing something wrong?¡¯ ¡®The Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡¯ ¡®The De-demonic Cult, has come here?¡¯ The dock turned even more chaotic. Of course, though shocked, Dan Jucheon tried to hide his expression. He tried to protect his dignity as the person representing the North Sea Ice Palace, yet he couldn¡¯t stop his trembling eyes. ¡®Unbelievable¡­¡¯ The prediction he made on the watchtower. It turned out half wrong and half right. It wasn¡¯t Chun Yujong, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, that Dan Jucheon knew who had come to the North Sea Ice Palace. ¡°Uh, why, why is the Lord of Sky Demon Order here?¡± Seol Young-gwi was surprised and stuttered until Chun Yeowun smiled at him and spoke. ¡°We have received a request to dispatch warriors from the prince of your palace.¡± Chapter 414 - Collapse of the Ice Palace (1) Chapter 414 : Collapse of the Ice Palace (1) The office of the North Sea Ice Palace. The intense vibrations caused all the furniture to vibrate and the office decorations to fall. Two people were casually talking. Perhaps they were getting used to the continuous vibration, which only got worse with time. They were Dan Jucheon, Deputy King of the Palace, and Seol Young-gwi, the 1st Elder. ¡°This is a problem. Word is quickly spreading among the officials in the palace.¡± ¡°¡­ how long has it been?¡± Dan Jucheon shook his head with a disappointed face. The news that prince Baekhyun, the previous king¡¯s rightful successor and the Lord of the Demonic Cult, led a contingent into the palace spread quickly. Thanks to that, news of the successful arrival of Yulin¡¯s contingent got buried. ¡°Hm, it is going completely different from the original plan. Ugh!¡± Dan Jucheon wanted to use the success of his dispatch request to change the minds of several officials and direct members of the palace who didn¡¯t support him becoming king. Instead, the prince, whose credibility had been lost in the palace, came back to highlight the unreasonable selection of the heir. ¡®The Lord of the Demonic Cult can¡¯t be considered since there was no official request sent to them. Haa.¡¯ They could have used that excuse if it hadn¡¯t been for the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun. Everyone hated admitting it, but after seeing his high skill level while crossing the lake, it was hard for anyone to make a move. The Ice Palace was already having a hard time dealing with the Dragon Turtle, and they couldn¡¯t afford to create a stronger enemy. ¡®Even if it was too much, should I have tried to defeat the monster with just the palace warriors?¡¯ It was a regret. But soon after, he realized that such a thought was foolish. A four-headed dragon is almost a disaster class spirit beast. It was completely unknown if there would be any piece of the North Sea Ice Palace left if they dealt with the Dragon Turtle alone. ¡®Right. It¡¯s impossible to ascend to the throne of the palace without making any sacrifices.¡¯ Dan Jucheon wanted absolute power in the North Sea Ice Palace. The fact that he was able to overtake the prince and take office as the Deputy King was only possible because of the support of the senior officials. It was better to act safely than sacrifice everyone around him. ¡°It is highly unlikely that the prince will stay in the limelight for a long time.¡± ¡°Well, the senate officials are showing interest in the Lord of the Demonic Cult.¡± ¡°Those old people in the back room are quite meddlesome.¡± Crack! The handle of the chair that Dan Jucheon was sitting on cracked as he released his energy. The senate officials had stopped him from time to time. Starting from the time when the former deceased king competed with Dan Jucheon for the position of king. ¡®This much should be enough.¡¯ Seol Young-gwi was satisfied looking at Dan Jucheon¡¯s expression. His real purpose was to stimulate ill feelings towards the prince and make the Deputy King consider the prince a threat. He thought that the Deputy King wouldn¡¯t make a move since the prince is his nephew and disciple, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡®You shouldn¡¯t turn weak just because the person who decided to walk alongside you is a blood relative. Sympathy is not a good emotion.¡¯ In order to do that, the bloody path should be faced head-on. In his mind, Seol Young-gwi wanted to advise Dan Jucheon to eliminate the prince right away, but looking at his reaction on the watchtower, it wouldn¡¯t happen anytime soon. Dan Jucheon asked. ¡°And their accommodations?¡± ¡°For now, only the leaders of both Yulin and the Demonic Cult are being given entry into the Royal Palace¡¯s VIP side, temporary barracks are being set up on the west side of the palace.¡± ¡°Ugh, too many people¡­¡± Originally, they only prepared residences for the Yulin contingents. However, as the number of people increased, the accommodations inside the palace weren¡¯t enough, so they had to set up barracks. ¡°Once the dragon affair is resolved, we will have to expand the palace and increase the number of guests. I don¡¯t think the prestige of the palace will stand tall if we don¡¯t change.¡± ¡°I understand. Leave it to this old man.¡± Elder Seol Young-gwi agreed to it. Since the North Sea Ice Palace had never accommodated so many guests before, it felt like an expansion had to be done. ¡°I hope nothing goes wrong tonight.¡± The vibrations had recently grown stronger. Now it was almost like an earthquake was happening right below their feet. The source of the vibrations was where the Dragon was sealed, yet the tremors would shake the entire palace. There was something wrong, and they tried to think of what was wrong, but they couldn¡¯t understand why the entire palace shook. ¡°It¡¯s strange how no one is surprised that the palace is shaking like this! Isn¡¯t it? Mun¡­¡± Hu Bong, who was looking at Mun Ku, was shocked by the shaking and looked to the side. Instead of standing tall, Mun Ku was clinging to Chun Yeowun. She wasn¡¯t scared at all. Instead, she was smiling. ¡°Hehehehe. I am fine. My support here is pretty strong.¡± Grab! ¡°You, you~ Do what you want~.¡± The Six Swords all laughed at Hu Bong¡¯s ridiculous words as he pouted. ¡°What kind of stupid expression are you making?¡± ¡°Puaahhhh!¡± Chun Yeowun ended up laughing out loud. Walking down the hallway to get to the VIP residence reminded him of the old days in the academy. In a way, those were enjoyable times for him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Our palace is built out of a single stone, it is unlikely for it to collapse despite the shaking.¡± The lieutenant of the Snow Sword Troops, Oh Young, who was guiding them to the VIP rooms on the fourth floor of the palace, spoke with a smile. Although the palace shook quite a lot, it was weird to see that there were no cracks. Unable to believe, Hu Bong spoke. ¡°If this is moderate shaking, then fine, but won¡¯t this come down with stronger shaking?¡± ¡°W-well? I think it will be fine.¡± ¡°Ah! here! Here! There are cracks on this side.¡± Looking at the wall of the hallway, Hu Bong pointed to the thin cracks. It wasn¡¯t that bad, but Hu Bong, who never witnessed such a thing, couldn¡¯t help but worry that the palace would collapse. Puck! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Calm yourself. Such nonsense. Is this your bedroom? You keep making noises.¡± Hu Bong only became silent after being hit on the back of his head by a huge palm. Oh Young smiled awkwardly at that. Actually, he was shocked in his heart. The Demonic Cult he knew was supposed to be made up of rude and strong people with warlike tendencies, but seeing them up close, they were no different from normal people. Tak! Chun Yeowun placed his hand on the cracked wall. ¡®Nano. What is the condition of this building?¡¯ [I will scan and check the condition.] Along with Nano¡¯s voice, a faint light escaped from Chun Yeowun¡¯s palm. Mun Ku, who was the only one next to him, looked at Chun Yeowun. Eventually, Nano told him the results. [As a result of scanning the cracks in the wall, it is a crack that has progressed recently. As the damage is progressing at a rapid rate, the building is¡­] Rumble! ¡°Woah!¡± The palace shook again. This time, it was a lot stronger than before. The palace even wobbled a little. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Even Oh Young, the lieutenant of Snow Sword troops, who just comforted Hu Bong, looked around bewildered. ¡®What? Did it shake like this before?¡¯ Until yesterday, there was only one huge vibration at a time. And then it would get quiet for a long time, but this time, the interval between the vibrations was very short. This time, Sama Chak, who had been calm till then, asked. ¡°Is this really okay?¡± It was scary. And Oh Young couldn¡¯t tell the guests of the North Sea Ice Palace that they weren¡¯t in a safe place. Firstly, he felt like he had to calm the anxious people and then report to the deputy king right away. ¡°Although the vibrations are a bit severe, the palace is built out of a single stone, so it won¡¯t collapse¡­¡± Rumble! Crack! Before he could even finish his words, the entire palace shook again. As a result, fragments from the cracked area fell to the floor. Everyone¡¯s faces went stiff. And Hu Bong began to break out in cold sweat. ¡°¡­ excuse me, is this really okay?¡± There was a crack in the ceiling of the palace, which was supposed to stand strong. They didn¡¯t fall since they were all well-versed in martial arts techniques about keeping their balance, but if there were any civilians inside, they would have fallen. ¡°I will report this to the deputy king of the palace, so I think that it would be better for our distinguished guests to go outside the palace! Follow me!¡± Oh Young took the lead and tried to guide them outside. It was then. Rumble! Drrrk! ¡°Waahhh!¡± ¡°T-the building!¡± This time the palace swayed from side to side along with the vibrations and ended up leaning to one side. Perhaps, it was the impact that caused a huge change in the ceiling on the side of the wall, which was already cracked. Crack! The ceiling and wall, which was supposed to be made of a single stone, cracked and was about to collapse. Flustered, Oh Young pointed to the window at the end of the hallway and screamed. ¡°You need to jump out!¡± He wanted them to get out. However, the fact that they were on the upper floor, which was collapsing, made it difficult. Rumble! Rumble! ¡°Ugh! The floor!¡± The floor cracked like it was going to break. Even Oh Young, who had gotten used to the vibrations, couldn¡¯t help but lose his balance. At that very moment. Bang! Crack! Even those who learned the North Sea¡¯s Cold Qi wouldn¡¯t be able to create such a chill. At that moment, frost began to form on the floor, which was about to collapse, and the cracks ended up freezing. Shockingly, that wasn¡¯t the only thing. As if the ceiling that was about to collapse was held by someone, every piece which was falling stopped mid-air. Gooooo! A heavy dust cloud filled the floor. ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± Oh Young saw that Ko Wanghur, Hu Bong, Mong Mu, and Great Guardian Marakim all had their hands stretched out. Three Superiors Masters and one Supreme Master had stopped the fragments falling from the ceiling mid-air. And, ¡°No way¡­¡± Cold energy radiated from the center of Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult¡¯s, right foot. The cold energy made the floor freeze. ¡®How, how can he use such extremes¡­¡¯ Unlike Oh Young, who was surprised, Hu Bong was on the verge of death. ¡®Kuak! I knew this would happen! This was why I was anxious.¡¯ He raised his energy to the sky in a hurry, but it was impossible for him to support the floor. If it hadn¡¯t been for the four of them acting at the perfect time, the ceiling would have collapsed right away. Shaking! ¡°Ugh, this is too hard. I think you and the Lord should head out first.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ he is right. Lord.¡± Marakim spoke in a trembling voice as he was also struggling with the task at hand. What they were doing was a temporary measure. They couldn¡¯t stand there and keep the ceiling up forever. All they could do was hold it up temporarily. ¡°Lord! Mun Ku! Sama Chak! Che Takim! Move!¡± As Ko Wanghur shouted at them. Chun Yeowun, who was holding the floor with cold energy, asked Oh Young, who was on the ground. ¡°This is collapsing, it shouldn¡¯t matter if we break it, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± It was an incomprehensible choice of words. Irrespective of that, Chun Yeowun ordered the four people holding the ceiling. ¡°Ugh. Hang on a little longer.¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Leaving the four struggling warriors behind, Chun Yeowun raised his hand. That was the moment when something amazing happened. Crrrrk! The frost condensed with a stronger energy, and hundreds of ice swords were created in the hallway. ¡®Nano! Panel Mode!¡¯ [According to the user¡¯s command, the remote panel system has been activated.] ¡®Destroy it all without leaving anything behind.¡¯ [Understood. Target Lock On.] When Chun Yeowun gave the command to Nano and extended his hand to the ceiling, the Ice Swords all aimed for the ceiling. Wheeing! And the swords pierced the ceiling. Slash! Sha! Sha! Bang! The ice swords all dug into the ceilings at once. Even Lieutenant Oh Young of the Snow Sword troops couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. ¡°Goodness¡­¡± He could see why Chun Yeowun asked him that. The ice swords that had dug into the ceiling were smashing the walls too. Kwa! Kwa! Kwa! Kwang! Shockingly, the wall and ceiling fragments shattered so fast that not a single person was hurt or scratched. It was a truly marvelous sight. ¡®Is-is he¡­ human?¡¯ Chapter 415 - Collapse of the Ice Palace (2) Chapter 415 : Collapse of the Ice Palace (2) Rumble! The building collapsed because of the strong tremors. The palace didn¡¯t just collapse on the guest rooms side of the Northern Sea Ice Palace. It happened all over the entire palace at the same time. Everyone who thought that the palace made out of a single stone would never collapse saw that it could. Crack! Cracks appeared on the walls of the palace¡¯s main building, which had its red tiles covered with white snow. The walls began to crack, and the structure wobbled. ¡°E-earthquake!¡± ¡°Escape!¡± Shouts erupted from everywhere, and the people in the palace began to run out. No one was an exception. Elders, the deputy, and the officials who were on the top floor of the main building all tried to escape from the palace, which was going to fall. Bang! Dan Jucheon broke the wall of the building and jumped out. He was lucky that he was in a corner room on the top floor. If he had been in the middle of the palace, it would have been difficult for him to escape. Thud! ¡°Th-this can¡¯t be¡­¡± Seol Young-gwi, an elder, jumped from the palace and landed next to Dan Jucheon, he couldn¡¯t hide from what he was seeing, the Ice Palace was collapsing in all directions. Dan Jucheon had the same reaction. He looked at the main building, which had cracks in the walls with distraught eyes. ¡®Why¡­ why is this happening when I am trying to get my position¡­¡¯ A disaster that had never happened since the creation of the Ice Palace. Dan Jucheon¡¯s gaze turned to another place. ¡°Achkk!¡± ¡°Help me!¡± As the main building collapsed, the screams from the inside grew louder. Just as there were people who managed to escape at the right moment, there were also those who couldn¡¯t, and they were killed or stuck under the rubble. What used to be a single stone which would never collapse turned into rubble. If it were built with wood, except for those with horrible luck, everyone would have managed to escape outside. Rumble! The main building, which had tilted to one side, couldn¡¯t bear weight since the palace¡¯s pillars were broken, and the building was on the verge of falling. ¡°Kuak!¡± Dan Jucheon, deputy king, hurriedly moved and spread cold qi on the broken pillars. Swoosh! White cold air gushed out of his hand and supported the broken pillars. Thanks to that, the collapse of the main building, which was going to happen right away, was postponed. Looking inside, he shouted. ¡°Come on, escape!¡± He escaped in a hurry, but half the people and officials inside hadn¡¯t come out yet. And those who heard the shout from Dan Jucheon hurriedly ran out. Whoop! Many were found by rocks that fell from the ceiling. Many were in shock. ¡°Help the others escape and freeze the building!¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± The warriors of the Ice Palace, including the elders who escaped, all joined in to delay the collapse of the palace. Suddenly, they remembered that the leaders of the Wulin were being escorted to the VIP rooms. ¡°Elder Seol! Find our guests first!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Seol Young-gwi stopped using cold qi and got on the move. It was because the VIP side of the room was quite high up, and it would be difficult to get them out if that part collapsed. Seol Young-gwi¡¯s face hardened as he moved towards the VIP building. ¡°This!¡± The VIP building, which couldn¡¯t handle the vibrations, had collapsed to the ground. ¡®This is bad!¡¯ When a guest gets into an accident or gets wounded, such a situation can never be rectified. Shocked, he hurried towards the building, and fortunately, he saw the guests from the Demonic Cult a little further away. And it wasn¡¯t just them. Even those from the Yulin who were all covered in dust and gasping for air were there. ¡°Haa¡­ Haaa¡­¡± ¡°It could have been worse.¡± Hwang Bo-neung of the Hwang Bo clan sighed in relief as he looked at the wreckage. Seeing that, Moyong Kang too nodded and answered. ¡°If the ceiling hadn¡¯t been broken, we would have died.¡± The leaders of the Yulin were in their rooms on the third floor, and they were almost crushed to death by the sudden collapse. However, the ceiling, which should have collapsed first, suddenly froze, giving them time to escape. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you are okay! Thank god!¡± Seol Young-gwi approached the officials of the Yulin. The one who responded to him was Jegal Sohi, whose shirt was soaked in blood. Since she was a woman, she had been given a separate room, and because she wasn¡¯t able to react quick enough, debris had fallen on her. ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ What just happened? Didn¡¯t you say that the cave where the Dragon Turtle has been sealed is far from here?¡± It was the movement of the dragon which had been trying to escape that created the vibrations. It was said that the vibrations became stronger as the Dragon Turtle grew, and it seemed like it was moving. ¡°This old man is shocked as it all happened suddenly. If the Dragon Turtle has broken through the Adularia stones, someone must have¡­ Ah! No! Has the seal been lifted?¡± Seol Young-gwi looked in the direction where the Dragon Turtle had been sealed. At the same time, from the mountains to the north of the Ice Palace. Heeeing! Unlike the Ice Palace, where the vibrations were at the peak, that place looked exceptionally quiet, except for the sound of cold winds. The mountain that had the Dragon Turtle sealed inside it. There was nothing but silence around it. Five hundred warriors emit cold qi in the cavity lit by fluttering torches with their palms to the floor. ¡®This is strange.¡¯ Elder Oh Mubang and Seol Yi-jeong, who were concentrating on the ice, were confused. Their expressions were stiff. Their hands were placed on the floor, infusing cold qi, but something felt off. ¡®I can¡¯t feel the heartbeat.¡¯ Usually, when they would place their palms on the ground, they could feel the dragon moving. The floor was supposed to shake because it kept on trying to break through the ice, but it wasn¡¯t happening anymore. Not a single movement. ¡®There is no way it died from exhaustion.¡¯ It was the Dragon that hadn¡¯t died despite being frozen for hundreds of years. Elder Seol Yi-jeong, who thought that something was strange, suddenly remembered something and stood up. ¡°Move, I need to check something.¡± With that, he looked at the opening of the cave. He climbed out of the cave and went to the top of the mountain. ¡®Please¡­ please¡­!¡¯ He hoped that his premonition would turn up wrong. Shortly after, a shocking sight greeted his eyes. The building, the Ice Palace in the south, was collapsing. ¡°N-No way¡­¡± At the scene that followed, Seol Yi-jeong¡¯s eyes trembled. Bang! Although it had fallen, there was something which could be seen. In the middle of the collapsing Ice Palace, something long and humongous appeared from the ground. It had long black scales on his body and a dragon¡¯s head. ¡°Dr-Dragon Turtle!¡± It was their delusion that they thought it was locked up in the cave. Kwakwakwakwang! The sound of something trying to come up from the ground. Everyone could hear it. It wasn¡¯t a simple earthquake. Everybody was warned by their five senses. ¡®Well, something is coming.¡¯ Grrrr! And the ground in front of the main building of the Ice Palace curved in on itself with slight tremors until something huge appeared. Crack! Keeooooo! Everyone held their breath as they looked at it. A long and broad shadow was visible through the dust. At first glance, it looked like a dragon, no, more like an Imoogi, but the body seemed different. It looked like the Spirit Beasts that people once looked at in ancient books. The only unexpected part was that it was so much bigger than what they imagined. ¡°How could this happen? Does that mean that it didn¡¯t try to climb up the Adularia stones but went through the ground to get out instead?¡± Looking at the long and huge neck of the dragon which appeared in front of him, Dan Jucheon couldn¡¯t hide his shock. The reason why the vibrations were getting stronger wasn¡¯t because the dragon was getting stronger. It was because he was getting closer to the Ice Palace. ¡°We felt him until a while ago!¡± Elder Oh Mubang looked at the dragon in fear. This meant that the evil creature moved away by digging up the ground and only kept on returning to the original place to deceive the humans. ¡®We kept looking down on the dragon!¡¯ Spirit Beasts aren¡¯t ordinary animals. Their wickedness could be compared to that of humans. Grunt! Dan Jucheon looked at the Ice Palace, which had been destroyed by the dragon, grunting as he took out his weapon and flew for the dragon¡¯s long neck. ¡°You! You destroyed the Palace, so in return for that, I will take your head!¡± Visor! Dan Jucheon took out a single weapon, the Snow Field Blade, which began to release cold qi to strike down the dragon covered in black scales. But, Woah! ¡°N-No way!¡± Even when the sword was releasing qi, it couldn¡¯t pierce the scales. It was as if the scales were made of cold iron. The sword was the only thing that trembled. He was shocked for a brief moment, but Dan Jucheon didn¡¯t give up as he swung his sword again. Clang! Clang! Clang! Instead of piercing the scales, all his sword could do was leave behind a small scar. The only damage happening was to Dan Juecheon¡¯s pride. ¡°Kuwaaaakkkkk!!¡± ¡°Ugh! My ears!¡± Everyone covered their ears at the loud roar. It was then. Flash! Flash! ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Run!¡± A flash of light appeared in the body of the roaring Dragon Turtle, causing a strong electric current to bounce everywhere. Everything was so sudden that no one knew where to escape. And Dan Jucheon was no exception. Shock! He created a shield using cold qi, but it broke in an instant as he got thrown thirty feet away. ¡°Kuak!¡± Thud! Dan Jucheon, who stopped rolling on the ground, couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. There were no significant injuries, but he couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure. It had been a few years since he reached the Supreme Master level, and no one was a match for him. However, he didn¡¯t realize that he would be so powerless in front of that creature. It was indeed a creature worthy of being called a disaster. ¡®How can we succeed?¡¯ The fact that he could only scratch the scales meant that no physical attacks would work on that monster. The body of the Dragon Turtle was as strong as a gold ingot. ¡®We need to work together to find a weakness!¡¯ Or they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill it. Dan Jucheon looked around. He shouted to the warriors who were wandering around the wave of lightning that the Dragon caused. ¡°Calm Down! Warriors! If we don¡¯t get rid of the monster today, the palace will never stand!¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Dan Jucheon, including the elders who were panicking, calmed down. As the top leaders stepped forward, the warriors who were scattered were brought under control. Rumble! At the same time, the troops of the Yulin, who were on the outskirts of the palace, discovered the Dragon Turtle and tried to come over. It was then. Kwakwakwakwakwang! Another vibration came from the ground, along with another head of the dragon popping up from the broken ground. ¡°Ugh! A¡­ a different head?¡± The Dragon Turtle sealed in the Ice Palace was a four-headed spirit beast. The newly protruding head of the dragon let out a menacing roar, preventing people from moving. ¡°Kwaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!¡± ¡°T-this! Everyone move!¡± ¡°Avoid!¡± The ones in the lead shouted. At the same time, just as it happened a moment back, a wave of lightning occurred from the Dragon Turtle¡¯s roar. Crack! Crackle! The warriors of Yulin turned around to run. However, it was difficult to respond immediately as the dragon¡¯s attack was fast. ¡°Kuaaak!¡± ¡°Keep going!¡± Some warriors bounced away after getting hit by the wave of lightning. They all fell since they were electrocuted. ¡°Get up!¡± More than half of them had died from cardiac arrest. In an instant, more than 80 people died. ¡°It can use lightning?¡± Hwang Bo-nueng of the Hwang Bo clan, spoke. He just realized that what he signed up for wasn¡¯t a battle with a wild beast. Spirit creatures use energy. ¡°Miss Jegal, are you okay? It would be better if you stepped back for a while.¡± Moyong Kang of the Moyong family tried to comfort Jegal Sohi, who had been hurt. Even if she wasn¡¯t severely injured, he felt that it would be better to ask her to back off. Despite their concern, Sohi tried to go somewhere with a serious expression. Clench! Moyong Kang grabbed her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°W¡­ we need to move. Leader Moyong. We need to inform the Lord of the Demonic Cult right away.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°That dragon, it¡¯s trying to defeat us individually!¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°If I am right, the first head appeared to examine the situation above. And it was no coincidence that our men were stopped. The other head should probab¡­¡± Kwakwakwang! Before she could finish her words, the ground shook once again. The vibration was rushing to the northwest side where the Demonic Cult¡¯s troops were located. Just as Jegal Sohi predicted. ¡°Leader Moyong! We need to tell them to keep their distance from that thing!¡± The contingents of the Yulin approached it hastily, and they ended up losing their lives. If the Demonic Cult¡¯s men were also hit by the Dragon Turtle¡¯s lightning without any defense, they would die. Moyong Kang frowned. He didn¡¯t want to help the Demonic Cult, but it would be difficult to deal with the Dragon Turtle if they lost too many troops. ¡®Ah, there is nothing to decide.¡¯ ¡°Yuu!¡± ¡°Yes father!¡± ¡°Tell the Demonic Cult¡¯s contingents to keep as far away from the Dragon Turtle as possible. Hurry up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Moyong Kang¡¯s son, Moyong Yuu, who had been listening to Jegal Sohi¡¯s words, hurriedly moved to the northwest where the Demonic Cult was located. Moyong Kang, who sent him away, shouted to the surviving warriors. ¡°Keep your distance! Bring in the fire arrows!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Since he was the only one who witnessed a dragon before, Moyong Kang had gone through all the ancestors¡¯ records and came to know about the use of the fire arrows. Upon receiving the orders, the warriors began to light up the arrows which they had prepared in advance. Meanwhile, Moyong Yuu, who was heading to the northwest, couldn¡¯t hide his shock. ¡°Da-damn it! Already!¡± Kwakwakwang! He tried to outrun the dragon, but he couldn¡¯t beat the speed at which the dragon¡¯s huge neck moved. Suddenly, the third head of the dragon popped out from the ground. ¡°D-dragon!¡± ¡°Move away!¡± The cries of the members from the Demonic Cult could be heard. Unlike when it blocked the advance of the Yulin troops, the dragon came up from right in the middle of their unit this time. If the dragon used the lightning in that position, everyone would die. Moyong Yuu, who wanted to say it, shouted as loud as he could. ¡°Spread out right now!¡± But the moment he shouted, the dragon¡¯s roar echoed everywhere. ¡°Kwaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!¡± ¡°N-No!¡± In front of Moyong Yuu, a white flash of light appeared in the dragon¡¯s body and then made its way outside, causing lightning. Crackle!!! Naturally, he thought that all the cultists would get electrocuted and thrown away. But something unbelievable happened. ¡°Ugh?¡± The lightning from the dragon didn¡¯t spread out like before but went to one place in the ground and got absorbed by something. ¡°Wh-what went wrong?¡± When he looked closely, all the cultists were bowing down, and they looked unharmed. In various places, something like iron bars were stuck in the ground. As if it had absorbed the lightning that the dragon emitted, they lit up blue. Crackle! ¡°Unbelievable! Did they stop the lightning from the dragon with that one thing? Wh-what the hell is that?¡± What was even more shocking was that the lightning that had descended through the iron rods flowed into the ground, and the cultists were slowly breathing, making sure that they weren¡¯t affected by it. And when the lightning completely vanished. ¡°Success!¡± ¡°Wahhhh!¡± All the cultists shouted at once. Chun Yeowun looked at the footwear they were wearing. It was footwear, which had a sole that was made from hardening the sap of a tree brought in as an imperial trade item. All the cultists were wearing them. [Current dissipated to the ground had been reduced by over 90%.] ¡®Lightning rod and rubber? I was skeptical, but this is a success Nano!¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s lips formed into a smile as he looked at the dragon. Chapter 416 - The Dragon Turtle (1) Chapter 416 : The Dragon Turtle (1) Chun Yeowun had heard from prince Baekhyun that the dragon was using powers related to qi, so he had, in advance, taken measures with the help of Nano. At the very least, he managed to prevent everyone from getting shocked to death. The measures prepared were a remarkable success. ¡°Grrrrrrr!¡± Was it because of what happened? The yellow eyes of the Dragon Turtle, which didn¡¯t achieve its purpose, looked down with an unpleasant gaze. It used lightning, yet not a single person had died. ¡®Is this the first time I¡¯ll see a live Spirit Beast?¡¯ Chun Yeowun thought as he looked at the long and broad dragon. He obtained the core of Imoogi and then the core of the Flame of QIlin, which was sealed in the Royal Shrine of the Imperial Palace. However, it was always the core and energy of beasts that had been captured ages ago. ¡®Those people were indeed great. To kill such monsters.¡¯ He knew that the energy he felt from the dragon was completely different from other warriors. As it was called Spirit Beast, it was safe to say that it is an entity different from humans. ¡®But the entire time I was here, we were strategizing.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t just concerned with rushing to the north. Chun Yeowun sent a message to someone. And 6th elder, Mong Mu, who was in charge of the troops, came ahead and shouted. ¡°Now is the time, counterattack! All swordsmen draw your swords!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When the order fell, the six hundred warriors under the Six Swords yelled and drew their swords which were engulfed in energy. Woah! The scene of six hundred warriors raising their weapons was spectacular. Moyong Yuu, who came to inform the Demonic Cult about the dragon, was in awe. ¡°Wow, they brought their elites with them.¡± The warriors under the Six Swords were made up of talented individuals within the Demonic Cult. Raising sword and defense units was a natural thing. Sword and defense units are known for having the highest amount of military and discipline training. It was shocking to see the formation of the sword and defense units perfectly harmonious. ¡®Let¡¯s start.¡¯ When Chun Yeowun raised his hand, 6th Elder Mong Mu shouted. ¡°All the 1st class warriors aim your swords for the neck of the dragon!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The cultists at the 1st class were close to Master level and could use sword qi. Of the six hundred men, sixty Master level warriors surrounded the dragon and kept blasting the dragon¡¯s thick neck with sword qi, internal energy, and other attacks. Chachachacha! The energy they were producing hit the neck of the dragon with a sharp sound. The sword attacks weren¡¯t giving out huge wounds, but if they kept hitting the same place multiple times, the scales of the Dragon Turtle would tremble at the blows. Pa! Tha! Cha! The Dragon Turtle wasn¡¯t expecting such harmonious attacks, so it twisted and tried to counterattack to prevent qi attacks from being used on its body. At that time, Great Guardian Marakim shouted. ¡°Six Swords and Lieutenant Hu, next step!¡± Phat! As Marakim moved to the sky, Hu Bong and the Six Swords simultaneously flew to the air and created a strong release of internal energy. Woong! Their target was the head. If the six hundred men attacked and the dragon moved to avoid getting hit, they decided to target the head. The seven of them, at the same time, made their effort to hit the head. The first things used were Hu Bong¡¯s Illusion Sword technique and Marakim¡¯s Twenty Four Demon Sword. Chachachachachacha! Kakakakang! The slashing sword attacks spread across the dragon¡¯s head. The head was also covered in hard scales that no attack pierced, but the dragon roared as if the attacks were reaching its body. ¡°GUOOOOOOOO!¡± ¡°Keep attacking!¡± The Six Swords, including Ko Wanghur, all aimed for the dragon¡¯s head at the same time. Surrounded by strong attacks, they once again created distance and struck the demon. Chachachachacha! ¡°KUOOOOOOO!¡± The Dragon Turtle couldn¡¯t move and kept howling at the rain of attacks that came onto it. The lower body was being attacked by the warriors, the neck was being attacked by the 1st class Master level warriors. ¡®Th-that is! The Demonic Cult might be able to take down that dragon head¡­¡¯ Moyong Yuu, who was watching, couldn¡¯t help but admire it. No matter how hard the dragon¡¯s scales were, it seemed like the dragon despised getting attacked. It seemed like Jegal Sohi, and his father¡¯s concerns were for nothing. ¡®We¡¯re the ones in trouble.¡¯ Moyong Yuu, who thought there was no need to worry about the Demonic Cult, tried to move back to where the Yulin troops were. It was then. Wooong! ¡°Th-this energy is?¡± Moyong Yuu turned his head, startled at the tremendous energy he felt from behind. The dragon¡¯s head, which was covered in black scales, was rapidly radiating intense white light. It was scary and ominous for some reason. ¡°A-avoid!¡± Marakim, who continued to hit the dragon head, exclaimed urgently. Similarly, Six Swords, who were startled by the ominous energy, withdrew at once. It spread in all directions, but what the dragon seemed to aim for was the direction where Hu Bong was present. A ray of blue light flickered through the mouth of the Dragon Turtle, who was barring its sharp teeth. It seemed to be emitting something different from lightning. Crackle! ¡°Th-this!¡± ¡°Avoid at all costs!¡± Shocked, they all tried to release shields knowing that the other warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to hold their defense with their internal energy. ¡°Damn¡­ it!¡± Hu Bong looked at the dragon¡¯s mouth, which was wailing. Both its eyes seemed to be dyed white. ¡°Kwaaaaakkk!¡± Crackle! And then it paused, and a beam of pale blue lightning flashed from the dragon¡¯s mouth and split the air. It was different from the waves of lightning it used before. This one was stronger. Kwakwakwakwa! Everything the lightning touched was destroyed, even clouds. Mun Ku and Ko Wonghur were trembling at the tremendous power and shouted. ¡°Hu Bong!!!¡± ¡°Che Takim!!!¡± It wasn¡¯t an attack that could be stopped. Anywhere the lightning passed had black smoke spreading around. It held a power that no martial artist could defend. Hu Bong and Che Takim, whom the dragon aimed at, wouldn¡¯t survive. Mun Ku reached for the ground with red eyes. ¡°H-how could¡­ this¡­ happen¡­ Hu¡­¡± She didn¡¯t even know that the dragon was aiming for Hu Bong and Che Takim. It was such a tragic end. She was on the verge of bursting into tears when she heard a familiar cry from afar. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mun Ku¡¯s eyes widened as she looked in the direction where the voice came from. Both Hu Bong and Che Takim were in the air. And they were holding onto Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand, who was in front of them. When it was about to attack, Chun Yeowun quickly pulled them down from the air. If he was even a little late, both of them would have turned into a crisp. ¡°Hiing! I thought you were dead!¡± ¡°¡­ we are not dead yet.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Mun Ku smiled broadly, wiping away her tears. Che Takim, who was too shocked, mumbled with a pale face. ¡°Lo-Lord, I almost died. Thank you.¡± At those words, Chun Yeowun looked at the dragon with serious eyes, not responding. It was because the dragon was once again condensing energy and was ready to shoot another beam of lightning. Woong! ¡°A-again?¡± Everyone looked at the dragon¡¯s head with scared expressions. Float! ¡°Ugh!¡± Two people fell to the ground on their butts. ¡°Everyone get down!¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s cry, every member fell flat on the floor, no matter where they were. Gooooo! Strong white light condensed from the dragon¡¯s mouth, and Chun Yeowun extended his hand towards it. Crackle! Cold qi rose in the air, and hundreds of ice swords appeared around the dragon¡¯s head. The dragon¡¯s eyes widened, looking puzzled, but Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t care as he clenched his hands, and the ice sword rushed towards the dragon at once. Chachachachachacha! ¡°KUUAAAAAAKK!¡± Hundreds of ice swords hit the dragon¡¯s head and chin simultaneously, the dragon¡¯s mouth, which was about to release lightning, shut, and the attack disappeared. Chun Yeowun frowned. ¡®¡­ it¡¯s unpenetrated!¡¯ Shhhhhh! As the ice swords hit the dragon¡¯s head, each sword shattered due to the scales. Even then, the cultists who fell to the ground watched and shouted in excitement when the lightning beam was blocked. ¡°Woah!¡± When everyone¡¯s morale rose, Chun Yeowun and Marakim shouted at the same time. ¡°Down!¡± ¡°No one gets up!¡± The dragon roared. ¡°Kwakkkkkkk!¡± Along with the roar, a wave of lightning rose from the dragon¡¯s body. Crackle! The startled warriors quickly lowered their heads and bodies, lower than the lightning rods. The wave of lightning emitted by the dragon got sucked into the rods, just like it did before. But that wasn¡¯t the end. Unlike the previous waves of lightning, which would end, the Dragon Turtle kept releasing more and more waves. Crackle! Crackle! Crackle! Everyone was stuck to the ground, not moving, because of the constant waves of lighting. ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°H-how long does it plan to release waves of lightning?¡± The faces of the cultists who leaned to the ground looked at the lightning rods, which were turning darker and darker. The lightning rods, which were absorbing the lightning, were turning redder and curved. It should have been exhausted, but the Dragon Turtle kept spewing lightning as if it had infinite power, driving the lightning rods to their limit. Crack! ¡°Ugh!¡± And the lightning rods began to bend one after another. There were around sixty rods, and more than ten had already turned red and bent. Now the Demonic Cult was in a dangerous situation. [The lightning exceeds the limit the rods can withstand.] Chun Yeowun¡¯s face went stiff at Nano¡¯s voice which echoed in his head. ¡®This can¡¯t be.¡¯ He tried to eliminate the Dragon Turtle by using strategy, but it looked like he misunderstood its power. If things continued like this, everyone would die. It had to be stopped, but the power emitted by the dragon was something that Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t even understand. In addition, the range of the emitted lightning was so wide that he wouldn¡¯t be able to cover it. ¡®Nano, is there any other way to withstand lightning?¡¯ [The higher the thermal energy, the higher the wavelength of the atom impeding the movement of electrons.] ¡®¡­ can you break it down into a simple way?¡¯ [As the heat increases, the flow of the current decreases. However, the current emitted by the Dragon Turtle is too strong. It may be dangerous.] ¡®Ugh, it has to be dangerous.¡¯ Otherwise, it would have been killed by now. When Chun Yeowun slowly tried to stand up, Che Takim and the other cultists around him tried to stop him. ¡°Lo-lord! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°Get away from me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wooong! ¡°Ahh?¡± When Chun Yeowun slightly waved his hand, the warriors who were around him got pushed away. Everyone was shocked, but then they felt the ferocious energy that was engulfing them. Woong! ¡°Th-this is?¡± At that moment, a change occurred in Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. Wheeeing! Black flames rose all over his body. It radiated a different level of heat from what Hu Bong showed his members. Just being close enough would burn them down. ¡°B-black flame?¡± As his whole body was covered in black flames, the yellow eyes of the dragon, which continued to release lightning, suddenly turned towards Chun Yeowun. It seemed like the dragon had sensed the energy of another Spirit Beast from him. ¡°Kwaaaak!¡± The Dragon Turtle emitted stronger lightning and tried to push Chun Yeowun down. Crackle! Crack! Crack! Nearly half the lightning rods broke in an instant burning up in blue flames. As a result, the remaining lightning rods couldn¡¯t completely absorb the attack, and the members close to the attack screamed in pain. ¡°Ackkk!¡± ¡°Kuakkk!¡± Chun Yeowun moved to the air, his eyes filled with anger at the shouts and screams of his members. Crackle! Chun Yeowun¡¯s blinked a couple times. Sparks were bouncing in all directions, but he seemed less affected with the black flames around him. It was a tingling sensation. ¡®Cut it at once.¡¯ An invisible sword made of the black flame was created in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand. Only by beheading the Dragon Turtle at once will he be able to prevent the worst from happening. Swoosh! Chun Yeowun broke through the lightning waves and reached for the dragon¡¯s neck. At that moment, something unexpected happened. ¡°Ugh?¡± The Dragon Turtle stopped the waves of lightning, and a white flash appeared in its mouth. Cunningly, it waited for Chun Yeowun to approach it. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Phat! Phat! Shocked, Chun Yeowun immediately tried to change sides and move away. But, ¡°Kwaaaaa!¡± Once again, the intense lightning erupted as the Dragon Turtle opened its mouth. As the dragon turned its neck to the side and kept on following where Chun Yeowun was moving. Crackle! Crackle! In an instant, Chun Yeowun¡¯s figure disappeared in the light. ¡°L-Lordddddd!¡± All the members of the cult, including Mun Ku, shouted in shock. However, there was no time for such things. They all had to try their best to avoid the lightning. The ray of lightning didn¡¯t end after engulfing Chun Yeowun. Crackle! ¡°A-avoid!¡± The cult members who escaped waves of lightning spread all over the area to avoid the damage. However, it wasn¡¯t an easy task to outrun the lightning, which was moving at the speed of light. Crack! Shock! ¡°Kuaaak!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± About 20 members of the team who couldn¡¯t escape got hit and instantly turned black. Fortunately, the Dragon Turtle¡¯s target was Chun Yeowun, so it stopped. As the members looked at the corpses turning into soot and the smoke rising from the dead, they became bewildered. ¡°L-Lord¡­¡± Che Takim was the most shocked. He blamed himself for letting Chun Yeowun get close to the dragon. It was then. ¡°There, look over there!¡± At the cry of one member, everyone turned their scared eyes. Wheeing! ¡°B-black flame?¡± In thick smoke, black flames flickered. And the form seemed much larger than before. ¡°Wahhhh¡­ how can this be!¡± ¡°The Lord is safe!¡± ¡°Woaahhh!¡± All the members of the cult who thought that their Lord was dead began to scream and cheer. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Chun Yeowun gasped for air in the black flames. He too, thought that he was done for when he saw the lightning get close to him. But he survived. Besides, [Lightning qi charge 400%] ¡®Huh?¡¯ As Nano announced, the white light particles in the augmented reality unfolded. His energy, which he thought would be rapidly consumed to block the lightning, actually increased by four times. It turned into a situation where he was overflowing with power. [In the process of absorbing the lightning weakened by thermal energy, it was converted into the user¡¯s internal energy. Cause unknown. Analysis required.] ¡®Ha?¡¯ Nano¡¯s emergency measure was to protect Chun Yeowun from the lightning. However, something unintended happened. Chun Yeowun¡¯s mouth rose into a smile. It was a strange phenomenon that even Nano couldn¡¯t explain, but it was great news that the lightning emitted by the Dragon Turtle no longer worked on him. Chapter 417 - The Dragon Turtle (2) Chapter 417 : The Dragon Turtle (2) At first, dozens of people died by a single lightning bolt emitted by the Dragon Turtle. As a result, they couldn¡¯t help but keep a certain distance between them and the dragon to avoid getting hit. ¡®Thousand White Ice Sound!¡¯ Thousand White Ice Sound and the Divine Palm of Ice God. It rained white frost as the deputy king, Dan Jucheon unfolded technique after technique. It wasn¡¯t possible because he was alone, but because the elders of the North Sea Ice Palace used the same techniques simultaneously. Shhhh! ¡°Kwaahk!¡± The Dragon Turtle roared as the cold frost rained on his head. It wasn¡¯t because of the pain, but instead, it was the anger that rose as the frost reminded him of the cold ice that had imprisoned him for hundreds of years. Shhh! Shhhh! Lightning erupted from the dragon¡¯s mouth. Dan Jucheon and the elders, who were using the cold qi, immediately moved to make ice shields. As they rotated their hands clockwise, transparent ice appeared in the form of a body shield. Crackle! ¡°Kuk! Everyone! Hold on!¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± When the lightning hit the ice shields, it glided in a different direction. Their bodies bounced because of the power of lightning, but not a single person died. Thud! ¡°Kwak!¡± The elders and Dan Jucheon, who fell to the ground, looked at the dragon yelling out in rage. As the fight continued, they managed to discover one thing. Although they couldn¡¯t pierce the dragon scales or give direct blows, the lightning didn¡¯t hit them if they defended with ice. For some unknown reason, it happened, and thankfully because of it, they managed to hold onto their lives. ¡®But this can¡¯t keep going on.¡¯ The dragon showed no signs of being tired. On the other hand, they were all tired. As was the case with Dan Jucheon, most of the warriors had exhausted more than half their strength. ¡®The remaining power¡­¡¯ Looking around, there were more than six hundred warriors with tired expressions. At first glance, that number was huge, but the number of corpses on the floor exceeded three hundred. ¡®We need to find a way to kill it, not a way to stop its attacks.¡¯ Otherwise, the humans will be the first to fall. That was when someone¡¯s voice was heard. [Deputy King!] When he turned his head in the direction the sound was coming from, he saw a woman. [Miss Jegal?] She was none other than Jegal Sohi, the strategist of Yulin. He was puzzled as she suddenly sent a telepathic message, but it was encouraging. ¡°The scales are vulnerable to fire?¡± Dan Jucheon frowned while looking at the dragon, which was snorting smoke. On the other hand, the dragon head on Yulin¡¯s side was, Pak! Pak! Pak! ¡°Shoot! Keep Shooting!¡± The warriors kept on shooting fire arrows. He didn¡¯t believe it at first as the fire arrows didn¡¯t seem to penetrate it, but then something changed. As they continued to use fire arrows, the lightning produced by the dragon became weaker. ¡®Oh my! That worked!¡¯ Of course, for that to happen, half of their troops had to be sacrificed. Nearly two hundred people died from the waves of lightning alone. Although the Yulin men were keeping their distance while fighting, only half of the troops had survived. At that time, Hwang Bo-neung, who was shooting fire arrows like everyone else, shouted to Moyong Kang. ¡°Leader Moyong! An arrow is stuck!¡± An arrow had never pierced the dragon¡¯s scale before. It was the first time in the battle. When he looked at the place where Hwang Bo-neung pointed his finger at, an arrow was indeed stuck. ¡°Oh oh oh!¡± Just as his ancestor¡¯s records said, the fire arrows really did work. But the problem was, there weren¡¯t any arrows left. It was a situation in which they were picking up anything that would work and shooting it. ¡®We need to win at all costs.¡¯ Moyong Kang gulped. They kept shooting fire arrows while continuing to widen the distance so that they could avoid lightning. Although it had weakened, it was still difficult for them to get close to it. ¡®Someone has to sacrifice themselves at this point.¡¯ Moyong Kang looked at the dragon¡¯s head with determined eyes. Even if it meant getting struck by the lightning, he had to die while taking down one head. [Leader Hwang!] Moyong Kang informed Hwang Bo-neung of his plan. Hwang Bo-nueng, who paused for a moment at the mention of sacrificing himself, nodded his head. If they didn¡¯t kill the dragon, everyone would die. ¡°Give me a bottle of oil!¡± ¡°Here!¡± At Moyong Kang¡¯s cry, one of the warriors of the Moyong family, who was shooting arrows, threw half a bottle of oil. Grab! Moyong Kang, who caught the bottle, poured it on his sword. And as he put it close to a fire, it caught fire. Hrrrrk! Hwang Bo-neung also poured oil on his great sword and made it catch fire. It wouldn¡¯t last long. They had to make sure the task was done before the fire went out. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Nice!¡± At the exhilarating cry of Hwang Bo-neung, Moyong Kang followed him. It was impossible for the dragon to remain still when he saw two people rush towards it with their swords lit on fire. ¡°Kwaaaaahhhhh!¡± The dragon roared, and lightning erupted from its body. Although weakened, the lightning was still too dangerous for people to get close to it, and it kept shooting the lightning in front of them as if it didn¡¯t want them to get closer. Crackle! ¡®Endure this!¡¯ Moyong Kang bit his lip as he kept moving forward. It was then. Crackle! Crackle! ¡°Huh?¡± In front of the two men, middle-aged men in white fur blocked the waves of lightning with ice shields. The lightning which hit the ice shields glided away. The people who blocked the lightning were officials from the North Sea Ice Palace. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Path! After blocking the lightning, they shouted to the two men behind them. Thanks to them, Moyong Kang and Hwang Bo-neung didn¡¯t die because of the lightning. They sent their thanks to the men and ran ahead with their swords still on fire and struck the dragon¡¯s neck. Slash! The swords pierced through the scales, which were supposed to be impenetrable. ¡°KOOOOUUUUU!¡± The dragon screamed as it twisted its long neck. The life-threatening adventure looked like it ended in success. Hwang Bo-neung exclaimed as he put more force into the sword. ¡°You monster! Dieeee!¡± Chak! The swords of the two simultaneously pierced the thick neck of the dragon and cut it. The swords entered the neck through one side and then came out from the opposite side. Slash! Kwang! The dragon¡¯s severed head fell to the ground. The warriors of the Yulin all looked at the fallen head of the dragon, and once it lost the light in its yellow eyes, they screamed. ¡°Wahhh!!!¡± ¡°We killed a dragon!!!¡± Two heroes valiantly beheaded the dragon, which wrecked the place. The moments where they battled with fear and doubted whether they could kill that monster were finally rewarded. Hwang Bo-neung slumped to the ground, tried, and waved his hand to Moyong Kang, who was near him and smiled. It was then. Thud! Crackle! A gooey liquid dripped all over the place as they rejoiced. Moyong Kang, puzzled, raised his head to look at what was happening. Wooong! White flashes were visible in Moyong Kang¡¯s eyes which were looking up. At that moment, a ray of intense lightning swept past Hwang Bo-neung, who was seated on the ground close to the warriors. Kwakwakwang! When the lightning passed, nothing but black soot remained. Moyong Kang yelled. ¡°Hwang Bo-neungggggggg!!!¡± The northwest side of the Ice Palace. The invisible sword made of huge black flames in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand, cut down the dragon¡¯s neck. Slash! Bang! As they looked at the huge head falling to the ground, the warriors of the Demonic Cult shouted. ¡°Woahhh!¡± ¡°Sky Demon Order! Lord Chun! Lord Chun!¡± They shouted at the sight of Chun Yeowun, who cut off the dragon¡¯s head in one stroke. The tornado of black flames which surrounded him slowly disappeared. Swoosh! ¡°Phew¡­¡± The white particles in the augmented reality, which were only visible to Chun Yeowun, who was panting, rapidly fell. [The remaining amount of lightning qi 324%] [The remaining amount of lightning qi 323%] The energy, which soared to four times the normal amount, was rapidly consumed. Perhaps, because it had exceeded the normal limit, the speed at which it decreased was fast. ¡®A temporary phenomenon?¡¯ The lighting absorbed by Nano to protect Chun Yeowun was a temporary amplifier. His body turned weary as he exhausted his stamina. [Exact cause is unknown. Analysis required.] ¡®Okay. Well, once the flame is down¡­¡¯ Crackle! At that moment, an unidentified liquid fell all over Chun Yeowun. ¡®What?¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who raised his head at the unknown phenomenon, was shocked by the words that erupted from everywhere. ¡°Th-the dragon is still alive!¡± ¡°That is absurd! Despite it¡¯s head being severed?¡± It was shocking to everyone. The dragon¡¯s severed head reformed. Perhaps it regenerated from the neck up, or a dragon head with scales lighter than the original was created. The liquid seemed to ooze out of the regenerated body. ¡°W-what kind of regenerative power is this?¡± 6th elder Mong Mu mumbled in shock. He heard of Spirit Beasts with excellent regenerative power, but what he just witnessed is supposed to be impossible. ¡°Grrrrr!¡± Wooong! A white flash of condensed lightning came from the mouth of the resurrected dragon. Marakim was the first to shout. ¡°Lighting!! Everyone get away!¡± ¡°Run away!¡± ¡°Wahhh!¡± Everyone spread out as the light formed. Contrary to their thoughts, the dragon had a clear goal in its mind. It was to take down Chun Yeowun, who cut its head off. Crackle! From the dragon¡¯s mouth, sparks burst along with intense lightning flashes. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s face hardened. Chapter 418 - : The Dragon Turtle (3) Chapter 418 : The Dragon Turtle (3) ¡®Shit!¡¯ Chun Yeowun hurriedly raised his hand and tried to pull his energy up. Black flames once again radiated and whirled around him, creating a huge body shield. Crackle! As the lightning hit the shield of the black flames, the electric charge dispersed in the heat and disappeared. However, Chun Yeowun¡¯s body was pushed back by the intense power the lightning held. ¡°Kuak! What amazing power!¡± Crackle! After he got pushed back around thirty feet or so, the lightning from the Dragon Turtle extinguished. The newborn head of the dragon had an intense yellow glow in its yellow eyes and was glaring at just one person. ¡°GRRRRRRRR!¡± The one which made its existence feel threatened. From the viewpoint of the cultists, who felt elated at its death, they ended up in frustration and fear as the head regenerated even after it was decapitated. In other words, they were dealing with an immortal monster. ¡®Why isn¡¯t it dead?¡¯ Chun Yeowun stared at the dragon as that question ran through his mind. Perhaps it weakened after its head was resurrected. Unlike the immediate attacks done before, the dragon seemed to gather energy before attacking. The dragon did suffer damage, but the one at a disadvantage was still the cult. Chun Yeowun turned his head in the direction of the other Dragon Turtle¡¯s head. ¡®Ah?¡¯ Looking elsewhere, he saw that dragon¡¯s heads on the other side had relatively pale scales as if its heads were cut once. Which meant that the Yulin and the North Sea Ice Palace had cut down the other heads of the Dragon Turtle once. ¡®So the head regenerates just like the normal body does? If all four heads are present, and then we die¡­ wait, I don¡¯t see one head.¡¯ Chun Yeowun realized something. If the other dragon head appears, then the Dragon Turtle would end up killing everyone. From the information he was given, it was clear that the Dragon Turtle had four heads and a shell like a turtle. However, like a mole, only three of its heads stuck out. ¡®No!?¡¯ Pak! Chun Yeowun put his palms on the ground. Looking at that, the concerned cultists hurriedly yelled out. ¡°Lord! It is about to shoot once again! Avoid it!¡± Despite the shouts, Chun Yeowun focused on the sensation that his hands would pick up from the ground. Da-Dum! Da-Dum! An intense beating under the ground. It seemed like what was underneath was excited and started to gradually beat faster. ¡®I knew it!¡¯ As if he realized something, Chun Yeowun got up from the ground and shouted at Hu Bong. ¡°Hu Bong!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Its lightning can be weakened by fire or extreme heat. Be at the center and protect the members of the cult!¡± ¡°Ugh! Me, Me? Ahh¡­ I understand!¡± Flustered at the heavy-duty he had been given, Hu Bong hesitated as he responded. Among the cult, Hu Bong was the only one who possessed flame qi from the Flame Qilin. He was someone who could manipulate flames like Chun Yeowun. Phat! Chun Yeowun, who gave the order, quickly moved away and headed somewhere else. He went to the middle point of the triangle from where the three heads popped out from, namely, right above the ruins of the Ice Palace. Da-Dum! Da-Dum! Da-Dum! ¡®Here it is!¡¯ The place where the heartbeat felt strongest. The body of the dragon was right below it. ¡®If the heads keep regenerating, it¡¯s a waste of time and effort to cut it.¡¯ It was a gamble, but Chun Yeowun decided that he should aim for the dragon¡¯s body. [Lightning qi remaining 189%] He still had double the amount of energy he typically possessed. Except for the original amount he possessed, he had to release all the extra energy. Phat! Chun Yeowun quickly flew into the air. Rising into the air, he stood over the collapsed palace ruins and raised his hands. The wreckage and rubble began to rustle and tremble. Drrr! Drrrrr! Amid the rubble, the fallen warriors and officials began to float into the sky. The sight of hundreds of dead people rising into the air was a spectacular and, at the same time, scary sight to witness. Koooooo! There was no way that the warriors and skilled masters around wouldn¡¯t notice the intense energy, which was strong enough to cover and shake the entire island of the Ice Palace. Even Dan Jucheon, the deputy king of the Ice Palace, who was dealing with the resurrected head of the dragon, was in shock. ¡®That can¡¯t be possible.¡¯ Weapons responded to the energy. The weapons dropped by the dead warriors and officials shook as they floated up to the sky. Dan Jucheon and the other elders looked at the strange phenomenon. ¡°Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡± ¡°H-how did this happen?¡± It was Chun Yeowun, who was in the middle of the ruined Ice Palace, causing such unbelievable things. They weren¡¯t the only ones seeing that. Moyong Kang, who was madly attacking the dragon to avenge Hwang Bo-nueung, looked at the sky as the warriors mumbled something. ¡°Th¡­ that¡­ that light is!¡± Something which was seen in the Jin Castle of the Tongho region, which earned Chun Yeowun the title of Demon God. The technique which had engulfed the entire Jin Castle with blood and death was about to manifest. ¡°Is that something a human can really do?¡± Moyong Yuu, who was guarding the wounded Jegal Sohi and Jegal clan¡¯s warriors, looked at the air with a pale face. When they first met, he thought that Chun Yeowun was a great man, but now, he looked like a monster. He must have been trying to release the absolute technique of Sky Flash, the rumored technique which brought annihilation in the Jin Castle. ¡°Is that the one I heard about?¡± ¡°Ah, No!¡± ¡°Miss Jegal. What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Look at those dragon heads!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At Jegal Sohi¡¯s words, Moyong Yuu looked at the dragon heads. It was impossible that the dragon heads, which belonged to a Spirit Beast, didn¡¯t feel the energy that Chun Yeowun just released. Suddenly, the heads of the dragon all turned towards Chun Yeowun and opened their mouths. Their goal, after sensing the crisis, was to end the source of their fear. Woong! White flashes with condensed energy and sparks. At that, all the people from the Demonic Cult, North Sea Ice Palace, and the Yulin, who were fighting the dragon, shouted. ¡°Lo-Lord, protect the Lord!¡± ¡°Stop the attack from the Dragon Turtle right away!¡± ¡°We need to make room for Lord Chun to attack!¡± Everyone tried to cut the dragon¡¯s heads to help Chun Yeowun. But, something unexpected happened. Grrrrrr! ¡°L-land is?¡± ¡°An earthquake!¡± The ground they were standing on began to shake violently. With the land shaking so much, it was difficult for them to stand. The dragon, which only used its three heads until now, sensed a crisis and finally moved. Crack! ¡°Uh-huh?¡± ¡°Avoid it! Stay away from the cracks!¡± Ominous sparks spouted from the cracked ground. It was a sign that lightning was about to come up from the ground. Despite flying away from the cracked ground, many people got caught by the lightning, which soared up from the ground. Crackle! ¡°Kuaaack!¡± ¡°Euuuk!¡± Screams from those who were near the palace. Instead of stopping the dragon, people were busy running away and trying to protect themselves. In the meantime, the dragon¡¯s three heads, which had gathered condensed energy in their mouths, simultaneously shot lightning towards Chun Yeowun. ¡°Avoid!!!¡± The cultists shouted in shock. However, Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t even move, as if he had no intention of avoiding it. The Six Swords screamed, but it was too late. Crackle! Streaks of lightning flashed from three different directions, all aiming for Chun Yeowun, who was surrounded in black flames. Kwang! Crackle! Flash! When the beams of lightning, which were strong enough to turn everything into soot, came in from multiple directions, people began to lose hope. ¡°H-How could this¡­¡± ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t he avoid it?¡± ¡°M-my Lord¡­¡± Everyone stared at one place in the sky with bewildered eyes. This time, despite being called the Demon God, they thought that their Lord wouldn¡¯t make it out alive. It was suicide. ¡°GRRRRRRR!¡± The heads of the dragon, who gathered all their strength to eliminate their common enemy, constantly snorted as if they were showing their satisfaction. The dragon turned its heads and focused on the people who were still standing on the ground until their yellow eyes widened at what they saw. ¡°GRRRRRRR?¡± Likewise, even the people who looked at that shouted. ¡°Woahhhhh!¡± ¡°Lord Chun is safe!!!¡± They were people from different factions, but for that moment, they were allies. Surprisingly, Chun Yeowun, who was supposed to be dead, was still standing in the air. ¡°No way¡­ to survive even after being¡­ hit by the three¡­ Lord of the Demonic Cult¡­ you really aren¡¯t¡­ a human.¡± Moyong Kang shook his head. He thought Chun Yeowun had died for sure, but this man was alive even after being hit. Besides, Crackle! Chun Yeowun¡¯s entire body, which was already covered in black flames, now had lightning crackling around it. It was as if he had turned into a God of Thunder and Black Flames. Everyone shouted and cheered for Lord Chun. [Lightning qi 1200%¡­ at¡­ limit¡­ it is¡­ dangerous¡­ for the user¡­ to use.] Crackle! Nano¡¯s voice cracked and then got cut off from Chun Yeowun¡¯s head. The gamble of risking his life made him collect stronger energy. However, it looked like Nano was overloaded or overheated in the process of absorbing such tremendous energy. Crackle! Flash! ¡°Phew¡­ ugh¡­ just hold on¡­ Nano.¡± It was the same with Chun Yeowun, whose veins were popping out. If he didn¡¯t quickly release the energy, it seemed like he would end up suffering massive damage to his body. ¡°I always give back what I receive.¡± Chun Yeowun reached out towards the shaking ground. And, Woong! The weapons he gathered in the air, which had turned black because of the lightning, were now burning in black flames. It seemed like he had to discard them and use sword qi, as was the case with the invisible sword, which would be used as an Air Sword. Typically, such a thing should be impossible. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Is, is this Sky Flash!?¡± Moyong Kang, the only one who witnessed Sky Flash, stared at the sight with trembling eyes. ¡°No. This is different. That is¡­ that isn¡¯t what we saw.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone¡¯s attention focused on Chun Yeowun as he stretched out his hand and ordered Nano. ¡®Nano, Target lock.¡¯ [Multi¡­ lock¡­ on system¡­] Crackle! Nano¡¯s cracking voice resonated in his head. Numerous red targets in the form of trajectories worked around Chun Yeowun, whose augmented reality was opened. Some of them aimed for the three heads of the dragon, which shot lightning towards him. Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! ¡®Activate!¡¯ At that moment, the black flame lightning, and the gathered swords bombarded and slammed into the ground where the Dragon Turtle was hiding its body. Kwakwakwakwang! Bang! Crack! Break! A black ray of light with lightning in it split off in three directions and passed through the dragon¡¯s heads at once. The Dragon Turtle heads didn¡¯t even have time to gather condensed energy. In an instant, the parts where the necks got cut turned black as if they got burned. Crackle! Crackle! The heads of the dragon soon fell to the ground, just like they did in the past. Thud! Thud! Thud! There was no sign of regenerating. Seeing the thick and long body of the Dragon Turtle lying on the ground, the deputy king of the palace, Dan Jucheon, was shocked. ¡°Su-such absurd power!¡± Decapitating dragon heads seemed like a futile thing after the sacrifices everyone had to make. But that wasn¡¯t the end. Rumble! The floor shook violently as the rays of black flame and lightning poured down, and the scream, which was different from the existing dragon heads, came out. ¡°KWAAAHHHHHH!!!¡± The sound was coming from the body of the dragon below the ground. Everyone who watched that cheered for Chun Yeowun, who was still alive. ¡°Th-the dragon is¡­¡± ¡°In pain!¡± The power of the Demon God¡¯s Sky Flash, which they only heard of, was a thrill for the eyes. Even then, Moyong Kang, who saw that, mumbled in a trembling voice. ¡°Who the hell can stop that monster.¡± It didn¡¯t need an explanation to know whom he was referring to as a monster. Chapter 419 - The Battle for the Core (1) Kwakwakwakwang! ¡°KUAHHHHHHH!¡± A scream rumbled the sky. It was the cry of the Dragon Turtle, which was suffering from the rays of black flames and lightning that rained on it. Rumble! All the people on the site of the North Sea Ice Palace tried to hold their balance as the land shook violently and the ground below their feet cracked. ¡°Woahhh!¡± ¡°Run as far as you can!¡± ¡°You need to get away from that!¡± At first, they were shocked by the amazing technique which unfolded in front of their eyes, and then they ran as they watched the dragon change. Chun Yeowun¡¯s power was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. Kwaarrrrr! Crackle! ¡°Ugh! Split up!¡± ¡°But where are we supposed to escape to?¡± The problem was that the technique was so painful for the dragon that it seemed like the Dragon Turtle was moving wildly underground. Even the officials of the Ice Palace, who were cheering, ran away, fearing for their lives. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s breaking everything.¡± ¡°Seven hundred years since the palace¡­ damn it!¡± If it was just the palace, they could build it once again. However, as the ground began to break in random places, rebuilding the palace seemed impossible. [Lightning Qi¡­ remaining¡­ 339¡­ percent.] [Lightning Qi¡­ remaining¡­ 335¡­ percent.] Crackle! Nano¡¯s voice echoed in Chun Yeowun¡¯s mind. Looking at how the words of Nano kept cracking, it seemed like Nano wasn¡¯t in good condition. ¡®I have already consumed most of the energy?¡¯ Although Nano was helping him out, the Sky Flash consumed a lot more internal energy than other techniques. Besides that, the energy drained so fast that it was making Yeowun dizzy. Even with such an attack, it would be dangerous if the Dragon Turtle endured it. [Lightning Qi¡­ remaining¡­ 203¡­ percent.] [Lightning Qi¡­ remaining¡­ 197¡­ percent.] It was around that time when the number displayed in augmented reality fell. The land, which was shaking, then trembled and finally turned calm. Finally, the dragon seemed to have stopped moving. ¡®I avoided a huge disaster.¡¯ It was fortunate that he went right to attacking before exhausting his energy. Swooosh! The black flames which covered Chun Yeowun¡¯s body slowly subsided. When the energy fell, all the rubble and weapons which were still floating in the air scattered. They weren¡¯t proper swords made out of qi, yet they stayed strong till the end. ¡°Haa¡­¡± ¡®Nano. Good Work.¡¯ Without Nano, this adventure wouldn¡¯t have been possible. However, something felt strange. [Ove¡­ overloaded¡­ energy¡­ rate¡­ error¡­ self¡­ recovery¡­ and¡­ system¡­ update¡­ needs to¡­ be done¡­ in standby¡­ more¡­ for¡­ duration¡­] Beep! Nano¡¯s voice ended as if someone had halted it. The augmented reality which was drawn by the white particles in his eyes also disappeared. ¡®Nano? Nano! Nanooo!¡¯ [¡­..] Shocked, Chun Yeowun called for Nano, but there was no answer. It was like it didn¡¯t exist anymore. When he judged that there was a problem with Nano, with whom Chun Yeowun lived with for more than four years, Chun Yeowun¡¯s complexion darkened. Sting! Sting! At that moment, intense pain engulfed all of his body. It wasn¡¯t muscle pain but rather pain in the meridian veins which his energy flowed through. ¡®Ugh! Is this a side effect of using a technique which exceeded my original strength?¡¯ Yeowun grunted, trying to hold back the pain, but. ¡°Kuak!¡± Flinch! The pain made it impossible for qi to flow freely in his body, so he couldn¡¯t fly anymore. ¡°KUAK!¡± Swoosh! As he staggered, Chun Yeowun finally moved to the ground. As he was having trouble standing still, the cultists who were watching him ran towards him at once. ¡°Lord!¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± He couldn¡¯t answer Marakim, who was concerned for him. There was no way he could be okay. The meridians in his body were about to burst out in pain; it felt like his vessels which were flowing with qi, were empty. ¡°First, clothes!¡± Hu Bong took off his long robe, which he was wearing, and tried to cover Chun Yeowun, who was naked. ¡°Kuakk!¡± Crackle! ¡°Ugh!¡± Sparks spread around Chun Yeowun, which turned into lightning sparks. ¡°Fi,firstly what should we do about the lightning sparks around the Lord¡¯s body?¡± 6th elder Mong Mu also nodded his head as he agreed with Ko Wanghur¡¯s words. ¡°I will try to drive out the qi from his body. Everyone stays back.¡± ¡°No. Elder Mong. This way¡­¡± As the Great Guardian was about to say something, Chun Yeowun, who had his eyes closed, groaned. ¡°Haa¡­ Haaa¡­ I¡¯ll take care of that thing, just take care of me.¡± ¡°Lord!¡± Crackle! ¡°Ugh!¡± With those words, Chun Yeowun soon sat down in the lotus position. Qi was still emanating from his body, but at the same time, steam was escaping from his body. ¡°A-are you really fine with it?¡± Hu Bong responded to Mun Ku, who asked the question with teary eyes. ¡°¡­ for now, we must obey his orders.¡± When he asked for them to take care of him, he meant that he would try to recover on his own. What they had to do as subordinates was to ensure that no one would harm Chun Yeowun. There were way too many people who could take advantage of Chun Yeowun¡¯s current situation. Marakim slowly gave the orders. ¡°Six Sword¡¯s men, take positions!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the warriors responded in a low tone and moved in unison, forming a circle around Chun Yeowun; they took up defensive stances. Elder Mong Mu spoke to Marakim with a concerned expression. ¡°It will be dangerous if we get attacked by the Yulin or the North Sea Ice Palace. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to take the Lord and go to a far away place instead of staying here?¡± Mong Mu had a lot of experience on the front lines, so he didn¡¯t trust the other forces. The only reason they didn¡¯t fight among themselves was that they had a common enemy called the Dragon Turtle, but now it was removed. It wouldn¡¯t be unusual for them to attack the Demonic Cult. Besides, didn¡¯t Chun Yeowun kill the second son of the Yulin and the Forces of Justice¡¯s Great Leader, Yi Mok, Kang Soah? At those words, Marakim shook his head. ¡°The Lord¡¯s words are absolute. And if the Lord was in a situation where he can¡¯t handle himself, he would give us a different order.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I know what your concerns are. But you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°There is the core and the blood of the Spirit Beast, which can boost one¡¯s internal energy, so what will their first choice be?¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± All the people around were martial artists. Beyond revenge, what martial artists wanted most was to elevate their skills. And the prediction of Marakim was turning into a reality. ¡°Leader Moyong! Now is our chance! An opportunity like this will never come again.¡± The opinions of the people from the Yulin were divided. The people of Black Shadow forces, who lost their leader Kang Soah, insisted that they take revenge on Chun Yeowun. In front of their eyes, Chun Yeowun had fallen down after losing his strength. When else would they have such a great opportunity? However, Moyong Kang shook his head at their requests. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Wh-why? If we can take him down, we get to take our revenge for our leader and it¡¯s a needed outcome for the future of Wulin too¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, but this has happened before.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Even in Jin Castle, Chun Yeowun used the Sky Flash technique. At that time, everyone thought that Chun Yeowun ended up using all his internal energy. ¡°At that moment, the Masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan tried to take advantage of the weakened Chun Yeowun, do you know what the results were? Everyone died, not a single person lived.¡± ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Lord Chun. That person will never be beaten by others. Even then, he will cleverly come up with something to deceive his enemies. And now, with our current force, can you break into their defence formation?¡± Compared to the Yulin¡¯s men, the Demonic Cult¡¯s warriors didn¡¯t suffer extensive damage, while the Yulin lost four hundred men. In addition to having over five hundred people, the Demonic Cult had the Six Swords and the Great Guardian standing unharmed. If they moved to fight, Yulin would be the one to suffer. ¡°But it is clear that there is something wrong, seeing how he landed and staggered¡­¡± The warriors weren¡¯t convinced. Opportunities to kill a monster were rare. It would be advantageous to Yulin if just one of them could stick their sword in the Demon Lord¡¯s throat. ¡°What do you think about this, lieutenant?¡± When Moyong Kang didn¡¯t speak, the members looked back at lieutenant Mak Wijong, who had been temporarily placed as the division leader. As Hwang Bo-neung was killed, there was no one else left to back Moyong Kang. Mak Wijong, too, stared at Chun Yeowun. ¡°Ah! Right! How about we join forces with the North Sea Ice Palace warriors, won¡¯t we have enough people to fight them? A temporary truce.¡± Even the warriors of the Ice Palace were heavily damaged. However, since it was their stronghold, they still had power. The warriors like Dan Jucheon and the elders who were skilled could join them. ¡®There is a definite chance to win. Even if I have to face the Great Guardian, I can try to make a sweeping blow¡­¡¯ Like Moyong Kang said, this could be a trap. What if this time, too, it was a trap laid out by Lord Chun Yeowun? Rather, the warriors didn¡¯t look like they¡¯d get convinced. Besides, ¡°I agree, but there is no guarantee that they will help us.¡± ¡°Huh? What is that¡­ ah!¡± When they looked at the direction Mak Wijong pointed at, the surviving warriors of the Ice Palace were gathering somewhere. They headed for the headless dragon¡¯s body with a clear purpose in their minds. ¡°They have something more urgent to do than deal with the Lord of Demonic Cult.¡± Mak Wijong pointed to the dragon near them and spoke to Moyong Kang. ¡°Leader Moyong. In the current situation, it would be better for us to find a way to get the dragon¡¯s blood. It is a dangerous force which we shouldn¡¯t pass on.¡± Spirit Beasts blood and core. There was a legend that they would increase one¡¯s internal and external energies. From that, the Yulin side also thought that they should get the blood once the dragon died. ¡®If the legend is indeed true¡­¡¯ The Dragon Turtle¡¯s core can reverse the Yulin forces¡¯ situation, which ended up taking too much damage from the Demonic Cult and the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡®Now might be the right chance. If the Lord of Demonic Cult is really recovering, it would be right for us to take away the core of the Dragon Turtle.¡¯ If he woke up, Chun Yeowun would make the first move. And if that happened, there is a high probability that both the blood and core will fall into the hands of the Demonic Cult. Moyong Kang, who had been pondering, made a decision. ¡°The core is our priority!¡± Meanwhile, Sama Chak, who was standing near Chun Yeowun, was restlessly watching the movements of Yulin and the Ice Palace warriors. He looked to see if anyone was moving in to target their Lord, but he got angry when he saw the two forces head for the fallen dragon¡¯s body. ¡°Great Guardian! Is it alright if we just leave it?¡± Strictly speaking, the ownership of the blood and core belonged to Chun Yeowun, who killed it. He spoke the words of the people in the cult who held the same opinion. They all wanted to go stop those people. ¡°The Lord is our priority. Let¡¯s stay here and do our role.¡± Marakim answered him rather stiffly. For him, the safety of the Lord was the priority. Shockingly, Hu Bong, who would usually become furious at the other clan¡¯s actions, was rather calm, making Che Takim ask. ¡°Hu Bong. Don¡¯t you have anything to say? The blood and core of the Dragon Turtle will be stolen by them.¡± ¡°Hehehe, those people? When one swallows a fish with thorns, one will get hurt or stung inside.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± It was something everyone should have understood. And soon, they all came to understand what Hu Bong meant. A shattering scream came from the Ice Palace warrior¡¯s side, which were clustered around the dragon¡¯s body. Crack! ¡°Kwaaak!¡± The palace warriors of the Ice Palace were surrounding the dragon body, which was on their side. They looked at the dead body and the black soot all around them with shocked expressions. ¡°Ho-how could this happen?¡± Crackle! Lightning sparks and streaks flew across the dragon¡¯s body. Chapter 420 - : The Battle for the Core (2) Chapter 420 : The Battle for the Core (2) The huge body of the dragon lay dead on the ground of the Ice Palace. Black blood oozed out from the severed part of the body where the heads had disappeared from. What was unusual was the sparks which were bouncing little by little as if lightning was still flowing. Crackles! Crackles! Everyone stared at it blankly, knowing that approaching it would be difficult. They tried to take the blood from the area of the body closest to them, but they hesitated to touch it. But even more disturbing was, ¡®This is the blood of the Dragon Turtle!¡¯ ¡®It is said that those who take the blood will gain great power. Opportunities like that don¡¯t come easily.¡¯ There was no one among the warriors who didn¡¯t display greed for the blood. And such a reaction was natural. And if they could take this back to Yulin, it would create a mess for them, such a strange sight that the blood of a Spirit Beast was in front of them, and they wanted it. There was only one problem. ¡°How about someone tries the dragon¡¯s blood first? Legend says that it can increase the internal energy, but we don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the truth, right?¡± Chul Yi-myeong, the third seat of the Black Shadow force, spoke as the others agreed. In such a situation, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for most of them to covet the blood. Moyong Kang objected to that. ¡°No.¡± At the words of Moyong Kang, everyone turned stiff. Most of them wanted to consume the dragon¡¯s blood, but their commander was against it. To that, Moyong Kang spoke in a serious voice, as if he was warning them. ¡°The blood of a spirit beast isn¡¯t something that can be consumed so easily.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I know that you all think that you can have it and¡­¡± Even before he could finish speaking. Crackle! ¡°Kwaack!¡± A scream erupted from the North Sea Ice Palace¡¯s side. The people of Yulin looked over there with puzzled expressions, and Moyong Kang spoke as if he didn¡¯t have to see what was happening. ¡°Heard that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°What do you think? People die if they take the blood of a spirit beast without diluting it, the body can¡¯t take the raw energy. Would you like to scream like that too?¡± A member from the Black Shadow force, who kept an eye on the North Sea Ice Palace warriors, rushed back to report. ¡°Haa, did you hear that? Someone from the Ice Palace took the blood and then lightning qi engulfed his body and he turned into black soot.¡± ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Woong! Moyong Kang¡¯s words were indeed true. Everyone looked at him in amazement. It was natural for Moyong Kang to know that taking the blood from the spirit beast would have side effects. It was because, while the Yan Dynasty was doing well, they defeated a two-headed dragon. ¡°How did Leader Moyong know?¡± ¡°¡­ ages ago, the ancestors of my clan caught a dragon spirit.¡± ¡°Ah! Then, does the leader know how the blood of a spirit beast needs to be consumed?¡± Everyone looked at him with anticipation. However, Moyong Kang shook his head. No one in the Moyong family was able to consume the blood of the dragon spirit which they killed. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°¡­ I am sorry, but I have no idea either. Because it was stolen before we were able to try.¡± ¡°Stolen? Ha!¡± According to the records, the dragon had a qi attribute. It had sparks around it, and it was impossible to get close to the body, so the warriors left to look for a means to move it. However, when they returned in the middle of the night, the core, which was supposed to be covered in lightning sparks, disappeared. ¡°Did the Moyong family catch the culprit?¡± ¡°¡­ we tried, but we couldn¡¯t.¡± Rather, both units which were sent to search for the thief ended up getting annihilated by the criminal. So, all the military forces of the Liaoning were mobilized to drive the criminal into a valley of Neungbong Mountain, but then he disappeared. As if he evaporated into the sky. The only trace the criminal left behind was that he was a master of a clan that had never existed in the Wulin. Everyone was puzzled at the sight of the criminal¡¯s sword use. ¡°It¡¯s like the story of someone from the Blade God Six Martial clan, like the Blade God.¡± Because that was the only awing sword technique that the warriors were aware of. ¡°Well, you might think so, but it happened a long time ago.¡± It was a long time ago, even before the establishment of the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡°To be honest, it wasn¡¯t the Blade God, but it looked similar to the techniques of the Sky Demon Order. It isn¡¯t that important. I¡¯d rather try and find a way to move this sooner¡­ huh? Where is lieutenant Mak?¡± The temporary leader of the Black Shadow force, Mak Wijong, was nowhere to be seen. At the question of Moyong Kang, 3rd seat Chul Yi-myeong pointed to the huge defense line created for Chun Yeowun. ¡°The lieutenant went there with a few others saying that he would bring us the core of the dragon.¡± ¡°What? When?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long.¡± At the words of the 3rd seat, Moyong Kang turned nervous. According to the records, the core of a Dragon is supposed to be full of qi. Obviously, it would have a lot more qi than a two-headed dragon, so how are four to five people going to bring it out? ¡®He left without even reporting it to me.¡¯ It was strange, but he had to hurry up. If they touched the core in haste, they would turn into black soot, just like the warriors of the North Sea Ice Palace. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t. Hurry up! Miss Jegal!¡± ¡°Yes leader.¡± ¡°I think we need the help of your warriors. Come over with everyone.¡± The warriors and scholars of the Jegal clan who mastered the Book of Qi and All Knowing?1?. With them, Moyong Kang thought that he would be able to move the core. ¡°Leader Moyong¡­ really wants to go there?¡± Jegal Sohi asked as she looked at the Demonic Cult¡¯s side. It was natural what she was concerned about. Moyong Kang took a deep breath and answered. ¡°Phew. It is better to take the core away from the body instead of letting the Lord of the Demonic Cult take it away. Did you see his power? We can¡¯t let that happen.¡± At those words, Jegal Sohi¡¯s complexion darkened. The Lord of the Demonic Cult seemed like he was the strongest in the current Wulin. However, if he ends up taking the core and the blood of a Spirit Beast, the balance of power in the Wulin will be completely destroyed. The world will be under the foot of the Demonic Cult if that happens. ¡°¡­ understood.¡± Jegal Sohi thought about it and agreed with Moyong Kang. She thought it would be better to take away the core for the sake of the future of Yulin. ¡°Hurry.¡± Moyong Kang hurriedly led the troops and headed for the hole. Meanwhile, on the Ice Palace¡¯s side. Crackle! ¡°Kuak! Save¡­ me!¡± Pst! A man whose body was covered in sparks was shocked to death. Everyone who looked at that had bewildered expressions on their faces. They paid the price for their greed and excitement. ¡°Why?¡± Even Dan Jucheon couldn¡¯t understand the reason. He could feel the raw qi flowing in the blood of the dragon. He could feel how strong people would become if they had it. He, too, thought that taking it would increase their internal energy, so why were people dying because of lightning. ¡°King. It seems like we should stop. Why not freeze the blood and disperse the qi first?¡± He nodded at the words of elder Seol Young-gwi. They had already confirmed what would happen from the two people who tried and died. It felt like it would be better to reduce the qi and then ingest the blood. ¡°¡­ that would be better. Are the elders okay with it?¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°What the 1st elder said is correct.¡± At the question from Dan Jucheon, everyone nodded their heads. But one person didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Elder Won?¡± They looked, but couldn¡¯t find the sixth elder, Won Sangho. Two elders had died, and elder Seol Yi-jeong was near the ice cave, but the man who had been here until a moment ago disappeared. It was suspicious, but Baek Gojung of the Snow Sword troops rushed in to report. ¡°Deputy king. The Yulin men are heading into the underground tunnel right now!¡± ¡°How!¡± Their purpose of heading into the underground was obvious to everyone. ¡°They are going for the core.¡± The most important thing was the core. The core is where the raw natural power of the spirit beast is gathered, a true treasure. ¡°King! We must not let them get it.¡± ¡°We need to head there right away.¡± The elders, who knew that the situation wasn¡¯t favorable for them, asked their deputy king to act. Dan Jucheon, who had the same idea, made the elders and the warriors move to the underground. And ordered Baek Gojung of the Snow Sword troops. ¡°Leader Baek. Go to the ice cave and tell the elders there to follow the tunnel which the dragon drilled all the way here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dan Jucheon felt that it was fortunate that they didn¡¯t lose too many warriors. If they went into the underground tunnels and the Yulin warriors were indeed there, and Elder Seol Yi-jeong brings in another 500 warriors from the cave, they could attack the Yulin from both sides. If that all happened, then the core would belong to them. Under the command of the deputy king, Baek Gojung and lieutenant Oh Young hurriedly went to the cave where the elders were. Baek Gojung, who arrived right away, entered the cave. But as soon as he went down, something strange happened. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Leader¡­ this is the smell of blood.¡± A foul odor that tickled their nose wafted from the underground cave. A strange chill crept down Baek Gojung¡¯s spine as he went down, but when he reached the last level, he was in shock. ¡°H-how did this happen?¡± Five hundred men that were supposed to be there guarding the Adularia stones. Were in the form of numerous corpses scattered far and wide with traces of fierce fighting everywhere. A single glance was enough to know that five hundred bodies were there. This didn¡¯t mean that the battle happened when the dragon broke out. ¡°Who the hell raided this place?¡± Judging from the cuts on the corpses, they must have collided with an armed group of people. ¡°Leader here!¡± While examining the bodies, Oh Young found footprints that headed somewhere. And that place was, ¡°This¡­¡± The tunnel the dragon dug. It looked like someone raided the place when the battle happened outside and went into the underground tunnel. Whoops! ¡°Who the hell entered this place?¡± Baek Gojung, unable to contain his anger, ground his teeth. Then, he quickly contained his anger. ¡°You must go back immediately and report this to the deputy king!¡± ¡°Bu, but leader, you?¡± ¡°I will track them, hurry up. Only then will they be able to know!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Baek Gojung looked at Oh Young, who exited from the cave, and then he hurriedly entered the tunnel. Crackle! Lightning qi, which flowed through his body¡¯s meridians. In order to control it, Chun Yeowun focused on his breath. The most effective method was something he had learned while controlling the Sky Demon Force, but with his current body, he chose to use the method he used for the Twenty Four Demon Sword. It wasn¡¯t the greatest one, but it had the greatest effect when meditating. In a situation where it was difficult to control his body and the lightning, nothing else could be done. ¡°Kuak!¡± Crackle! Every time he inhaled, sparks from the lightning qi flashed all over his body. The unfamiliar qi simulated his meridians and disrupted the flow of energy in his body, but the Sword Force of the Sky Demon was protecting him. If it wasn¡¯t for that, which was in his Dantian, the lightning qi could never be controlled, and Yeowun¡¯s body would have burst. ¡®If Nano protected my meridians through self healing, this would be a lot quicker.¡¯ The Sword Force of the Sky Demon didn¡¯t have the speed. However, Yeowun would try to hurry up, but if he did so, the meridians in his brain would be damaged, and the lightning qi would run wild. He never thought that something would go wrong with Nano The moment when he was focusing on the qi. Crack! [Error! Error! An error¡­ has¡­ occurred¡­ in¡­ the¡­ system] ¡®Nano!¡¯ At the sudden voice of Nano in his head, Yeowun called out for it. However, Nano didn¡¯t respond and kept repeating, error, error. ¡®Nano. Are you hurt?¡¯ He asked with concern, but suddenly something changed in Chun Yeowun¡¯s vision. Though his eyes were covered, his pupils saw white light particles and the augmented reality opened. ¡®Why augmented reality?¡¯ Crackle! [vi¡­ video¡­ devi¡­ device¡­ lock is¡­ temporarily¡­ released¡­ need¡­ to¡­ fix¡­ system¡­ error¡­ self¡­ recovery¡­] Crackle! Nano¡¯s voice got cut off, and a space that he never saw before opened up in the augmented reality. It was a phenomenon that Nano used in the past for Chun Yeowun. It was the 3D (Three Dimensional) augmented reality. ¡®Where is this place?¡¯ In front of Chun Yeowun, a different world appeared. There were many devices that displayed three-dimensional images around, and space was entirely filled with unknown machines. There was only one thing he was familiar with, the picture of heaven, which was written in red letters and background, which symbolized the Sky Demon Order. Below it was something written in English, not Chinese, but English which Nano had injected into Yeowun¡¯s head. [Sky Corporation Development Room.] At the incomprehensible view, Chun Yeowun looked at the white particles, which showed something above the augmented reality. [AD Year 2940.12.24] ¡®What the hell¡­ what is this recorded video?¡¯ Editor¡¯s Note ?1? Before anyone asks, ¡°All Knowing¡± is the full name of the technique. We don¡¯t know what they are ¡°All Knowing¡± about. We will have to wait until the author hopefully clarifies it in the future. Chapter 421 - The Battle for the Core (3) Chapter 421: The Battle for the Core (3) The entire wall was filled with items he had never seen before. It was the first time he saw a wall made of cold iron and not of stone or wood. In addition, there was a transparent and thin wall that showed the other side, and Yeowun instinctively thought that the place might not be the current Jianghu. There was no movement in the video. When he realized that what he was seeing was a 3D stereoscopic image, he thought that the image would be jumbled, but it felt like the video was fixed in one place. ¡®Is this a record which has been locked?¡¯ There were a few instances when the system was locked when he asked Nano for something. However, due to an error, the lock was released, and it was clear that what he was seeing was a video that shouldn¡¯t have been shown to him. ¡®Can I move in this state?¡¯ He tried to concentrate. However, his vision seemed fixed. ¡®Nano! Nano!¡¯ He called for Nano several times, but there was no answer. It seemed like he was seeing this video because of an error, but what use is it if he can only see one area? It was boring. Weigh! ¡®Uh?¡¯ The door on the left wall split down the middle and opened up automatically. And a young man in his early thirties and a middle-aged man in white came in wearing strange outfits. But the bizarre outfits seemed familiar. It was a long time ago, and his memory was hazy, but Yeowun was sure that he saw them. And the middle-aged man in a white coat opened his mouth. ¡°Director Chun, you are a stubborn man. If the Nano Machine has been implanted into the eye, can¡¯t you just give out prescribed glasses to avoid vision problems? Tch. Tch.¡± ¡°Eh, how can a doctor say that? The ID chips are dangerous and I know that if one gets implanted with a Nano Machine, tracking by the TP will be faster.¡± At those words, the middle-aged man who was called a doctor stuck out his tongue. Chun Yeowun, who watched this, was bewildered. He could understand what they were talking about, but the content of their conversation was somewhat difficult. ¡®Are they talking about Nano from Nano Machine? What the hell is a TP?¡¯ Regardless of his questions, their conversation continued. ¡°Doctor Baek. Is there any way to remove the ID chip from the body?¡± ¡°How many times have I explained it to you? If the chip stops, it will be recorded as dead. And to get rid of the chip flowing through the blood, we would have to dialyze all of the blood, which would mean losing all of one¡¯s martial skills. Does that sound nice?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± At those words, the young man in a bizarre outfit frowned. He seemed concerned about losing his martial arts. ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t hemodialysis, shouldn¡¯t there be a way to stop it with an electric shock or an EMP (Electromagnetic Pulse)?¡± ¡°You do know that the ID chip has been equipped with an EMP canceller, right? And as Chun knows, it would have to exceed over 10 million volts to induce the chip into failure because of electric shock¡­ afterwards, I don¡¯t have any intention to stop you if you want to die, and your younger sibling who is training in the Demonic Academy would like the results.¡± ¡°Huhhhuhu, I see that there is no easy way.¡± ¡°I heard that he passed the fifth test, and if a position turns vacant, he can join the board without taking the sixth test.¡± ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t let him join the board that easily. I barely managed to beat Mong to enter.¡± Knowing that the doctor¡¯s stubbornness would give him no results, the young man called Chun slowly walked around the space and approached the side where Chun Yeowun could see him. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t notice it until the young man passed by him, but the young man¡¯s face strangely resembled him. He had a pure white face, sharp eyes, and if someone who knew Chun Yeowun saw him, they would totally think that the two of them were brothers. ¡®Ah?¡¯ The young man suddenly stretched out his hand towards Chun Yeowun¡¯s field of vision. And Chun Yeowun looked at what was just lifted and placed between the young man¡¯s fingers. As if his hands were holding onto something, Chun Yeowun sensed the alien liquid for a while as he looked. ¡®What is he up to?¡¯ The young man called Chun turned his head to Dr. Baek and said. ¡°Because of this liquid, the 7th generation Nano Machine¡­ What if the Nobel Prize for Science flies away? Doctor.¡± ¡°¡­ don¡¯t know. Had it not been for his lifelong research and contract, I would have taken the sample to Sweden at once.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t joke. After all, the metal extraction would be considered illegal by the Gate, and you know that what you stole will never be deemed as legal.¡± ¡°Are you trying to get revenge on me or something?¡± At the words of Chun, Dr. Baek shook his head with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Doctor. Just in case, is there enough metal left in the Gate to mass produce the 7th generation?¡± ¡°If there was so much metal left, those Gatekeepers would have already come in with warrants in hand. Or maybe the guys from the other side of the Gate would come in.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s a pity. There is only enough for one person.¡± No matter how much he listened, Yeowun couldn¡¯t understand their conversation. Even when he understood the English words mixed in the conversation, it was difficult to interpret as they seemed to be referring to something. ¡°It would be great if we can mass produce an untraceable Nano Machine.¡± ¡°If that happens, the Sky Corporation will become a law-breaking company from that day forward. Phew, to be honest, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Dr. Baek approached Chun and continued speaking. ¡°Although most of the systems of the 7th generation Nano machines have been locked, don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is to hand over an untraceable device which can withstand magnetic fields and the time portal to someone from the distant past?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that when the time axis changes it creates a different dimension? Then why are you so concerned while knowing that the present world won¡¯t be affected by it?¡± The young man called Chun waved his hand while saying that. But Dr. Baek spoke in a serious voice as if he couldn¡¯t shake off his concern. ¡°Do you believe that the Blade Six group will disappear if we stop the founding of the Blade God Six Martial clan during the time of the South Lord, and the Slashing Demon Emperor? Don¡¯t you know that they can¡¯t do anything as long as they are a start-up company that partnered with the government?¡± These were the only words he could understand. ¡®South Lord?¡¯ South Lord was the title of the former lord, Chun Yujong. Who the hell is the Slashing Demon Emperor? ¡®Slashing Demon Emperor? The one who went after the arms?¡¯ It was his first time hearing about it, but it oddly felt familiar. And listening to what they were saying, it felt as if this wasn¡¯t the present either. At the words of Dr. Baek, who was dissuaded, the one called Director Chun, who had a smile on his face, opened his mouth with a cold face. ¡°Doctor, you always said that the time axis is different, so stopping them wouldn¡¯t be possible. But how would you explain the historian¡¯s extremism?¡± ¡°¡­ What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Push! Director Chun took out a small device from the pouch hanging around the left side of his waist. And when he lightly pressed that small device, a hologram was formed by a bright light. Wheeing. The hologram showed the face of a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and strong features. Next to him, white particles were drawing just like the augmented reality for Chun Yeowun. [Blade God Born: AD 1967.XX.XX~ Education: Doctor of Martial Arts, Beijing Martial Arts University Award: President of People¡¯s Republic of China Award: AD.2018>XX>XX United Nations Peace Service Citation: AD.2352.XX.XX Asia Gatekeeper Achievement Award: AD.2380.XX.XX ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Experience: AD 2013. Professor of Law, Beijing Martial Arts University. AD 2025. President of Beijing Martial Arts University AD 2134. 1st level commander of the Blade Six Group. AD 2225. Honorary Chairman of the Blade Six Group.] In addition, a lot of other information came out. Seeing that, Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t understand. Speaking of the Blade God, isn¡¯t he the forefather of Blade God Six Martial Clan, who disappeared while fighting the Sword Demon in the past? But seeing what was written in front of him, it was as if the man had lived for over a thousand years. ¡®What the hell does this mean?¡¯ Everything became confusing. It could have been the record of someone who shared the same name, but Yeowun couldn¡¯t calm his heart. Aside from the anxiety, the young one called Chun spoke while looking at the hologram. ¡°A hero who broke the Six Dimension Gates alone, which was a catastrophe to mankind, a history chart that states that he has lived for over a thousand years and on top of that he¡¯s the strongest living being on earth. Do you really think that this man, who did all of that, and lived all of those years, managed to find success with martial arts alone?¡± There was a reason for saying that. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to live that long without the aid of medicine or technology especially with today¡¯s degenerated martial arts.¡± ¡°But, don¡¯t many keepers and those of their family¡¯s lineage not admit that he is a legend who reached the level of natural wonder?¡± ¡°Not a single person knows what it is, so would they have any means to prove their words?¡± At the words of Dr. Baek, Chun asked back. The martial arts of this era seemed to have deteriorated considerably compared to the past. In an era when martial arts degenerated, the Blade God, who reached the state of natural wonder, was a living legend and divine existence. ¡°Hmm, if you put it that way, then the president at the headquarters who reached the Super Master level acknowledged it, you should know that, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You must know that if one has a Nano Machine or an ID chip inside their body, they are being tracked by the Time Patrol? Trying to make this excessive guess about him time travelling after asking for the development of the 7th generation Nano Machine¡­¡± ¡°Not a speculation.¡± The young one, called Director Chun, pressed the other side of the device. The hologram on which the information of the Blade God was written had disappeared, and numerous photos appeared. There were scans of very old photos uploaded to the web. [Blade God, was he really born in 1967?] There were a few photos that had questions on them. What was more shocking was that, 1870.XX.XX had been developed on the bottom of some photos, and the Blade God seen in the hologram looked similar to the one in the pictures. ¡°How do you plan on explaining this? Are you going to tell me that this is just a rumor floating around the web? And¡­¡± Wheeing! Once again, the hologram changed. However, the data which appeared this time. ¡®Sky Demon Order¡¯s Historical Records?¡¯ It was a book that recorded the history of the Sky Demon Order. The holographic book opened with a complicated process, starting with a retina scan and then entering the password as if it was a forbidden item. ¡°W-wait a minute. Director Chun. Historical data can only be viewed by the direct descendants of Chun, right?¡± Dr. Baek turned away in embarrassment. At that, the young man, Chun, said that it was okay. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will only show you what you need to see.¡± ¡®Is he a direct descendant of the Chun family? What are they talking about? And why is the Cult in a 3D image?¡¯ What was incomprehensible was that this man seemed to be keeping a 3D image of the Sky Demon Order¡¯s Historical Records, which should have been stored in a safe made of old cold iron in the mountains. Besides, it looked much older than what Chun Yeowun saw. At that moment, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes caught a familiar name. -the 24th Lord. Chun Yeowun, the Slashing Demon Emperor. ¡®Chun Yeowun, the Slashing Demon Emperor?¡¯ He was dumbfounded. His name was attached, along with a title that sounded familiar. Chun Yeowun tried to look closer, but the young man moved the hologram with his hand, and the page turned over. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ It was something he was very curious about, but he didn¡¯t get to see it. But there was one thing he knew for sure. Although it was very confusing, this video could happen in the future. ¡®Future¡­? Is that really possible?¡¯ When that thought came to his mind, the existence of Nano became increasingly suspicious. He didn¡¯t know how it came to him, but Yeowun knew that Nano wasn¡¯t a thing of the present. Starting with the amount of information it held, Yeowun had doubts about its abilities, such as its body-healing, and its secrets were gradually revealed. -The 7th generation Lord. Demon Sword, Chun Muhui. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Chun Yeowun gasped. It was the time when the Blade God had made his first appearance. At first, he only heard of the story from Lee Hameng, but after taking over the title of Lord, he learned more about it through the Historical Records. ¡°How is this¡­¡± Dr. Baek, who was examining the contents of the hologram historical records shown by Chun, couldn¡¯t hide his shock. ¡°Did the 7th lord get killed by Blade God? How could that¡­¡± It was his first time seeing this as no one except for the Chun family could see the records. Director Chun spoke to Dr. Baek, who couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut in shock. ¡°¡­ what if the present time axis and reality were manipulated by the Blade Six in the past? Is that why the martial arts degenerated in the current era but just not in the Blade Six?¡­ Dr. Baek, isn¡¯t this quite suspicious?¡± At his serious question, Dr. Baek was dazed for a while before opening his mouth. ¡°If that is true¡­ it can¡¯t just be a theory. Why didn¡¯t you disclose this information?¡± ¡°Because of what the Doctor said.¡± ¡°No way¡­ The time axis?¡± ¡°Yes. If it happened to the time axis, then reality would be changed¡­ moreover, if the past was really changed and just not on the time axis, the reality will disappear or change?1?.¡± Something called the butterfly effect. Even a small intervention can cause a significant impact on the future. Although the direct descendants of the Chun family had their doubts, they didn¡¯t want to change the past. It was because they weren¡¯t sure how their existence would change. ¡°Wait. If so, then you are going to use the Time Portal even after considering all of this, is this really your goal?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Then why do you have five time portal packs in your suitcase?¡± Dr. Baek was pointing to the pouch on his waist. He seemed to have peeked through the pouch when Chun opened it. ¡°You only need two to make the trip, why get five? Your goal isn¡¯t just to inject Nano¡­¡± It was at that moment. Beep! The video in the augmented reality stopped. And everything turned dark. ¡®Wh-what?¡¯ At the moment when something important was going to be said, everything turned black around Chun Yeowun. He couldn¡¯t comprehend what happened, but they seemed to be talking about the past. He thought he should know that, but then it got cut off, making him irritated. At that moment, he heard Nano¡¯s voice. [Lock on¡­ video¡­ records¡­ have¡­ been¡­ placed¡­ again¡­ quickly recover from errors¡­] Crackle! ¡®Kuak!¡¯ The pulsation of his mind ran through his entire body. At the same time, Nano¡¯s voice got cut off again. Grrrr! Pick! ¡®Huh?¡¯ A blue flash flashed in front of him, and then the paused augmented reality was activated again. However, the white particles were all floating in the dark space, and there was nothing to see. Instead he heard a sound. Taktaktak! The sound of something bumping. A familiar voice could be heard. ¡°It must have been like this.¡± The voice of the one called Chun. He didn¡¯t know why he only heard Chun¡¯s voice, but the young man seemed like he was looking for something. And then a scream rang through the air. Push! Flash! ¡°Kuaaak!¡± Another scream was heard. About six people seemed to be dead. He heard the rustle and movement of Chun, who soon spoke. ¡°Uhm, you have your identity engraved. Let¡¯s see¡­ escort? Ah¡­ what! Did I get something wrong? Were these people trying to protect the Slashing Demon Emperor? Damn it!¡± Chun seemed like he was blaming himself for something. And then the sound of a machine close by was heard. Visor! Visor! ¡°Found it.¡± Once again, rustling sounds could be heard in the dark. This time, there was no scream as if everyone had been killed properly. Then, ¡°Achkkkkkk!¡± The scream of someone running away, and then the sound stopped. It seemed like he had been killed. At that moment, Chun Yeowun, who was scared, heard something. ¡°Nice.¡± A voice he had heard for a while. Chun Yeowun was turning more and more frustrated at it. He wanted to look past the darkness. At that moment, Chun¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Yah, my ancestor must be in a good mood to die here.¡± At that moment, Chun Yeowun felt his wandering mind go still. It was no mistake that Chun¡¯s face and voice felt familiar. ¡®No¡­ no way?¡¯ Beep Beep! With a beep, the Director¡¯s perplexed voice could be heard. ¡°Did they find me already? Damn it! Nothing more can be done. I was going to teach you how to use this.¡± Click! With those words, his dark vision brightened. Finally, not only the sound but also the sight was seen. He covered his eyes at the sudden influx of light, but what shocked him was the sight he saw through his fingers. ¡®No¡­ this is ridiculous!¡¯ It was his childhood self, dying from blood loss. Editor¡¯s Note ?1? Honestly, I don¡¯t even know what to say about this line. It doesn¡¯t make sense in Korean or English. I figure either the author is trying to be vague, or it¡¯s just wrong. I have an idea of what it could possibly mean, but I could be wrong, so it¡¯s staying like this. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 : The Battle for the Core (4) It was a different experience to see yourself from a third person¡¯s point of view. Chun Yeowun¡¯s mood right now was more than just chaos. ¡®I¡­ it is me¡­¡¯ The sight of him four years ago when he was wounded and dying at the hands of assassins. He was confused and bleeding, so he thought that it was guard Jang who saved him. However, the vague memories that remained in his mind weren¡¯t false. [Yah. My ancestors must be in a good mood to die out here.] [Boo! Seeing you hurts me. It¡¯s done now. Ancestor?] [Please be successful and let your descendants also reap the benefits. Since this Nano Machine is the latest version, using it will be easy, so please learn it well.] The young man in the bizarre outfit was the one called Director Chun. His words overlapped with the video record. ¡®Ancestor¡­ ancestor¡­¡¯ Stunned, he kept thinking the same words again and again. His head, which had been filled with chaos and confusion, suddenly turned clear. He seemed to know one thing for sure through the video. ¡®This one¡­ he is my descendant!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a guess. It was a fact now. Looking at the circumstances, in the Sky Demon Order Historical Records, which Chun showed, there were things that weren¡¯t written yet, which meant that Nano must have been created in the distant future. ¡®Is that what this is?¡¯ Unbelievable. But it was real. Nano¡¯s ability to make the impossible possible is a gift from future generations. When he accepted the truth, it felt like his vision which had been narrow, widened. ¡®Even in the future, the Demonic Cult existed. Ha!¡¯ Excitement came out of nowhere. It was amazing. Even in a world that was completely different from the present, the Sky Demon Order continued its legacy. It was shocking. ¡®Wait¡­ but my name wasn¡¯t the Demon God.¡¯ His title was Slashing Demon Emperor. For some reason, he thought that his title felt familiar, but he tried to ignore it. ¡®Ahh! The fact that the title changed is because reality changed when my descendant gave me Nano.¡¯ If his descendant heard such thoughts, he would be amazed by the insight. It may not be a reality that would be believed. But, he accepted it because of his exposure to future technology through Nano and the broader view of thoughts he gained after reaching the Divine Master level. ¡®My descendant from the future intended to change the past.¡¯ There was a part that bothered him all the time he watched the video, That was. ¡®Blade God!¡¯ The future, he saw in the video, knew of the existence of the Blade God? In the information on the hologram, the Blade God had been said to be more than a thousand years old. However, if they looked at the records left in the Sky Demon Order¡¯s Historical records, the Blade God appeared a lot earlier than mentioned. ¡®Maybe they had the same name¡­? No, that can¡¯t be that¡­ ah!¡¯ Chun Yeowun suddenly remembered something when he thought of the Blade God. Come to think of it, there were traces of Extreme Blade Art on the sword of Chun Muhui, the 7th lord, and that was when the Blade God first appeared. ¡®It seems weird when I put it like that. The slashes in the valley were a lot more developed than those on the slab of the treasury.¡¯ Thanks to that, Chun Yeowun managed to learn the Extreme Art of the Blade God. It wasn¡¯t based on internal energy, and it was a method that was developed as time went on, but he knew that the skill of the past was superior to the one people were using in the present. ¡®Is the Blade God really someone from the future? But why did he have to come to the past?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand that. At that time, Chun Yeowun¡¯s vision was about to go off again. Pick! The video which was played in augmented reality got cut off. And a blue flash along with a sting went through his head. Crackle! ¡®Kuak!¡¯ He was trying hard to not get dizzy, but then he heard some noise, and the white particles of the augmented reality drew lines to create text, and a familiar voice resounded in his head. Whoops! [Self-healing of the chip damage caused by an overload of energy and strong lightning has been completed.] ¡®Nano!¡¯ Finally, Nano was done completing the repairs. ¡®Nano! Are you okay now?¡¯ Despite the question, Nano only reported its status. [The upgrade has been completed so that the gaterinium consisting of Nano can handle the current chart of energy.] Woong! ¡®Upgrade?¡¯ An amazing performance. The ones from the future would be shocked to know that. Of course, it would have been absolutely impossible if Nano was made of general material, but the metal called gaterinium, which Nano was made of, was a material that wasn¡¯t from earth. A metal that changed based on the impact. That was the core technology of the unique 7th generation Nano Machine. It was possible because of this technology that it could withstand the flame, the lightning, and the cold energy that all existed in Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. [Some locks have been released during self-recovery. Do you want to lock them again? Y/N] ¡®!?¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up at the sign that the locks had been released. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder because the locks which never got lifted were open. He asked, questioning what all had been locked from him. ¡®Is it okay if I decide what to lock?¡¯ It was only natural that he would hesitate to ask. [If locking hasn¡¯t been decided, the user can use the functions then decide.] ¡®Can I see what the functions are?¡¯ [Understood.] When Nano¡¯s voice ended, the unlocked functions were displayed. Chun Yeowun, who looked at the functions, couldn¡¯t hide his shock. Among the functions, when Chun Yeowun asked about various things in the past, Nano said that it couldn¡¯t respond because they were locked. ¡®Is¡­ is this really?¡¯ There were too many. Almost 60 functions were unlocked, and most of them were really questionable. [In addition to the energy generated in the body, functions that weren¡¯t available have been activated.] Chun Yeowun, who was examining the functions, gave orders without any hesitation. ¡®I¡¯m not going to lock them.¡¯ [Understood. I will unlock them.] Woong! The white particles on some of the displayed functions, which were written inside triangles, turned into circles. After Nano¡¯s restoration and the locks had been released, Chun Yeowun ordered the most urgent matter. ¡®Nano. The lightning qi remaining in my body will be absorbed, so repair the damaged meridians.¡¯ He had to deal with his injuries. [Understood. I will self-repair the damaged parts of the body.] Sting! Sting! When Nano¡¯s voice ended, the nanomachines throughout his body, which had been stationary, were activated, and he once again felt like numerous ants were crawling in his body. Because of that, he was able to tell that Nano had been completely revived. On the other hand, in the underground of the North Sea Ice Palace, which was pierced by Sky Flash. The power of the Sky Flash was so strong that underground holes had been drilled. For a long time down, the light that entered through the Sky Flash holes could be seen. The North Sea Ice Palace¡¯s warriors, who went down in a hurry to avoid losing the core of the Dragon Turtle, were able to encounter the Yulin¡¯s men without pursuing for long. Rumble! A vibration that couldn¡¯t be felt above ground reverberated throughout the underground cave. The Ice Palace warriors, who filled the underground cave with lit torches, and the Yulin warriors, conversed. Dan Jucheon, the deputy king, spoke in disbelief. ¡°Even after being attacked, it¡¯s still alive¡­ huh¡­¡± ¡°We came here to see it too, but the body of the dragon couldn¡¯t be found, and all we saw was a hole.¡± Moyong Kang pointed to a huge hole on the right side of the cave. It was on the eastern side, and unlike the hole in the mountain, this one was newly created. Surprisingly, the dragon, which everyone thought was dead, was alive. It was the fundamental reason that the two sides who coveted the core didn¡¯t fight. Rumble! Watching the underground tremble, it seemed like the beast was still digging a tunnel. Crack! Cracks broke out in the ceiling, and debris fell. It was quite unstable because it was dug by the dragon while trying to escape; rather than a properly created tunnel, this tunnel had no support. Jegal Sohi looked up at the ceiling and spoke. ¡°Leader Moyong. It¡¯s better for us to retreat. If we go deeper into the cave, the ceiling might collapse onto us and we would get buried in ice.¡± As she said, chasing the dragon was dangerous. For now, the ceiling was fine, but if they went further deeper inside, there was no guarantee that they could save everyone¡¯s life. ¡°Khm.¡± A situation where both sides had to worry. At that time, Seol Young-gwi, an elder of the North Sea Ice palace, spoke in a serious voice. ¡°King! Come to think of it, if the dragon continues to drill holes to the east, it would lead to the lake.¡± ¡°No!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t hide their shock at those words. If the dragon continued to break through the ice and reach Lake Baikal, where the pier was located. Which wasn¡¯t that far away. Then the water in the lake will enter the island through the hole it dug. Not just certain people would get buried, everyone would die. ¡®What should we do now!¡¯ Moyong Kang was troubled. The situation was too restrictive to pursue the dragon. At that time, the elder Oh Mubang pointed to the underground path. ¡°Deputy King! Are we letting go of this opportunity? Look here!¡± It was hard to see as the crowd was large, but when they looked at the ground, sticky liquid was all over the place with sparks flashing around it. Crackle! The blood of the dragon. It seems like he suffered a lot of damage. ¡°The dragon is wounded now and running away. If we don¡¯t follow it and kill it now, we will face dire consequences in the future. We cannot retreat!¡± ¡°Elder. As you said, it is injured, but if we chase him too hard, he could end up rushing outside!¡± Seol Young-gwi objected to Mubang¡¯s words. At that, Oh Mubang spoke in a frustrated tone. ¡°How do you plan on taking out a spirit beast without taking any risks? If we miss it now and the dragon reappears later, how do you plan on stopping it?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Answering it was difficult. Obviously, a spirit beat, an evil dragon would come back to take revenge on the Ice Palace, which kept it imprisoned. If all it wanted was freedom, it would have run away by now. Grrrrr-! The ground shook. The longer they delayed, the harder it was to do anything. Whoops! Oh Mubang bit his lip before talking to Dan Jucheon. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to hesitate. King! We need to go ahead and decide!¡± In that situation, Jegal Sohi sent a telepathic message to Moyong Kang. [Leader Moyong. We are being held back. Whatever the decision of the Ice Palace, we need to retreat now. Chasing it isn¡¯t the problem.] Moyong Kang also nodded his head in agreement. There were multiple reasons why they wanted the core, but strictly speaking, the Yulin wanted to take it to prevent the Demonic Cult from getting it. If the dragon ran away to the lake, there was no need for them to pursue it. Moyong Kang, who decided to retreat, was about to tell Dan Jucheon that they would resign. But from afar, someone showed up. ¡°King!¡± Dan Jucheon¡¯s eyes looked in that direction. It was Oh Young, the lieutenant. He had commanded them to bring in elder Seol Yi-jeong and the five hundred warriors on the other side of the cave, but only one of them had come, and they weren¡¯t that far from the other side. ¡°Huh, huh¡­ huh¡­ we have a problem. Deputy king!¡± The man was gasping for air as he came over. Feeling something ominous, Dan Jucheon asked right away. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ huh¡­ king! All the warriors in the cave have been annihilated!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Dan Jucheon was astounded at what he heard. ¡°What? How is that possible? Did the Dragon Turtle attack them?¡± ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ no! I went there to give your orders along with the commander. They seem to have been attacked by an unknown group.¡± ¡°An unknown group?¡± Dan Jucheon already had enough things to deal with because of the dragon. But he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at the new information he had been given. Looking at the side of Ice Palace warriors who seemed to have turned serious, Moyong Kang also had a hard time figuring out what to do. ¡®What are they talking about? Were there other people who attacked the Ice Palace?¡¯ It meant that there was someone other than Ice Palace warriors, Yulin, and the Demonic Cult. At that time, Sohi looked around and spoke. ¡°¡­ no vibration.¡± ¡°Huh? Miss Jegal, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Look. The whole cave was shaking before, but now, I don¡¯t feel it.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As she said, the vibration had stopped. The cave, which had been trembling until then, went silent. ¡®Did the dragon make a hole in the lake? No, then¡­¡¯ The water from the lake would have reached them if the dragon had escaped. Moyong Kang, thinking that something had changed, tried to inform the Ice Palace side, who turned serious. It was then. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Something felt weird in the tunnel where the dragon had escaped to the east side of the island. It was when Moyong Kang looked intently at that side of the hole. Swoosh! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± The place where the Yulin¡¯s men had gathered. In an instant, a group of ten people got cut in half. It was like an ambush. ¡°We are being attacked!¡± ¡°Defend!¡± Visor! Visor! As a response to the sudden attack, the Yulin warriors and the warriors of the Ice Palace took out their weapons at once. ¡°Sword Qi?¡± It was said that those who are that skillful with sword qi are people who reached the Supreme Master level. Flustered, Moyong Kang looked in the direction where the ballistic sword qi came from. ¡®Ah!¡¯ To the east, where the dragon went, unidentified men wearing iron masks and more than 30 people with swords stood at the cave entrance. All of them had strong energy. ¡°Blade God Six Martial clan!¡± In Moyong Kang¡¯s mind, the story told by Dan Juseong came to his mind. The group that deceived the king of the Ice Palace and aimed for the dragon spirit. ¡°Blade God Six Martial clan!¡± It was definite that they were strong. At that, one middle-aged man who didn¡¯t wear an iron mask spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would be visitors for the Palace.¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t deny his identity at all. At that, Moyong Kang yelled in anger. ¡°I am leader Moyong Kang, of the Forces of Justice of Yulin! Do you think that you would be able to escape after committing such an act?¡± They were the ones who awakened the dragon which had been asleep in the North. It was obvious that they were aiming for the entire fight to end. The middle-aged man, who seemed shocked at the words of ¡®Forces of Justice of Yulin¡¯, spoke with a sly smile. ¡°Forces of Justice? Hmm, I was planning on walking away after I was done with my work, I guess my plan won¡¯t go as planned.¡± The middle-aged man lifted up the bell he was holding in his left hand. And he waved it lightly and spoke to the ones wearing iron masks. ¡°It¡¯s time to work.¡± At the sound of the bell, a huge clear blue rose from their weapons. Woong! Woong! One can estimate the level of a person by the energy which radiates from the body. Tension stood on the faces of everyone, including Moyong Kang and Dan Jucheon. ¡°¡­ they are all masters at the superior level.¡± Shockingly, everyone in the iron masks were skilled. Some of their levels couldn¡¯t even be estimated. The middle-aged man laughed as he looked at the nervous faces of the Yulin and the Ice Palace. ¡°I would have spared your lives if you hadn¡¯t come down here trying to covet that core. Huh?¡± Swoosh! At that time, the middle-aged man looked at the sound which came from a distant place. A sound which seemed like something was getting close, and two eyes which shone in the dark. ¡®Wh-what?¡¯ In the blink of an eye, a creature with luminous eyes appeared. A being that flew through air landed on the ground in the middle of the two sides, which were facing each other. Thud! From the head, it was as if black armor had been attached to its body tightly, making sure no gaps were there. Everyone stared at the mysterious being, dressed in black armor with a puzzled look. Woong! ¡®Is that flying?¡¯ ¡®a person¡­?¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t for the glow in the eyes, everyone would have thought it was human. The middle-aged man frowned as he asked about the new existence. ¡°What the hell is your identity¡­¡± Swosh! The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened. His arm, which had been pointing its finger, suddenly fell to the floor. ¡°My¡­ arm? Ackkkkkkkk!¡± A voice came from the inside of the black armor of the unidentified person. There were no gaps in the armor, except for the eyes, yet the voice came out without being muffled. ¡°Can you at least release the one on my head?¡± Ssssss! With an unknown word, the helmet of the black armor suddenly disappeared, revealing its identity. A young man with sharp eyes, a pure white face, and fluttering long black hair. Seeing that, Jegal Sohi mumbled in a trembling voice. ¡°Lord, Lord Chun?¡± The monster inside the black iron armor was the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun. Chapter 423 - Nano Machine Advent (1) Chapter 423: Nano Machine Advent (1) The faces of the Demonic Cult¡¯s warriors who were waiting for Chun Yeowun to respond were stiff and calm. The most important thing for them was the safety of their Lord. However, while they stood guard, they saw that the warriors of Yulin and the palace warriors of the North Sea Ice Palace were heading down to the underground. The fear that their Lord, who defeated the dragon, would end up losing the core of the Dragon Turtle pissed them off. ¡®Damn bastards. It is true that there is no sage in front of the treasure.¡¯ It was just like that. The Dragon Turtle, which brought disaster when alive, turned into a treasure that everyone coveted once it died. To the extent that the whisperings of eternal life and the regeneration of the body turned every faithful man into a greedy bastard. ¡®Lord. Please get up.¡¯ Everyone wanted Chun Yeowun to recover quickly. They wanted him to show his anger to those who revealed their true colors. At this time, impatience was spreading. Crackle! ¡°Oh?¡± The sparks which were on Chun Yeowun¡¯s body suddenly began to shine a lot brighter. The cultists standing around the Lord immediately moved back a couple of steps as they didn¡¯t want sparks to fall on them. ¡°The lightning is becoming stronger!¡± The faces of the Six Swords who were watching it darkened. However, Chun Yeowun, who was supposed to control the qi, seemed to be having trouble. But, it was a concern for only a moment. Wheeeekkkk! The lightning and sparks extending out in the shape of a circle were absorbed into Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. A strong energy emanated from Chun Yeowun¡¯s body, which hadn¡¯t been giving out any energy except for the lightning qi. ¡°Ah! Finally!¡± ¡°Lord!¡± As expected, Chun Yeowun succeeded in subduing the lightning qi. As the new energy got absorbed, which was in the middle of his dantian, a true coexistence of energies existed in his body. But, ¡®It¡¯s out of balance.¡¯ Compared to the demonic energy and the Qilin¡¯s flame, the lightning qi seemed insufficient. He absorbed the qi emitted by the dragon, so it temporarily increased, but in order to balance out the lightning with the other energies, a constant formation and balance of lightning qi was needed. And that source was, ¡®I need to have that core.¡¯ The novelties of the other three attributes naturally replenished when Chun Yeowun consumed them. Unlike the lightning qi, the other energies would restore when used. In the same way, it seemed like he could only balance out the true spirit of the four energies in his body with the core of the dragon, which is known to have infinite energy. When he opened his eyes, the cultists who had been waiting for Chun Yeowun shouted. ¡°Wahhhh!!!!¡± ¡°Lord has woken up!¡± Hu Bong hurriedly ran with the robe in his hands, trying to cover Chun Yeowun. Seeing that, Chun Yeowun realized that his clothes got burnt out. Chun Yeowun, who covered his naked body with the long robe, asked. ¡°What happened? Hu Bong.¡± Chun Yeowun sensed that many of the people who stayed on the ground disappeared. Except for more than three hundred white-haired people of the North Sea Ice Palace, who watched from a distance and the cultists, no one could be seen. ¡°Lord! Just a while ago, the men of Yulin and the North Sea Ice Palace went down to get the core of the dragon.¡± Chun Yeowun shook his head at the words of Hu Bong. He expected people to covet it, but he didn¡¯t like how they actually went. ¡°And them?¡± Not all the warriors of Ice Palace had gone down. Looking at the ones in the distance, it seemed like those warriors were keeping an eye on the Demonic Cult rather than trying to fight. It was Marakim who gave the answer. ¡°Lord. They are warriors and officials directly under the control of the Ice Palace¡¯s king.¡± ¡°Officials?¡± ¡°I can answer that.¡± At that time, Baekhyun, who was outside the defense circle, approached Chun Yeowun. It seemed like he had been waiting for a while to explain it. ¡°Lord, those people¡­¡± The remaining royal officials of the Ice Palace were the followers of the deceased former king. They didn¡¯t support Dan Jucheon, the deputy king, who was currently in power. The corners of Chun Yeowun¡¯s lips went up. ¡°Nice.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Those who have to be dealt with and those who are on our side are separated.¡± Baekhyun¡¯s face turned pale at the words of Chun Yeowun. It sounded casual, but he couldn¡¯t overlook it. He didn¡¯t know about the clans of Jianghu, but Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, was someone who kept his word. ¡°We need to hurry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some clothes.¡± ¡°No. You don¡¯t need to.¡± When they tried to summon the cultists to replace Chun Yeowun¡¯s clothes, he refused. After all, there was something he had to test. It was one of the three features he had been most curious about. ¡®Nano. Gatelinium Nano suit!¡¯ [Equipping Gatelinium Nano suit.] Ssssss! ¡°Uh?¡± Numerous black particles came out of Chun Yeowun¡¯s body and covered it. The black particles that came out were agglomerated and covered the entire body of Chun Yeowun, creating an ultra-thin, black armor. Wheeing! Even his entire face had been covered, leaving only two holes for the eyes. [Nano suit has been equipped.] Woong! Nano¡¯s augmented reality opened up in Chun Yeowun¡¯s vision. All the preparations were completed as white particles drew lines and marked up information. At the tremendous change that happened, all the cultists were shocked. ¡°A-armor has been made!¡± ¡°Lord, what is this?¡± Gatelinium Nano suit formed without gaps, making him look like a non-human. In the same way, his appearance looked more like a real demon. The word of ¡®Demon God¡¯ kept flowing out from everyone¡¯s mouth. ¡®It¡¯s a lot more conspicuous than I thought.¡¯ He thought that there would be subtle changes, but seeing the reactions of everyone around, it seemed a lot more extravagant. Chun Yeowun briefly explained while looking at the Six Swords, Marakim, and elder Mong Mu. ¡°It¡¯s Nano armor.¡± Woah! With those words, Chun Yeowun¡¯s body floated into the air. While light magnetic-field particles spewed out from the two feet of the Nano suit. [Using the magnetic-field force of both hands, it is possible to change the direction and balance.] The suit¡¯s hands were also emitting some magnetic-field particles. As he floated into the air, everyone was nothing short of amazed. Chun Yeowun flew away after saying two words to them. ¡°Follow me.¡± Phut! Swoosh! Chun Yeowun¡¯s body wearing the Nano suit flew through the air in an instant and then disappeared to the underground, which got pierced by the Sky Flash. The cultists, who were amazed at what their Lord was doing, shouted. ¡°Woahhhhhh!!!!¡± Hu Bong, who looked at Chun Yeowun fly away, spoke one word. ¡°Nano armor!¡± It made his heart skip a beat. Jegal Sohi wasn¡¯t the only one who was flustered when the face behind the Nano suit was revealed. Moyong Kang was equally shocked at Chun Yeowun¡¯s appearance. What the hell was the armor on his body? And it was astonishing for him to see Chun Yeowun recover from qi deviation in such a short time. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Dan Jucheon, the deputy king of the palace, was also perplexed. Before the Lord of Demonic Cult recovered, he wanted to absorb the core and explode his internal strength, so he didn¡¯t expect the man to appear so quickly. ¡®How did he recover so quickly after being attacked by the dragon?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that the internal energy had been exhausted, but his body had taken too much lightning qi, and to recover from that, despite being a Divine Master level, it would take a long time. They all thought that it would take half a day or so, but this was too fast. ¡°Lord, Lord Chun, I am glad to see you are safe.¡± Moyong Kang, who was confused and not sure what to do, spoke cautiously. If Chun Yeowun had appeared, then there is nothing good that would come from fighting him. At that, Chun Yeowun turned towards him and opened his mouth. ¡°Quite refreshing, how people who covet other people¡¯s belongings were worried for me.¡± ¡°Kuk!¡± Moyong Kang became quiet at those words. It was because he didn¡¯t know how Chun Yeowun would react if he said anything else. However, the North Sea Ice Palace didn¡¯t stand still. ¡°What do you mean by other people¡¯s belongings? Although Lord Chun did the most work, strictly speaking everyone joined together to fight the dragon, it doesn¡¯t belong to just one person.¡± Among the elders of Ice Palace, the warlike one, Oh Mubang, spoke out. Oh Mubang too had rushed down to where the dragon was to covet the core and gain strength for himself and himself alone. Seol Young-gwi, too, came out to help out. ¡°What the elder said is right. And Lord Chun. While you were recovering above, we only came here to confirm the death of the dragon. Please clear this misunderstanding that you have.¡± Seol Young-gwi made up excuses. So far, they haven¡¯t been able to directly occupy the core of the Dragon Turtle. He thought that no matter how great of a Lord he was, he couldn¡¯t do anything if they hadn¡¯t occupied it yet. [Good Job. Elder.] Dan Jucheon, the deputy king, praised Soel Young-gwi for his quick words. He, too, didn¡¯t want to confront the monster who just restored his strength. ¡®A pity, but since elder Seol had to make up a justification for this, I think we should only deal with the ones from the Blade God Six Martial clan, and discuss the core at a later time.¡¯ Nothing good ever came out from the presence of those men. However, the expressions on Yulin¡¯s side weren¡¯t good. Moyong Kang looked at them and shook his head with a disapproving look. ¡®What?¡¯ When he was puzzled. Clang! Chun Yeowun, who was at the entrance of the opening, suddenly appeared in front of Oh Mubang. ¡®Wh-what amazing speed?¡¯ Tat! Instinctively, Oh Mubang tried to spread the distance, Slash! ¡°Kuak!¡± Thud, roll! With a short scream, the head of Oh Mubang, which had been decapitated, rolled on the ground. Seol Young-gwi, the elder next to him, was startled at what happened so quickly. ¡°Lord Chun! What the hell¡­¡± Slash! Seol Young-gwi¡¯s right arm flew through the air before he could even finish speaking. Seol Young-gwi¡¯s expression distorted with pain that came from the slash, and a terrifying scream erupted. ¡°KUAACCCCKKKKKK!¡± All the warriors of the Ice Palace were shocked as they saw the bloody arm. ¡°No way!¡± One elder had his head cut off and the other his right arm cut off. They were both Superior Masters. Even outside the Ice Palace, the Superior Masters were treated with respect, but they seemed like kids in front of Chun Yeowun. Chun Yeowun looked at Seol Young-gwi, who was grunting in pain and spoke in his usual cold voice. ¡°You keep making excuses that don¡¯t even make sense.¡± ¡°Kuuuuuu.¡± ¡®Are our positions being changed here? This, this isn¡¯t good.¡¯ Only then did Dan Jucheon, the deputy king of the Ice Palace, understand why the appearance of Moyong Kang and Yulin changed upon the arrival of Chun Yeowun. They knew how the Lord of the Demonic Cult would act. ¡®Too¡­ strong.¡¯ He could clearly feel it with just one movement. Although Dan Jucheon is one of the strongest in the North, this man in front of him was on a completely different level. ¡®How can this be?¡¯ When he was in a moment of shock, The middle-aged man who had his arm cut off waved a bell and yelled. ¡°Ack! Ki-kill that bastard!¡± Tring! With the sound of a bell, the people in iron masks, who had been waiting in stance with their weapons, rushed for Chun Yeowun. Swoosh! ¡°Hm.¡± Chun Yeowun looked at them. They were above the Superior Master level, but the martial arts they were using weren¡¯t that of the Blade God Six Martial clan. Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at them. ¡®The former lord was also said to be wearing an iron mask.¡¯ There was a possibility that the former lord of the cult was among them. The easiest way to check would be to battle all of them at once. Chun Yeowun, in his armor, went for the people in the iron masks who were rushing at him. Shhh! Clang! Clang! Clang! When Chun Yeowun and the iron masks collided, the entire cave was filled with sounds of clashing. Just the clashing sounds from the swords were enough to shake the entire cave. At that time, Jegal Sohi spoke to Moyong Kang. ¡°Leader Moyong! Now is our chance! We need to retreat!¡± They weren¡¯t sure what would happen if Chun Yeowun turns out to be in a bad mood after the fight. Moyong Kang also nodded as he agreed and spoke to Dan Jucheon. [Deputy King, as you can see, we need to retreat right now. I know that nothing good will come out of trying to touch Lord Chun¡¯s belongings.] Dan Jucheon¡¯s face hardened. It was a shame, but it was an undeniable fact. Dan Jucheon quietly ordered his men. ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± The warriors all nodded their heads and moved to retreat. The passage created by the dragon was so wide that even if they all moved at once, it wasn¡¯t cramped. They were in a hurry to get back onto the surface, but Dan Jucheon suddenly stopped and raised his hand. As a result, the Ice Palace and the Yulin warriors stopped. Someone was walking into the dark cave. Moyong Kang, who frowned at that, spoke in a bewildered voice. ¡°The Dark King!¡± The one walking in was the Great Guardian, Marakim. Marakim drew his sword from the waist. Visor! With the sound of the sword being pulled out of the sheath, he pointed it at the Yulin and the North Sea Ice Palace forces. ¡°In the name of our Lord. Overpower everyone who rebels and kill them!¡± Woong! Woong! Woong! As soon as his words fell, many white and black flags fluttered in the dark passage behind Marakim. Hundreds of swords illuminated in the darkness. Everyone held their breath at the sight of the people emitting immense energy with vicious blood lust. Clench! Even Moyong Kang and Dan Jucheon, who held onto their swords, were scared for their lives. ¡®¡­ this is the worst.¡¯ Would this situation go well with the phase of ¡®regression and dilemma¡¯? The shadow of despair engulfed the warriors of North Sea Ice Palace and the Yulin forces. Chapter 424 - : Nano Machine Advent (2) Chapter 424 : Nano Machine Advent (2) Are people aware that when a mouse gets cornered by a cat, the mouse bites the cat? It was the same with Dan Jucheon, the deputy king of the palace, who was flustered. In reality, the only person he was afraid of was the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun. Even though the Demonic Cult was one of the top three forces in the Jianghu region, the North Sea Ice Palace was the hegemon of the North, and he was one of the strongest men in the North. ¡®They have looked down on me!¡¯ Dan Jucheon¡¯s gaze was fixed on one person. Among every warrior, there was only one person who could be his opponent. It was the Dark King, Marakim. [Leader Moyong. I will deal with the Dark King. Can you deal with one of those three over there?] At the telepathic message, Moyong Kang looked at one of the three Dan Jucheon was referring to. A muscular man with a huge beard, it was Ko Wanghur, one of the Six Swords. ¡®To reach the level of Superior Master at such a young age.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just that. It was the same with the hooded young man next to Ko Wanghur. Just looking at them, it was clear that both of them were in their mid-twenties, but they were both Superior Masters. ¡®Those two are fine, but that person is the problem.¡¯ The person Moyong Kang felt uneasy about was the strong middle-aged man in blue armor. The one he heard of. The swordsman with a high reputation, the man who showed his skills in the battle between the Demonic Cult and the Forces of Evil. ¡®Those two are at the beginning of their bloom, but that man, Mong Mu will be really difficult to deal with.¡¯ If he had to deal with someone, he¡¯d rather deal with someone stronger. The two Superior Masters could be handled by the elders of the North Sea Ice Palace. However, if they fought, the Demonic Cult would consider them as their enemy. Carefully looking at Jegal Sohi, he noticed how she too nodded at the plan. To that, Moyong Kang responded to Dan Jucheon¡¯s request. [Understood. Let¡¯s try and solve this problem by working together.] [Understood!] There was only one answer. They all had to end their battles before the Lord of the Demonic Cult dealt with the Blade God Six Martial clan members. Visor! ¡°Do not be afraid! I¡¯ll take the lead!¡± Shhh! As Dan Jucheon drew his sword, an intense chill spread all around. He was relatively exhausted as he had to deal with the Dragon Turtle. However, he was a Supreme Master who could use cold qi. When being compared to the five strongest warriors, he wouldn¡¯t be pushed too far. Phat! Marakim and Dan Jucheon, the best on both sides, took the lead. As the two men took the lead, the warriors of both sides advanced in unison. ¡°Waaaaa!!!¡± The cave the dragon had built turned into a battlefield. A fierce fight began to unfold. ¡®This can¡¯t be compared to the crown prince.¡¯ Dan Jucheon¡¯s sword had such an intense chill that ice formed whenever his sword passed through the air. Just as Marakim was shocked, Dan Jucheon couldn¡¯t hide his shock. Choo! First, in order to subdue the opponent right away, Dan Jucheon used the Ice White God Sword. However, Marakim dodged the attack despite being very close to getting hit. And suddenly moved behind him to attack. ¡®He is called the Wind God. What amazing speed!¡¯ Before the sword could even touch his back, an ice shield formed around him. He would temporarily achieve a defense better than a shield if he managed to produce more than six layers of shield with the Ice White God Sword. Chachachacha! The Twenty Four Demon Swords unfolded by Marakim kept breaking down the ice. In the meantime, Dan Jucheon unfolded a light foot technique as he twisted his body and aimed for the heart by shifting his sword to his left hand. Wheeik! Marakim did a backwards roll to avoid getting hit. Dan Jucheon frowned. ¡®He avoided this? He¡¯s an annoying one.¡¯ He always thought he hadn¡¯t met a proper opponent ever since he reached the Supreme Master level. However, when he finally met a talented person of the same level as him, it felt like he was nowhere close to being strong. ¡®We need to subdue them quickly.¡¯ As if it was a life-and-death battle, they were all desperate, all because of Chun Yeowun. In the end, Dan Jucheon decided to avoid useless battles. ¡®Eighth level of New Body!¡¯ Anyone who reached the eighth level was known to be a supreme being in the North. Jjjjjak! White steam formed around Dan Jucheon¡¯s body, then frost began to form all over his body. It seemed like anything he touched would turn into ice. ¡°Dark King! Let¡¯s end this!¡± Dan Jucheon¡¯s sword created a thick white frost and tried to corner Marakim, who moved around freely. ¡®Hmm!¡¯ Marakim judged that it would be hard to keep dodging the attacks when the opponent was going all out, so he raised his internal energy tenfold and unfolded the Twenty Four Demon Sword again. Chachahcahcang! The two people¡¯s swords collided in the air, causing sparks. Like their fierce confrontation, Moyong Kang, too, was engaged in a battle with Mong Mu. Although they were experienced leaders in the clan and cult, it was their first time fighting each other. Mong Mu, who had dealt with the masters of the Forces of Evil head-on, had the upper hand in this confrontation. ¡°Hahah! Very good!¡± Chachachahcang! He was so excited that he laughed as he fought. ¡®I¡¯m excited!¡¯ Unlike him, who was full of courage, Moyong Kang was impatient. It was the same with Dan Jucheon. If they couldn¡¯t hurry up and end their battles, they knew how the situation would be overturned, and that scared them. ¡®We have the numbers!¡¯ In terms of warriors, since the Yulin and Ice Sea combined their forces, their warriors exceeded six hundred. ¡®The problem is execution.¡¯ The Demonic cult, including the Six Swords and the other warriors, were of the Super Master level and above and in good condition. The only way to win would be to take down their leaders. As predicted, the North Sea Ice Palace elders worked together to subdue Ko Wanghur and Hu Bong. ¡®If we can¡¯t control them, we will be at a disadvantage.¡¯ On the battlefield, one should always subdue the higher-level ones. As the higher-level ones are the first to attack the enemy and move back, they must be taken down. ¡®Ugh, if my arm was still intact, I wouldn¡¯t have struggled this much against a kid.¡¯ Elder Seol Young-gwi was facing Ko Wanghur. He lost one arm, and because of that, he lost a great deal of balance. Originally, he could have overpowered the kid, but the balance in his movements was broken, leading to an equal level confrontation. ¡®If this person wasn¡¯t hurt, I would¡¯ve been pushed back.¡¯ Ko Wanghur could feel that. Seol Young-gwi¡¯s martial arts skills were very detailed despite having to use only one arm. If his other arm wasn¡¯t cut, Ko Wanghur would have been in danger. Jeez! ¡®I blocked it with my energy, but the cold qi penetrated my body.¡¯ It was his first time competing with a master who used cold qi, which made it even more difficult for him to fight. He had to subdue his opponent while maintaining a minimum distance with the opponent. ¡®We need to show them that we can subdue them with our own strength even if the Lord doesn¡¯t intervene.¡¯ Just as the Ice Palace and Yulin thought about escaping, the warriors of the Demonic Cult were fighting with a sense of duty to show their Lord how strong they have become. No one was fighting without reason. From the beginning, the battlefield inside the cave became more and more intense, Meanwhile, ¡®W-what kind of monster is he?¡¯ The middle-aged man who got his arm cut off wasn¡¯t able to hide his embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t tell if he was really seeing a monster or imagining it. Kwak! When Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand in the Nano Suit touched their head, the warrior with the iron mask died. Five of the iron mask warriors had already died from getting their heads snapped. He had never met such an opponent. The same thing kept happening over and over again, and Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t seem like he was exerting any power. Chachang! ¡°Not you.¡± Kwa! Kwaaak! ¡°Kuaakkkk!¡± After checking the sword skills of each man in the mask, Chun Yeowun would kill them without hesitation. It was as if he was doing a verification process. Of course, not everyone in the iron mask were weak. Bang! The internal energy which stretched out from the fist of a master in an iron mask struck the back of Chun Yeowun, who was dealing with three people at the same time. Woah! Along with the sound of something getting blasted, the fist didn¡¯t even touch his back before the energy scattered. ¡°No, how can energy scatter? What the hell is that armor?¡± The middle-aged man was shocked as he saw the Nano Suit block the energy. Even if the attack got dispersed, the fact that Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t even budge made it even more shocking. [Dispersed the impact of the concentrated energy attack.] ¡®Nice.¡¯ Chun Yeowun responded to Nano. The Gatelinium metal could absorb and withstand a tremendous amount of energy, even the lightning qi of the Dragon Turtle. If the suit could handle that much, a simple attack wouldn¡¯t even scratch him. ¡°Kuk!¡± Perhaps resentful that his attack was blocked, the master in the iron mask tried to use the same attack again. There was no way Chun Yeowun would leave it alone. When Chun Yeowun stretched out his hand towards the iron masked master, a black flame sword appeared in the air and clashed with him. Chaa! Tatatk! As a master who seemed to be above Master level, the one in the iron mask bounced backwards. Phat! As he flew quite a distance back, the master in the iron mask ended up getting between the Yulin and the Demonic Cult¡¯s battles. ¡°Ugh?¡± Moyong Kang was shocked when he saw that someone had suddenly interrupted their fight and backed away. The ones in the iron mask were all Superior Masters, and there was no way Moyong Kang could charge them recklessly. Chow! Crack! The iron mask split in half and fell to the floor. He flew backwards because of the impact, but he was unable to avoid the attack from the black flame sword. But when his face was revealed, Moyong Kang was shocked. ¡°Th, this can¡¯t be¡­¡± Blood was dripping from his messy white hair and his face full of wrinkles, but when he saw the six seals on his forehead, Moyong Kang knew who he was. ¡°Saint Gu-jung!¡± The old man¡¯s identity hidden behind the iron mask was Saint Gu-jung, the former head of the Shaolin temple. He was a famous saint who disappeared eighteen years ago. Moyong Kang, who had been in Yulin for a long time, recognized the man¡¯s face because he had a close relationship with Saint Gu-jung. ¡°Saint! How could you side with the Blade God Six Martial¡­ huh?¡± Swoosh! He approached the man and tried to talk with him, but Moyong Kang suddenly increased the distance as the man unfolded the Shaolin Dragon Tide with his hands. ¡®Why is he attacking me?¡¯ Saint Gu-jung was a good-natured person. He was a man who devoted himself to justice and stayed humble despite having outstanding martial arts skills equivalent to the five strongest warriors, and he learned half of the seventy-two rites of Shaolin. It was shocking to see such a man attack him. ¡°Saint! What is this! Do you not remember me? Moyong¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± He kept announcing himself, thinking that the man would recognize him, but the saint kept looking at Moyong Kang with blank eyes as if he knew nothing. ¡®Ah!¡¯ There was no light in his eyes. It was strange as if the man had no emotions or thoughts running through his mind. Moyong Kang didn¡¯t like what he was seeing, as he saw the saint gather energy into his fists once again, and then Saint Gu-jung flew to the place where the Lord of the Demonic Cult was. ¡°Uh? Saint!¡± It seemed like the man only had thoughts about Chun Yeowun. ¡®What the hell happened to Saint Gu-jung to act like this and follow the Blade God Six Martial clan?¡¯ However, apart from Moyong Kang, who was shocked, there were many people equally shocked. ¡°No way! That is the Fourteenth Plum Blossom Sword!¡± ¡°No! That one! That master in the iron mask is using the fortune sword!¡± ¡°He-he is using the Wudang clan¡¯s sword?¡± Shockingly, among the masters in the iron masks, some belonged to the 9 great clans. Moreover, their movement was so refined that it was definite that they all were the top seat in their factions. ¡°The Sword of Four Kings!¡± Even in the Forces of Evil, there weren¡¯t many who used the Sword of Four Kings. The problem was that very few people practiced such martial arts, and only the direct descendants of the clan were taught it. There was no way any of the great clans would teach or let outsiders steal their martial arts. ¡°Wh-what the hell does this mean?¡± Chapter 425 - Nano Machine Advent (3) Chapter 425: Nano Machine Advent (3) The martial arts users in the iron masks used the martial arts of prestigious academies and clans, yet their identities were unknown. Their presence shocked the warriors of Yulin. There was only one thing they all guessed. ¡®Is it possible that they all lost their way?¡¯ Moyong Yeon, who saw the face of Saint Gu-jung from the cracked iron mask, speculated the same thing as the others. But even if they guessed, there was no way for them to prove it or get answers. Dealing with the warriors of the Demonic cult was daunting, and now they had to break through at all costs. Kwak! However, they soon fell into serious trouble. Half of the iron masked warriors had already been killed by Chun Yeowun. Even if the great clan¡¯s techniques were being used, the result didn¡¯t change. No one in the iron masks could use more than three strikes. ¡®That man is not human. We need to find the warriors and move.¡¯ If things kept going like this, it would be the worst outcome for everyone. There was a conspiracy plotted by the Blade God Six Martial clan, and instead of digging into the depths of the plot, they would get annihilated since Yulin took out their weapons towards the Demonic Cult they had formed an alliance with. ¡®This isn¡¯t it. This has to be stopped right away.¡¯ Moyong Yeon stopped fighting and hurriedly headed towards Moyong Kang. On the other hand, the middle-aged man of the Blade God Six Martial clan, Byeok Liu, was looking into the cave in shock. He stuck his tongue out as he thought. ¡®How is he able to fight against the Spirit Squad¡­¡¯ Spirit Squad. A combat unit that had been built after a painstakingly long time in the Blade God Six Martial clan. They were created for the sole purpose of battle, and the squad was completed after ten years of gathering famous masters of Jianghu. ¡®Th-the Demon God, it¡¯s impossible.¡¯ They never dreamed that the Lord of the Demonic Cult would come to the North. If he hadn¡¯t come, the Blade God Six Martial clan would have been able to annihilate the North Sea Ice Palace warriors with just 20 members of the Spirit Squad. He should have listened to the Blade Lord, who only asked them to get the core and withdraw. It was only a matter of time before they all get annihilated by Chun Yeowun. He didn¡¯t know if any of them were from the Demonic Cult, but till now, Chun Yeowun killed every one of the iron-masked masters without hesitation. ¡®Please, I hope it¡¯s done.¡¯ Tatatatak! After running for a while, Byeok Liu reached the end of the cave. An amazing sight was at the end. There was the shell of a giant turtle, the size of a small mountain, and more heinous and bigger than the three heads of the dragon was one head, which was lying on the floor. The corpse of the dragon which was trying to escape. Spark! A strong lightning shock surged upwards from the top of the dragon¡¯s shell, which looked like a mountain. Only the middle part of the shell had been opened, and something unusual seemed to be happening outside. Everything seemed to be filled with sparks. Near the dragon, the Slaughter Blade Master was moving, dismantling the parts of the dragon. ¡°Byeok Liu!¡± Then a middle-aged man with a goatee approached Byeok Liu, who was running. He was Woo Jin-chang, one of the Six Martial Masters. He asked Byeok Liu, who lost one arm. ¡°How come you are here alone? Don¡¯t tell me, you got into trouble with Yulin and the North Sea Ice Palace?¡± ¡°As if that could happen!¡± After responding sharply, Byeok Liu glared at another middle-aged man in white fur. He was Won Sang-ho, the 6th elder of the Ice Palace. However, his true identity was Won Sang-ho, one of the masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan, who was sent to the North as a spy many years ago. ¡°What were you doing all this while! Master!¡± Byeok Liu shouted at Won Sang-ho, who was puzzled. ¡°That damn Chun Yeowun, he is supposed to be recovering from the hit he took from the dragon, so how did he appear down here?¡± ¡°Wh-what? No way! I saw it with my own two eyes and saw that the Lord of the Demonic cult was in trouble. He was hit by the lightning of the three dragon heads at the same time, how can he be fine¡­¡± Only after confirming that, Won Sang-ho informed the other people. Believing that, they all went into the process of dismantling the dragon and fighting the Yulin. ¡°In the hands of that demon, more than half of them are dead, can you come up with an excuse for what happened? Just look at that scene¡­ Kuka!¡± As his arm went numb, Byeok Liu touched the cloth pressing on his wound. Woo Jin-chang, who recognized the seriousness of the news that half of the Spirit squad was dead, spoke. ¡°It looks like it will be impossible for the squad to take down the demon.¡± Initially, the purpose of the spirit squad was predetermined. It was to eliminate the remaining power of the Yulin and Ice Palace. ¡°Slaughter Blade Master?¡± Byeok Liu asked while looking at the sparks flashing from the dragon¡¯s shell. To that, Woo Jin-chang shook his head and answered. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Haa¡­ this can¡¯t be.¡± Byeok Liu sighed. The Slaughter Blade Master was a greedy person, enough to covet the core of the Spirit Beast for himself. He was rejecting the request to retreat or get reinforcements for the sake of obtaining the core. If it wasn¡¯t for the warriors he brought along, he would never be able to break the body of the dragon. If only the Blade Lord found out that one of the Six Martial Masters was hiding his ambition, Byeok Liu wondered how he would react. ¡®Even If he really absorbs the core facing Chun Yeowun would still be impossible. I can¡¯t understand what that man is thinking. Is he planning on using the Demon God as an excuse?¡¯ Rather, they were supposed to be thinking about how they¡¯re going to get out of the hands of the demon. Byeok Liu asked what he was originally going to ask. ¡°Are the adjustments finished?¡± At those words, Woo Jin-chang answered with a look of relief. ¡°Fortunately, it has been completed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Hurry before the demon gets here¡­¡± Before Byeok Liu could finish speaking, a pounding sound entered their ears. Swoosh! At the familiar sound, his face went stiff. ¡°Damn it!¡± Byeok Liu turned back into the cave and looked at it with intense eyes. Something flashed in the dark; white eyes seemed to approach them with great speed. ¡°W-what is that?¡± Woo Jin-chang, the Blade Master, who knew nothing about it, asked Byeok Liu. ¡°Demon God.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to discuss it. The enemy is approaching us! Stop what you¡¯re doing and get into formation!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± Visor! Visor! Rrrrng! At Byeok Liu¡¯s cry, the people who were busy dismantling the dragon stopped what they were doing and pulled out their swords from their waists in perfect harmony. Eventually, the creature flying through the air emitting white light arrived at where the dragon¡¯s corpse was. Swoosh! Clang! Chun Yeowun, in the black Nano suit, knelt on one knee as he landed on the ground from a great height. A thrilling scene for those who saw it. Tension was visible in the eyes of those who belonged to the Slaughter Blade Master¡¯s unit. Swooosh! The helmet of the armor scattered away, revealing his face. Long hair, white face, and sharp eyes. Undoubtedly, the Demon God. ¡®Nano. If we land like this, we will end up getting attacked.¡¯ Because it flies using a magnetic field, Chun Yeowun left the landing to Nano. Fortunately, the opponents were all too tense to move when they saw Chun Yeowun. Nano said something incomprehensible. [The Nano suit¡¯s flight landing is a widely used superhero landing. It is used for suppression of energy.] ¡®¡­ it isn¡¯t bad to land on my knees before regaining my balance. But don¡¯t.¡¯ [Understood.] Chun Yeowun shook his head as he got up from one knee. Despite the presence of more than a hundred people, everything was silent. Such overwhelming power he held. No matter how large the number was, not a single person moved to attack. ¡°Blade God Six Martial clan. There is no place for you guys to go.¡± Chun Yeowun was making fun of them. The Demonic Cult, Yulin and Ice Palace were all on the other side. Glancing at the dragon¡¯s shell, Chun Yeowun spoke to them. ¡°If you aim for someone else¡¯s thing, you always have to pay a price.¡± Kooooo! Intense energy began to emanate from his body, along with tremendous fear rising in the opponents. There was no way that they could withstand the energy from someone who was in Divine Master level. ¡®M-monster!¡¯ The Slaughter Blade Master¡¯s people lost their fighting spirit before even clashing swords with Chun Yeowun until Byeok Liu hurriedly shouted. ¡°Demon God! Will you really be able to act like this against us?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Byeok Liu took a bell and shook it. Thud! Thud! Thud! Someone slowly walked out of one corner of the cave. The one coming in was wearing the same iron mask as those who fought Chun Yeowun in the entrance. If anything, this one¡¯s energy seemed a lot messier. His clothes were almost at the level of rags, and entire body was covered in marks. Tring! ¡°Take off your mask.¡± At Byeok Liu¡¯s ring and command, the man in the iron mask took it off. The face of an old man with gray hair, white eyebrows, and a long white beard. ¡®!!!¡¯ As he saw the face and body full of scars, Chun Yeowun¡¯s face hardened. ¡®No way!¡¯ Even if he never saw the face, maybe it was because he shared the same blood? Chun Yeowun could instinctively sense who the old man was. ¡°Kahhahahahaha! I guess you recognize him. Your grandfather, Chun Inji.¡± The identity of the man whose eyes looked dead. The former lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Inji. He was the one who handed Baekhyun his identity slate. ¡®Thank god. The adjustment was done on time.¡¯ Byeok Liu felt relieved. Looking at Chun Yeowun¡¯s reaction, his plan worked. I didn¡¯t bring this man to use him this way, but it turned out to be helpful. ¡®I have no idea how he managed to survive, but I am really lucky. Kukuku!¡¯ They entered the frozen ice cave where the dragon had been sealed, and they found the former lord, Chun Inji, freezing to death. They managed to get a report on what happened inside the cave and found out about how he escaped; they talked to him about the medication they bought and used it on him. And they succeeded just in time. ¡®Even if he is a merciless Demon God, can he really kill his own blood and flesh?¡¯ Even great masters showed weakness in front of their own blood. This spirit member was strong in action, and they were created for only one reason. Feeling glad, Byeok Liu exclaimed. ¡°Demon God. I am warning you. If you try to resist a single attack from him, your grandfather¡¯s head will burst, and he¡¯ll die.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyebrows rose at Byeok Liu¡¯s warning. He was the one who received the report from Baekhyun, and he had doubts on why Chun Inji was wearing a mask and sided with the Blade God Six Martial clan. But it turned out that there was no siding. ¡®¡­ is this the reason why they managed to find out that there was the sword technique of their clan in the academy?¡¯ The most curious secret had been unfolded. Except for the guardians and Chun Yeowun, the only one who knew about the hidden treasure was Chun Inji, the one who gave up his position 20 years ago. ¡°Give him a sword.¡± At Byeok Liu¡¯s order, one of the members threw a sword. Clang! Chun Inji, who received it, pulled the sword up with an indifferent look. And that wasn¡¯t all. The warriors looked at Byeok Liu, waiting for orders to fall. ¡°Release sword qi!¡± Woong! Woong! Woong! Once the order fell, energy was emitted from the swords of a hundred warriors. The warriors under the Slaughter Sword Master were all Superior Masters and skilled. With a smile, Byeok Liu warned. ¡°Move even a little, and it¡¯s all over for you.¡± He was a thorough man. In addition to the members of the slaughter squad, there were four Blade Masters, and a blue qi was radiating from all their swords, ready to attack. Tring! ¡°With that sword, you will kill your grandson, the Demon God, no! The strongest man in Demonic Cult right now!¡± At that command, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡®Hahaha! Bloody person.¡¯ On the other hand, Byeok Liu¡¯s mouth raised wickedly. He couldn¡¯t hide the satisfaction that he cornered Chun Yeowun, the greatest enemy of their clan, with his own hands. If he could kill Chun Yeowun, the Blade Lord would recognize his effort. If he did well, maybe he would have a chance to surpass everyone and rise to a new level. Tremble! Tremble! However, Chun Inji, who seemed dead in the eyes, had convulsions all over his body and refused to obey commands. As soon as the bell rang, one was bound to obey orders. ¡®How the hell is he rejecting a command from the technique that has been perfected after ten years?¡¯ Byeok Liu frowned. Even if his body refuses, the worm in his head will force him to move. The bell in his hand ran twice. Tring! Tring! ¡°Kill your grandson!¡± Chun Inji, who refused the command, slowly moved as the veins on his forehead stood up. Wong! A blue hue on his sword. He, who unfolded a sword technique, was aiming his sword at Chun Yeowun. And the sword technique was, ¡®Sky Demon Sword.¡¯ The strongest sword which former Lord Chun Inji could unfold. There were only two people who learned it, Chun Inji and the second generation Chun Ma. Chow chow chow chow chow! Twenty-four types of swords seemed like they were exquisitely rushing for Chun Yeowun, who didn¡¯t move. The power of the Sky Demon Sword, which is known to be the strongest in the Demonic Cult. Chow chow chow! The energy spread in all directions as the sword kept on unfolding, the sword was strong enough to crack the floor below. Looking at how Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t even move a muscle, the masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan and Byeok Liu were joyful. Chow chow chow chow chow! A flashy sword pierced Chun Yeowun¡¯s body in an instant. At that moment, an amazing thing happened. Srrr! As soon as the sword pierced him, Chun Yeowun¡¯s body turned into an afterimage and scattered. ¡°Illusion? That bastard! I warned him not to move!¡± Byeok Liu, realizing that Chun Yeowun avoided the sword, rang the bell three times. Tring! Tring! Tring! If the bell is shaken three times with a certain injection of energy, it will self-destruct the brain, and the spirit squad member will kill himself. Clench! At that very moment, Chun Yeowun grabbed the head of the former lord, Chun Inji. Woo Jin-chang, who realized that Chun Yeowun was up to something, shouted at the warriors. ¡°Attack now!¡± Chow chow chow chow chow! As soon as orders fell, a hundred sword qi¡¯s flew towards Chun Yeowun. Kwakwakwakwang! In the aftermath of numerous sword qi¡¯s flying towards him, dust rose everywhere. Without stepping back, the men began to attack Chun Yeowun from a distance with the help of sword qi. Chow chow chow chow! After attacking for a while, Woo Jin-chang felt a subtle energy. It didn¡¯t feel like the qi had cut something down. Rather, it was as if the qi was stuck in something. Then came the sound of a deafening scream. Crackle! ¡°Kuaaak!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Byeok Liu looked at the dust, which gathered with a puzzled expression as if the sound of someone being electrocuted was heard. Frustrated, he waved his hand towards the dust. The wind created by the internal energy calmed the dust, which was obscuring their vision. Crackle! Crackle! Crackle! The moment he saw it, his eyes trembled. ¡°Ah¡­ no!¡± Around Chun Yeowun, a large circular shield covered with lightning and sparks was protecting him. ¡°Lightning qi? H-how?¡± What was even more absurd was that the former Lord Chun Inji, whose head should have exploded, fainted. Seeing that his body twitched, he didn¡¯t die. ¡°No-no way! The order wasn¡¯t triggered! How could this happe¡­¡± Once activated, the host¡¯s brain had to explode. At least, if not explode, the brain is supposed to burn. It can only be canceled by killing the worm inside the head, which is impossible. Chun Yeowun brushed his long hair aside as he sighed. ¡°Phew¡­¡± [5% of energy consumed. Removing shield.] Crackle! Nano¡¯s voice resounded, and the protective shield disappeared right away. When the shield disappeared, Chun Yeowun spoke with a cold voice, which bewildered everyone in the place. ¡°Kill your grandson? Ha!¡± Crackle! As soon as he said that, cold energy engulfed the entire cave. The soldiers looked around as the yin energy exuded by Chun Yeowun made it hard for them to breathe. ¡°Oh¡­ my god¡­¡± ¡°How can¡­¡± The reason was, an uncountable number of ice swords filled the space. At first glance, it seemed like there were hundreds of them. Creepy! A chill ran down their spines. Their eyes, which knew that they were pushed into the corner by the Demon God, trembled in fear and terror, losing their will to fight. Byeok Liu mumbled with a pale face. ¡°Y-you¡­ how¡­¡± Chun Yeowun sentenced everyone to death. ¡°Everyone, die.¡± Swoosh! As soon as the words were finished, the ice sword filling the space ran towards the warriors as if they were waiting for the order. Chapter 426 - Thunder Qi (1) Chapter 426: Thunder Qi (1) Transparent ice swords poured down like rain. It didn¡¯t take long for the ice to turn red. As the entire area around was closed and the only exit was blocked by Chun Yeowun, all the members of the Blade God Six Martial clan ended up getting killed. Chow chow chow! ¡°Kuaaak!¡± ¡°Kuk!¡± Screams echoed through the cave. Although the men were supposed to be the best of the Blade God Six Martial clan, each ice sword moved with efficiency, almost as if a man was wielding it. Of course, not everyone was helplessly beaten by the swords. Clang! Clang! Byeok Liu struggled to block the ice swords with a single arm. It would have been a disaster if he hadn¡¯t practiced the sword with his left hand. But it was only a matter of time. Whoop! ¡°Ugh!¡± The floor already turned red from the blood of the cold corpses. More than 30 members died without even being able to fight back. If it had been the attack he did in the Jin Castle and not ice swords, everyone would have died right away. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing, but why isn¡¯t he using the Sky Flash?¡¯ Suddenly, Byeok Liu got lost in his thoughts. The Sky Flash of the Demon God was a famous story everyone knew. Against a large number of people, there is no attack more horrifying. It was strange that Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t use the Sky Flash out of anger that the former lord had been ordered to kill his grandson. Swoosh! That was when Byeok Liu saw the path that the ice swords were moving in. The ice swords only targeted the warriors and didn¡¯t even scratch the walls or the cave¡¯s ceiling. ¡®What monster-like abilities! Even if he is a Divine Master, there is no way he should be able to handle so many swords, let alone handle them with such precision¡­ wait up! Is he acting like this out of fear that the cave will collapse?¡¯ When the thought passed, Byeok Liu¡¯s eyes turned to where Chun Yeowun was standing. Holding his unconscious grandfather with his left hand, he controlled the swords with his right hand. However, the floor where he was standing was full of slashes, but not a single dent was there. Despite being attacked by so many sword qi¡¯s, the floor seemed fine. ¡®He dispersed the sword qi by not letting it pass through the lightning qi.¡¯ Everything became certain. The reason why Chun Yeowun used ice swords instead of the Sky Flash was to deal with his opponents without damaging the cave. Beep! And his guess was accurate. From the moment he entered the cave and landed on the floor, the augmented reality marked several locations in the space red as if to declare danger. A little closer to the ice, and the lake would flow in. Before long, the worst-case scenario would greet them. ¡®This needs to be fixed quickly.¡¯ It was possible to win this battle with sophistication and not destructive power. More than half of the Blade God Six Martial clan warriors who were avoiding the ice swords were dead. Around thirty-six people were barely holding on. It was then. ¡°Hmph!¡± Kwang! Krrrrrrrrrr! The entire cave shook with a loud sound. Chun Yeowun noticed that Byeok Liu was standing at the back wall of the cave. Blue-colored hue radiating from Byeok Liu¡¯s sword, it looked like he was going to try to break the wall with all his might. Kwang! Rumble! He wasn¡¯t the only one who hit the wall. Blade Master, Woo Jin-chang, also noticed Chun Yeowun¡¯s intentions as he threw his sword straight into the eastern end of the wall. Thanks to that, cracks occurred in the ceiling of the cave, and fragments fell. The dangerous situation began. ¡°Demon God! If this is going to be our grave, then I will take you to hell with me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together! Woah!¡± Byeok Liu and Woo Jin-chang once again tried to hit the wall with qi. ¡®Nano!¡¯ [Activating Focused Target Mode.] Beep beep beep beep beep beep! At the call of Chun Yeowun, the red particles in the augmented reality began to focus on Byeok Liu and Woo Jin-chang. Wheeing! The ice swords around them rotated and rushed towards the two. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°No!¡± But the other warriors didn¡¯t stand still. Two warriors and Won Sangho of the Ice Palace blocked them and tried to break the ice swords. ¡°We will stop these! Go ahead and break the walls!¡± Chow chow chow chow chow chow! The ice swords which got blocked soon shattered and broke. That was the only drawback of the Air Swords made of ice. They weren¡¯t strong enough to withstand the attack of masters higher than the Superior Master level. ¡°S-stop the Demon God!¡± ¡°Risk your life and defend those behind us!¡± Papapapa! The three of them, while protecting the two of them, rushed towards Chun Yeowun simultaneously unfolded sword techniques as if they were prepared to die. ¡®Nano. You can draw any amount of internal energy. Stop them!¡¯ [Understood.] Crackle! Energy was generated in the body, and more ice swords were created. ¡°Huh? Ah, still!¡± ¡°That monster!¡± Even the men who were rushing towards death were shocked. They thought that there had to be a limit after handling hundreds of Air Swords, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the meantime, Byeok Liu and Woo Jin-chang frantically attacked the walls with qi to break them and bring in the lake water. ¡°Shit!¡± Hit! Chun Yeowun, who decided not to, hurriedly put down his grandfather, Chun Inji, and flew. As the magnetic field was activated under his feet, he moved a lot quicker. ¡°Huh?¡± At the sight of Chun Yeowun, who appeared in front of them in an instant, the three warriors couldn¡¯t hide their shock. ¡®What is the Lord of the Demonic Cult wearing?¡¯ One might think that it¡¯s heavy, but in reality, the Nano Suit was very light. The role of the Nano Suit was not to interfere with Chun Yeowun¡¯s movements but rather to help battles run smoothly. Even more shocking is, ¡®Nonsense¡­ how is he moving while controlling the Air Swords?¡¯ As far as they knew, Air Swords consumed a huge amount of internal energy and concentration, moving had to be very difficult. However, Chun Yeowun moved independently despite controlling the Air Swords. ¡®Did the Demon God really come into this world?¡¯ Either way, he had to be stopped. ¡°Damn it! Do you think we¡¯ll let you interfere?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Even if he is the Demon God!¡± At the same time, the three warriors performed the sword techniques they were the most confident in. Even if he was the Demon God, they thought that he would have to stop if three people unfolded sword techniques simultaneously. However, the disparity was too great. Moreover, Chun Yeowun was well aware of the weakness of every sword technique of the Blade God Six Martial clan. Wheeing! Jjjjkkkk! In Chun Yeowun¡¯s right hand, a black flame sword appeared, and in his left hand, a black ice sword appeared. ¡°Dual sword wielder?¡± ¡°In-invisible sword!¡± It took a while for everyone to regain their concentration. In an instant, the swords skillfully used the Sword Force of the Sky Demon and the Extreme Art of the Blade God. The hot trail of black flame, which could burn anything, and the black ice, which was turning even the air into frost, cut and crushed their bodies. Chow chow chow chow chow! ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! With a scream, their bodies split into dozens of pieces in an instant. The parts cut by the black flame sword were burnt and the smell of burned flesh spread around, and the parts cut by the black ice sword turned into ice. It was at the moment when Chun Yeowun killed them all in an instant and was about to deal with those who tried to destroy the walls. Kwang! Crack! The cave walls began to crack. It started with a small stream of water coming from the cracks. Crack! Push! Rumble! As water burst from here and there, the cave began to shake violently. It was a sign that the wall could no longer withstand it and broke down. ¡°This¡­¡± Chun Yeowun frowned and looked at the spots where water was gushing out. Looking at the cave that was finally about to collapse, Byeok Liu was filled with euphoria as he turned his head towards Chun Yeowun and shouted while laughing. ¡°Kuaaahahahah! You are too late! Demon God! Let¡¯s die together!¡± Even if he was called a monster, it would be impossible to prevent a natural disaster. If the cave walls collapse with that huge amount of water pressure from the lake, even Chun Yeowun will be swept away by the water and die. ¡°This is something that no one in the Blade God Six Martial clan will be able to withstand¡­¡± Slash! Thud! Before he could finish speaking, Byeok Liu¡¯s neck got slashed as his head fell to the ground. The man didn¡¯t even know that he died. His eyes were wide open. ¡°Talk all of that bullshit in hell.¡± ¡°Byeokkkkkk! Kuak! Demon God, you!¡± Chow! Slash! Slash! Woo Jin-chang, who was surprised at the death of Byeok Liu, ran for Chun Yeowun. Even if the Six Martial Masters were all present, taking down Chun Yeowun was impossible, there was no way he alone could do it. Slash! ¡°Kuk!¡± Yeowun cut down Woo Jin-chang, who ran towards him in one hit. The invisible sword, which had a great amount of qi in it, couldn¡¯t be stopped by anyone. There was no time to waste killing these people. ¡®I need to stop this!¡¯ Phhhhhh! Chun Yeowun placed his palm on the wall which was cracking. And raised his cold qi. Even if he couldn¡¯t completely stop the water, he had to buy time for himself and his men to get out of the cave. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Shhhhh! White frost appeared all over the wall, and the cracked wall began to freeze. Thanks to that, the water stream, which kept flowing through the cracks, froze. If the warriors of the Ice Palace had seen that, they would have died from shock. However, Chun Yeowun¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. ¡®There is a lot of outside pressure.¡¯ As his hand was placed against the wall, he could feel the pressure on the other side. Freezing the cracks was only a temporary measure. After a while, the wall would definitely collapse. Shhhh! Chun Yeowun created a thick wall of ice. ¡®I need to freeze this as much as possible and get out of this cave with the core.¡¯ Otherwise, everyone would die, just as Byeok Liu mentioned. At that moment, Chun Yeowun heard a large amount of movement. When he turned around without taking his hand from the wall, Hu Bong, Bakgi, and Mun Ku, who were leading about 50 men, had come. ¡°Lord! Ug-this?¡± ¡°The dragon!¡± ¡°This big?¡± They couldn¡¯t hide their shock when they saw the corpse of the dragon. Fearing that Chun Yeowun would face trouble as he hurried into the enemy¡¯s side, they brought in their troops, but all they saw were corpses. ¡°Lord?¡± They only saw Chun Yeowun freezing the wall. As they approached, Chun Yeowun shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t come! The cave will collapse soon!¡± ¡°Huh. What?¡± Rumble! As Chun Yeowun said, the cave shook. It didn¡¯t seem like the cave would last much longer. Chun Yeowun pointed out the former lord, Chun Inji, lying on the floor to the bewildered people. ¡°The former lord is over there. Take him and get out of the cave immediately!¡± ¡°B-but Lord, you!¡± Mon Ku cried. The cave would collapse soon, and there was no way she would leave without Chun Yeowun. Laughing softly, Chun Yeowun spoke to her. ¡°Once everyone gets out, I will bring the core up. If you stay here, I won¡¯t be able to concentrate.¡± ¡°Lord¡­¡± And that was the truth. Seeing how Chun Yeowun kept on freezing the wall, they knew that waiting there was nothing more than turning into a burden for him. In the end, they retreated with bitter expressions. ¡°Lord! We will retreat quickly, so don¡¯t stay long and come out right away!¡± Chun Yeowun lightly nodded at Hu Bong¡¯s cry. As they hurriedly escaped from the cave along with the former lord Chun Inji, Chun Yeowun continued to thicken the layer of ice. Shhhhh! ¡®Nano. Can you feel the water pressure? How long can this ice hold?¡¯ [15 minutes is the limit. You need to get out of here quickly before being swept away by the rushing water.] Chun Yeowun smiled bitterly at Nano¡¯s warning. No matter how strong he was, he knew that avoiding a natural disaster was impossible. ¡®I¡¯ll hold on a little longer and get out right away.¡¯ If it lasted for that long, everyone would be able to widen the distance and climb onto high ground. Chun Yeowun kept applying cold qi to make sure cracks don¡¯t form in a short amount of time. Eventually, when exactly 15 minutes passed. ¡®I can let go now.¡¯ No matter how much cold qi had been injected, preventing cracks turned out to be difficult. He didn¡¯t have much of a chance. If he didn¡¯t get out quickly, he would end up getting sucked in by the water current. Thud! Chun Yeowun, who lifted his hand from the wall, climbed onto the dragon¡¯s shell. It was impossible to absorb the core in this place, so he had no choice but to take it out with him. Crackle! There was a hole in the middle of the dragon shell, where sparks flashed. It seemed like the Blade God Six Martial clan had drilled a hole in order to take the core. ¡®Nice.¡¯ Chun Yeowun tried to jump into the hole. It was then. ¡°Oh?¡± Crackle! Spark! Suddenly, lightning surged from the pierced shell, creating pillars of lightning. Chun Yeowun retreated, not wanting to take chances. Crackle! From the lightning pillar, a fanatic cry was heard. ¡°Kuahahaha! Finally, I have absorbed the lightning qi from the dragon!¡± Crackle! Spar! As the pillars of lightning gradually ended, a young man surrounded by flashes of lightning, as if he was the thunder god, descended. Chun Yeowun, who saw that man, felt nothing but extreme irritation. Translator¡¯s Note Normally, cultivation novels use thunder qi. However, Nano Machine¡¯s author used lightning qi here. Chapter 427 - Thunder Qi (2) Chapter 427: Thunder Qi (2) Slaughter Blade Master, Sang Dal. He was the only one of the Six Martial Masters who had been recognized for his loyalty towards the Blade Lord. Along with fulfilling his respective duties, he had been carrying out the most important tasks from the Blade Lord. The thirty-six Superior Masters and even the Six Martial Masters all envied him and called him the loyalist. However, there was another side of the loyalist which they didn¡¯t know. Ingratitude, he was hiding his ambition to surpass the Blade Lord. He had been thoroughly hiding the feeling for decades, so people didn¡¯t even know that such a side existed to him. ¡®Is this the dragon?¡¯ The underground of the Ice Palace. He found the dragon, which desperately moved through the frozen underground. The dragon was on the verge of dying. ¡®Neither that person nor the Demon God are humans.¡¯ Power beyond humans. The reactions of people who encountered the two beings were divided into several categories. For example, feelings of fear or awe. However, for Sang Dal, the Blade Master, his ambition and greed aroused jealousy. ¡®If I had such power¡­¡¯ The moment he saw the Dragon Turtle, his ambitions took over his mind, and the greed he tried to hide had surfaced. With just a few attacks he was able to end the life of the already dying Dragon Turtle. [Huh? Blade Master? Didn¡¯t you put it in the core holder?] [Well, as long as the North Sea Ice Palace, Yulin and the Demonic Cult¡­ along with that Demon God are here, taking it out won¡¯t be easy.] [Blade Master, I might know about the reaction the dragon blood will have, but the core¡­] [Rather than letting them take away the core, wouldn¡¯t the risk of me absorbing it be better?] Their leader, the Slaughter Blade Master, repeatedly came up with excuses to forcefully absorb the core. Could the lower-ranked warriors really stop him? However, there was only one concern. Compared to the other forms of qi, the core of the creature who was a Spirit Beast was different. Absorption was only possible by the skilled. The qi inside the core itself is so strong that it would burst out lightning without letting anyone get close to it. There was no way one could absorb it. However, Sang Dal, one of the Six Martial Masters, was a Supreme Master who had risen to the end of the level, which meant he had the qualification to absorb the core. Crackle! Crackle! ¡°Ahhahaha!¡± His internal energy had increased to the extent that it was incomparable to before. And the internal energy, with the properties of thunder qi, had the ability to destroy everything. ¡®My choice was right!¡¯ Strictly speaking, Sang Dal couldn¡¯t absorb all of the core. Although he was in a stage where he could handle the qi, his whole body would burn out if he greedily accepted more thunder qi that was inside the core. He only accepted half of it, but that alone gave him huge growth. After fully embodying it, he decided to take the rest of the qi to reach the strongest level. ¡®If I can use the lightning qi along with the Extreme Art of the Blade God, I will be able to deal with both the Blade Lord and the Demon God¡­¡¯ Creepy! Sang Dal, who just absorbed the core of the dragon, looked at the intense chill which spread around. Looking to the source, he saw a young man with long black hair in black armor, which he had never seen before. ¡®Pure white face and sharp eyes¡­ Demon God?¡¯ According to the things he heard, it had to be Chun Yeowun. An unimaginable energy radiated from him, who seemed very annoyed. Despite absorbing the core, he could feel immense energy from Chun Yeowun. Goooo! The corners of Sang Dal¡¯s mouth rose slowly. ¡°I was hoping to release this overflowing energy, you did good coming here. Demon God.¡± Sang Dal wanted to test how far his power had reached. At that moment, he found the right person to confirm his growth. But then, he felt something else. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Rumble! Crack! His gaze turned towards the ice wall at the end of the cave. His sense, which had been extremely developed because of the core, could clearly let him feel the water pressure that was gradually rising on the outside. Soon the walls will collapse, and the entire cave will get buried. No matter how strong he was after absorbing the core, he could never avoid natural disasters. ¡®I just gained new power. There is no way I¡¯ll get myself killed in this place.¡¯ Making a rational decision, he suggested to Chun Yeowun. ¡°Oh Demon God. If we stay here, both of us will die. How about we go above ground and fight each other?¡± His proposal had to be accepted. There was no way that Chun Yeowun would want to stay and fight. However, Chun Yeowun¡¯s decision was different. ¡°Who do you think you are to covet someone else¡¯s thing and ask to relocate the battle?¡± ¡°Covet? Huhuhu, think what you want. If we delay the decision, you will also lose your life, don¡¯t do things like getting swept away by needless emotions¡­¡± Wheeing! ¡®Black flame?¡¯ Before he could even finish his words, a black flame sword formed in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand and came aiming for his neck. Crackle! Shocked, Sang Dal instinctively raised his hand. Then, to his surprise, sparks flashed from his hand, creating a thunder sword. Crackle! ¡®Ahhh!¡¯ His eyes, which knew that he managed to block the black flame sword with a thunder sword, were filled with joy. He unconsciously thought that he was holding onto a sword and somehow managed to succeed in creating a thunder sword. ¡°My invisible sword!¡± Crackle! He never guessed that the core¡¯s power would be so amazing. Chun Yeowun was also impressed looking at the thunder sword. He tried to deal with the enemy at once but didn¡¯t expect that he would create an invisible sword. ¡®Is this his level, despite not absorbing the entire core?¡¯ Inside the shell, the thunder qi core was still radiating. Compared to that, the man only absorbed a part of it, yet his growth was amazing. ¡®Since the beast just died, the energy inside the core hasn¡¯t scattered, which means that it¡¯s more effective than the core of the Flame Qilin.¡¯ ¡°Kuahahahaha!¡± Drunk on power, Sang Dal laughed in joy. He didn¡¯t just regain his youth by absorbing the core. His entire body was reconstructed. In a triumphant voice, Sang Dal spoke. ¡°Demon God. The worst will happen to you. Do you know what¡¯s the difference between victory and defeat in a battle between people of the same level?¡± Crackle! ¡®New form?¡¯ Sang Dal moved quickly like lightning. As if he was the lightning, he reached Chun Yeowun¡¯s back in an instant and unfolded the Extreme Art of the Blade God with a thunder sword. Crackle! It was the supreme technique. Originally, it was a simple sword technique, but with the power of thunder qi in it, it seemed to reach a whole new level. Tatatata! In an instant, everything changed. Sang Dal was desperate to turn Chun Yeowun¡¯s body into meat. However, it was impossible for Chun Yeowun, who was experienced in battles, to get caught by such moves. Sang Dal was fast, so fast that his image couldn¡¯t be seen, but in that moment, Chun Yeowun took two steps back. Crackle! He created a black ice sword and responded with the same technique. ¡°Huh?¡± Sang Dal¡¯s eyes widened at the familiar sword technique. In the place where the swords clashed, thunder and chill harmonized, creating an intense pounding sound. And the two of them were pushed back a couple steps. ¡®How¡­ how is he using our clans?¡¯ It was even more shocking that Chun Yeowun was using it perfectly. There was no way that Chun Yeowun could have learned it by watching Sang Dal use it. The Extreme Art of the Blade God was a martial art that was impossible to use without proper training as it exceeded physical limitations. ¡°Demon God. How do you know our martial arts?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell him. He had a very small amount of time. It was a situation where they were fighting each other, so they had to defeat the other person and escape the cave before the water flowed in. ¡®Extreme Art of the Blade God doesn¡¯t work on him.¡¯ It was helpful when he used it against others, but it seemed impossible to contain Chun Yeowun with that. The best martial arts of their clan was the right answer. Swoosh! Chun Yeowun moved as he approached Sang Dal. A black flame sword and a black ice sword formed in both his hands, and the sword techniques of both swords blended in. Both the Sword Force of the Sky Demon Sword and the Extreme Art of the Blade God unfolded perfectively. One of the sword techniques was good when dealing with a large number of people, it couldn¡¯t be used everywhere since the power the technique exudes is very strong. Chow chow chow chow! ¡®Different technique with both hands?¡¯ Sang Dal was shocked at two different techniques being unfolded at the same time. He had no idea that different techniques could be used in such a clever way. However, there was an unexpected drawback. ¡®I see you.¡¯ Sang Dal¡¯s eyes twinkled. As soon as the sword approached him, Sang Dal, widened the distance like lightning, just like Chun Yeowun did a couple moments back, and used the Extreme Art of the Blade God . Shhh! Shhh! Shhh! Shh! Shh! What amazing speed. At the moment he used his sword, the two interlinked sword techniques were destroyed at once. Tatata! Using the momentum to counterattack, Chun Yeowun quickly moved back. ¡®He destroyed the right sword?¡¯ As if he was shocked, Chun Yeowun frowned. Seeing that, Sang Dal shrugged and spoke. ¡°Was it surprising? I was quite shocked seeing two different sword techniques unfolding, but if I know the techniques, it can be stopped.¡± Before the two swords could intertwine, Sang Dal had broken the formation. This man seemed considerably more capable than the previous Six Martial Masters Chun Yeowun had dealt with before. However, Chun Yeowun¡¯s interests lie elsewhere. ¡°Are you familiar with both of them?¡± Even if he knew the Extreme Art of The Blade God , how did this man know about the Sky Demon Sword? Shrugging his shoulders, Sang Dal counter-questioned Chun Yeowun in a gloating voice. ¡°Demon God. Let me ask you something. Do you think that no one has completed their analysis of the Sky Demon Sword? The law to destroy that sword technique has long been perfected.¡± ¡®¡­ former lord.¡¯ At those words, Chun Yeowun could make a rough guess. If they succeeded in taking over the mind of the former lord, it was natural for them to analyze the sword technique. However, just like the Extreme Art of the Blade God , the Sky Demon Sword couldn¡¯t be learned through words or watching, so they learned how to destroy the sword technique rather than learning it. ¡°Hahahaha! Did you really think that you can win over me, a Blade Master, with sword techniques I am already aware of!¡± Sang Dal felt that he was in the best situation. Among Chun Yeowun¡¯s martial arts, he knew that the Sky Demon Sword was his best move. ¡®You won¡¯t be able to use the Sky Flash in a cave that will collapse. Huhu!¡¯ Normally, the Sky Flash would have been a problem for Sang Dal. However, the fact that their surroundings didn¡¯t allow him to unleash it made it seem like heaven wanted the Demon God to die. ¡°Demon God! This will be your grave!¡± Phat! Sang Dal, who knew he had the advantage, tried to unleash the Extreme Art of the Blade God with thunder qi. At that very moment, Chun Yeowun got rid of the black ice sword and performed a strange technique with the black flame sword. It was very similar to the Sky Demon Sword, but it felt different. ¡°You said that you found the law to destroy the technique¡­ that is a serious misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ssshhhh! At that very moment, Chun Yeowun¡¯s body turned into 24 afterimages. Like clones, all 24 of Chun Yeowun¡¯s images used the same technique. ¡°What! Demon God! I already know this attack¡­ what!?¡± Swoosh! At the same time, the clones of Chun Yeowun, who had divided, turned into one being and all their swords united at one specific point. Startle! Something ominous was felt from the overwhelming sword technique. Blade Master knew that this sword couldn¡¯t be stopped. ¡®I need to avoid it!¡¯ Swish! Sang Dal activated the thunder qi in his body and accelerated his movements. At that very moment, the new form of Chun Yeowun, who merged into one, passed by him. Chow chow chow chow! ¡®How, I just avoided him?¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem like Sang Dal had avoided it. A sharp pain was felt in his left shoulder. ¡°Ugh!¡± Wheeeik! A tremendous amount of swords kept coming for his body one after another, and the body of Sang Dal, which only wanted to avoid the attacks, couldn¡¯t do anything but get hit. Phat! Thanks to the qi in his body, he managed to stay alive. Sang Dal¡¯s shoulder had a hole the size of a fist. ¡°Pant¡­ pant¡­ pant¡­¡± Sang Dal groaned as the hole healed. If he disregarded its power and went head-on with the sword, his chest would have been pierced. Perplexed, Sang Dal asked. ¡°¡­ this, just what technique is this?¡± ¡°Sky Demon Sword.¡± ¡°What? As if that could be¡­ there is no ridiculous sword like that, and calling that the Sky Demon Sword!¡± ¡°You only learned about destroying the half completed sword, so there is no way you would know.¡± ¡°Half?¡± Sang Dal was shocked. ¡®Did that old man deceive us? No way. He has been telling us everything over the past ten years.¡¯ It was natural to not know. Among the Sky Demon Order successors, the only ones who mastered the perfect Sky Demon Sword were Chun Ma, who created the sword and the second generation Chun Ma, Chun Yeowun. ¡°Then the Sky Demon Sword has other variations?¡± ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Chun Yeowun said half, but Sang Dal misunderstood. But Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t say anything because he wasn¡¯t obligated to answer. Realizing that he misunderstood the technique, Sang Dal bit his lip as he lifted the thunder sword. ¡°You are looking down on this Blade Master! The technique you just showed me is undoubtedly the secret Sky Demon Sword!¡± No matter how much he thought, the technique was just a little better than the previous one. There was no way that another variation could exist. ¡®There is no way, right?¡¯ There was no way that a high ranking man like himself would get deceived. Instead, something else affected him. Perhaps, because of the injury, he was becoming impatient, or maybe it was the pain in his shoulder. Crackle! ¡®I don¡¯t know how he knows the Sky Demon Sword, but it will be different this time.¡¯ The Six Martial Masters have their own new sword techniques. What he intended to unfold was the new sword technique which gave him the name Slaughter Blade Master. Phat! Chun Yeowun moved. ¡®Sky Demon Sword or Extreme Art of the Blade God ?¡¯ He knew about the Sky Demon Sword technique. The new one couldn¡¯t be tackled, but he knew the other techniques. Most of them could be destroyed if he used the Extreme Art of the Blade God . Wheeing! At that time, the black flame sword in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand began to unfold the Sky Demon Sword. The corners of Sang Dal¡¯s lips went up. He just informed Chun Yeowun that he knew how to destroy the Sky Demon sword, yet, not caring, he unfolded the same thing again. ¡®You¡¯re stupid.¡¯ His lips formed into a smile that reached his ears. When the 3rd formation of the Sky Demon sword changes to the 6th formation, the loophole gets revealed. Crackle! Whoops! ¡®This is the fifth, now the 6th formation!¡¯ The moment Chun Yeowun will deploy the 6th formation, his thunder sword will cut off Chun Yeowun¡¯s right arm. But then, that didn¡¯t happen. He believed that the 5th formation would naturally move up, but then the movement changed, and the Extreme Art of the Blade God began to unfold. Rumble! ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± As an unexpected sword unfolded, Sang Dal was bewildered. The Extreme Art of the Blade God was capable of transcending the limits of the physical body; despite knowing that, he was shocked. Chahcahcha! ¡°Uhk!¡± At that moment, Chun yeowun¡¯s sword cut in an unexpected direction. The Extreme Art of the Blade God could move in a direction that a normal sword couldn¡¯t reach. Where Chun Yeowun aimed, ¡°Let¡¯s take the arm.¡± ¡°No! Ahhhhh!¡± Slash! The sword swiftly cut off the right arm, which was holding the thunder sword, and the smell of the burning flesh pierced their noses. ¡°Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡± A scream erupted from Sang Dal¡¯s mouth at the pain of his arm being severed. Crackle! Throwing out thunderbolts like crazy, he moved back. Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t pursue him. Rather, he stood still, with sparks of lightning on his black armor, as if he was just shocked. ¡°Kuak!¡± Sang Dal grabbed his blood-drenched shoulder and looked at Chun Yeowun in disbelief. ¡®That man, I am not mistaken! He¡­ he made¡­ the Extreme Art of the Blade God and Sky Demon Sword into one martial art!¡¯ A shocking thing happened that even ¡®that person¡¯ didn¡¯t expect. Chapter 428 - Thunder Qi (3) Chapter 428 : Thunder Qi (3) It was no exaggeration to call the martial arts of the Blade God Six Martial Clan the best in Wulin. The reason that their martial arts are so strong is that they deviate from the general principles and go beyond the limits of human muscles and joints. And if one reached perfection in the Extreme Art of the Blade God, then even the Sky Demon Sword is inferior. Despite that, the Sky Demon Sword was far superior in reality and even displayed power higher than the Extreme Art of the Blade God. ¡®Is he combining both the methods of the Sky Demon Sword and the Extreme Art of the Blade God? Isn¡¯t that a monster like a founder?¡¯ Founder. It refers to the founding of a clan and martial arts. Learning martial arts and creating them were two different things. ¡®Something has to be wrong. Is he the Demon God I really know? I was told that such a thing was definitely farther in the future¡­¡¯ It was very different from the contents left in the legacy of ¡®that person¡¯ that the Blade Lord talked about. Everything which had been thoroughly prepared for a long time based on the legacy seemed out of whack. If one cog brakes, the subsequent parts would eventually fail. ¡®Blade Lord must know about this. This sword technique is too dangerous.¡¯ He spent a long time studying methods of destroying sword techniques. However, if a new sword technique was born, then they were in for the worse. Throb! ¡°Kuuuk!¡± The section where his arm was severed was hot. The loss of energy was too great. He thought he should inform their lord, but there was no way out. As if losing his right arm wasn¡¯t enough, a hole was drilled into his left shoulder, and maybe something was wrong in the blood vessel of his left arm since he couldn¡¯t move it. His victory or defeat will be decided by the fact that both his arms couldn¡¯t be used. ¡®Is this the end?¡¯ He lost the moment he got drunk on his own power and arrogance. Even if he couldn¡¯t fully embody the core of the dragon, he thought that he would be on equal footing with Chun Yeowun. It was the moment when he was about to fall into despair. Grrrr! ¡°Kuk!¡± The veins and muscles on the left shoulder of Sang Dal, which were open, trembled. He looked at it with a bitter expression, and the trembling veins continued to regenerate. ¡®Ho?¡¯ Sang Dal was shocked by what he saw. He knew that the core had regenerative power, but seeing it was amazing. He had no idea that the recovery would be so quick. ¡®Unbelievable! This is the level of regenerative power?¡¯ Sang Dal¡¯s expression, who lost his fighting spirit, changed. The pierced part regenerated quickly, and the strength in his arms returned. ¡®Ah!¡¯ The severed right arm hadn¡¯t regenerated, but being able to use one arm brought in a glimmer of hope. But there was no time. Crack! Pssss! Pssss! Pssss! Water began to flow in from small cracks in the ice wall. The speed of the water seemed faster than before, so fast that within a couple seconds, the water reached their ankles. ¡°This!¡± It was not an environment where they could fight anymore. ¡®The cave will be buried soon. No more wasting of time. If I don¡¯t escape quickly¡­¡¯ Crackle! At that moment, in the eyes of Sang Dal, who could see that he was releasing thunder qi, looked at the water. ¡®The thunder qi, I released it by accident¡­ ah!¡¯ Suddenly, an excellent idea popped into Sang Dal¡¯s mind. The only way for him to escape and kill Chun Yeowun. Step! Step! Chun Yeowun, who stood still, began to move again. Sang Dal¡¯s eyes gleamed. Crackle! Sang Dal gathered all of the thunder qi in his body. Ready to release, he waited for Chun Yeowun to come to the place where more water was on the ground with tense eyes. Phat! Chun Yeowun¡¯s form turned blurry as he narrowed the distance in an instant. That moment, he entered the place where there was more water, ¡°I waited for this! Demon God!¡± Crackle! As soon as he said that, a tremendous amount of lightning raged. The lightning, which flowed out through the water, filled the entire cave with sparks. The sparks were so bright that even Sang Dal couldn¡¯t see what was happening. Crackle! Chun Yeowun¡¯s body, which stepped into stagnant water, was covered by intense lightning. Since it was lightning, it felt like Chun Yeowun would burn down. ¡®Done!¡¯ A smile spread across Sang Dal¡¯s face. ¡°Kuaahahaha! This is my victory. You will burn in the thunder qi and turn into soot.¡± Sang Dal kept pushing out thunder qi. It meant a lot if he could kill Chun Yeowun. Crackle! The figure of Chun Yeowun covered in sparks. It looked like the armor was burning. ¡®Kuk, no matter how strong he is¡­¡¯ It was then. Step! Step! Plop! Plop! There was the sound of armor treading in puddles. The whole area was filled with lightning flashes and sounds of thunder. ¡°He survived this? No way. This can¡¯t¡­¡± Something black was approaching him. The glare from the two eyes of the armor looked creepy as hell. [Charged 250%] [Charged 255%] [Charged 260%] The white particles in the augmented reality of Chun Yeowun, who was walking through the water, increased. ¡®Nice!¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s face, which was hidden in the Nano Suit, turned into a smile. Unfortunately for Sang Dal, his calculations turned out wrong. The reason Chun Yeowun had stopped for a while was because he absorbed the qi through the Nano Suit. And now, the Gatelinium was readily accepting the thunder qi. Crackle! ¡°How! Why is it not working!¡± Step! Step! The thunder qi he pulled out with all his might was of no avail. Chun Yeowun stood right in front of him, breaking through the water. Sang Dal, who lost his courage, looked at Chun Yeowun in disbelief. ¡°Yo-you are a monster¡­¡± Clench! Before he could finish speaking, Chun Yeowun grabbed him by the neck. ¡°Cough!¡± He placed his right palm on Sang Dal¡¯s chest. Even amid the pain, he knew what Chun Yeowun was about to do. The black particles in the Nano Suit trembled. Creepy! ¡®Th-this is?¡¯ Sky Demon energy rose from the suit and soon enveloped Chun Yeowun¡¯s entire body, and this time he didn¡¯t even look like a human figure in the Nano Suit, he looked like a demon from hell. It was as if he saw the ferocity of a demon. ¡°Throw out what you stole.¡± ¡°Kuk¡­ kuk, what?¡± The moment he wondered what Chun Yeowun was saying, Sky Demon energy entered his body. Crackle! ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± Such shocking things. As the Sky Demon energy entered his body, the dragon¡¯s core in his body got engulfed helplessly. ¡°M-My strength¡­ Kuak.¡± The greedy Sky Demon energy began to swallow it. Since his body and Nano had already adjusted to the thunder qi, there was no hesitation in absorbing it. ¡®As expected.¡¯ It was just like how the cold qi and the flame qi were absorbed. He didn¡¯t know why, but the Sky Demon energy had great absorbing skills. It was like it had some absorption technique. ¡°Kuaaaak! Pl-please! Stop¡­¡± As the thunder qi began to disappear, Sang Dal became helpless. He pleaded again and again, to no avail. ¡®My strength! My power¡­ ugh!¡¯ All of the thunder qi in his body was taken away. Crackle! Chun Yeowun felt the thunder qi entering his body. It was permanent qi, not just temporary qi like before. It was then. Crack! ¡°What?¡± At the sound of cracks, Chun Yeowun looked at the ice wall. The ice wall was barely holding on. It could no longer withstand the pressure and was about to collapse. ¡®This!¡¯ Crack! Splash! Chun Yeowun broke Sang Dal¡¯s neck and threw him into the water. The dream of Sang Dal, who was trying to achieve his ambition by obtaining the core, ended with death. ¡®I need to hurry!¡¯ Chun Yeowun hurriedly moved to the dragon shell. The core of the dragon, which was still radiating the thunder qi, gave off a brilliant light from the shell. Crackle! Crackle! No ordinary person would be able to touch the core, but Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t ordinary. Since he had already adapted to the thunder qi, there would be no difficulty in absorbing it. Thud! ¡®It¡¯s huge. Nano.¡¯ [Understood.] Srrrkkk! Woah! Dozens of wires protruded from the suit, turning into the size of a head they surrounded the core. Now he had to get out of the cave. It was the moment when Chun Yeowun, who obtained what he wanted, hurriedly got down from the dragon shell and was about to move away. Rumble! Swoosh! What he feared happened. The ice wall collapsed, and water started rushing in with raging force. If the water only occupied half the cave, he could have flown. However, the water which rushed into the cave was vast. Splash! ¡°Ugh!¡± Chun Yeowun was quickly swept away by the water. He tried to balance himself in the water, but he couldn¡¯t. He was being swept away by a huge current, and it was hard to gain balance when his entire body was being swept away. Splash! Splash! Kwang! Kwang! The only sounds which could be heard were crashes. As if being sucked into the abyss, Chun Yeowun¡¯s body kept being swept away. Even if he wanted to stand, he didn¡¯t have any ground to stand on. Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! [Emergency. Invoke Nano Suit¡¯s dive mode. Oxygen remaining 90%.] Bubble! Bubble! The only good thing was that the Nano Suit had a submersible function. Since the helmet wasn¡¯t open, Nano quickly entered into dive mode, which prevented drowning. Thud! Thud! With the current being so strong, Chun Yeowun kept hitting into the cave¡¯s walls. He wasn¡¯t hurt because of the constant hits, but as time went on, Chun Yeowun began to get dizzy. All he could see was darkness and bubble-filled water. ¡®This is going to be a huge problem. Nano, night vision mode.¡¯ [Opening night vision goggles mode.] Nano¡¯s voice resounded, and Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes trembled as his dark vision slowly brightened. ¡®I¡¯m not able to keep my balance.¡¯ He never knew that water currents could be so scary. Chun Yeowun¡¯s body was swept away at a very high speed. Thud! Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t the only thing that was being swept away. The dead bodies in the cave were also being swept away. Swish! Swish! Besides the corpses, the weapons too were swept away and would occasionally hit Chun Yeowun. If the Nano Suit was not there to protect him, the sharp swords would have done a great deal of damage. Of course, because of the Nano Suit, he suffered no injuries. Bubble! Bubble! Chun Yeowun, who was being swept away, realized that he was spinning around a huge cave. ¡®No!¡¯ He was swept away suddenly, so he didn¡¯t realize it then, but now he knew. He was in the giant cave where the Sky Flash had pierced. He never knew how far in the holes were drilled, but it seemed like the swords of the Sky Flash pierced pretty deep. [Remaining oxygen 60%.] Almost half of the oxygen had been consumed. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous to get sucked in any deeper.¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who thought about the worst-case scenario, tried to withstand the current and move his body. Pang! ¡®Ach!¡¯ However, instead of overcoming the pressure, he was still being swept away. The power of the spinning current was so great that it was almost as if he was battling a mountain. Thud! Thud! His body kept hitting the walls. Chun Yeowun saw the broken swords which were pierced into the walls of the cave. ¡®I need to hold onto that!¡¯ Chun Yeowun decided that he would hold onto the wall and withstand the pressure. Chun Yeowun, who was concentrating, waited for the moment he was going to hit a wall again. The chance came. ¡®Now!¡¯ At that moment, Chun Yeowun moved his body to collide with the wall and thrust his left fist into it. Kwang! He had to hold on with his left hand as his right hand was holding the core. Chun Yeowun, who held onto the wall with the help of the Nano suit, barely managed to avoid getting swept away. Tak! However, due to the speed of the current, he was pushed quite far. Chun Yeowun felt something supporting his back. Shh! He managed to stop getting pushed away thanks to a thick metal stick, which stuck to him like a backrest. ¡®Haha¡­ thank god. The weapons are stuck on the wall¡­ huh?¡¯ Chun Yeowun turned his head to look at the metal stick which was supporting him. It was no ordinary weapon. It was a gorgeous golden staff that radiated cold qi. ¡®This is?¡¯ He had never seen anything like this among his enemies. It wasn¡¯t an unusual amount of cold qi. It was just the wand that looked unusual. Upon closer inspection, he noticed that something was engraved on it. ¡®Nano enlarge the text.¡¯ [Understood.] At Chun Yeowun¡¯s command, Nano scanned the text and displayed it. The white particles showed what was engraved on the staff, and Chun Yeowun felt interested in it. ¡®Isn¡¯t that martial arts?¡¯ Shockingly, the phrases written on it were the long characters used to write martial arts. The name of the martial artist was written on top of the engraving, [Ice Cold of Heaven] It was an ice technique that cold qi users knew. Seeing the text, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡®Ha!¡¯ Ice Cold of Heaven is a cold qi technique that is supposed to be learned and handed down by the palace King of the North Sea Ice Palace. It was a legendary staff with a technique that was incomparable to any other technique. It was strong enough to freeze the dragon spirit for hundreds of years. ¡®Well, how did the situation turn out like this?¡¯ Getting swept away was supposed to be the worst outcome. However, the disaster coincidentally led to the discovery of the sacred object of the Ice Palace, which ended up getting lost along with the sealed Dragon Turtle hundreds of years ago. Chapter 429 - Divine Object (1) Chapter 429 Divine Object (1) Once upon a time, a bloody disaster occurred in the North Sea. An existence that couldn¡¯t be stopped with manpower. As one of the five Spirit Beasts, the Dragon Turtle appeared in the North Sea Ice Palace, putting it on the verge of extinction. At that time, a warrior decided to risk his life to stop the dragon. He was the fifth king of the North Sea Ice Palace, Dan Seojung. Although he was the best warrior of his time, he lacked the ability to kill the dragon, a spirit beast. In the end, Seojung came up with an extreme method to save the palace. He frantically slaughtered numerous royals in the palace and lured the dragon, which had devastated the North Sea, into a hidden cave in the North Sea Ice Palace. The place where the sacred objects of the Ice Palace, the tablets of the previous kings, and the visions of martial arts were kept hidden. The secret place was made entirely of Adularia stone and was difficult for anyone trapped in it to get out. Adularia stone, which had the property of becoming harder while absorbing the cold outside, played a major role. Since so much Adularia stone was gathered in one place, the barrier was very strong. Seojung, who lured the dragon into a trap, succeeded in locking him up with the help of Ice Cold of Heaven. However, due to using the Ice Cold of Heaven, the technique ended up hibernating for a long time. Bubble! In the dark cave, bubbles rose. Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes scanned the structure of the Ice Cold of Heaven. It seemed different for some reason. ¡®Is this possible?¡¯ He was shocked to see what was written on the orb of the staff. The Ice Cold of Heaven could be divided into five forms. It can be made into cold ironstone by injecting cold qi into any hard material such as stone when one reaches the basic third or fourth level. ¡®When one reaches the fourth level, would it be possible to make cold iron by injecting cold qi?¡¯ He had heard about cold iron being formed with the help of cold qi, but he never thought that it was actually possible. It was written that when one reached the fifth level of cold qi, one could create cold iron with an intensity comparable to the coldest season. ¡®Cold iron as cold as winter?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t easy to believe that. Even the ice swords created by cold qi were weak. And whenever they collided with a weapon inserted with qi, they broke right away. ¡®If this is really possible¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun would be able to use the ice swords without having to use any other general weapon. Bubble! Bubble! He looked at the wall, which reflected the rising bubbles. If possible, he might be able to climb the wall at high speed and break through the swords to reach the ground. He had already reached the basic fifth level of cold qi cultivation needed. When he reached the Divine Master level, he had overcome all the boundaries of cultivation. But, [Remaining oxygen 33%] ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ He was running out of time. In order to use the Ice Cold of Heaven, he had to raise his cold qi from the first level. He wasn¡¯t supposed to directly jump to the 5th level. [Remaining oxygen 30%] With Nano¡¯s voice, the augmented reality¡¯s field of view turned red. A sign of danger. The current was still spinning wildly, sucking everything in. Chun Yeowun was getting impatient. [Remaining Oxygen 28%] ¡®Damn it, I¡¯m running out of time.¡¯ It was the moment when Chun Yeowun turned impatient, looking at the decreasing amount of oxygen. Nano¡¯s voice echoed in his head. [Remaining amount of oxygen is supplemented by extracting the dissolved oxygen in the water.] ¡®What is this?¡¯ Surprisingly, strong air bubbles were touching the Nano Suit, and the remaining amount of oxygen displayed on the augmented reality screen began to go up. Bubble! Bubble! [Oxygen produced 30% Oxygen produced 32% Oxygen produced 34%] As the remaining oxygen level went up, the red warning light disappeared. Chun Yeowun, who thought it would be difficult to breathe, was shocked. ¡®¡­ shocking.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know that the Nano Suit had such a feature. This meant that Chun Yeowun wouldn¡¯t have trouble breathing anymore. If he had known this beforehand, he would have reacted to the situation calmer. ¡®Nano¡­ if there is a guide to the uses of the Nano Suit, transfer it to my brain.¡¯ [Understood.] He hurried into the cave, and Chun Yeowun knew that it was due to his negligence that he didn¡¯t fully understand the suit and its uses. On the other hand, he was amazed at the limitless abilities of Nano. Just by releasing some locks, amazing functions got unlocked, and he wondered how strong it would be if all the locks were released. ¡®Firstly, I need to get out of here. Nano. Transfer the Ice Cold of Heaven technique and theory into my brain.¡¯ [Understood. Would you like it to be done right now?] ¡®Yes!¡¯ At a similar time, ¡°The site of the ruined North Sea Ice Palace! I need to save the Lord!¡± ¡°Mun Ku! Calm down! How will you even enter that swirling water!¡± Ko Wanghur managed to stop Mun Ku from rushing in. No one could ever come back alive from a water current swirling that deeply and violently. ¡°Lord! He was supposed to come out right away!¡± Even Hu Bong turned teary-eyed as he looked at the swirling water. It was unbelievable though. Chun Yeowun should have escaped a lot earlier than them. ¡®What could have happened¡­¡¯ They were unaware of the presence of Sang Dal, the Slaughter Blade Master, who appeared after the Six Swords escaped. Seeing the broken people of the Demon Cult, Moyong Kang couldn¡¯t hide his joy. ¡®Does this mean that the Demon God couldn¡¯t get out of the cave? Ahhh! What great luck!¡¯ From the viewpoint of Yulin, this was the best situation. If the Lord of the Demonic Cult, who went to get the Dragon Turtle¡¯s core, had failed to escape and died, the Yulin achieved what they wanted. ¡®For the sake of the Forces of Justice, heaven has helped us! Since the core of the dragon didn¡¯t get taken by anyone, I can rest easily!¡¯ Unlike Moyong Kang, Jegal Sohi looked at the water with a bewildered expression. It was shocking that the monstrous Demon God couldn¡¯t get out of the cave. ¡®In the face of a natural disaster, even you, the Demon God, couldn¡¯t escape.¡¯ As a member of Yulin, she was supposed to be glad, but why did she feel bitter? The reason why they were all alive was because Chun Yeowun had killed the dragon and dealt with all the members of the Blade God Six Martial clan. For the benefit of the Forces of Justice, she had turned her eyes away from injustice several times before. Convincing herself that it was all for the sake of the Forces of Justice¡¯s future. ¡®What kind of¡­ faction are we?¡¯ Whoo! She pursed her lips. The bitter feeling soon turned into skepticism. Meanwhile, a group of people approached the place where Dan Jucheon, the deputy king, and the other surviving elders stood. They were the guards directly under the control of the palace and the council. ¡®Council¡­ Dan Baekhyun!¡¯ Anger rose in the eyes of Dan Jucheon, who was looking at Dan Baekhyun. At first, he thought that Baekhyun moved to kill the dragon. But when he thought about the current situation of the Ice Palace, where more than half of the people were dead, and the palace turned into ruins, it seemed like everything was the prince¡¯s fault. ¡®If my brother didn¡¯t make him the prince!¡¯ This situation would have never happened. They had entered the cave by breaking down the ice while trying to recover the hidden treasure. At that time, an elder of the council Sol Am-baek, gave the royal order. ¡°Catch Dan Jucheon, the instigator of treason, and everyone beside him, detain them right away.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The council had been waiting for this very moment. This was the right moment to subdue the injured Dan Jucheon and the other elders. Seol Young-gwi, shouted at the sight of guards approaching them. ¡°On whose orders are you moving right now? Didn¡¯t you people break the rules of the palace and set up an unqualified prince, creating this kind of chaos!¡± ¡°Huh! Who was the one who brought in outsiders and drove the king to death! These kinds of words are often heard from people like you, Elder Seol!¡± Sol Am-baek responded to those words. At that 8th elder, Baek Hak asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°I don¡¯t get this at all. Why bring in the outsiders? Wasn¡¯t it that the prince, whom you supported, brought in the wicked people of the Demonic Cult and caused this situation?¡± ¡°Ha! Are you actually blaming the prince for the situation you caused! Stop with your bullshit! Catch them now!¡± ¡°What!¡± When they tried to subdue them, the elders who supported Dan Jucheon tried to fight back. This would normally lead to a civil war. At that time, Dan Jucheon, who had been silent till then, spoke in a voice full of anger while watching the prince, Dan Baekhyun. ¡°Baekhyun. If you, who isn¡¯t qualified to become the crown prince, were handed the title, do you really think that the council will actually understand and follow you?¡± He tried very hard not to hate his nephew. But he no longer wanted to. As a response, Baekhyun brought out the words he always kept inside. ¡°Uncle Dan! If you really thought that I didn¡¯t deserve the title, you should have officially requested it from the royal council. I don¡¯t want to hear this from you, who for your own ambition, brought in outsiders who harmed your own family!¡± Baekhyun had been upset too. All the emotions he had kept buried inside him for all this time rose to the surface. Dan Jucheon, the deputy king, spoke with a twisted expression. ¡°Elder Seol was right. I should have taken care of you right then. At least now, I will correct it.¡± Goo! With those words, cold qi rushed towards Baekhyun¡¯s body. No matter how frightened he was of Chun Yeowun, Dan Jucheon was still one of the top warriors in the North. He had the ability to deal with the council and their guards alone. ¡°Wh-what are you doing right now! Dan Jucheon!¡± At the urgent cry of Sol Am-baek, Dan Jucheon smiled bitterly. ¡°Elder Sol! I am trying to figure out the situation. Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t act just because we surrendered to the Demonic Cult? I am doing this to prevent the royals from dying in the hands of the Lord of the Demonic Cult. And if he died and Baekhyun dies, we won¡¯t have¡­¡± It was then. Rumble! Before he could finish his words, the ground shook. ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°E-earthquake!¡± They all wondered if the land they were standing on would collapse. However, it was different from an earthquake. ¡®Strong. This is¡­¡¯ Something thrilling and intense could be felt beneath the ground. It was at that moment. Bang! Kwang! Intense light erupted from a place not far from where they were standing. Everyone turned their eyes at the unfamiliar light. ¡°W-what is that?¡± Moyong Kang, who looked at it, mumbled with terrified eyes. ¡°N-no way¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want it to happen, but the light was energy. Suddenly, the rays of light which spewed out disappeared, and a column of water sprung up. However, a black figure appeared above the water. Swoosh! The moment the black figure was noticed, the cultists shouted at once. ¡°Woahhhhh!!!!¡± ¡°The Lord!!!¡± Chun Yeowun, who was wearing the black armor, no Nano Suit, floated in the air. Twelve brilliant ice swords were spinning around him. ¡°N-no, that¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°He¡­ he survived?¡± Unlike the happy Demonic Cult, the Yulin and the warriors of the Ice Palace were all confused. Dan Jucheon, who just released his energy, looked at him. ¡®Does this mean that he isn¡¯t a human?¡¯ He came back alive from a natural disaster. It was impossible for him to make it out alive from that water with luck alone. At a loss for words, he looked at the golden staff in the left hand of Chun Yeowun. ¡°Th¡­ that?¡± Not just him, but the others too. There was no way that the elders of the palace wouldn¡¯t know about the golden staff. It was a staff similar to the one the stone statue in the main altar of the Ice Palace held in its hand. ¡°Ice Cold Staff!¡± Ice Cold staff. It had been lost for a long time, a lost treasure of the Ice Palace. In a situation where everyone was shocked, Prince Baekhyun spoke with a smile on his face while looking at Dan Jucheon. ¡°You were saying something about the Lord of the Demonic Cult?¡± Chapter 430 - Divine Object (2) Chapter 430: Divine Object (2) Ice Cold staff. An object left behind by Dan Yeong, the founder of the North Sea Ice Palace. The reason why the gold brilliance did not die down despite the passing of so many years was because of the material. It is said that a star fell into the North long ago. It was said that Dan Yeong, a researcher born outside the North, was a master in using cold qi and made this object out of the material from the star. Since the star, the meteorite, couldn¡¯t be made into a staff with its material alone, he mixed it with high purity gold and made the staff. However, for some reason, the Ice Cold Staff was left in the underground site of the palace, where the tablets were stored. However, there was one legend that everyone in the palace knew. ¡®Ice Cold Staff, the hidden staff is known to be found only by the true palace king!¡¯ The golden staff glimmered in the eyes of Dan Jucheon. Because of that legend, the previous royal family tried to break down the Adularia stone and find the sacred object. It was because no matter how incompetent the prince was, all the people in the palace would side with him if he gets the divine object. ¡°What were you saying about the Lord of Demonic Cult?¡± A smile spread across the prince¡¯s face. When he found out that the Lord of the Demonic Cult was alive, he couldn¡¯t hide his relief. He was the only one who could suppress Dan Jucheon. ¡®Thank god. If Lord Chun had really died, everything would be over.¡¯ If Chun Yeowun had really died, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take revenge for the unjust killing of the previous king. Sol Am-baek, the elder of the council, hurried the people and gave orders again after seeing Chun Yeowun. ¡°Hurry up and arrest them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As if waiting for the orders, the guards responded loudly and tried to subdue them. He thought that there would be no further resistance because Chun Yeowun had been resurrected. But something unexpected happened. ¡°You cheeky bastards! Let go of me!¡± Pang! The two guards who tried to capture Dan Jucheon were thrown back. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Kuk!¡± Baekhyun and the others couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment at the strong, unbending appearance. If it weren¡¯t for him, the other elders who sided with Dan Jucheon would have surrendered. However, Dan Jucheon was a Supreme Master who wasn¡¯t going to back down. ¡°Da-Dan Jucheon! Are you really going to fight it to the end?¡± ¡°There are a lot of men who wouldn¡¯t be able to touch a hair on my body! Once this matter gets resolved, I will never let this go!¡± Flinch! At the bloody pressure emanating from him, the guards took a step back. They were gripped by a strong fear that they would die if they got close. Dan Jucheon shouted back at Chun Yeowun, who was still floating. ¡°Lord Chun!!!¡± ¡®Huh? What is this man trying to do?¡¯ Far from being afraid of Chun Yeowun, when he called him, everyone seemed to be in awe. It was an act which Dan Jucheon would have never done. Chun Yeowun survived, and Dan Jucheon tried to covet the core which rightfully belonged to the Demonic Cult. And if he was bound to bump into Chun Yeowun, he decided to go all out. ¡®Apart from the core, conflicts will arise in the palace. We need to stop the Demonic Cult from intervening! If he promises not to interfere, everything can be resolved.¡¯ He called Chun Yeowun, thinking that, but Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Lord Chun¡­!?¡± Chun Yeowun, who was floating, went down to the place where the Demonic Cult was standing. There was no way that Chun Yeowun would talk to him as soon as he came back from a disaster. ¡®I need to get that staff!¡¯ That was the priority. If the staff fell into the hands of Baekhyun, everything would come to an end for Dan Jucheon. Tat! ¡°Ah! Dan Jucheon!¡± Dan Jucheon hurriedly looked at where Chun Yeowun was. An old man from the council clicked his tongue. ¡°Tch, he¡¯s asking for his own grave.¡± The Demonic Cult already had the core on their side. Trying anything with them wasn¡¯t the right choice. However, Sol Am-baek knew what Dan Jucheon was trying and urged Baekhyun. ¡°Prince! You need to move. Dan Jucheon is aiming for the¡ª!¡± ¡°Divine Object.¡± They realized what Dan Jucheon wanted. He wanted to make a deal with Chun Yeowun and obtain the Divine Object. If Dan Jucheon gives up his pride and surrenders to Chun Yeowun, and swears an oath of allegiance, he would achieve what he wanted. Phat! Baekhyun and Sol Am-baek hurriedly moved. It became weird. The guards, who didn¡¯t know what was happening, decided to pursue them. In the current situation, the one who holds the Divine Object will be the one to secure the position of King. ¡°Follow the King!¡± ¡°We need to help the deputy King!¡± Both sides headed to the place where the cultists were standing. On the other hand, Chun Yeowun, who came back from the disaster, was warmly welcomed by the cultists. Of course, not everyone cheered. ¡°Lord! I told you to stop surprising me like this! What if something went wrong and Lord¡­ ugh.¡± He had no choice but to appease Mun Ku, who was wailing. ¡°Mun Ku is right. Lord! Please listen to us!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Hu Bong and the other Six Swords also chimed in, and Chun Yeowun let out a bitter laugh as he heard their nagging. Since they shared the joys and sorrows in their lives since the early days of the academy, he was well aware of their worries. ¡°But, Lord, the staff?¡± Marakim asked. It was clear that the sparks coming from his right hand was the core of the dragon. Just by looking at it, one could feel the tremendous energy it was radiating. However, the golden staff was unusual. Whew! ¡°It has amazing qi.¡± Chun Yeowun was suppressing its qi, and still the qi felt from it wasn¡¯t normal. Despite the North being cold, the cold qi from the staff was chilling. Chun Yeowun casually responded. ¡°It seems like a Divine Object of the North.¡± ¡°Divine Object? Ah!¡± When they heard the word ¡®Divine Object¡¯, they recalled the story Baekhyun told them. They knew what the former king was trying to find. They didn¡¯t know how Chun Yeowun got it, but it clearly held great power. ¡°Lord. Then will you hand it over to the prince?¡± Chun Yeowun answered a little flustered at Mun Ku¡¯s question. ¡°I did think so, but the staff¡­¡± Tatatak! Before Chun Yeowun could finish his words, someone approached them. Marakim and the other Six Swords blocked him at once. Visor! Visor! Visor! ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to meet with Lord Chun!¡± The one who arrived was Dan Jucheon. Marakim, who stopped him, shook his head. ¡°I warn you, wait until the Lord responds.¡± In the underground, Dan Jucheon gave up in the battle with Marakim and expressed his intention to surrender. No matter how hard they tried in the underground, they were unable to overpower the Demonic Cult because the swordsmanship of the Six Swords and Marakim overwhelmed the warriors of the Ice Palace. ¡®This is for the future of the Ice Palace. I should throw away all of my pride.¡¯ Thud! At that moment, Dan Jucheon knelt on the floor. Marakim¡¯s eyes narrowed at the unexpected actions. Dan Jucheon, who displayed that he had no intention of opposing them, asked again. ¡°Please let me speak with Lord Chun!¡± At the earnest request, Marakim looked back at Chun Yeowun. Chun Yeowun took a step and then walked forward. ¡°Talk about what?¡± As a response to the blunt question, Dan Jucheon banged his head onto the floor. Thud! ¡°I apologize for trying to covet the core!¡± Although he was the deputy king, the Ice Palace, the highest head of the North, he folded his pride and apologized. All the cultists who had been hostile at the Ice Palace warriors couldn¡¯t hide their fluster. When Chun Yeowun remained silent, Dan Jucheon continued to speak. ¡°I wanted to increase my power by acquiring the core, the treasure of heaven and earth, but it goes against the doctrine which says the one who kills gets the core. I know I was in the wrong. Please forgive me.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for a Supreme Master to throw away his pride. In reality, it was almost as if the man had expressed his intention to surrender. ¡°I know that apology isn¡¯t enough. Of course, I won¡¯t just give up the core and corpse of the dragon, but I will do whatever Lord Chun wants, even if it is to abandon the alliance with the Yulin and form an alliance with you.¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Woong! An unconventional suggestion came out of his mouth. Giving up the alliance with Yulin. Suspension of all official activities with Yulin meant that they would give up on all the power they held outside the North. Chun Yeowun, who had been silent, opened his mouth. ¡°¡­ what do you need when you are making such an offer?¡± Neither one of them was a light suggestion. What he was willing to do would make the Yulin contingents extremely unhappy. They had come all the way to the North to help them because of the alliance, and now this man was willing to end it. ¡°If I am given two favors, I¡¯m willing to give anything that Lord Chun wants.¡± ¡°Ha! How dare you propose a deal with our Lord?¡± Hu Bong asked in a serious tone. Dan Jucheon decided to throw away his pride for the survival of the North Sea Ice Palace. ¡°Interesting. What are the favors?¡± He didn¡¯t have to listen, yet Chun Yeowun asked. Feeling relieved, Dan Jucheon spoke. ¡°The first one, please don¡¯t interfere in the matters of the palace. Each side has their own reasons. I hope you understand that.¡± He spoke directly. In a way, he was asking Chun Yeowun to not interfere, like helping Baekhyun out. As long as he could get Chun Yeowun to agree to that, the prince could be dealt with. ¡°The second one?¡± ¡°The golden staff that Lord Chun is holding is a Divine object of the palace. So please hand it¡­¡± It was then. ¡°Noooo! Lord Chun!¡± An urgent cry from afar. Baekhyun and elder Sol Am-baek. As they were lower in martial arts than Dan Jucheon, they arrived late. ¡°Lord Chun. You mustn¡¯t hand that staff over to that person!¡± It was shocking how the man had asked for the staff. If the staff went into the hands of Dan Jucheon, the hearts of the royal officials would change. ¡°How dare you interfere in the conversation of the two heads?¡± Goo! Dan Jucheon, who was on the ground, stood up and threatened them. He didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb his conversation with the Lord of the Demonic Cult. Baekhyun pointed his finger at Dan Jucheon and shouted. ¡°Lord Chun. This man said that you died inside the cave, and no demon¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Phat! When Baekhyun was trying to repeat what Dan Jucheon had said earlier, the deputy king tried to close the mouth of Baekhyun as he brought out his weapon. Dan Jucheon, who narrowed the distance in an instant, aimed his weapon at Baekhyun¡¯s neck. ¡°Ugh!¡± But, Shhh! Before he could reach Baekhyun, someone stopped him. It was Marakim. Despite moving half a beat later than Dan Jucheon, he blocked him. Papapa! As the momentum couldn¡¯t be stopped, their arms bumped lightly three times. Dan Jucheon, who was giving his best, couldn¡¯t hide the shock at how effortlessly Marakim moved. ¡°Prince. Please continue what you were saying.¡± Marakim, who protected Baekhyun, spoke to the prince. ¡°Lord, he said that if you didn¡¯t exist, no one would be afraid of the cult!¡± At that, Dan Jucheon looked at Chun Yeowun with fear. ¡°Lord Chun! Don¡¯t believe that kid. I never said anything like that. I just said that I am not afraid even if I didn¡¯t have the protection from the Demonic Cult.¡± After giving an explanation, he looked at Baekhyun and shouted. ¡°You really lack the qualifications of a prince. How can you try and solve the internal matters with the help of an outsider?¡± ¡°Ha! Are you really saying those words? Is that why you brought in those outsiders and made my father, the former king, die!¡± Dan Jucheon bit his lips at those words. He was ashamed at how he brought in the people of the Blade God Six Martial clan to avoid getting blood on his own hands. ¡°Deputy King!¡± ¡°Prince!¡± Grrrrr! At the same time, the followers of each side arrived. It turned into a fight between the two sides. It was horrible for them. One side didn¡¯t want the intervention of others, and the other side wouldn¡¯t win if Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t intervene. ¡°Lord Chun! You must remember the request I had earlier? If you don¡¯t intervene, I am willing to give you anything you want¡­¡± Even before he could finish, Baekhyun interrupted. ¡°Lord Chun! Didn¡¯t we write a contract in the beginning? The cult and the palace decided to form an alliance¡­¡± ¡°What?! You signed a contract as if you were the representative of the palace!¡± Dan Jucheon asked back flustered. It was absurd that the prince, who had no authority, signed a contract. ¡®Noisy.¡¯ Because of Marakim¡¯s intervention, Chun Yeowun sighed as he looked at them arguing. ¡®This is a success.¡¯ Dan Jucheon, who thought Chun Yeowun sighed at Baekhyun¡¯s words, felt happy. This was his goal. When the outsider, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, killed Baekhyun for signing a false contract in front of everyone, he could smile. He had to keep making Baekhyun look like an idiot and make sure that Chun Yeowun wouldn¡¯t interfere. ¡°Baekhyun, if you get help from an outsider, even when you get that divine object, do you think the palace will follow you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s funny. Then why are you asking Lord Chun to hand it over? Isn¡¯t it because you can violate the ordinance with the order?¡± The people who were behind mumbled. The order was something no one could escape. ¡°The order?¡± Baekhyun answered the question of Chun yeowun. ¡°It is something left behind by the founders of the palace. That those who get the divine object will be recognized as the true king of the palace.¡± This was the reason why the two of them were trying to hold the staff. Most of the royals were blood relatives, but they couldn¡¯t aim for the throne. The king would now get decided by whom Chun Yeowun passes the staff to. Dan Jucheon hurriedly tried to persuade him. ¡°Lord Chun! Please make the right decision. What good will it do to hand over the divine object to that kid? If you give me the divine object, the palace will fully support your faction!¡± Dan Jucheon used the practical approach. At least he showed that Baekhyun had no power. It meant that the prince had no power apart from the support of the council and the guards. ¡°Lord Chun! Don¡¯t fall for this man¡¯s words! Baekhyun and the others pleaded with Chun Yeowun. Both sides were the same. However, the words which came out of Chun Yeowun¡¯s mouth broke everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°Did you say that the one who holds this staff is the true king of the Ice Palace?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°But the staff is in my hands.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Both Dan Jucheon and Baekhyun were stunned at Chun Yeowun¡¯s words. Chapter 431 - Divine Object (3) Chapter 431 : Divine Object (3) Dan Jucheon and Baekhyun were both speechless. The two of them nervously anticipated who Chun Yeowun would hand the staff to. However, they couldn¡¯t help but be flustered when he said something completely out of the ordinary. The reaction of the elders was the same. ¡®Wh-what the hell is that man talking about?¡¯ ¡®Does he mean that he¡¯ll hold onto the Divine Object?¡¯ Some thought so, but the faces of the Six Swords didn¡¯t change. They knew Chun Yeowun wouldn¡¯t talk in vain, so they knew exactly what he was going to do. ¡®We¡¯re going to take over the North Sea Ice Palace!¡¯ The original plan was to form an alliance with the Ice Palace. However, after getting the Divine Object, Chun Yeowun¡¯s plans changed. ¡®Will there be backlash?¡¯ 6th Elder Mong Mu was deeply concerned. Of course, if the North Sea Ice Palace, the hegemon of the North, came under the Demonic Cult, it would be a great achievement. However, if he tried to absorb them, there could be severe backlash. ¡°Lord Chun¡­ I think your words just now were out of context. This isn¡¯t something like the Dragon Turtle¡¯s blood. This is the Divine Object of the palace.¡± Dan Jucheon, the deputy king of the palace, spoke in a very cautious tone. Baekhyun was the same. ¡°Lord Chun. Thank you for all your help, but who would stay still when an outsider covets the Divine Object of the palace?¡± Woong! Even the warriors of the Ice Palace were on edge. If anyone other than Chun Yeowun had made such a remark, all the warriors of the Ice Palace would¡¯ve been enraged and attacked. However, they didn¡¯t do that because he held the Divine Object and his monster-like strength, which surpassed the limits of human capabilities. Everyone was hoping that what Chun Yeowun said would be deemed as a joke. But, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say it with your own mouth? The one who holds the Divine Object is the true king of the Ice Palace?¡± Unfortunately, Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t joking at all. He seemed like he really wanted to claim himself the king of the Ice Palace. ¡®Ugh, this man!¡¯ Calming his heart, Dan Jucheon opened his mouth. ¡°Lord Chun. That is not what it means. It isn¡¯t a royal decree. It¡¯s a decree which applies to the family of Dan. It¡¯s not something that applies to everybody in the world.¡± ¡°¡­ this mans¡¯ words are right.¡± Dan Baekhyun helped him. It was hard to believe that they were the same people who wanted the other dead a couple minutes back. If they didn¡¯t, they¡¯d lose their power. ¡°This is interesting. I don¡¯t remember a passage ever saying that I am an outsider.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thud! Chun Yeowun put the golden staff he was holding in his left hand on the ground. And then, a piece of paper that was engraved with energy appeared. All the royals who saw the writing on the paper couldn¡¯t hide their surprise. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Dan Jucheon and Baekhyun, too, looked at it with bewildered eyes. ¡°Those who have obtained the Ice Cold Staff are the ones qualified to be the true palace kings! Wasn¡¯t this it?¡± The prince and deputy king couldn¡¯t deny anything. It was the royal order engraved right in front of the statue of Dan Young, in front of the main palace. They didn¡¯t know that Chun Yeowun, who only stopped for a second near the main palace, would accurately remember it. ¡°Do you think that I easily got my hands on the Divine Object? Why haven¡¯t the other lords who served the palace and the successive ones been able to find it until now?¡± Wooong! The reaction of the warriors changed with Chun Yeowun¡¯s words. It was obviously a nonsensical point, but Chun Yeowun was the one who killed the Dragon Turtle and saved the palace¡¯s people. In addition, he also ended up finding the Divine Object, which was buried underground, which would have sunk into the lake if not found by him. In that way, regardless of him being an outsider, his heroic actions dominated their minds. ¡®Prince does have the legitimacy, but his skills are insufficient to the point where he can¡¯t even properly use the Divine Palm of the Ice God.¡¯ If he ends up being the king of the North Sea Ice Palace, he is supposed to have cold qi and be a Supreme Master. He¡¯s supposed to have silver hair, not black hair. ¡®The deputy king is strong in the North Sea¡­ but he is still a traitor who brought in outsiders to awaken the dragon and kill the former king.¡¯ When one starts making comparisons, it ends. The wave, which only started with keeping the Dan family on the throne, began to think that someone like Chun Yeowun would be a nice king. As opinions changed, both Dan Jucheon and Baekhyun began to sense a crisis. ¡®No way¡­ are the royal officials thinking?¡¯ ¡®Baekhyun¡­ Baekhyun¡­ you made the worst move.¡¯ Dan Jucheon shook his head. All this wouldn¡¯t have happened if Baekhyun hadn¡¯t brought Chun Yeowun. The hearts of the royals who were dissatisfied with the succession of the royal prince were leaning towards Dan Jucheon. However, when they learned about the truth of him bringing in outsiders to kill the former king, the gazes of the young officials changed. ¡®It shouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. Once they start thinking, everything gets out of control. I can¡¯t let Chun Yeowun sweep them away!¡¯ The Ice Palace couldn¡¯t be handed down to anyone outside the Dan family. When a situation like this came, Dan Jucheon sent a telepathic message to Baekhyun, who was also struggling to solve the problem. [Do you realize what you have done?] [You are the last person I want to hear those words from.] [¡­ Well, this isn¡¯t good. If we don¡¯t overcome the situation, the palace will fall into the hands of that evil demon. It is an entirely separate issue from an alliance. You wouldn¡¯t want that either.] With a darkened expression, Baekhyun nodded his head. At that, Dan Jucheon made a suggestion. [You¡¯re a part of the lineage of the king. You know that very well. The secret hidden inside the order.] [Ah!] Baekhyun¡¯s eyes widened at the words of Dan Jucheon. He was a little confused, but then he understood. [Ice Cold staff, the Divine Object, chooses its owner. It can only be taken by qualified people. Do you remember what the qualification was?] [¡­ blood of the Dan family!] [Yes. No matter how strong the Demon God is, he cannot be chosen. Aim for that.] An oral tradition passed down to the people of the Dan family in the Ice Palace. As Dan Jucheon said, the Divine Object chooses its owner as if the staff was alive. Only the Dan family, the royal family, knew about it, and they had to use that to reverse the mood of the officials. ¡°Lord Chun! Did you know about this by any chance?¡± Dan Jucheon spoke loud enough that everyone could hear. ¡°Ice Cold Staff, the Divine Object of the palace, can choose its owner!¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± ¡°A spirit resides in it!¡± At those words, the officials turned to him. Although they weren¡¯t of royal blood, they had heard the rumors which passed through the palace. The truth is that Divine Objects weren¡¯t simple items. ¡°What do you mean?¡± It was Baekhyun who reacted to Chun Yeowun¡¯s dull question. ¡°Lord Chun. If you aren¡¯t chosen by the Divine Object, you cannot be called the true king.¡± ¡°King¡­ is there any way to prove that?¡± ¡®Caught him!¡¯ At that question, both of them grinned inwardly. However, they didn¡¯t express it. They proceeded with what they intended to do. ¡°The Divine Object was made by the person who founded the North Sea Ice Palace. Of course, we can prove that!¡± With a smile, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°Interesting.¡± With those words, he boldly picked up the golden staff and stuck it in the ground. They thought that there should be a little more persuasion, but Chun Yeowun casually gave them a chance. ¡®¡­ he must be convinced that there is no such thing since he held onto the staff.¡¯ Dan Jucheon guessed it by looking at Chun Yeowun. Having found the Divine Object and touching it, he thought Chun Yeowun would know more about it. However, ownership couldn¡¯t be proven by just touching it. ¡®You will regret giving me a chance. Young Lord of the Demonic Cult.¡¯ Dan Jucheon looked at Baekhyun and calmly pointed at the golden staff with his hand. As if to give him the first chance. At that, the council and the guards of the Ice Palace looked at Baekhyun with eyes full of anticipation. If he proves himself, no one would deny his power. ¡®He thinks I¡¯m not qualified and is giving me a chance on purpose.¡¯ Whoop! Looking at Dan Jucheon¡¯s confident expression, Baekhyun grunted. ¡®I will break that confidence of yours.¡¯ Baekhyun slowly approached the golden staff. Looking at it intently, he took a deep breath. ¡®Father¡­ and the previous kings of the palace, please help me so that the Divine Object does not fall into the hands of that traitor!¡¯ Hoping, Baekhyun reached out his hand. Tak! It was that moment. Jjjjjjk! ¡°Ugh! Han-hand¡­ kuaaak!¡± Everyone was shocked. Baekhyun¡¯s hand, which held onto the staff, turned into ice because of the unimaginable coldness. As if the staff was really alive. ¡®The cold qi is gushing out!¡¯ ¡®Is the prince really being chosen!¡¯ Everyone¡¯s attention was focused. At that time, Sol Am-baek, the elder from the council, who judged that Baekhyun was in trouble, yelled. ¡°Prince! Use the Divine Palm of the Ice God! You need to endure it to be chosen!¡± ¡®Divine Palm of the Ice God!¡¯ Amid the pain, Baekhyun heard him and quickly tried to unfold it. He only reached the fifth level, but there didn¡¯t seem to be another way to endure the cold. Swoosh! When he used that, Baekhyun¡¯s hair turned to silver. It was that moment when he, who was unfolding the technique, tried to endure the cold. Bounce! ¡°Kuak!¡± Baekhyun¡¯s body bounced back as if it had been hit. ¡°Prince!¡± Shocked, the elders and guards who supported him ran towards him. However, Baekhyun¡¯s right arm was completely frozen. ¡°Ho-how can this¡­¡± ¡°Did that mean the prince wasn¡¯t chosen?¡± They couldn¡¯t hide the miserable feeling. With his legitimacy and their loyalty to the previous king, they supported the prince, despite knowing that he lacked the qualities of a king. However, they didn¡¯t know that the Divine Object wouldn¡¯t choose him. Tak! ¡°Prince, I will help with driving away the cold qi.¡± Sitting next to him, elder Sol Am-baek decided to disperse the cold qi which had frozen his hand. Meanwhile, Dan Jucheon smiled and slowly walked towards the golden staff. A sound entered Baekhyun¡¯s ears. [You were thoughtless. Baekhyun. There was one thing you didn¡¯t know.] Baekhyun, who was concentrating on driving away the cold qi, had to listen to what was said. Dan Jucheon stood in front of the staff and continued to speak. [Of course, the bloodline of the Dan family is a qualification, but there is something more important. As you know, by experiencing it yourself, you need to have the strength to conquer the staff and claim it.] ¡®¡­.¡¯ [It¡¯s not something that a kid who only reached the fifth level can claim.] Clench! Baekhyun, who couldn¡¯t move, felt resentful. Regardless of that, Dan Jucheon spoke to Chun Yeowun in a polite voice. ¡°Lord Chun. Can I prove myself?¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Dan Jucheon looked back at all the people and then smiled. The moment he¡¯s chosen by the Divine Object, he will be accepted as king. Even the elders who opposed him will accept him if he gets chosen by the staff. ¡®Here goes!¡¯ Swoosh! An intense cold emanated from Dan Jucheon¡¯s body, who was ready to unfold the Divine Palm of the Ice God. It had the momentum to freeze everything it touched. ¡®Such strength!¡¯ ¡®They won¡¯t have any choice but to admit my skills.¡¯ Even though they didn¡¯t support him, the council admired his power. Satisfied with the reaction, Dan Jucheon grabbed the golden staff and tried to lift it. Grab! He grabbed the staff and tried to lift it with eyes full of joy. Jjjjak! ¡°Wh-what¡¯s this!¡± Dan Jucheon couldn¡¯t hide his shock. Even though he unfolded his strongest technique, the cold qi which entered his hand pained him. As a Supreme Master, he barely managed to stop the cold qi from freezing him, but he couldn¡¯t subdue the cold qi no matter how hard he tried. Woong! ¡°Kuak!¡± In addition, not only the cold qi, but strong energy rose from the staff. It was as if the staff refused to be held by him. ¡°Th-this can¡¯t be. Why¡­ why is it rejecting me!¡± It couldn¡¯t be, but the Divine Object didn¡¯t choose him, and the cold qi continued to rebel. Since he was a Supreme Master, he just kept on forcing himself onto the staff. Woong! Even the elders couldn¡¯t hide their wonder at the sight. According to what Baekhyun and Dan Jucheon said, it was natural for the royal family members to get chosen by the staff. It was then. Chun Yeowun reached out towards the staff. And, Pak! ¡°Ahh!¡± The staff, which was in Dan Jucheon¡¯s hand, got pulled into Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand. Shockingly, the Ice Cold staff, which had refused to be held by the two, went towards Chun Yeowun and began to shine. Goooo! ¡°No, that¡¯s absurd! How can this happen?¡± Dan Jucheon couldn¡¯t understand what he was seeing. ¡°Ignorant. You should have realized it the moment you caught the Divine Object.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Unlike Dan Jucheon, who was stunned, Mun Ku and the Six Swords gleamed. They remembered what Chun Yeowun said earlier. ¡®This was why he didn¡¯t want to give them the staff.¡¯ It was because Chun Yeowun was already chosen by the Divine Object. Of course, the staff had already chosen its owner, that was why it was refusing to be held by others. Woong! The air around them changed. ¡®Unbelievable!¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t the royal family the only one who can hold the Divine Object?¡¯ The elders all looked at Chun Yeowun, who was holding onto the staff. Chun Yeowun sent a message to Dan Jucheon, who looked helpless. [Thank you. You gave me a good situation.] ¡®!!!¡¯ The moment he heard those words, Dan Jucheon¡¯s eyes shook. At first, he thought that Chun Yeowun had fallen into the plan. But it was all just an illusion. Chun Yeowun quietly listened to them and gave them a chance knowing that they would fail. ¡®H-he used us to convince all the warriors!¡¯ As they failed, Chun Yeowun played a more prominent role. Now there was no way to reverse what they did. ¡°Is that the Divine Object of the North?¡± ¡°Why is it shining in the hands of Lord Chun?¡± Moyong Kang and Jegal Sohi, who came to see what the Demonic Cult and Ice Palace were doing gathered together, were shocked at what they saw. ¡°Nice. We have enough witnesses.¡± Chun Yeowun saw them, looked at Dan Jucheon, who seemed lost, and raised the Ice Cold Staff. It wasn¡¯t like he was forcing the staff. ¡°Ohh! Lord of the Divine Object!¡± One of the elders naturally fell to his knees and bowed his head to Chun Yeowun. Tak! The atmosphere was strange. As one man knelt down, the others began to bow their heads slowly. As if they were empowered by unspoken words, all the palace officials and guards bowed in front of Chun Yeowun, as if swearing allegiance, except for a few. ¡®How can such a worst-case scenario exist?¡¯ Moyong Kang was at a loss for words. As if the core going into his hands wasn¡¯t enough, the Divine Object of the North Sea Ice Palace fell into the hands of Chun Yeowun. It was unbelievable. Chun Yeowun looked at Jegal Sohi, Dan Jucheon and Baekhyun, as he spoke calmly. ¡°Everyone has witnessed it. As of this announcement, the North Sea Ice Palace is mine.¡± Chapter 432 - The Five Spirit Beasts (1) It has been more than a month since the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun, took the North Sea Ice Palace. The Ice Palace, which lost its structure, ended up in ruin and in water. The palace had been passed down from generation to generation for hundreds of years, but rebuilding something which collapsed wasn¡¯t an easy task. Everyone moved to the east from the old site and started to rebuild the palace. Of course, even if they were planning to build a new palace, making a palace from nothing is still difficult. Since more than half of the site was submerged in water, working on the site would be difficult. So how could they do it? ¡°This is great.¡± People were looking down from a hill towards the place where many people in white clothes worked. They were the elders of the North Sea Ice Palace and Baekhyun. Baekhyun couldn¡¯t help but be in awe at the ruins of the palace. ¡®Is it possible to achieve that level of greatness if I constantly practiced martial arts?¡¯ It was natural for him to think that way. The huge hole in the ruined Ice Palace where water began to emerge from was now completely frozen with no trace of water. Chun Yeowun made it possible. ¡®He really is not human.¡¯ He still remembered how Chun Yeowun froze it. Chun Yeowun, who created ice swords that were as strong as cold steel, froze the water-filled hole by exuding cold qi along with the Sky Flash. Thanks to that, they were able to start construction without any problem. ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t related to the North, there is no one else other than him who can do that, right?¡± At Baekhyun¡¯s words, Sol Am-baek, who was next to him, nodded and answered. ¡°He isn¡¯t in a stage where normal people can even be compared to him. Still, it¡¯s only because of him that things went smoothly. King.¡± Shockingly, Sol Am-baek called him king. How did this man turn into the king? ¡°Right. I ended up misunderstanding the master until I realized his true wisdom.¡± Baekhyun thought that everything had been stolen away from him. He hated how a situation occurred where the throne was being taken away by someone other than a blood relative. However, in front of the council, Chun Yeowun made an unexpected announcement. [I will take Prince Dan Baekhyun as my disciple and pass on the Ice Cold of Heaven to him.] Baekhyun and all the others were puzzled. But that wasn¡¯t the end. Chun Yeowun, who had promised to take Baekhyun as his disciple, announced that he would step back from being king and pass on the post to his disciple. Although they acknowledged the Divine Object choosing its owner, the palace people rejoiced when they heard that outsiders weren¡¯t going to control them. ¡®Maybe he was aiming for that since the beginning.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter since one way or another, they knew that they would end up as subordinates of the Demonic Cult. Just because he entered the academy as Chun Yeowun¡¯s disciple, it didn¡¯t mean the person in charge would change. However, Baekhyun, who became the palace king, wasn¡¯t countered by any palace officials. ¡°King. Are there no lessons today?¡± One of the elders asked him. After becoming his disciple, he was taught the Ice Cold of Heaven from Chun Yeowun. And it was about time for his class. ¡°They said that they would be interrogating him today.¡± Everyone knew who that was. ¡°¡­ why don¡¯t you ask the Lord to execute Dan Jucheon? It¡¯s better to get rid of him, even if the elders object to it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how the elders think.¡± The majority of the elders wanted Dan Jucheon to be executed. However, along with, elder Seol Young-gwi, one of the instigators, he was currently being confined with his blood points sealed. ¡°If he is executed, the backlash from him and those who support him will increase.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Baekhyun didn¡¯t know if the elders thought of that. However, the problem was that there were still many followers of Dan Jucheon. Baekhyun¡¯s supporter, Chun Yeowun, displayed the martial arts of the North Sea Ice palace and eroded some dissatisfaction, but the words of Dan Jucheon, in the end, caused a big stir. [Kill me! I will never follow you!] From his stand, he said that he would never work under the Lord of the Demonic Cult and asked to be executed. Judging that he had lost everything, he was ready to accept death and even gained the support of a few officials. Moyong Kang and Jegal Sohi of the Yulin thought that Chun Yeowun would get rid of the ones who rebelled, but shockingly, he did no such thing. [I¡¯m not a resident of this place, if I execute him here, will you and your men be able to handle the consequences?] Baekhyun was unable to respond to Chun Yeowun¡¯s question. Right now, the Ice Palace was oppressed under the power of Chun Yeowun, but one day, when he leaves, the backlash will resurface. At that time, Baekhyun accepted Chun Yeowun¡¯s decision. ¡®¡­ I don¡¯t know. But keeping him alive is dangerous. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to deal with the opposition?¡¯ Whenever the elders were concerned, such thoughts would enter their minds. But, the final decision would be made today. ¡®Because this is going to be the last interrogation¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t known why Chun Yeowun was interrogating Dan Jucheon for the last time today. At the same time, the temporary detention room in the reconstruction site of the Ice Palace. In the middle of the site, which was full of barracks, there was only one building made of ice, an ice prison built by Chun Yeowun with the newly found Ice Cold of Heaven technique. An ice prison that was cold enough to make even Dan Jucheon¡¯s body go numb and unable to move. ¡®This is really the Ice Cold of Heaven technique.¡¯ Cold qi couldn¡¯t be produced to such an extent. It was lucky that the technique was found, but learning it would be impossible. ¡®Did he have no problems learning it because he is past human limitations?¡¯ In the past, one of the five strongest warriors of Wulin used cold qi. Despite being above Dan Jucheon in strength, he wasn¡¯t exemplary in cold qi. There was no other way to say it, but Chun Yeowun is a true monster. ¡®I thought I would die from the cold.¡¯ Regret. Being imprisoned like that, it was hard waiting for death. It was then. Keek! The entrance to the ice prison was opened, and someone entered. It was hard to see the man because of the light behind him, but he could guess who he was by looking at his long hair. ¡®Lord Chun.¡¯ Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Demonic Cult who visited him just three days ago. However, the atmosphere was different from when he first saw him. Gooooo! ¡®Kuk!¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure since he had been inside the ice prison for a long time, but being close to Yeowun made him run out of breath. ¡®¡­ he completely absorbed the core!¡¯ Dan Jucheon bit his tongue. He never knew that the core, which held humongous energy, could be absorbed in such a short time. He was a monster before absorbing the core. Dan Jucheon couldn¡¯t even imagine what Chun Yeowun was now. At that time, Chun Yeowun approached, Step! He unsealed Dan Jucheon¡¯s blood points. Chun Yeowun, who unsealed the blood points, spoke first. ¡°We found the body of Wong Sangho, the elder of the Ice Palace who disappeared.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Based on your words, one charge on them for the missing dragon head has been dropped.¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, he bit his lip. ¡°¡­ No.¡± He said one charge. It was said that one of the heads of the Dragon Turtle, which should have been on the western side of the ruins near the Demonic Cult¡¯s barracks, had disappeared. At that time, the whereabouts of Won Sangho, an elder who followed Dan Jucheon, were unknown, and then his body was found. Dan Jucheon claimed that it wasn¡¯t him, but his innocence wasn¡¯t proven. Fortunately, the palace officials who were working on the reconstruction found Won Sangho¡¯s frozen body. ¡°It could be the Yulin.¡± Dan Jucheon argued that it must be Yulin who stole the head. And it made sense. The Blade God Six Martial clan could have stolen it too, but they later found that a few people of the Yulin had gone missing. Lieutenant Mak Wijong, the temporary captain of the Black Shadow troops, had disappeared along with some other men. Moyong Kang and Jegal Sohi claimed that they disappeared to find the core, but since they couldn¡¯t find Mak Wijong in the underground despite coming across the Blade God Six Martial clan, Yulin was at the top of the suspect list. However, Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t think like that. ¡°No. It isn¡¯t the Yulin.¡± ¡°¡­ what do you mean by that? Weren¡¯t there people of that faction who disappeared?¡± ¡°Some of their bodies have been found.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shockingly, the bodies of some of the men of the Black Shadow troops were found two days ago. A hundred miles to the southeast, people found their corpses which were left behind after animals ate them. The corpses were extremely damaged, but there was one thing that couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°There were traces of the Blade God Six Martial clans¡¯ martial arts on their bodies.¡± ¡°No? ¡­ So they stole it?¡± Dan Jucheon¡¯s eyes trembled at the results. The Red Mountains of Lhasa. The Potala Palace which was located on an alpine mountain at an altitude of 12,139 feet. The Potala Palace was known to be the sacred place of the Bodhisattva. It was a mystery how the palace was built in such a high place. The building, made of a mixture of granite and wood, had a white exterior wall and a dark red roof. The majestic palace towering over the mountain left viewers in awe. Normally, everyone would look at it in awe. However, there was a problem with the palace. The Potala Palace was divided into two parts; the White Palace and the Red Palace. The ruler, the Dalai Lama, was in charge of the affairs and held religious ceremonies in the Red Palace. The Red Palace, where one would normally hear the recitation of sutras, was completely gone. Half of the palace was in ruins as there had been a war, and in the middle of it, more than a thousand bodies were burning. Fire! ¡°Ugh.¡± A man shook his head at the smell of the burning flesh. Among the black soot, a bunch of sparkling white marbles could be seen. They were called Sarira or relics and they gave off a mysterious light. ¡°They came out in large numbers because there were a lot of monks.¡± The Potala Palace was full of the monks¡¯ disciples. When the dead Dalai Lama was burned in the perpetrator¡¯s hands, the relics that came out of him were equal to what came out of ten disciples. That was proof of how strong he was. However, even the Dalai Lama wasn¡¯t able to withstand more than three sword techniques and died. ¡°How long will it take for the Blade Lord to completely absorb it?¡± Two days ago, he locked himself in the Dalai Lama¡¯s room in the White Palace. He informed his men to never disturb him unless it was something urgent, as he dealt with something difficult. At that time. Flap! Flap! ¡°Uh!¡± A hawk flew across the blue sky towards a man. It wasn¡¯t a wild hawk, he naturally lowered his claws and settled down on the arm of the bandaged man. This hawk was trained to deliver letters. There was a small cylinder tied to its toenail, and when untied and opened, a rolled-up paper came out. Swoosh! When the paper was opened, there was nothing written on it. It was empty, but the bandaged man, who was accustomed to it, took out a reagent from his pocket and dripped a drop of it on the paper and strangely the paper began to turn dark at places. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± The eyes of the bandaged man who was examining the content were unusual. Soaked in embarrassment, he gave the hawk over to a subordinate and entered the White Palace. Entering the White Palace, he rushed towards the Dalai Lama¡¯s room, which was towards the basement. After going downstairs, there was a thick and large door. Gulp! The bandaged man, who gulped, carefully knocked on the iron door. Knock! After knocking a couple times, instead of hearing any answer from inside, the tightly shut door began to open. Kiiik! Swoosh! As the door opened, cold air escaped out. The bandaged man entered the room with trembling footsteps, looking at everything which had frozen as if they were in the North Sea. In the middle of the room, a giant bird with its head cut off and an enormous body came into view. It was one of the five Spirit Beasts, the carcass of the Great Bird, which is known to transform into a large fish in the Arctic. ¡®Where is he¡­ ah!¡¯ As he looked around, he saw a middle-aged man meditating on the corpse of the Great Bird. He was the Blade Lord. An intense cold qi emanated from his body, and it seemed like he had absorbed the beast¡¯s core in two days. ¡®Kuk, how do I explain this?¡¯ Scary. There were supposed to be no more problems. However, never in his wildest of dreams would the man have thought that their plans would go awry. As he was hesitating, the Blade Lord, who was seated with his eyes closed, opened his mouth. ¡°I told you to not disturb me unless it¡¯s something important.¡± ¡°Bl-Blade Lord!¡± Thud! The man fell flat on the ground and apologized. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Th-that¡­¡± ¡°Do you want me to aim for your heart?¡± Swoosh! With a voice full of displeasure, intense energy surrounded him. In the end, the man decided to tell him what he read. ¡°Bl-Blade Lord! The men of the Slaughter Blade Master and the Spirit squad were all killed.¡± Woong! ¡°Uhk!¡± As soon as his words finished, the body of the bandaged man floated into the air and was dragged towards Blade Lord, who was sitting on the dead bird. ¡°What are you talking about now? Did they all die unable to take down the Ice Palace warriors and the Dragon Turtle?¡± ¡°N-not that. Two masters and a couple more are alive¡­¡± Wheeing! ¡°Kuk!¡± Blade Lord grabbed the neck of the man and asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean they failed?¡± ¡°Kuk¡­ Kuk¡­ Demon¡­ Demon God¡­ in¡­ North Sea¡­ Ice Palace¡­¡± ¡®!?¡¯ The grip on the man weakened with those words. The man decided to let him explain. ¡°Demon¡­ God?¡± ¡°Ye-yes! If he hadn¡¯t intervened, they would have safely brought the dragon to our place¡­ a- a young prince of the palace seems to have requested the Demonic Cult to send reinforcements! Even then, our people ended up colliding with him and one of the dragon¡¯s heads¡­¡± Phut! With strong force, the man¡¯s body was thrown to the side. The power was so strong that after the impact the man began to cough up blood. ¡°Kuak! Kuah!¡± Not caring, Blade Lord jumped up from his seat and mumbled in a voice filled with anger. ¡°¡­ it can¡¯t be. Is he also aiming for the five Spirit Beasts!¡± Chapter 433 - The Five Spirit Beasts (2) Chapter 433: The Five Spirit Beasts (2) Many scholars had books called the Three Great Books. One of them was the Moral Sutras of Heaven. It was a book that narrates the legends and the bizarre stories from the distant past, enough to be referred to as a Spirit Book, which has one hundred and eight chapters. The book mentioned something about the Book of Rites and the Five Classics, which talk about spirit beasts: the Yinglong, Qilin, Phoenix, Dragon Turtle, etc. There were only legends, and there was no mention of them appearing or anyone discovering them. However, the five spirit beasts discussed in the Moral Sutras of the Heaven were different. As if the author had seen the five spirit beasts in person, he described them very vividly. The five spirit beasts first appeared in Jianghu in the days of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. Spirit beasts weren¡¯t usually found, but when one does appear, it only happens when an era passes. While ferocious spirit beasts such as the Dragon Turtle and the Flame Qilin slaughter humans, most spirit beasts focus on accumulating spiritual power because their purpose is to ascend back to the heavenly realm. Significant information was written on the last page of the book, which described the details of the five spirit beasts, but most of it was just passed down generally. However, someone who took this seriously appeared and turned Jianghu into a mess. The first emperor to control the Jianghu was the Qin Emperor. According to the story, a priest named Seo Baek led thousands of people into Jianghu to find the five spirit beasts in order to fulfill the wishes of the Qin Emperor. In it, it was written that Seo Baek, who headed into Jianghu, disappeared, and the emperor eventually disappeared. However, it was said that the priest had found the Great Bird, one of the five spirit beasts, but decided to hide it as he heard that the emperor had turned into a tyrant who ruined the name of the royal family. Dalai Lama¡¯s room which was located in the White Palace of the Potala Palace. On the desk in the office, there were four different papers. One of them was a map that pointed to the Potala Palace, and in the lower right corner, the words ¡®King¡¯s Belonging¡¯ were written. It belonged to a bureaucrat named Seo Baek. Gooooo! The entire room was filled with energy, and the air seemed heavy. The bandaged man took off his bamboo hat, he looked like he was about to die, but he didn¡¯t show his fear. Because the wrath of the Blade Lord couldn¡¯t be escaped even after death. ¡®Ouh, I¡¯m going to die.¡¯ In recent years, all their plans had failed, and now, it was taking a turn for the worst. It wouldn¡¯t be very strange if the Blade Lord killed him in anger. It was then. The Blade Lord opened his mouth. ¡°First the Flame Qilin¡¯s core, now even the core of the Dragon Turtle got taken away. Huh.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t answer. If he made any excuses, the Blade Lord would definitely kill him. Slightly lifting his hand, he made sure only one item on the desk was lifted. It was the map of the entire continent, the North Sea Ice Palace, the Empire, everywhere. A few places were marked, indicating the locations of the five spirit beasts. ¡°Everything has become useless!¡± Clench! Blade Lord clenched his hands. And, Wheeing! Three maps floated in the air and burned. The Blade Lord¡¯s eyes burned in anger as he looked at the maps, which turned into ashes. ¡®Eek!¡¯ To the bandaged man, the Blade Lord spoke. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one last chance. Head to the Changbai Mountains first and get the core.¡± ¡°Cha-changbai Mountain is¡­¡± ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll hand over the remaining spirit beasts to him!¡± Bang! When Blade Lord slammed his fist on the desk, it broke and turned into ashes. Blade Lord was so strong that he didn¡¯t have to put much effort into destroying things. ¡°Blade Lord¡­ the Changbai mountain entrance is guarded by ¡®that man¡¯. You have seen that man¡¯s martial arts¡­¡± He was scared. The Blade Lord¡¯s first appearance in Jianghu was around 20 years ago. Their first target was the spirit beast which held the power of Wind in the Northeast¡¯s Changbai mountain. However, far from entering the mountain, right at the entrance, everyone was defeated, and they had to return. After that day, the Blade Lord trained for twenty years. The Blade Lord reached the Divine Master level, yet he never once mentioned the Changbai Mountain as he was conscious of the defeat. Wheeing! Clench! ¡°Kuak!¡± Hwang Heol, who was caught by the neck again, was in agony. He tried to avoid arousing the Blade Lord¡¯s anger, but he failed and ended up getting pulled into his grasp again. ¡°Who told you to get rid of ¡®that one¡¯?¡± ¡°Kuak¡­ uh?¡± ¡°The fact that Chun Yeowun obtained two cores of the five spirit beasts means that he will aim for the other one to gain the power of immortality. He will also head to Changbai Mountain! Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡± At those words, Hwang Heol¡¯s eyes fluttered. It was because he understood what the Blade Lord was saying. The temporary ice prison in the North Sea Ice Palace. Chachachacha! The golden staff disintegrated and turned into armor that completely covered the chest and upper back. Dan Jucheon, the former deputy king, was shocked by the change. The golden upper body armor disintegrated and formed into the staff once again. ¡°Th-this is the hidden power of the Divine Object?¡± Chun Yeowun nodded his head at the question. Dan Jucheon, who was shocked, pursed his lips. He had argued with Chun Yeowun that finding the Divine Object was a plain coincidence and that he only became its owner because he found it first. ¡®Neither in the ancestors¡¯ records nor the legends have I ever heard of the Divine Object possessing such power.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. There was no record that the Divine Object had the power to transform itself. If so, that meant that not a single king had managed to unfold the true power of the object. None of the past owners of the staff were actually able to use the weapon. The only thing the ancestors knew of the hidden power of the Divine Object was that it possessed the Ice Cold of Heaven technique as it¡¯s engraved on the staff. ¡®If so, that means he was chosen by the staff¡­. Does that mean that the staff chose someone, not from the family bloodline?¡¯ Thud! He knelt down. It was even more shocking than when he first found out that Chun Yeowun had been chosen. He had no choice but to think that the spirit of Dan Young, the first ancestor, was disappointed in his descendants. ¡®Did we reap what we sowed?¡¯ Maybe it was destined for the Divine Object to fall into the hands of an outsider. Desperate, Dan Jucheon looked at the golden armor. Chun Yeowun spoke to him. ¡°If you are planning to give up your life, I will behead you right here. But, I have one last proposition.¡± ¡°Proposition?¡± ¡°For you, the North Sea Ice Palace might be your final destination, but it¡¯s the beginning for me.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Dan Jucheon¡¯s eyes widened at the word ¡®beginning¡¯. He knew what it meant. ¡®Is it possible¡­ that he plans to be the strongest?¡¯ The true purpose of the Lord of the Demonic Cult. It was impossible for Chun Yeowun, who had the qualities of a king, to just stay as one of the five strongest warriors. Chun Yeowun continued to speak. ¡°Are you satisfied with being just the king of this palace?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± It was the future he had long dreamed of. It was the lifelong wish of Dan Jucheon, who thought that he would always be the second choice for the people of the palace. However, the next words that came out of Chun Yeowun¡¯s mouth were even more shocking. ¡°If you swear allegiance, follow me. I¡¯ll give you the position of Ruler of the North.¡± ¡°Ruler of the North!¡± It meant that he wouldn¡¯t be tied down to the North Sea Ice Palace but be made a person in charge of the outside world. It wasn¡¯t just simply following Chun Yeowun, but a position which was a lot bigger than he could achieve. Dan Jucheon was shaken. ¡®Ruler of the North? Does that mean that I¡¯d rule the entire north?¡¯ He never thought that far. He was satisfied with reaching the Supreme Master level inside the Ice Palace. And that was the extent of his ambition. With a tiny spark, it seemed like a fire inside him began to burn. Chachachachacha! ¡®Ah!¡¯ The Divine object, which had transformed into armor, had once again turned into a golden staff. Chun Yeowun, who grabbed it, handed it to Dan Jucheon. ¡°This Divine Object will be the symbol of what I¡¯m proposing.¡± Tak! As if possessed, Dan Jucheon¡¯s hand reached out for the staff and grabbed it. Shockingly, the Ice Cold staff, which had rejected him in the past, no longer rejected him. ¡°Ahh!¡± Clench! Dan Jucheon¡¯s eyes, which looked at the staff he grabbed, came to life once again. ¡®¡­ this Demon God is setting me ablaze!¡¯ It was unknown if the man in front of him was going to be the strongest in Wulin. But the desire to take up a position beside him began to grow in Dan Jucheon. ¡®I will stand again!¡¯ After all, the pain and regrets he had were pushed aside, Dan Jucheon¡¯s broken heart, which was ready to accept the death, was completely revived. With life back in his eyes, he knelt on one knee. Thud! ¡°I will accept the opportunity that the Demon God has given me with all my heart! Although I am lacking in skill and body, please accept my loyalty!¡± Chun Yeouwn spoke with a smile on his face. ¡°I am appointing you the head of the Academy and 3rd Great elder.¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± Dan Jucheon responded once again while clenching the Divine Object. Clench! Thus, in the Sky Demon Order, where Chun Yeowun had taken power, the 1st Great Elder was Ran-yeong, the 2nd Great Elder was Wang Jing, and then came Dan Jucheon. What would happen if the people of Wulin found out that Chun Yeowun managed to gain another Supreme Master under him? This was huge. This was the first time that Chun Yeowun had revealed his true ambition. ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡¯ Chun Yeowun looked at the Ice Cold Staff in the hands of Dan Jucheon and remembered what happened. A new thing was discovered during the disaster. Chun Yeowun had gradually begun to imbue cold qi from the first level into the staff. As he already had yin qi, he was able to learn cold qi until the 4th level without much training. If Dan Young, the founder of cold qi, had seen that, he would have been shocked. When he was about to enter the 5th level, something unexpected happened. Grasp! A dazzling light rose from the Divine Object. Chun Yeowun had gotten sucked into a place with infinite darkness. It wasn¡¯t the first time that happened. The same thing had happened when he got the Sky Demon Sword. In that place, Chun Yeowun saw another vision. Flutter! Flutter! [This can¡¯t be¡­] A scene of an unidentified middle-aged man wearing a white fur coat subduing a huge bird with humongous wings at the North Sea Ice Palace. The man who subdued the Great Bird for half an hour inserted the golden staff into the heart of the bird. Intense energy flowed out from the heart of the Great Bird and began to get absorbed into the staff. [This is¡­] Chun Yeowun looked at it as he remembered what he saw before his ascension. In the past, some men used the Sky Demon Sword to cut off the head of Imoogi and put the sword into its heart. [Are they absorbing the spiritual energy of the spirit beasts?] It seemed like the scene played out for a long time, but it was a fleeting vision for Chun Yeowun, who escaped from the disaster, but he found out what the hidden power of the golden staff was. The only reason the staff was able to produce such a large amount of cold qi was because it had absorbed the spiritual energy of a spirit beast. Chun Yeowun guessed what the animal was. The only spirit beast with the shape of a bird was the Great Bird. [This was the hidden power inside the Divine Object.] Chun Yeowun absorbed the power of the Great Bird, which was inside the staff, after taking in the Dragon Turtle¡¯s core. As it hadn¡¯t been touched for hundreds of years, there was no loss of energy inside the staff, however, the cold qi inside Chun Yeowun was in harmony with the power of the Great Bird. After absorbing all the spiritual energy, the staff was able to disintegrate and transform into a type of armor. [¡­ there has to be something.] Chun Yeowun found it strange. So he had Nano analyze the material of the golden staff. And he found some surprising results. [The metal of the golden staff is the same material as the Sky Demon Sword. It is a substance that does not exist on earth.] [Ah!] He heard from Baekhyun, the new King of the palace, that Ice Cold Staff, a sacred item of the North Sea Ice Palace, was made by mixing gold with pieces of the meteorite that fell. That said, then the Sky Demon Sword, too, must have had pieces of meteorite in it. ¡®Is it just a coincidence that two weapons made from fallen stars have come into my hand?¡¯ He had such a question. In any case, thanks to the absorption of the Great Bird¡¯s energy, other people were able to touch the staff. Chun Yeowun took all the spiritual energy and gave the Ice Cold Staff to Dan Jucheon without any regrets. He already had a Nano suit, which meant another piece of armor was meaningless. ¡®There is nothing to lose if I can acquire a talented person like him by my side.¡¯ Dan Jucheon¡¯s face, while he held the staff, was glowing with joy. It was then when someone rushed into the prison. ¡°Lord!¡± It was Hu Bong. When Chun Yeowun looked at him, he spoke in an urgent voice. ¡°The former Lord has woken up!¡± Chapter 434 - The Five Spirit Beasts (3) Chapter 434: The Five Spirit Beasts (3) Marakim, the Great Guardian, stayed by Chun Yeowun¡¯s side most of the day. However, whenever he had free time, he would visit the infirmary and check on the Former Lord, Chun Inji, who was unconscious. The first buildings built by the Ice Palace warriors during the reconstruction were the infirmary and lodgings. It was natural that there were many wounded people in the battle fought in the underground and against the dragon. A separate infirmary was built for the members of the Six Swords. Over there, an old man, full of wrinkles, was lying down on a bed. The lightning seemed to have burned away everything from his hair, eyebrows, and beard, but the majestic appearance of the Former Lord of the Demonic Cult didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Lord¡­¡± Marakim¡¯s eyes, which had been looking through the gaps in his mask, were sad. Since Chun Inji was the Lord he served, the words ¡®Former Lord¡¯ didn¡¯t come to his lips. Hu Bong, who was in the infirmary with him, didn¡¯t blame him either. ¡°I think we should hurry up and head back to our place. Great Guardian.¡± Marakim nodded at Hu Bong¡¯s words. The current condition of the Former Lord Chun Inji wasn¡¯t very stable. The damage to his energy was so great that he showed no signs of waking up even when Chun Yeowun and Marakim tried to infuse their internal energy. All the members of the North Sea Ice Palace couldn¡¯t figure out the cause. Chun Yeowun could guess, [¡­ maybe it is the side effect of that worm in his head.] Chun Yeowun used Nano¡¯s assistance to bring out the worm from his brain and disintegrate it as it flowed out through his nostrils and mouth. However, since it had been in his head for a long time, there was no way he could be fine. [The Former Lord even suffered damage to his heart because of the side effects of the Blood Rever¡­] It took several months for even the Former Lord Chun Yujong to wake up. The exact cause was unknown, but since Chun Inji had been in the dark for a long time, no one could predict when he would wake up. Chun Yeowun decided to hurry back to the Ten Thousand Mountains as soon as he absorbed the core and finished the work in the Ice Palace. ¡®Lord¡­ please wake up. A lot has changed while you were away. The cult was controlled by the six clans¡­ the Blade God Six Martial clan, which you considered as a danger, is now afraid of the current Lord.¡¯ It would be horrible if Chun Inji left the world without knowing all that. ¡°Lieutenant Hu. Please look after him.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± It was the moment when he was about to leave the infirmary. ¡°Cough¡­ cough!¡± Marakim turned his head at the heavy cough. Shockingly, Chun Inji, who had been lying on the bed, woke up. ¡°Lord!¡± Marakim approached him right away and supported him so he could raise his upper body and cough. His condition, with that haggard face and coughing, didn¡¯t seem good. ¡°Cough¡­ Great¡­ Guardian¡­¡± Marakim¡¯s eyes trembled at the voice of Chun Inji, who called him after a long time. Marakim asked Hu Bong in an urgent voice. ¡°Lieutenant Hu. Bring the Lord here right now!¡± ¡°Ah, understood! I will go fetch him right away!¡± Tat! Hu Bong, who was too shocked at the sight of the Former Lord waking up, hurriedly moved. ¡°Lord! Are you alright?¡± ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Great Guardian, to see you again like this.¡± Although his condition was bad, Chun Inji looked at Marakim with happy eyes. Seeing his subordinate for the first time in twenty years was a good sight for him. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± ¡°Lord!¡± Marakim¡¯s eyes widened. The corners of Chun Inji¡¯s mouth had blood. When they were infusing their internal energy, they found no traces of internal damage. The only damage was to the internal energy itself. Flustered, he tried to help Chun Inji, but he refused. ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­ I am fine. It isn¡¯t mine.¡± Drip! He told Marakim to not worry, but the nosebleed which started seemed severe. Chun Inji cleared his breath and soon tried to condense his energy. Goo! However, his body was giving out a gold hue, which was something completely different from what the cultists do. ¡°This?¡± The energy of martial arts and Buddhism made it look like a halo was created behind Chun Inji. Marakim had seen that kind of energy before. ¡°The Yin Jin Jing (Reverse Health Preservation)?¡± It was a supreme technique that only the highest monk of the Shaolin Temple could learn. Bodhi Dharma, who created it, is said to have known and contained the true essence of Buddhism. ¡®How does the Lord know the Reverse Health Preservation?¡¯ It was a technique that was completely different from the things taught in the Sky Demon Order. He knew that what was taught in their cult would enhance one¡¯s internal energy, while the Reverse Health Preservation would strengthen the body. However, since the characteristics are different, it could create conflicts with the techniques learned in the cult, which meant that one technique had to be abandoned to learn the other. Pak! Then someone opened the door to the infirmary and rushed in. ¡°Lord!¡± It was Chun Yeowun. He rushed over the moment he heard the message from Hu Bong. Goooo! ¡°This is?¡± Chun Yeowun frowned at the energy which was flowing in the infirmary. Although he never directly experienced it, he knew that this was the energy of Buddhism. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s question, Marakim shook his head. ¡°The Former Lord woke up, but his condition didn¡¯t seem good as he was coughing up blood. And then he started this¡­ as you can see that this is the Reversal Health Preservation.¡± ¡°Reversal Health Preservation? How does grandfather know the martial arts of the Shaolin Temple?¡± ¡°I think we will find out once he is done.¡± The reason was unknown to Marakim too. However, the haggard complexion on Chun Inji gradually turned brighter. There was no other option than to wait. How long has it been? The energy which had been radiating for an hour slowly subsided. When the golden energy completely disappeared, Chun Inji opened his eyes. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Chun Inji, who looked better, sighed. And then found Chun Yeowun, who was standing near him. ¡®!?¡¯ He only looked for a moment, but he was shocked. Even though Chun Inji¡¯s internal energy had been damaged, he was still someone who reached the Supreme Master level, and he could understand the power of an opponent. ¡®Who is this young one? And what amazing power¡­¡¯ The young man in front of him, his power couldn¡¯t be measured. The aura of martial arts which was emanating from him was thrilling. Chun Inji looked at Chun Yeowun with serious eyes and asked Marakim who was standing next to him. ¡°Great Guardian. Who is this young man?¡± Chun Yeowun was the one who answered. ¡°¡­ Chun Yeowun, who is here for his grandfather, the Former Lord.¡± Wide! Chun Inji¡¯s eyes shook as he looked at Chun Yeowun. ¡°Chun Yeowun? Hwayeon¡¯s child?¡± He couldn¡¯t have not known the name. He remembered it correctly because he had intervened directly because of the riots of the six clans about Chun Yujong marrying her. ¡®This man is her son?¡¯ He was the one who was named Chun Yeowun before leaving the cult. It was because Chun Yujong, who didn¡¯t ask for names for the children born to his six other wives, asked him for the first time. ¡°He is the current Lord.¡± ¡°The current Lord?¡± Chun Inji was more shocked at Marakim¡¯s words. ¡°No?¡­ Is, is that really true?¡± It was unbelievable. Chun Inji blinked his eyes a couple of times while looking at Chun Yeowun. He assumed that the current Lord was still Chun Yujong. It was because he thought that Chun Yujong would carry out his words about taking down the Blade God Six martial clan. ¡®How could this child be the Lord¡­ what happened!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He thought that the next Lord would be from the six clans. Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t belong to any of those clans, Chun Inji felt very upset that no matter how much Chun Yujong loved Lady Hwa and her son, he would be unable to protect the kid from the six clans. ¡®What a miracle!¡¯ He thought that the Cult would be bound by the six clans. However, he couldn¡¯t express his joy when he realized that the Lord was no longer bound by the other clans. It was amazing, yet he wouldn¡¯t have believed it. However, seeing Chun Yeowun¡¯s energy, he knew that it was achieved. ¡°It is amazing that you became the Lord¡­ come closer!¡± At Chun Inji¡¯s words, Chun Yeowun calmly approached the bed. Chun Yeowun felt strange at the mention of his mother, Hwayeon¡¯s name. It was because, after her death, Chun Yeowun never felt any kind of love. ¡°You are very similar. Just like your mother¡­¡± With that short word, he said everything he wanted to say. Chun Yeowun spoke, despite trying to stay blunt, his voice seemed emotional. ¡°I am glad you are safe¡­ grandpa.¡± Chun Inji¡¯s eyes trembled at the last word, grandpa. He, too, had no choice but to soften his heart at the sight of his flesh and blood after 20 years. ¡®Grandchild¡­¡¯ Just the word made him cringe. ¡°Heh heh heh.¡± At that thought, Chun Inji smiled. Although he was strict with Chun Yujong and his other kids, he couldn¡¯t help but soften as he looked at his grandson, who was all grown up. ¡®¡­ he¡¯s different.¡¯ It was Chun Yeowun¡¯s first time seeing Chun Inji since he was a baby. For the first time, Chun Yeowun was able to feel emotions rising inside him, feelings of love when he looked at his grandfather¡¯s smile. ¡®Family¡­¡¯ A feeling, an emotion he never felt since childhood. Blood was really strange. It made even Chun Yeowun¡¯s frozen heart melt. ¡®I wanted the Lord to see how much we have changed.¡¯ Marakim, who looked at those two, decided not to speak. Sometimes, men do not express much, yet an exchange of emotion gets communicated through the eyes. And now there was such a situation. Somehow, Chun Inji¡¯s complexion darkened as if he remembered something. ¡°Great Guardian! This place is?¡± ¡°Calm down. This is the North Sea Ice Palace.¡± Marakim, who noticed how Chun Inji became, tried to calm him. When he heard the word ¡®North Sea Ice Palace¡¯, he wondered. ¡°North Sea Ice Palace? Then¡­ kuek!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± He grabbed his head with both hands. When Chun Inji was in pain while breaking down in cold sweat, Chun Yeowun and Marakim tried to support him only to get refused. ¡°I¡¯m fine, fine. It¡¯s because my memory isn¡¯t perfect.¡± Chun Inji was in a confused state. As he got released from the clutches of the worm, his memories were mixed. There was only one thing he could remember. ¡°Yeowun-ah!?1? W-we need to stop them right now! We shouldn¡¯t let the core of the Dragon Turtle fall into their hands.¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°There is no time for that! When they get the cores of the five spirit beasts!¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± As Chun Inji staggered and tried to get up from bed, Chun Yeowun pushed him back onto the bed gently. Thud! ¡®This power?¡¯ Although his condition wasn¡¯t perfect, Chun Inji could still feel the overwhelming power from Chun Yeowun. He guessed it by seeing him, but the feel of it said that he was way stronger than he thought. ¡°The core hasn¡¯t fallen into their hands, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°It-it didn¡¯t fall into their hands?¡± With a smile on his face, Chun Yeowun answered by scratching his head. ¡°I took the core of the dragon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Perhaps it was an unexpected answer. Chun Inji looked at Yeowun in shock. It was flustering how just a minute back, he was trying to prevent them from getting the core. ¡°Y-yeowun-ah. You took it?¡± To prove it with action rather than words, Chun Yeowun gathered thunder qi on his hand. Crackle! ¡°This! This is¡­ true?¡± At the lightning flashing in his palm, Chun Inji was shocked. He never imagined that Chun Yeowun would have obtained the core of the dragon. ¡°haa¡­¡± Thud! With a sigh of relief, Chun Inji leaned back onto the bed. He was genuinely happy about it. Hesitating for a bit, Chun Yeowun asked with a worried expression. ¡°¡­ grandfather. You just woke up, but I have been meaning to ask, what happened? Rather than trying to get the five spirit beasts¡­ why did you get caught by the Blade God Six Martial clan and used by them?¡± There were so many questions, and he unintentionally asked them all at once. Maybe Chun Yeowun was in a hurry. Even if the questions weren¡¯t answered, Chun Yeowun wouldn¡¯t be upset. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Chun Inji closed his eyes as he sighed deeply, and the eyes of Marakim and Chun Yeowun, who were looking at him, were mixed with curiosity and worries. If they thought about it, the man had sacrificed himself for the sake of protecting the Yulin and the Demonic Cult. ¡®I was stupid. I was overconfident in my strength.¡¯ But it was arrogance. Even when all the masters had combined and tried to take the enemy down, they got caught. Fortunately, one of the five cores was absorbed by Chun Yeowun. Chun Inji, who cleared his thoughts, opened his eyes and spoke. ¡°Everything is this old man¡¯s fault. Because of me, Saint Gu-jung and ¡®they¡¯ too got sacrificed.¡± ¡°Saint Gu-jung?¡± The saint Gu-jung was the head of the Shaolin temple, who disappeared eighteen years ago. The man from the Moyong clan was indeed talking about Saint Gu-jung. As they were confused, Chun Inji spoke. ¡°They came to the North Sea Ice Palace to take the core of the dragon, those ones.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Blade God Six Martial clan?¡± ¡°¡­ you know about them too. Ugh, I was just trying to stop them from waking it up.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ Marakim¡¯s eyes lit up at Chun Inji¡¯s regretful words. He vaguely guessed why he disappeared. It could be because of the Blade God Six Martial clan. The Former Lord continued to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where I am supposed to start¡­ right. This is the right place. Do you know about the five spirit beasts? The Imoogi, the Dragon Turtle, the Flame Qilin, the Great Bird and the Feng bo.¡± Chun Yeowun and Marakim also knew them. These are the five spirit beasts mentioned in the books. ¡°We came to the North Sea Ice Palace, but then came to learn that the Blade God Six Martial clan were aiming for the core of the five spirit beasts.¡± ¡®I knew it.¡¯ At those words, Chun Yeowun nodded his head as one of his questions was answered. Thanks to the recent incident, he assumed that they were trying to gather the cores of the spirit beasts. ¡°It is really fortunate that you took one of them, the Dragon Turtle. My memory isn¡¯t perfect, but they are aiming for the cores of the other ones too.¡± ¡°That¡­ I guessed that to some extent.¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, Chun Inji looked puzzled. ¡°You guessed?¡± ¡°I prevented them from taking the core of the Flame Qilin in the Royal Shrine of the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°¡­ what?¡± Chun Inji couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment. The core of the Flame Qilin, which was in the Imperial palace, he was about to say that they shouldn¡¯t be given it. ¡°Considering what grandfather just said, the reason why they had planted the spies in our cult was because they aimed for the core inside the cult.¡± ¡°No. What now?¡± Chun Inji knew nothing about the Imoogi. Chun Yeowun showed his right arm, which was covered in a black band, soon to change into the shape of a sword. Chachachacha! ¡°Thi-this is?¡± ¡°The Sky Demon Sword.¡± ¡°Sky-Sky Demon Sword!!!¡± Being the Former Lord of the cult, there was no way that he was unaware of the Sky Demon Sword. The legendary sword which could only be obtained by the true heirs of the Sky Demon Order. It was shocking that Chun Yeowun was the one holding it. But the surprise didn¡¯t end there. ¡°The Sky Demon Sword contains the core of the Imoogi. As you can see¡­ I took this away too.¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Chun Inji looked at Chun Yeowun as he heard the words of the Imoogi core being with him. He wondered what all happened when he was being held behind the iron mask. ¡°Ye-Yeowun-ah! Yeowun! You said you stopped them from the Royal Shrine. Did you take the core of the Qilin too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What? What¡­ the¡­ what¡­ ha!¡± Chun Inji was at a loss for words. He had to make a lot of sacrifices to get that information. He even tried very hard to somehow let the cult know that the five spirit beasts had to be taken away from the Blade God Six Martial clan, but it was absurd that his grandson, Chun Yeowun took three cores. ¡®¡­ did he take the core of the Great Bird too?¡¯ Seeing Chun Inji¡¯s reaction, Chun Yeowun became a little worried. Chapter 435 - To Changbai Mountains (1) It took a long time for former Lord Chun Inji to calm down. The news filled with surprises about the Sky Demon Sword and the cores made his heart tremble. ¡®How could all of this be?¡¯ It was considered that the legitimacy of the Demonic Cult was cut off after the seventh generation Lord, Chun Muhui. A false sword was replaced by the actual Sky Demon Sword. The blood of the heavenly family. But despite the huge gap in time, a new Chun Ma was born in the Demonic Cult. ¡°This old man forgot to formally greet you.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chun Inji staggered as he stood up, straightening his back, he slowly began to kneel on one knee and clasped his hands. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Chun Yeowun tried to dissuade him but to no avail. ¡°Chun Inji, the 22nd Lord of the Great Sky Demon Order, greets the current Chun Ma!¡± Tears were falling from the corners of his wrinkled eyes. It was a joy that the Sky Demon Sword was once again brought into their lives. And it wasn¡¯t some other person from the clan but his very own grandson. Chun Yeowun, who looked at that, spoke. ¡°Grandfather, this is troublesome.¡± ¡°What is troublesome? This is the happiest day of this old man¡¯s life.¡± ¡®¡­ he¡¯s serious.¡¯ Chun Inji loved the Demonic Cult. Not just as the Lord, but he cherished just being a member of the cult. Therefore, he disappeared, intending to carry all the burdens and sacrifice himself. ¡®He is a true Cultist.¡¯ He felt the same respect after meeting Ran-yeong, the great woman who sacrificed herself in the Royal Shrine for many years. If only the heads of the six clans within the cult had acted like them, the Demonic Cult wouldn¡¯t have suffered. As the emotions subsided, the trembling of his heart stopped as well. Chun Yeowun asked with worry. ¡°Grandfather. You said your memory isn¡¯t perfect. Would you like to talk after you rest a little more?¡± To that, Chun Inji shook his head and answered. ¡°¡­ No. I have had enough sleep.¡± He smiled widely and looked at the sword, which had transformed back into a wrist guard, and his expression changed into a serious one. ¡°Yeowun-ah, the fact that you obtained the Sky Demon Sword¡­ and that you obtained the cores before they fell into the hands of the Blade God Six Martial clan might be the guidance of Chun Ma.¡± ¡°Guidance¡­¡± Suddenly, Chun Yeowun remembered the illusion he saw when he held the Sky Demon Sword for the first time. At that time, a man who was supposed to be Chun Ma had spoken. [It will take a long time. I don¡¯t think it will happen in my lifetime.] Why did those words come to his mind? ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just the thought of the people who stay in the Cult. Heheh, but one thing is for sure, it seems like something bad is going to come. This could be fate. Now is the time for everything to be revealed. Ahm.¡± Chun Inji, who nodded at his words, started recalling stuff. ¡°According to what you said, as time passed, it must have been around 25 years ago.¡± Chun Inji, who was the Lord of that time, had a great reputation. During the reign of Chun Inji, the Demonic Cult was expanding its territory to the west, the domain of the Forces of Evil. And the Forces of Evil was led by one of the five strongest warriors, King Hang Yen, who had defeated the former head Ok-hyun. Even though he was called a ferocious monarch, he was unable to defeat the army of the Demonic Cult, which was led by Chun Inji, and he ended up getting pushed back. ¡°It was a time when we continued into the west. Even after having a few victories, there seemed to be a lot of dissatisfaction among the six clans.¡± ¡°¡­ I remember. At that time, everyone seemed puzzled at the order to subjugate the west, despite us having the power and number to take over the Yulin faction which was in the north.¡± Marakim also added to Chun Inji¡¯s words, as he remembered those days. At that, Chun Inji seemed upset. ¡°I can say it out loud now, but at that time, I didn¡¯t see another choice. This old man had made an oath to him.¡± ¡°Oath?¡± ¡°¡­ with Saint Gu-jung, the former leader of the Shaolin Temple.¡± Seventy years ago, Chun Inji had passed the six tests of the Academy. Chun Inji was so talented that he managed to pass the six tests, which no one had passed for a long time, and not long after that, he took over the title of Lord. ¡°It had been fifty years or so since I first saw Gu-jung.¡± Chun Inji, who was full of spirit and energy, tried to move to the north, the place of the Yulin, just as the previous Lords of the Demonic Cult had done. In fact, there was a time when he was trying to go north until the Henan province. ¡°At that time, Saint Gu-jung was the one who stopped me.¡± Saint Gu-jung, the then leader of the Shaolin Temple, was called the ¡®enlightened one¡¯ and was respected in the Yulin. However, he wasn¡¯t famous for anything other than that. However, Saint Gu-jung, who brought ten disciples and one hundred and eight Hanjin, was different from the rumors. ¡°I found out for the first time. The fact that many hidden geniuses were in Wulin.¡± Surprisingly, Chun Inji, who was called one of the five strongest warriors, experienced defeat for the first time. As a result of the battle, which lasted for half a day, he suffered severe internal injuries and was defeated. ¡°Grandfather lost?¡± Even Marakim was shocked. It was his first time hearing about it. ¡°Huhu, for the first time, I managed to learn the true power of the Shaolin Temple.¡± They seldom participated in any events, but once they moved, they weren¡¯t a force that could be tackled. ¡°¡­ that was why you didn¡¯t take over the north?¡± ¡°Well, you can think of it that way. One thing¡­ in the beginning, it was because of my pride.¡± ¡°Pride?¡± ¡°At that time, I lost to Saint Gu-jung, I made an oath with him.¡± The oath was to meet once every five years at a fixed place and compete in martial arts. Chun Inji, who had suffered his first defeat ever, wanted to fight him again. At that time, Saint Gu-jung suggested. [Amitabha! Lord Chun. Let us meet again and compete, but if you keep bringing your army every time, there will only be more casualties. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if only you and I fight each other?] At first, Saint Gu-jung suggested meeting once every ten years. However, ten years was too long for the Lord of the Demonic Cult. As Chun Inji asked it to be every five years, Saint Gu-jung accepted, and their relationship started to bloom. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but for the first twenty years that I met him, not once did I ever win.¡± Chun Inji constantly honed himself to win. However, Saint Gu-jung, who had the will to prevent the Demonic Cult from moving North, also didn¡¯t neglect his training, every time, the result was the same. During the four meetings, the two of them had a strange affinity as rivals. ¡°The fact that we did not go to the north in the end for the past years¡­¡± Chun Yeowun decided to cut his words, not wanting to hurt his grandfather¡¯s pride. Not caring, Chun Inji smiled. ¡°Hehehe, you take this old man too lightly. The fifth time I competed with him, I defeated him for the first time.¡± The fifth battle ended in victory. A long-awaited victory, and despite defeating Saint Gu-jung, Chun Inji was unable to move north. The twenty-five-year relationship was enough time for them to understand and respect each other. ¡°Since I beat him for the first time, we turned into healthy rivals. The relationship between the two of them was strange. Starting out as enemies, they turned into friends. After that, Chun Inji, considering his friendship with Gu-jung, decided to give up on the North and turned his attention to the west, the Forces of Evil. From a political standpoint, Saint Gu-jung was nothing less than a hero. However, only the two people who battled knew that fact. ¡°Whenever I suffered from political affairs or had concerns, I would meet up with him and talk about the deep dissatisfactions I had. He was a true Buddhist.¡± It seemed like he missed those past days. Chun Inji¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°And then one day, it happened.¡± As usual, Chun Inji headed to the promised place to meet with Saint Gu-jung, he waited for a fortnight but was unable to meet him. He was wondering if he should wait any longer, but then he found information. ¡°Someone from the Shaolin Temple said that some leader went missing from the mountain southeast of the Anhui fortress, and Saint Gu-jung went there directly.¡± Thinking that it was inappropriate to be involved in the affairs of Yulin factions, he wondered if he should wait a little more or return. However, Chun Inji, who was conflicted, knew that he wouldn¡¯t get too many chances to meet Gu-jung, not being able to overcome his curiosity, he headed to Mt. Biam. The southeast of Anhui fortress wasn¡¯t far from the Demonic Cult, so he thought of heading there alone. ¡°After five days, I arrived at Mt. Biam and tried to find out the whereabouts of Saint Gu-jung.¡± Naturally, Saint Gu-jung and the other monks of the temple would be trying to find the missing person. However, Chun Inji, who was on Mt. Biam, found something deep in the forest. ¡°It was a coincidence, but there were traces of a fight.¡± Several traces. He found traces of a technique that belonged to the Shaolin Temple and traces of a technique that he had only seen once before. ¡°Extreme Art of the Blade God!¡± Chun Yeowun, who guessed it, opened his mouth. ¡°Extreme Art of the Blade God?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a technique of the Blade God Six Martial Clan.¡± ¡°Oh, how did you find out the name?¡± ¡°I heard it from one of their members.¡± Chun Inji couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. Either way, it was the right answer, and Chun Inji nodded. ¡°¡­ right. It¡¯s the Extreme Art of the Blade God. This old man who passed the sixth test in the academy saw their ultimate technique, which seemed like the greatest one in the world, and it seemed like Gu-jung had fought with one of them.¡± Since it was the first time he ever came across such a shocking technique, Chun Inji clearly remembered the slashes. However, his techniques were inherited from the cult¡¯s hundreds of years of legacy, so he didn¡¯t think deeply about the new slashes. It was because he thought that he would never cross paths with a master of the sword technique. However, upon discovering the slashes, Chun Inji decided that something felt unusual and tried to find Saint Gu-jung right away. ¡°In the traces I found, the Shaolin Temple technique used was a lot lower than Gu-jung¡¯s level, so I guessed it was the traces from the missing leader.¡± Saint Gu-jung had reached Mt.Biam before Chun Inji. Realizing that, Chun Inji tried to find him in a hurry, he searched for two days and finally found traces of martial artists. And footprints heading to the east. ¡°I hurriedly followed and reached a gorge which was in the west of Zhejiang province. There, I was lucky enough to find Saint Gu-jung.¡± It was literal luck. It was because there were sounds of battle from the side of the gorge. So he hurried there. ¡°Saint Gu-jung was competing with an unknown master.¡± The monks of Shaolin Temple, who were his company, all turned into defiled corpses at the bottom of the valley, and Saint Gu-jung seemed to be struggling. Chun Inji joined in and helped Gu-jung. ¡°Starting with the basics, we used every technique we could think of, but their martial arts, it definitely depended on the blade technique and the Blade God.¡± No matter how excellent the martial arts were of the unknown man when Chun Inji joined, the situation reversed. Although it took a while, they were able to defeat the enemy. ¡°Saint Gu-jung said something while we were subduing them.¡± [Lord Chun! You can¡¯t kill them!] The reason was unknown, but it was a request, so a few people were captured without being killed. Saint Gu-jung was tired from the long battle. When he recovered the next day, Chun Inji heard about what had happened. [Lord Chun. They are the descendants of the Blade God.] He expected that to some extent, but it was still shocking. The descendants of that person had disappeared a long time ago, but they surfaced again? ¡°This old man thought that this only started when Saint Gu-jung was looking for that missing man. But I was wrong.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡± Chun Inji, the former Lord, answered Chun Yeowun¡¯s question. ¡°¡­ Saint Gu-jung knew about them.¡± ¡°Knew about them? Like their existence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Saint Gu-jung revealed the truth, pointing to the descendants. [I didn¡¯t want to tell you, strongest one, but since Lord Chun seems to know a little about them, I¡¯ll tell you. Amitabha.] Five hundred years ago, the Blade God first appeared in Wulin. The first victim was Chun Muhui, the seventh Lord of the Demonic Cult. The Blade God, who killed one of the five strongest warriors, disappeared and reappeared exactly two years later. That was, ¡°Mt. Song!¡± ¡°Huh? How do you know that?¡± When Chun Yeowun knew about it, Chun Inji couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. Marakim answered it. ¡°After you disappeared, the Lord passed the sixth test in the academy, and when he entered the cave, he learned about the legacy of the Sword Demon.¡± ¡°What? You passed the sixth test?¡± Chun Inji couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. Thinking about it, it would be strange if Chun Yeowun, who had such outstanding skills, was unable to pass the sixth test. ¡°¡­ you keep surprising this old man. Huhu.¡± After he calmed down from the surprise, Chun Inji spoke again. ¡°The place he appeared again, two years later, was Mt. Song. At that time, Gong Yun, a master in the Shaolin Temple, was assassinated despite being one of the five strongest.¡± It was even shocking that Chun Muhui, the Lord of the Demonic Cult, had been murdered. Gung Yun was a monk who had been respected by many in Yulin. This was why Yulin was dead set on catching the mysterious person who suddenly appeared and killed people. The 9 great clans and the smaller clans had the same wish too. ¡°The result, you might know, was a failure.¡± After that, two years later, Yuk Jingkem of the Forces of Evil was killed by the Blade God. ¡°At that time, the only person who stopped him was the Sword Demon. Having passed the sixth test, you know why the academy was built?¡± ¡°¡­ to prepare for the Blade God and his descendants who will appear in the future.¡± ¡°Right. However, that isn¡¯t the only reason.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°As two strong people of the Yulin were murdered, a secret group was formed within the faction to track him down.¡± Chun Inji took a deep breath once and said, ¡°The name of the secret group which Saint Gu-jung belonged to was Eun Jarim.¡± Chapter 436 - To Changbai Mountains (2) Chapter 436: To Changbai Mountains (2) ¡°Eun Jarim!¡± Chun Yeowun and the Great Guardian Marakim were both shocked. Eun Jarim. It was supposed to be a legendary group, only heard about. Eun Jarim literally meant hidden martial artist. Eun is taken from the word which means a group of martial artists, a hidden group of warriors. According to the legends, Eun Jarim is comprised of warriors from all the great clans of Wulin. However, since not much is known about it after five hundred years, the people of Wulin regarded it as a false rumor. However, ¡°Eun Jarim is an organization which actually exists. Saint Gu-jung belonged to it.¡± Such a group existing was shocking. And their purpose wasn¡¯t to relay their own techniques but to find and block the descendants of the Blade God who would appear in the future. ¡°Among the factions of the past, there were many who were concerned about the Blade God who suddenly appeared.¡± That was a natural reaction. Most of the five strongest warriors of that time were killed by that one man. It was nowhere like the usual battles of the Wulin, where clans fought each other for victory or defeat. The unprecedented murders were enough to raise doubts. ¡°They prepared differently from our cult.¡± Unlike the Sword Demon, who was focused on cultivating warriors who could defeat the Blade God, Eun Jarim focused on tracking his existence. But there was a huge problem. The Blade God left no traces. It was as if he never existed. ¡°Giving up would have been better, but the Eun Jarim was sure that he would show up again. It was like they were able to foresee the distant future.¡± And that prediction came true. It was said that the people in Eun Jarim, who searched day and night, found traces of the Blade God¡¯s descendant for the first time. It was more than two hundred years before the Blade God disappeared. ¡°Then, that means that the Extreme Art of the Blade God was found two hundred years back?¡± ¡°¡­ it was just a trace.¡± Eun Jarim found some marks which were believed to be from the Blade God¡¯s descendant on Mt. Baekyang. They were all elated about finding some traces, but there was something odd about it. The sword marks they found seemed far less complete than the marks left on the bodies of the Shaolin monks who were recently killed. ¡°As if they weren¡¯t inheriting the martial arts of the Blade God, the senior of Eun Jarim said the newly found marks were imitating the previous ones.¡± ¡®Eun Jarim senior?¡¯ Chun Yeowun had some doubts about that senior who was mentioned, but he didn¡¯t ask about it. Chun Inji continued to speak. ¡°And after the traces were found, his whereabouts were unknown, but five years later, traces were once again found to the north.¡± And the traces were discovered after a very long time. However, the traces found this time were far more advanced than the ones at Mt. Baekyang. Of course, even if it was better, the traces still seemed lacking compared to the Blade God, but there was considerable progress. ¡°Did Eun Jarim find them?¡± ¡°No. It was as if they completely hid themselves, leaving nothing but a few traces behind. Even the Eun Jarim who pursued them were beginning to have doubts.¡± Even though time kept passing, the fact that there were traces meant that the descendant of the Blade God would appear once again. Therefore, Eun Jarim decided to not give up and continued to search. ¡°Since the first day Eun Jarim was first formed, they have found numerous traces of the Blade God¡¯s sword technique. And we were able to discover a fact through those traces.¡± ¡°Fact?¡± ¡°The traces left behind by that descendant were turning more and more similar to the Blade God¡¯s.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The traces were becoming closer and closer to perfection. In the end, it was safe to say that he would completely display the perfect technique of the Blade God. ¡°Eun Jarim came up with that hypothesis. There are descendants of the Blade God, but they weren¡¯t taught by the Blade God in person.¡± Chun Yeowun nodded, agreeing to it. ¡®A reasonable hypothesis.¡¯ Although the Blade God¡¯s martial arts are more difficult to learn, the fact that the Blade God could use them meant that some kind of training existed. However, just because he wasn¡¯t seen anywhere didn¡¯t mean that the training methods weren¡¯t taught or that the descendants were all self-taught. ¡°The one thing which matters is that what the Eun Jarim and the past Lords of the Cult were worried about was gradually turning into reality.¡± The Sword Demon and Eun Jarim were concerned that the Blade God would appear again. It was because they knew that even if the three major factions joined forces, they would still be unable to handle the Blade God if he appeared with skilled warriors. ¡°At that time, the thing they were worried about finally happened.¡± They were beginning to appear. No matter how secretly they moved, anyone was bound to get caught. They realized that people of the Blade God Six Martial clan hid within the Wulin, and people tried to find them. ¡°We noticed it because the masters inside the Eun Jarim were starting to disappear one after the other.¡± As a hidden organization, Eun Jarim consisted of a small number of masters. As a result, when three or more masters went missing, people noticed that the Blade God¡¯s descendants became braver. The Blade God Six Martial clan was researching a method to teach their martial arts. ¡°Ahhh¡­ then the Shaolin Master, Master Ju-am?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s question, the former lord nodded his head. Master Ju-am also belonged to Eun Jarim, and he decided to be bait. Traces of the Extreme Art of the Blade God appeared in Anhui, Zheijiang, Jiangsu, and Master Ju-am tried to lure them out. ¡°As you said, Master Ju-am did a great job. It was his sacrifice which brought the first contact with those monsters.¡± Saint Gu-jung was the one who told Chun Inji all that. Chun Inji, who learned all about Eun Jarim from Gu-jung, remembered it. He thought that perhaps helping them uncover the descendants of the Blade God might change the future of the Demonic Cult. ¡°Actually, I had no choice. When Gu-jung revealed it to me, he said it with the intention that I would join him.¡± Saint Gu-jung, who said that he was going to the base of Eun Jarim along with the captured men, asked Chun Inji to cooperate with him. ¡°¡­ I thought that it would be good for the cult.¡± Too many problems in a short amount of time. There was a saying, to scare snakes by stomping on the grass, but no one could do that, as no one knew where the descendants were even hiding. ¡°And that was how I turned into a member of the Eun Jarim and worked with them.¡± That was twenty years ago. More than half of the hidden secrets about the former lord Chun Inji have been revealed. Marakim turned bitter as the story ended. ¡®Lord, no, former lord, has such a sense of duty and carried that heavy burden all alone.¡¯ It was by no means an easy task for the Lord of the Cult to give up everything and sacrifice himself. It was something that had to be respected. ¡°¡­ but how did grandfather get into the hands of the Blade God Six Martial clan?¡± Chun Inji asked with a puzzled expression at Chun Yeowun¡¯s question. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the captured descendants of the Blade God?¡± ¡°There is a worm in their heads. And when you try to extract it, it blows up.¡± Chun Yeowun had been able to obtain a lot of information by capturing the people of the Blade God Six Martial clan. Based on his experience, he thought that Eun Jarim would have come up with a way to get information. With a smile, Chun Inji spoke. ¡°Ha! Yeowun-ah, you are making a strong impression on this old man. Right. You are right. Before we could get anything, their heads would explode, and they died.¡± He praised him, but Chun Inji¡¯s voice seemed bitter. It was because the sacrifice of Master Ju-am had turned insignificant. As Chun Inji joined, many more descendants were captured by the Eun Jarim, but they failed to find information every time. ¡°The masters in Eun Jarim and this old man thought that it wouldn¡¯t work this way.¡± Twenty years ago, they encountered unexpected enemies. Enemies who seemed invincible. ¡°The man who seemed invincible didn¡¯t fall even when the five strongest warriors came together to kill him.¡± He appeared with four men in iron masks. Thankfully Chun Inji and the others were able to respond thanks to the Eun Jarim masters who were hiding and gathered close by. [Old Colleagues. Enjoy this. Kukul!] At first, no one understood what the man said. The man who seemed invincible lost and the others were caught. Managing to subdue them, they took off the iron masks. ¡°¡­ they were the dead masters of Eun Jarim who died in the hands of the Blade God sixteen years ago.¡± They couldn¡¯t find any reason for what happened. They tried to find numerous answers to solve their questions, and while trying, the masters in iron masks¡¯ heads would explode, and they would die. Among the four, only one faced a different death. He was Master Ju-am, who sacrificed himself in the past. ¡°Shockingly, we managed to get information before Master Ju-am died.¡± Although not all the information could be remembered, Master Ju-am told them important facts about how he was abducted. ¡°He said that those people held a huge force and that they reached a level where they could deal with the entire Wulin.¡± Master Ju-am, who gave the information, died pretty soon after. In fact, he was severely wounded during the battle, there was no way they could have saved him. But unlike the other three, he died normally. ¡°With the permission of Gu-jung, the brain was dissected to look for the reason, and that was when we learned about it.¡± The brain of Master Ju-am had contracted. As if the brain had gone into hibernation. ¡°While examining, one thing was noticed, it seemed like something was affecting the functioning and will of the body¡¯s owner.¡± While listening to the story, Chun Yeowun looked at Chun Inji with trembling eyes. It was because one question he had was solved. ¡°Grandfather!¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that you joined because of it?¡± ¡°¡­ Right. You¡¯re right. It was to infiltrate their base directly.¡± He didn¡¯t deny what was running through Chun Yeowun¡¯s brain. The Reverse Health Preservation was created by Bodhi Dharma, something which needed extreme mental strength. Unlike other methods, this method had a great effect in stabilizing the mind and body. ¡°Did the former Lord disappear to learn more about them?¡± Marakim thought that Chun Inji had left to restore the Demonic Cult to its former glory. To that, Chun Inji answered. ¡°That is the reason, but it was also to learn the Sky Demon Sword.¡± Chun Inji believed that only the Sky Demon Sword could oppose the Blade God Six Martial clan. However, learning it took a lot of time, and it seemed impossible to complete it. ¡°I was going to stay in the Cult until I mastered it. But¡­¡± The more he began to depend on the spirit of Buddhism, the lesser the Sky Demon Sword unfolded. As the secondary energy began to grow in his body, Chun Inji decided that it would be better to hand the cult over to Chun Yujong and the six clans before they noticed the changes in his body, and left the cult earlier than planned. Thud! Marakim knelt down and spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°Ho-how could you go through all that on your own? If only you let me know¡­¡± Pat! At that, Chun Inji gently placed his hand on Marakim¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Great Guardian. Your mission is to protect the Chun Ma and the next Chun Ma of the cult. How could this old man overlook your role?¡± ¡°Ahh!¡­¡± ¡®Grandfather¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun was speechless at the sacrifices Chun Inji had made. It wasn¡¯t that he was kidnapped by them. Rather, he let himself get kidnapped so he could find out information about the real enemies. To win a war, several tricks will have to be used. Chapter 437 - To Changbai Mountains (3) Chapter 437: To Changbai Mountains (3) Chun Inji, the former Lord of the Demonic Cult, looked at the two people¡¯s reactions and continued his story. ¡°After years of preparation, this grandfather of yours and Saint Gu-jung, with a strong sense of duty in our hearts, pretended to be subdued and infiltrated them.¡± Since this was the most important part, Chun Yeowun concentrated on his words. It was said that they were captured. When they woke up after losing consciousness from the battle, he arrived at a place he presumed to be the base of the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡°I was prepared for anything¡­ yet, it was a difficult time.¡± They didn¡¯t try to immediately brainwash the captured men. At first, they tried to persuade them into voluntarily giving out information about the Yulin and the Demonic Cult. Natural, they didn¡¯t give in, and it didn¡¯t take long for the polite people to resort to threats and torture. ¡°¡­ they did everything they could think of to make Gu-jung and I give in.¡± Thinking back on that time, Chun Inji¡¯s complexion darkened. No matter how strong he was physically and mentally, the memories of being tortured by them were so strong that it was etched into his bones. ¡®Grandfather¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun had seen the revived body of Chun Inji. In order to wash away the dirt on his body which had accumulated since getting caught, Chun Yeowun had removed his clothes to clean him, seeing the traces of torture, he could barely contain his anger. ¡°But it was foolish. I took the measures and thought that if I hold on and be patient, I would be able to get information about them.¡± But the torture lasted for 10 long years, and it devastated him. In the pain which was inflicted on him, his pride and ego disappeared. ¡°At the end of the day, I learned nothing.¡± Chun Inji thought he could resist the worm in his head like Master Ju-am, but it didn¡¯t work out the way he wanted to. While the Yulin and the Demonic Cult were busy devising countermeasures, the Blade God Six Martial clan too were improving themselves. In order to grow, they too began to learn everything about their ancestors. ¡°They ended up closing off my internal energy flow for ten years.¡± As his internal energy was stopped, he couldn¡¯t force the worm out, and his body and mind, which had turned weak due to the torture, had no other choice but to lose. ¡°¡­ this is embarrassing, but I don¡¯t remember a single thing that I did under orders. But there was no way I could die either.¡± Chun Inji thought that he would never wake up from the control of the monsters, but it changed. Believing that he was completely brainwashed, he was placed into the Spirit Squad, and they began to use him in earnest. At that time, he was able to escape from a few orders given by using Reverse Health Preservation. ¡°When I realized that I could get control of myself for a few seconds despite being under their control, I began to figure out their purpose.¡± However, since the entire Blade God Six Martial clan was made up of top-level warriors, deceiving them wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. Sometimes, it would take an entire month for Chun Inji to regain consciousness, and as things happened, he gradually began to get confused. ¡°It seemed like the worm was getting used to my technique.¡± The first time he used Reverse Health Preservation, he could feel his vision clear up, but from one point on, everything was blurry, and the pain only increased. He guessed that Saint Gu-jung was in the same situation. ¡°¡­ did you find anything?¡± At the question, Chun Inji shook his head. ¡°They are quite good at what they do. I couldn¡¯t understand more than half of anything they said because they were using code language and simplified Chinese characters so that information wouldn¡¯t leak out.¡± ¡®Ah! No¡­ simplified Chinese?¡¯ At those words, something came to Chun Yeowun¡¯s mind. Simplified Chinese was used to write a book called Treasure of Godliness, which was the direction for the Blade God Six Martial clan. If Chun Yeowun could see those characters, he could read them with the help of Nano. ¡®Ah¡­ it¡¯s a pity.¡¯ If only Chun Inji had escaped with it, Chun Yeowun could have interpreted it, but considering the condition Chun Inji was in, just getting out alive was enough. With regret, Chun Inji spoke. ¡°Ugh, every time they would plan something, I took time to transcribe the letters.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± At the puzzled question, Chun Inji answered. ¡°No matter how impossible it was to interpret, I tried to figure out their true purpose, but would they let me live if they found out? The problem was to get the copies.¡± As the spirit squad was put in the field, getting by information was tough. And there were many instances where the spirit squad wasn¡¯t around while the information was being relayed. But after a long wait, an opportunity came. ¡°To obtain the Dragon Turtle, I managed to learn that.¡± Chun Inji, who couldn¡¯t miss out on the opportunity he obtained after thousands of hardships, hid the copied paper in the Hubei province on his way to the north. He wanted to hide it close, but he had to do it discreetly due to surveillance. ¡°It was confusing, but from the investigation I did, this old man has to remember those cryptic words.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes twinkled at those words. If the records of the Blade God were known, their real purpose could be discovered. What came next was the same as what Dan Baekhyun had said. Chun Inji, who was temporarily released from control while dealing with the dragon, entrusted his slate and asked for help. ¡°Who would have known that you would come to save your grandfather like this. I think this is a blessing from Chun Ma.¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Chun Inji¡¯s sincere voice made Chun Yeowun choke. He was looking at the true leader of the Sky Demon Order. As they looked at each other drenched in their own emotions, Chun Yeowun, who controlled himself, asked. ¡°By the way, earlier, you said that we shouldn¡¯t let the cores of the five spirit beasts fall into their hands. Is there any reason?¡± To that, Chun Inji replied with a serious expression. ¡°You might not believe this, but¡­ what they are doing, they want to attain the cores of the five spirit beasts to gain huge power.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­ to gain eternal immortality.¡± ¡°Eternal immorality?¡± Eternal Immortality. It literally means to enjoy life forever and never disappear. ¡°Eternal immortality? Former Lord, is that even possible?¡± ¡°If what they were talking about was true¡­ then it probably is.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Marakim, who wouldn¡¯t normally show much reaction, was shocked. Immortality is known to be a myth, but if it was indeed true, then it was a good enough reason to spend as much time and resources as they had. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Suddenly, something came to Yeowun¡¯s mind. When Nano faced complications because of the Dragon Turtle¡¯s lightning, he ended up seeing things from the future. At that time, he heard of someone who was called the Blade God, who had reached the level of natural wonder by living close to a thousand years. ¡®Right! If that Blade God I saw in the video was real, he must have attained immortality.¡¯ Chun Yeowun realized that what he saw in the video was true. That was when he became aware of one more fact. ¡®According to the original timeline, he must have obtained all five cores?¡¯ A clear thing. But it isn¡¯t happening now because of Chun Yeowun. Starting with the Imoogi inside the Sky Demon Sword, then the Flame Qilin in the Royal Shrine, and now the Dragon Turtle and the spiritual power of the Great Bird, all were acquired by chance. ¡®Like someone set them¡­¡¯ All the cores got absorbed by himself. Now all that was left was the core of the Feng bo. And if what Chun Inji was saying was true, if the core of Feng bo could be obtained, Chun Yeowun would gain eternal life. ¡®Ah!¡¯ He didn¡¯t wish for immortality, but it was absurd to listen to. In a bright voice, someone spoke. ¡°This might be a good thing.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°If the head of that clan managed to gain immortality, the entire Wulin would have fallen into his hands. But I am glad that you have three cores.¡± ¡®¡­ four¡­ huh. No.¡¯ He was about to say four but decided to stay silent. ¡°Yeowun-ah. Thankfully you took in the core of the dragon, but the Blade Lord must have tried to get the core of the Great Bird from the Potala Palace.¡± It was something that Chun Inji heard the warriors of the Blade God Six Martial clan talk about on their way to the Ice Palace, that the Blade Lord was going to Potala Palace to get the core of the Great Bird. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up. He had obtained the core of the Great Bird, but from what Chun Inji said, there had to be another one alive. ¡®Ah, it could be because the divine object of the Ice Palace is too old.¡¯ Chun Inji, who didn¡¯t know that Yeowun had obtained the core of the Great Bird, continued his story. ¡°If that person has obtained the core of the Great Bird, he will learn that the core of the dragon got taken away, and he will try to get the core of the Feng bo, the last one.¡± He felt that this situation had to be taken advantage of. ¡°You have taken three, but that man, he is a monster who can¡¯t be compared to any master this old man has ever seen.¡± Chun Inji remembered the first time he went to the base. At that time, the Eun Jarim, who were put into the spirit squad, and twenty masters attacked the Blade Lord. Chun Inji, who was conscious at that time, thought it to be the best opportunity to get rid of him. But the results were shocking. Two Supreme Masters and eighteen Superior Masters worked together, but not one was able to touch the Blade Lord. ¡°Yeowun-ah. That man is a monster. If he obtains two cores, he will be stronger than you, who has three cores. It will be a tough fight.¡± ¡®hmm¡­¡¯ He¡¯ll have to fight to know the results. Apart from obtaining the last core, he wondered how strong the Blade Lord was. Chun Inji thought that the situation had been used to their advantage. ¡°Hurry and take the core of Feng bo and get ahead of him. If that happens, no matter how much he tries, he won¡¯t be able to handle you.¡± Energy rose in Chun Inji. The thought of his grandson obtaining four cores made him feel proud, and that way, the Blade Lord would have no chance against Yeowun. Chun Inji really considered this situation to be a blessing on the Cult. ¡°Yeowun-ah. It must be fate that this old man lived all this time to see you.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m grateful too.¡± ¡°Not just that.¡± Chun Inji shook his head. ¡°This old man saw the sword of the Blade Lord. It isn¡¯t something that a human body can do.¡± It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that the sword was something that transcends the limits of the human body. Chun Inji brought up the main point. ¡°The only sword which can go against theirs is the Sword Force of the Sky Demon left behind by the ancestor. You must have seen that, right?¡± Chun Yeowun nodded at that question. Behind the sapphire stone, he came to know about the sword. However, it was unfinished, not going beyond five forms. ¡°Before infiltrating the Blade God Six Martial clan, I tried to use the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. At least, I tried to make it into something which exerts more power.¡± Chun Inji considered his efforts as well-spent. He was convinced that if Yeowun could learn it, then he would be able to face the sword of the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡°You need to hurry, and I will pass it to you today. I could only learn 70 percent, but with your abilities, the dead technique of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon can be saved.¡± Chun Inji said it with a smile. He was happy to think that he could fulfill his duties as grandfather and former lord. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ At that, Chun Yeowun had an embarrassed expression. ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± He thought that his grandchild would be happy to learn the sword, but the reaction was different from what Chun Inji had expected. ¡°Gr¡­ Grandfather. I apologize. I have already found the method that was left on the sapphire stone monument and completed the Sword Force of the Sky Demon.¡± ¡°¡­ WHAT?!¡± Chun Inji turned pale and yelled as he heard Yeowun¡¯s words. His intentions turned into nothing in an instant. ¡®¡­ W-what has my grandchild been doing until now?¡¯ His eyes were filled with despair and humiliation at the same time. How would Chun Inji react if Chun Yeowun said that he combined the Sky Demon Sword and Extreme Art of the Blade God into a new sword technique? Chapter 438 - To Changbai Mountains (4) Chapter 438: To Changbai Mountains (4) The fifth day after the former Lord Chun Inji woke up, After finishing their journey to the North Sea Ice Palace, Chun Yeowun and the people of the Demonic Cult began to head back to Jianghu, despite wanting to head back right after he woke up. It was because they had come across two problems. The first was Chun Inji¡¯s body was severely damaged and needed time to recover. [Then, Grandfather. I will show you the Sword Force of the Sky Demon and then imbue energy into you.] But the man refused, saying that his way was better than the cult¡¯s way. As said, Chun Inji managed to efficiently use the Reverse Health Preservation and started to move within three days. The second problem was the demand for food. Although the cult did suffer casualties during the battle with the dragon and the Yulin, the remaining people still needed food, and more than five hundred men were still alive. In the process of going to the North Sea Ice Palace, the Demonic Cult had used up all their food, so they had to fill up before they could head back. If the North Sea Ice Palace hadn¡¯t collapsed, it would have been a lot easier to replenish their food. ¡°Master. Won¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡± Baekhyun, the new king of the palace, suggested that Chun Yeowun stay longer, but Yeowun, who had already done everything he could inside the palace, had no time to spare. Chun Yeowun said it was because they had to head to Liaoning Castle right away. Moreover, if the Demonic Cult¡¯s men continued to stay on the island, it wouldn¡¯t do any good for Baekhyun, who had to unite the palace officials. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Ah, no. Why would I talk nonsense? There is still a lot to learn¡­¡± ¡°I taught you everything that I could teach. I have also passed down the method for the Ice Cold of Heaven. Later, I¡¯ll check and see if you¡¯ve learned it properly.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, Baekhyun couldn¡¯t hide his emotions. He liked the feeling of finally being able to enjoy his freedom after Yeowun left, but Yeowun¡¯s last words felt like a stab in his back. ¡°To check?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my first disciple. I won¡¯t ignore you that easily.¡± Although he only taught the Ice Cold of Heaven to Baekhyun, Baekhyun was still his disciple. It was Chun Yeowun¡¯s smooth ploy to take the North Sea Ice Palace under his wing, and as long as Baekhyun was his disciple, there was no way he could rebel. ¡°Five members of the Six Swordsmen (The unit under the Six Swords) will reside here, and I will periodically check if you¡¯re neglecting your training or not through them.¡± ¡°¡­ I will not disappoint you.¡± Baekhyun answered with a pale face. ¡®Tch!¡¯ Chun Yeowun clicked his tongue internally. While teaching Baekhyun, Chun Yeowun understood one thing about him. Although Baekhyun lacked basic talent, he didn¡¯t have any interest in learning the family technique despite being from the royal family. Dan Jucheon, who was now in the Demonic Cult, was also disappointed about that. Although Baekhyun had the legitimacy and the support, if the future of the Ice Palace was considered, then Dan Jucheon was much more qualified to be the king. ¡®Well, maybe luck does play a major role?¡¯ Baekhyun was someone who had luck on his side. If he hadn¡¯t met Chun Inji, the former Lord of the Demonic Cult, then nothing good would have happened to him. ¡°Lord. All the preparations are done.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± Marakim announced that they were all ready. Chun Yeowun, who told Baekhyun to not neglect his training, got on the boat. Hu Bong, the lieutenant, spoke to Chun Yeowun, who got on the ship and walked towards the boat¡¯s head. ¡°Lord, since we took the palace under our wing, wouldn¡¯t it be better to change the name of the North Sea? For example, Sky Demon North Branch. Kya~ wouldn¡¯t that be a kill¡­¡± Tak! ¡°Auk!¡± Hu Bong, who was hit on the back of his head, turned to see Hou Sanghwa, one of the Six Swords, looking at him with a sneer on her face. ¡°Yah! Do you think my head is a drum?¡± It was a wail along with a warning. ¡°Be careful about what you say. Lieutenant. Hu. Bong!¡± ¡°¡­ Eh.¡± Hu Bong, who listened to Hou Sanghwa¡¯s words, decided to keep his mouth shut. On the ship, which crossed the lake, there were new members of the Demonic Cult. Dan Jucheon, who turned into the 3rd Great Elder, and the royals who followed him. From the elders of the North Sea Ice Palace, Elder Seol Young-gwi and two others joined Dan Jucheon. However, Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t care about it. [Even if three elders decided to come with me, what would happen to the North Sea Ice Palace?] [¡­ Understood. We will consider this as the final order from the former deputy king.] Of course, Chun Yeowun had no intention of letting Dan Jucheon gather supporters. Until he could trust him. Still, in order to save Dan Jucheon¡¯s face, around a hundred of his supporters were allowed to follow him. However, there were two other people besides the ones from the Ice Palace. [Miss. What are we supposed to do?] It was Moyong Yuu, son of Moyong Kang, who sent the telepathic message in an anxious tone. The person he sent it to was Jegal Sohi, the second head of the Yulin contingent, who was standing next to him. Why were they staying in the palace instead of returning back with the Yulin troops, which left the Ice Palace three days ago? [Don¡¯t worry too much. Lord Moyong. As long as we are being considered hostages, no one will harm us too easily.] [¡­ that cold-blooded person?] Moyong Yuu shuddered. They were being held as hostages of the Yulin while letting the rest of the contingent leave. At first, Chun Yeowun tried to deal with those who tried to take the core of the dragon, but then he decided that clashing with the Yulin wouldn¡¯t do any good and decided to take hostages from them. ¡®Because the Blade God Six Martial clan still has to be dealt with.¡¯ Moyong Kang was humiliated, yet he accepted it. To save his troops. Fortunately, Chun Yeowun said that he would decide whether to release the hostages or not after discussing it with the Great Leader of the Forces of Justice. [Miss Jegal. I think that we should escape when the chance comes. We don¡¯t know when that cold-blooded monster will change his mind and decide to cut our arms off or kill us!] With all that happened, Moyong Yuu was extremely scared of Chun Yeowun. Even in their first meeting, he knew that Chun Yeowun was stronger than him, but now he was plain terrified. [¡­ do you think you can escape?] Jegal Sohi responded with a question. She understood Moyong Yuu¡¯s feelings, but how could they escape from the monster¡¯s hand? [Do not give up! Miss Jegal! It¡¯s said that even when the sky falls, there will be an opening for us to rise, but when an opportunity arises, should we at least try¡­] ¡°Lord Moyong,¡± ¡°Eik!¡± Even before he could complete it, someone had called for Moyong Yuu. The one who approached him was Baekgi, one of the Six Swords, who stood with a calm face. Moyong Yuu, who was trying to come up with plans to escape, stuttered. ¡°Wh-what is it?¡± ¡°The Lord is calling for you.¡± ¡°Lo-Lord Chun? Wh¡­ why? I didn¡¯t do anything and stayed quiet.¡± Moyong Yuu looked terrified as Jegal Sohi shook her head. ¡®Ugh, how do you plan on escaping? Lord Moyong.¡¯ There was nothing he could do against the Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun, but to at least plan an escape, he should be less frightened. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you come.¡± Moyong Yuu, who was called over, turned white in front of Chun Yeowun. To him, Chun Yeowun asked. ¡°I heard that the Moyong clan is from the Liaoning province?¡± It wasn¡¯t a question he thought he would be asked. He was worried that Chun Yeowun was planning to become the hegemon of the Moyong clan. Contrary to his concerns. ¡°When we arrive in Liaoning, guide me to Changbai Mountain.¡± ¡°Huh? Chang¡­ bai mountain?¡± The purpose of Chun Yeowun¡¯s summon was for him to guide them. That evening, the Demonic Castle in the Ten Thousand mountains. Chun Yujong, who had recovered a lot, was able to move freely. His recent routine was to receive treatment in the morning and restore his internal energy in the afternoon. He was recovering to his original state with steady efforts. A guest had come to visit him while he was training in the room. It was the Right Guardian, Submeng. Submeng, who seemed different from usual, visited him to deliver good news. ¡°Di¡ªdid they find my father?¡± Chun Yujong couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at the news which was delivered to him. The man had gone missing twenty years ago, and he assumed that he was dead. But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°Don¡¯t be so shocked. Lord didn¡¯t just find the former lord, but he also managed to make the North Sea Ice Palace affiliated with the cult!¡± ¡°What?¡± He asked Chun Yujong to not be surprised, but it would be weird if he wasn¡¯t. Although Chun Yujong went through numerous wars since he gained power, he never got such results. ¡°The North Sea Ice Palace? Ha!¡± And Chun Yeowun was really amazing. He changed the State Religion shortly after becoming the Lord and then turned the capital into a realm of the Demonic Cult. And he even managed to get North Sea Ice Palace into his own hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t this because his conviction was recognized that they decided to turn into disciples of our Lord? Such great news for our cult! Chuckle!¡± Right Guardian, Submeng was excited as he talked about it. Seeing him like that, Chun Yujong thought of his dead wife. ¡®Hwayeon¡­ your child is much better than me.¡¯ He never dreamed that the new Lord would be so talented. He would have liked it if she was alive to see this day. Still, it was supposed to be a happy day. He even thought of having a drink after a long time. ¡°I feel nice. Right Guardian. Since you brought me good news, get some alcohol¡­!¡± Crash! Before he finished what he was saying, Chun Yujong threw sword qi to the window. He was so rushed that the sword qi hadn¡¯t taken the shape of a sword and stayed near the half-opened window. ¡°For-former Lord?¡± Tat! Crack! Right Guardian, Submeng, who was puzzled as he saw Chun Yujong leave through the window, followed him. Chun Yujong¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked around the garden in front of the residence, which was lit by torches. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chun Yujong tilted his head to answer Submeng¡¯s question. ¡°I thought someone was eavesdropping on our conversation. Maybe I was mistaken.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Despite the Six Swords not being present, this residence was supposed to be heavily guarded. Moreover, even though he wasn¡¯t fully recovered, Chun Yujong was still a former member of the five strongest warriors. ¡°Maybe it is because your internal energy is damaged. Phew. Come on in.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess so.¡± Chun Yujong shook his head and went back into the residence with Submeng. On top of the Ten Thousand Mountains, not far from the castle. Woong! At the top of the peak, the land shook with blue light. Chi-chi-chik! The space seemed to crackle. In the empty space, what seemed to be a fabric made of some unique material disappeared and reappeared repeatedly. Crck! ¡°Damn it.¡± A person with unique colored clothes appeared where no one was present. There was something there from the beginning, but it just looked like no one was there. Drip! His clothes were cut below the waist, and blood was dripping. ¡°I should have been completely invisible to the naked eye, but to notice me, he is a monster.¡± Despite approaching them carefully, he got caught. The man with unique colored clothes looked at his cut and saw smoke rising from a square bag he had. ¡°Ugh!¡± The man took it out of the bag. And threw it with all his might. Bang! Woo! The circular smoking object flew through the air and was soon sucked into space with a roaring sound. The man who looked at it mumbled. ¡°Damn it, one is gone.¡± Thud! The man, who sat on the floor, looked at the other two circular objects in the bag, both identical to the one thrown before. He shook his head, knowing his original plan had gone awry. The man who sighed mumbled. ¡°¡­Ah, the original plan has gone to waste. I can¡¯t walk from here. I might get caught¡­¡± Beep! Beep! Beep! At that time, a strange mechanical beeping sound came from the bracelet on the man¡¯s hand. Annoyed. ¡°Tch¡­ did they already detect me just because I used two? They¡¯re fast!¡± The man hurriedly took out another circular object from the bag and did something, then space shook with blue light, and his figure disappeared. Chapter 439 - Guardian of Changbai Mountain (1) Chapter 439: Guardian of Changbai Mountain (1) The base of the Forces of Justice. The main conference venue where all major matters of the Forces of Justice and the Yulin were decided. Due to keeping the other major powers in check and the other major roles they played as one of the three major factions, the leaders couldn¡¯t gather for quite some time. Moreover, especially since the leaders were scrambling to uncover the Blade God Six Martial clans plan, it took even more time. However, despite waiting such a long time, the leaders of the Forces of Justice had gathered. The number of leaders gathered couldn¡¯t be compared to when they were discussing the non-aggression treaty. At the top was the seat of the Great Leader. On either side of him were foreign affairs Gam Woon-seo and internal affairs Ha Ji-jin. At the first seat on the right side of the table, people were seated in sequential order by military rank. 1st leader, Shanxi Sword Master, Mu Gu-cheon 2nd leader, Shaolin Temple¡¯s head, Saint Gak-yeon. 4th leader, Hangsan clan, under the Shaolin Temple, Monk Sathi. 5th leader, Wudang clan, Hyun Jinja. 6th leader, Mount Hua clan, Poong Chungwun. 8th leader, Head of the Four Skies clan, Dang Pil-yeon. 10th leader, Elder of the Jeom Jang clan, Ho Hyeon-ja 11th leader, Beggars association head, Hong Palwoo 12th leader, Elder of the Kong Tong clan, Elder Cheong-su. 13th leader, Jegal clan head, Jegal Young. 14th leader, Jongnam clan, Elder Jeokyang. 16th leader, Jinju family head, Yeon Young-in. 17th leader, Habuk clan¡¯s head, Peng-gyu In addition to the leaders and heads of each clan, each combat group that held power stood in the room. The only ones who couldn¡¯t attend were four leaders and two commanders. Of course, they had reasons for not being able to attend. They were 7th leader Moyong Kang, who hadn¡¯t returned from the North, Hwang Bo-neung, who died in the North Sea, the head of the Nam Gung clan who died in the Jin Castle, and the 9th leader who was killed in a surprise attack by the Blade God Six Martial clan in his province. And the two commanders who didn¡¯t attend were Yeon Buso, who was depressed, and Kang Soah, who went to the North and lost his life. ¡®The atmosphere isn¡¯t that serious.¡¯ Poong Chungwun of the Mount Hua clan thought while looking at the room. The heads of each clan had gathered. With such strong people gathered, the atmosphere should¡¯ve been intense. ¡®Why were we summoned so urgently? What happened?¡¯ For the ones who didn¡¯t know, it was suspenseful, so they wondered why. The Great Leader looked at all the leaders with a hardened expression. 1st leader Mu Gu-cheon, who was the closest to Yi Mok, was the one who opened his mouth. ¡°Firstly, I would like to express my gratitude to the leaders and commanders who responded to the emergency order. We don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll get right to the point.¡± Woong! Everyone knew that something had happened. What was the reason for such an emergency meeting that one of the five strongest warriors, Yi Mok, had to call for them right away? ¡°Come in.¡± As the order from Yi Mok fell, a man in a black uniform entered the room. The man, with half white hair and drooping eyes, was Mak Wijong, the temporary captain of the Black Shadow group. ¡®Why is it that person?¡¯ ¡®Lieutenant Mak? Wasn¡¯t he part of the north¡¯s contingent?¡¯ A few people who knew him were puzzled. No one was allowed to attend the meetings of the leaders unless they were a commander or above. ¡®Didn¡¯t he leave for the North Sea with Commander Kang?¡¯ In their last meeting, there were a few leaders who knew that Kang Soah, the second son of Yi Mok, was sent to the North Sea as the leader of the contingent. But the contingent hadn¡¯t returned, so why was this man back? Thud! ¡°The new commander of the Black Shadow group, Mak Wijong, greets the leaders.¡± ¡°Commander?¡± Everyone was shocked, unable to understand what happened. The commander of the Black Shadow group is Kang Soah, and he was the one who created the group, there was no way he would give up the title. Unless he died. ¡°Great Leader, what does this mean?¡± 2nd leader, Gak-yeon, was asking the question when Yi Mok cut off his words. ¡°First, we will listen to his report.¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± It was embarrassing that he was asked to be quiet, so Gak-yeon kept mumbling sutras. Unless something happened, there was no way that their Great Leader would act as such. At that, Mak Wijong spoke. ¡°I will get to the main point. We have found the base of the Blade God Six Martial clan!¡± ¡°Blade God Six Martial clan!!!¡± Mumble Whispering and mumbling rose at the unexpected news. After a portion of their province was taken away, the leaders tried their best to find their base. Despite creating several troops, everyone went missing, and no one managed to get any information. At that moment, one leader raised his hand while speaking. ¡°Hold your horses. Now, the new commander, Commander Mak, found something that no leader has been able to find until now?¡± At that, Mak Wijong spoke with a light smile. ¡°Yes. Leader.¡± ¡°Where the hell is this so-called place?¡± Peng-gyu, the head of the Peng family, who lost his arm after meeting Chun Yeowun in the Imperial Palace, asked. The other leaders focused on Mak Wijong, wondering what his answer would be. As everyone looked at him, waiting for an answer, he pointed to Zhejiang province, which was under the Yulin¡¯s territory. ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mount Huang?¡± The place where Mak Wijong pointed to was Mount Huang of Zhejiang province. A scenic spot, but the mountains around it were rough and surrounded by steep peaks. If it was there, then it was the best place to hide their base. ¡®Ah! This is why the emergency meeting was issued?¡¯ All the leaders now understood the reason. If what they found was indeed true, it made sense to call in all the leaders. If the base could be identified for sure, which no one knew until now, Yulin could wage war. ¡°Commander Mak! That¡¯s great. This achievement deserves great praise!¡± Jegal Young, the head of the Jegal clan, spoke in an excited voice. But not everyone believed that. Hong Palwoo spoke. ¡°How did Commander Mak find their base? Up until now, even the beggars association members over there always ended up dying.¡± After striking the forts of Yulin, the defense against the Blade God Six Martial clan had become firm. Even the beggars, who were known to be information gatherers, were killed or disappeared after entering the Zhejiang province, which was why he felt suspicious about it. ¡°I understand why you think that way. But please see this first, leader.¡± At the request of Mak Wijong, the Great Leader nodded his head. As the room doors opened, two men came in with something much larger than an average cart. ¡°Th-this?¡± ¡°Goodness!¡± Everyone was shocked by what they saw. What was in the cart was the head of the dragon with his eyes turned over. Hyun Jin-ja, a leader, shouted in shock. ¡°The Dragon Turtle!¡± It was the head of the dead dragon. The head¡¯s size itself resembled the legends of the dragon. ¡°Amitabha!¡± Gak-yeon closed his eyes at the sight. Most of the other leaders who saw it got up from their seats to get a better look at the severed head of the dragon. Drrr! It wasn¡¯t the end of the meeting. Another cart came in, loaded with something hidden in woven straw cloth, decomposing corpses were inside it. However, each body was unique. ¡°H-head is?¡± Their heads exploded. ¡°Euk!¡± Everyone covered their noses at the same time. Hong Palwoo burst out at the sight of dead corpses. ¡°What the hell are these corpses?¡± ¡°They¡¯re members, masters of the Blade God Six Martial clan.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hong Palwoo, who was shocked, approached the corpses at the word ¡®master¡¯. There was a simple way to know if one was from the Blade God Six Martial clan. Those belonging to the clan, the ones who were masters, had restrictions placed on them, making sure that no information would leak even when captured. Tak! Hong Palwoo¡¯s eyes trembled as one hand covered his nose, and the other looked for the pulse. The same symptoms that the other corpses of the Blade God Six martial clan in the past had. ¡°¡­ true. He is right.¡± When the verification was done, the room became noisy. At that, Yi Mok spoke in a loud voice. ¡°I hope everyone quiets down and goes back to their seats!¡± At the loud order from Yi Mok, everyone went back to their seats, and the room became silent. When it became silent, Yi Mok brought up the main topic. ¡°As we have all seen, there is the head of the dragon and then corpses of the Blade God Six Martial clan. Commander Mak of the Black Shadow group has successfully tracked those who were fleeing from the North Sea and found the base of that beastly clan and captured the dragon¡¯s head.¡± At the brief praise from the Great Leader, Mak Wijong nodded his head. It wasn¡¯t something to be happy about. Certainly, according to the words of the Great Leader, it was indeed a great achievement for the Forces of Justice. It was something that no one else has ever accompanied. ¡°The evidence is solid, but I have a question.¡± Someone raised the hand with doubt. It was elder Cheong-su. He had resigned from the position of leader, but when he managed to win the bet he placed against Peng-gyu, he was given his position back. ¡°What do you mean? Elder Cheong-su?¡± ¡°Of course, the head and corpses seem very credible, and I will acknowledge them, but how did you find their base, which no one else managed to find?¡± Mak Wijong tried to avoid that question previously too. Moreover, if they tried to bring out a theory that he could have stolen the dragon¡¯s head and returned, they wouldn¡¯t trust him at all. To that, Mak Wijong answered without hesitation. ¡°What elder Cheong-su asks is right. If they had their full strength, I wouldn¡¯t have come back alive.¡± ¡°Hmm? Now, do you mean to say that they weren¡¯t their usual selves?¡± ¡°Yes. When I secretly pursued them and found their base in Mount Huang, almost all their forces seemed tired. If we all head there right away, we will be able to subdue them.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± At those words from Mak Wijong, everyone looked at each other. They could guess how important this meeting was. ¡®Are we finally going to move?¡¯ Yi Mok must have decided to wage an all-out war against the Blade God Six Martial clan. All the leaders who ran the Yulin met at one place, the Forces of Justice¡¯s base. ¡®If what he says is true¡­¡¯ If they gathered all their power and went to their base, they would wipe out the entire clan. Of course, only if it was clear that the Yulin had the upper hand would a war do any good. ¡°Military leader.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the call from Yi Mok, the military leader, Yoo Beom-ryeo, seated to the right, got up. He took out three chess pieces from his pocket and placed one knight on the so-called base of the Blade God Six Martial clan. Tak! Then, two more knights were placed on the left and upper sides of the mountain. Two rooks were placed on the north and left sides. ¡°King?¡± When everyone was puzzled, Yoo Beom-ryeo opened his mouth. ¡°This is information that the Great Leader recently got from the Forces of Evil. Recently, the head of the Blade God Six Martial clan, the Blade Lord, led his army to Lhasa.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°That means?¡± The leaders couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at the unexpected news. If so, their main base was indeed empty. Yi Mok spoke while pointing to the two knights on the north. ¡°Perhaps some might already know this, but the clan seems to have aimed all their power into getting the core of the dragon in the North Sea.¡± Woong! When Yi Mok said that, those who didn¡¯t understand began to mumble at the sudden realization. The fact that the contingent went north was made public, but the reason wasn¡¯t disclosed. Who knew that the dragon, a spirit beast, was what the Blade God Six Martial clan was aiming for. Yoo Beom-ryeo spoke. ¡°From the information gathered so far, we found out that their goal is to conquer the entire Jianghu.¡± Yoo Beom-ryeo. He had the official position of military leader, which meant he was the Military Commander of the Yulin. Ever since the Blade God Six Martial clan turned into a pain for Yulin, he asked numerous people as well as Jegal Sohi with numerous commissions and analyzed them. At that time, Mak Wijong brought in his information, making him realize what the Blade God Six Martial clan was aiming for. ¡°They targeted the Imperial Palace, the North Sea, and the spirit beast in Lhasa.¡± Their purpose became clear. Their reason for constantly cornering the other factions while avoiding any counterattacks, everything came clear. ¡°Amitabha! The spirit beasts? Which means they are aiming to covet the cores just like they did with the Flame Qilin in the palace?¡± Yoo Beom-ryeo nodded in response to Gak-yeon¡¯s question and pulled something out of his sleeve. A book, ¡°Moral Sutras of Heaven?¡± It was one of the Three Great Books. A book that talked about myths and legends, which the scholars didn¡¯t acknowledge. ¡°What about that book?¡± At that, he turned to a page and spoke. ¡°As Saint Gak-yeon said, the Blade God Six Martial clan are targeting the spirit beasts. To be precise, they are aiming for the cores of the spirit beasts.¡± ¡°The cores? For the sake of power?¡± ¡°Well, honestly, it¡¯s just another legend in this book but seeing how they are aiming for the cores of the five spirit beasts, I¡¯m certain.¡± ¡°What the hell is that? Just answer already.¡± Hong Palwoo urged him as he was running out of patience. ¡°They seem to believe that immortality is possible.¡± ¡°Immortality?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said here that the one who attains the five cores of the beasts will attain eternal immortality.¡± All the leaders and commanders who were listening thought that it had to be a mistake. Everyone knew that the core of any spirit beast would give immense power and even prolong a person¡¯s life. However, the term ¡®eternal immortality¡¯ meant real immortality. Chapter 440 - Guardian of Changbai Mountain (2) Chapter 440: Guardian of Changbai Mountain (2) Hong Palwoo of the beggars association asked with a frown. ¡°Hold on. Unless this old man has heard something wrong, you are actually referring to the immortality that was supposedly coveted by some emperor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mumble! ¡®Immortality?¡¯ ¡®This has to be some kind of joke! Does the Blade God Six Martial clan really believe in such bizarre legends?¡¯ ¡®Did they really analyze our enemies?¡¯ The room became noisier. It was a natural reaction when the Military Commander of the Forces of Justice decided to base his findings on a mysterious book which the scholars didn¡¯t even acknowledge. At that, the Great Leader spoke in a loud voice. ¡°Of course, not many people believe it. That is also the case with this Great Leader. However, the important thing isn¡¯t the concept of immortality. According to the information gathered by the Military Commander and Commander Mak, we know we can corner those bastards. Military Commander!¡± At those words, Yoo Beok-ryeo pulled out two knights with the letters of ¡®Conquest¡¯ written on them. He placed one knight on Mount Huang, the base of the Blade God Six Martial clan, and the other on the Changbai mountains southeast of Liaoning province. As everyone looked there, Yoo Beom-ryeo opened his mouth. ¡°The Great Leader has decided to wage an all-out war for the future of Yulin.¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ The words of an all-out war made all the leaders in the room become serious. There have been many minor wars between the three major factions for the past decades, but there has never been an all-out war. However, now they were planning for such a war. ¡®Was this why the commander of the west was called? But, if we decide to move, wouldn¡¯t the Forces of Evil in the west put us in a dangerous situation?¡¯ Hyun Jin-ja, an elder of the Wudang clan, was concerned about it. As if reading his thoughts, Yoo Beom-ryeo explained. ¡°Currently, the Forces of Evil is in a very chaotic state as a civil war is going on. And this is the perfect time for us to wage war.¡± ¡°What about the Demonic Cult? Since we are allies with them and we have decided to go all out, wouldn¡¯t having them with us reduce the amount of damage that we take from the Blade God Six Martial clan?¡± Jegal Young of the Jegal clan asked. At those words, all the leaders nodded their heads. When going to the war against the Blade God Six Martial clan, if the Demonic Cult participates, then the Yulin would get to conserve their power. In addition, there were concerns that the Demonic Cult would stab them in the back. At that moment, a strong objection was raised by a man. ¡°There is no need to get help from the Demonic Cult in this all-out war! And as the Military Commander has mentioned, this is for the sake of the future of Yulin and the Forces of Justice!¡± Anger rose in the man¡¯s eyes as he spoke. ¡°Great Leader¡­ what does this mean?¡± ¡°According to the reports from Commander Mak, the Demonic Cult and their Lord are in the North Sea.¡± ¡°The Demonic Cult is in the North Sea?¡± Everyone seemed puzzled at the unexpected information. Not long ago, they knew that the Demonic Cult was busy with the establishment of their new academy. So why did the Lord of the Demonic Cult head to the North Sea all of a sudden? Mak Wijong resolved the doubts of the leaders. ¡°The core of the Dragon Turtle has gone into the hands of the Demonic Cult¡¯s Lord, Chun Yeowun. He is also aiming for the other cores just like the Blade God Six Martial clan.¡± ¡°The Lord of Demonic Cult is aiming for the cores of the spirit beasts?¡± Everyone¡¯s complexion darkened. That monster, which was difficult for them to handle without any cores, was aiming for the cores? Which meant, if the core did fall into his hands, then Chun Yeowun must have gotten stronger than before. Peng-gyu spoke. ¡°No. I don¡¯t know about this concept of immortality, but isn¡¯t it too dangerous to let that core enter into the hands of that monster?¡± Yoo Beom-ryeo answered. ¡°The war is to prevent that from happening.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean? The core has already gone to him, how do you plan on preventing that?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Yoo Beom-ryeo pointed his finger at Changbai mountain. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the spirit beasts and stuff. However, according to the rumors, there is a legend about the Feng bo in Changbai Mountain.¡± ¡°No¡­ are you talking about the white tiger?¡± The leaders close to the mountains, who heard of the rumors, immediately mumbled the words ¡®white tiger¡¯. They heard about some magical beast walking around in Changbai Mountain. But they never expected it to be a spirit beast. ¡°This book here talks about one of the five spirit beasts, the Feng bo. If you look at the description in here, it resembles the white tiger, a spirit beast in Changbai Mountain.¡± ¡°God¡­¡± If the white tiger was indeed a spirit beast, then it¡¯s bound to have a core. Then, as Yoo Beom-ryeo mentioned before, the spirit beast would surely be targeted by either the Blade God Six Martial clan or the Demonic Cult or both. If either of those two clans gets the core, then the Yulin is bound to disappear in an instant. ¡°Ha, shouldn¡¯t we stop them?¡± ¡°Right. The all-out war is for our sake!¡± Yoo Beom-ryeo pointed to the knight on the map, indicating the power of the faction. ¡°From now on, the Great Leader will divide the forces into two groups which will head for Mount Huang and the Changbai mountains.¡± All the leaders listened to the entire plan without raising any doubts. Perhaps, it was because this all-out war would determine the future of the Yulin. Smirk. The corners of Mak Wijong¡¯s lips went up while looking at the leaders and commanders of the Forces of Justice. ¡®Commander Kang¡­ your death has turned into a spark which gives rise to a huge flame.¡¯ At the same time, the Great Plains. The procession of the Demonic Cult¡¯s warriors continued in the southeast direction. In five days, they crossed half of the Great Plains. Unlike when they first entered the place for the first time, despite coming across barbarians, they never attacked them. The news that Asara, the War Chief who had hegemony over the Great Plains, got both his arms cut off spread all throughout the land. Unknowingly, Chun Yeowun, who was known as the ¡®Demon God¡¯, turned into an object of fear among the barbarians. Swoosh! The warriors of the Demonic Cult lit bonfires here and there. As the day darkened, the procession stopped, and the people were busy setting up fires. Unlike when they were in a hurry because of the dragon, they headed south this time and had sufficient rest. ¡°Uh? Are those Ger?¡± Hu Bong looked amazed at the barracks and other things they brought from the Ice Palace. The barracks they brought were from the Ice Palace, which were portable ones that could be used in the Great Plains. They had a cylindrical wall and a dome top. ¡°Can we use that?¡± ¡°Lieutenant Hu, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to try it?¡± Dan Jucheon asked. Throughout the journey, Hu Bong followed Dan Jucheon¡¯s horse, saying that their tents were weird, and he insisted that he should be given one. ¡°Oh oh! The inside is so cool!¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± Hu Bong was elated when he entered the Ger. This man, Hu Bong, didn¡¯t seem to be that skilled, but his energy seemed like he was at the level of an elder. Dan Jucheon asked Mong Mu, the 6th elder who was looking at the Ger from close by. ¡°Do you want one too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Rather. I hope you could give one to our Lord.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Mong Mu thought that Dan Jucheon didn¡¯t want to give one to Chun Yeowun. But the truth was when he looked around, he couldn¡¯t find Chun Yeowun. ¡°The Lord is?¡± ¡°Probably with the former lord.¡± ¡°Ah, are they training?¡± ¡°Huhuh, I guess so.¡± They all knew that Chun Yeowun and Chun Inji would separate themselves from the troops to train. A bonfire was lit in a place on a meadow a few miles away from the troops, and an old man was wielding a sword. The old man with little hairs growing out like a beard was the former Lord, Chun Inji. Chow! Chow! Chow! His sword, which was unfolding in front of the fire, was the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. The splendid trajectory of the sword unfolded. Chun Inji¡¯s sword, which unfolded until the fourth form, filled him with satisfaction. ¡°That was wonderful, grandfather.¡± ¡°Huh, thank you. You know this by following the basics.¡± Chun Inji realized how simple the technique Chun Ma made was. Chun Ma who made the Sword Force of the Sky Demon was a genius. Chun Inji didn¡¯t know that by subsequently using each form, the technique only became stronger. ¡®Upsetting.¡¯ Chun Inji felt lost. It would have been better if he had built up more internal energy before using the technique, but it was impossible for him to change from Reverse Health Preservation back to the Demonic Cult¡¯s way that easily. ¡°Oh, would you like to practice the fifth one too?¡± ¡°The fifth form is a lot harder than you think.¡± The theory was clear. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to unify 24 swords into one. Still, Chun Inji was proud as he could properly learn the technique. ¡°Yeowun-ah, I¡¯m sorry for what you had to go through.¡± Chin Inji apologized to Yeowun. In a way, he should be the one who taught his grandson, but now, his grandson was the one teaching him. ¡°No. Since you are the former Lord, learning this sword isn¡¯t so weird.¡± ¡°However, the fact that this old man, who resigned from the position of the Lord, is trying to learn the martial arts of the cult, the best technique¡­¡± ¡°¡­ not the best.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, Chun Inji was puzzled. The Sword Force of the Sky Demon was the best martial art created by their ancestor. However, the second generation Chun Ma denied that it was the best. ¡°What do you mean? The Sky Demon Sword isn¡¯t the best?¡± Chun Yeowun pondered for a while before opening his mouth to explain. He didn¡¯t want to tell him, but then Chun Inji had devoted his life for the sake of the Demonic Cult, which meant that he deserved to know it. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ on the valley cliff, the sword left behind by Chun Ma was unfinished.¡± ¡°Unfinished?¡± Chun Inji titled his head at the words he was hearing for the first time. At that, Chun Yeowun lifted his sword and spoke. ¡°You¡¯ll understand it better if you see it for yourself.¡± With those words, Chun Yeowun moved, drawing a delicate trail with his sword under the moonlit night, and unfolded the sword. Chow! Chow! Chow! Chow! Chun Inji¡¯s eyes trembled as he looked at Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword. He thought that he couldn¡¯t be shocked anymore, but he was wrong. He couldn¡¯t help but be astonished when he saw the true sword, the swordplay of Chun Yeowun was thrilling. ¡°Uh-how did you get that sword?¡± If his eyes weren¡¯t seeing things wrong, the new sword was mixed with the Sword Force of the Sky Demon and the Extreme Art of the Blade God. The sword was turning into something which would be difficult for the human body to unfold. ¡®Is this really a sword that humans can use?¡¯ When he finished the sword, Chun Yeowun spoke in a calm voice to Chun Inji, who was shocked. ¡°This is it.¡± ¡°Th-that is the unfinished sword that the ancestor made?¡± Strictly speaking, it was a sword technique that no one tried to complete. When Chun Inji was in thought, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°¡­ I named it Sword Art of the Demon God.¡± Sword Art of the Demon God. This legendary sword technique was something that no one except for Chun Yeowun could learn. Chapter 441 - Guardian of Changbai Mountain (3) After four days of procession, they were finally moving towards Changbai and arrived at the northern border of Liaoning province. In the meantime, some changes occurred. It wasn¡¯t just the former Lord Chun Inji who mastered the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. Crackle! Heeing! Thunder qi emanated from the body, making the horse get excited. Despite being good at handling horses, he was unable to stop the horse from running wild. Tat! Eventually, he had to get off the horse. ¡°Hahahah! If you have trouble controlling the thunder qi, you might not be able to ride a horse for the rest of your life.¡± Ko Wanghur laughed wildly and made fun of the man who came down from the horse. The person he laughed at was Bakgi, the Third Sword of the Six Swords. Crackle! Lightning flashed across his entire body. ¡°Tch!¡± He tried several times to ride a horse but kept failing again and again due to his body unconsciously releasing thunder qi. How did Bakgi end up getting thunder qi? A small trigger made it happen. The members of the Six Swords, who had been together ever since the days of the academy, often honed their skills through battles among themselves. Originally, Bakgi used to fight against Ko Wanghur. However, as if Mun Ku becoming stronger wasn¡¯t enough, Ko Wanghur had suddenly reached the Superior Master level. In order to overcome the huge gap between them, he learned a new martial art created by Chun Yeowun, but that wasn¡¯t enough to fill the gap between them. Meanwhile, the worst thing happened to him. [Wah! I won for the first time. Hehehe!] He ended up losing to Hu Bong. Unlike the other Six Swords, Hu Bong always followed Chun Yeowun and gained experience, and somehow Hu Bong seemed different. ¡®Unbelievable! For me to lose to Hu Bong¡­¡¯ He was incomparable to the past. It wasn¡¯t like he hated Hu Bong, but it was true that he hated Hu Bong slightly as a martial artist. And the feeling of losing within five seconds was even more miserable. This created a ripple inside Bakgi, who had no other desire but to be the strongest under his Lord, Chun Yeowun. ¡®¡­ I must be crazy.¡¯ Bravely, he drank the dragon¡¯s blood. All the warriors of the Demonic Cult had seen how the officials of the North Sea Ice Palace who drank the blood had turned into soot, so they knew that it had to be diluted. However, Hu Bong succeeded in taking in the blood of the Flame Qilin, but it was done because Hu Bong was in a drastic situation. Even if Bakgi died, he wanted to try it. And the result. Crackle! Just like Hu Bong, who was able to generate flame qi, he got thunder qi. Of course, he was on the verge of death. If it wasn¡¯t for Chun Yeowun, who appeared at the right moment and calmed the raging thunder qi in his body, Bakgi would have died. However, despite absorbing the thunder qi, controlling it was difficult. [It¡¯s different from Hu Bong. It may be because the dragon died recently, so more qi seems to remain in the blood.] Chun Yeowun judged it as such. And his prediction was almost right. The blood of the Flame Qilin in the shrine was diluted for ages. [If the thunder qi in his body can be completely circulated, then the thunder qi won¡¯t come out unconsciously.] That was what the former lord, Chun Inji, had said after checking Bakgi¡¯s condition. At first, he couldn¡¯t understand what Chun Inji was saying, but then he explained it in an easy-to-understand manner. [You need to reach the Superior Master level.] [¡­ what?] If reaching that level was an easy task, then Bakgi would have climbed it at once. Recalling that Hu Bong was much lower than him when taking in the blood of the Flame Qilin, Bakgi thought that it would be the same for him. He managed to take in the thunder qi, but he didn¡¯t manage to level up. ¡®¡­ were Hu Bong¡¯s qualities superior to mine?¡¯ He was confused. In the academy, Hu Bong was the weakest. Bakgi couldn¡¯t understand just how much Hu Bong had grown. Looking back at Hu Bong, who was riding his horse, Bakgi sighed. ¡°Uh.¡± Hu Bong never wanted to compete with anyone. He was just faithful to his responsibilities, and he attained enlightenment as if he was being rewarded for it. ¡®I was stupid. He is he, and I am me.¡¯ He came to that realization. Martial arts wasn¡¯t something that could be treated hastily. Rather than being envious of Hu Bong or Ko Wanghur, it was important for Bakgi to steadily walk on his own path. Crackle! Crackle! ¡°Kuk!¡± When he relaxed a little, the thunder qi got released once again. Hu Bong, riding his horse, spoke with a serious voice. ¡°I understand Bakgi¡¯s feelings. With great power comes great responsibility.¡± ¡®This bastard¡­¡¯ Bakgi turned angry at the words, which didn¡¯t seem to console his emotions. But the words that followed. ¡°I, too, couldn¡¯t sleep for nights as I was trying to suppress the sweltering heat in my body. Hehehe.¡± It was close to a joke. ¡®¡­ to be pushed by this guy.¡¯ His heart, which tried to acknowledge Hu Bong, disappeared. And he understood one thing, he had to work very hard to get ahead of Hu Bong. ¡°Ugh! Bakgi!¡± Hu Bong was embarrassed by Bakgi¡¯s attitude, which seemed to ignore Hu Bong. Chun Inji, the former lord, looked at them with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got interesting people.¡± Chun Yeowun, who was riding alongside him, nodded. When he first met Hu Bong, he was trying to oppress Chun Yeowun, but now he was someone who brightens everyone¡¯s mood. Chun Yeowun was more than satisfied with having Hu Bong as his subordinate. It was then when someone riding a horse caught up with them. ¡°You ca-called for me?¡± It was Moyong Yuu, the son of Moyong Kang. He looked nervous every time he went to Chun Yeowun. ¡°Since we are close to Liaoning. You can guide us to Changbai from here.¡± ¡°¡­L-Lord Chun. Are you really going to Changbai Mountain?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The last time they talked about Changbai Mountain, Moyong Yuu had a dark expression on his face. However, even now, he seemed to have the same reaction, as if he knew something about that mountain. At Moyong Yuu¡¯s actions, 6th elder Mong Mu, who was next to him, asked. ¡°You are only asked to provide guidance. How dare you question the plans of the Lord¡­¡± Sh! ¡°Ah!¡± Chun Yeowun raised his hand and interrupted him. And asked Moyong Yuu. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± At first, he thought that maybe Moyong Yuu was intimidated by his presence, but it didn¡¯t seem like that was the only reason. After hesitating for a while, Moyong Yuu opened his mouth. ¡°Outsiders might not know, but there is an unwritten rule for people living in Liaoning province.¡± ¡°Unwritten rule? What is it?¡± ¡°¡­ the rule states that one should never enter Changbai Mountain.¡± ¡°What?¡± Their destination was that very mountain. According to Chun Inji¡¯s information, the Feng bo is the spirit beast inside Changbai Mountain. However, there is an unwritten rule that no one should enter that mountain, which sounded absurd. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to say it like that. It was just something that my father and grandfather always told me to follow. Because of that, despite being from Liaoning province, I have never even been to the beginning of the mountain in my entire life.¡± ¡°What kind of unwritten rule is that?¡± 6th elder Mong Mu clicked his tongue. He knew that the Changbai Mountain was right between the two countries. And no one country could control the entire mountain. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°You have no idea why?¡± ¡°¡­ my grandfather said that there was a monster guarding the entrance of the mountain. And if I didn¡¯t want to die, he told me not to go to that place.¡± ¡°Monster?¡± Chun Yeowun tilted his head as he sent a telepathic message to Chun Inji. [Maybe he is talking about the white tiger.] It was just a random guess. When Chun Yeowun waited, Chun Inji sent his response. [¡­ I don¡¯t remember it perfectly, but somehow, this old man remembers hearing something like that.] [Sorry?] [The people of the Blade God Six Martial clan used to talk about the monster protecting Changbai Mountain. However, if this old man¡¯s guess is correct, then us entering might be difficult, just like the child has said.] What the hell was in Changbai Mountain? [Do you have any guess as to who or what is in there?] At Chun Yeowun¡¯s question, Chun Inji looked into his eyes and responded. [East God!] Two days ago, The area where the southern border of the Jilin province met with the eastern border of the Liaoning province. The land to Changbai Mountain was steep, and the land vibrated with hundreds of hooves and thousands of steps. Dududud! As the land shook, a large army was advancing. In the middle, there were flags that held the symbol of Justice, fluttering in the wind. The large army belonged to the Yulin. The army had 5,000 members in different uniforms, made up of elite soldiers and various clans. Those who rode at the forefront were seven leaders of the Forces of Justice and some commanders. Leader Mu Gu-cheon, the commander along with leader Gak-yeon of the Shaolin temple, 3rd leader Monk Sathi, 11th leader Hong Palwoo, 10th leader Ho Hyeon-ja, 16th leader Yeon Young-in, and 17th leader Peng-gyu were all heading for Changbai Mountain. Behind them was the new commander Mak Wijong followed by five more commanders and fifty smaller clan heads. Thud! Thud! ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve moved like this.¡± Ho Hyeon-ja, who was riding the horse, clicked his tongue as he watched the large army follow them. They were all members of the Yulin faction. All the people in the army were elite warriors. With this force, if they wanted to, they could even destroy a castle in half a day. ¡°Amitabha. I don¡¯t know if taking this many people to Changbai is right.¡± Monk Sathi, who was riding next to him, spoke. Yoo Beom-ryeo, who was in charge of the operation, had only let a measly number of warriors stay behind to defend each clan, and every elite who could be found was gathered and sent to Changbai Mountain. ¡°I also share the same opinion as Monk Sathi. It would have been better to give more people to the unit raiding their base.¡± At those words, Hong Palwoo spoke. ¡°Despite hearing about the operation, I don¡¯t understand why so much power is being sent with us.¡± ¡°Leader Hong Palwoo. It isn¡¯t like that. The reason that so many people are being sent to the mountain is that the core has to be obtained by us¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t understandable. Even though the spirit beasts are known to be strong, with the force of Yulin, they would be able to get to the core in less than half a day. Gak-yeon, who was listening to it, spoke. ¡°Amitabha. Leader Ho might not be familiar as it hasn¡¯t been long since you turned into a leader.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Saint?¡± ¡°Why do you think that all the top-rank warriors and the leaders are being pushed to Changbai Mountain?¡± ¡°T-to persuade the guardian of Changbai Mountain? Even if he is one of the Five strongest warri¡­¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with being the five strongest warriors.¡± Before he could finish, Hong Palwoo intervened. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°That monster is locked up in Changbai Mountain and didn¡¯t take a single step out of there. If that monster decided to move in earnest, maybe that monster would be called the best in Wulin.¡± ¡°The best¡­ in Wulin?¡± Hong Palwoo¡¯s answer made Ho Hyeon-ja doubt his ears. He knew that this monster was the oldest of the five strongest warriors. However, he could understand why Yi Mok and the other leaders were so scared of this person. ¡°Honestly, it isn¡¯t just about the talks, but if the Great Leader was right, our plan isn¡¯t just to convince him, as he is someone that can deal with the Demon God.¡± It was one of the three orders they received from Yoo Beom-ryeo. The first, to persuade ¡®the man¡¯ who guards the mountain, the second, obtain the core of the spirit beast, and the third, create a trap where the Demonic Cult and the Blade God Six Martial clan would be attacked. That¡¯s the most ideal scheme, but all this would only be possible if that monster agrees. ¡°I can see it.¡± While they were having a conversation, 16th leader Yeon Young-in spoke while looking at the vast mountain. In the distance, the huge white peaks of Changbai Mountain began to rise. If they followed the path, they would soon enter the mountain. ¡°I hope that he¡¯ll join our side.¡± ¡°I hope he gets convinced.¡± Whether the advance squad which left ahead of them succeeded in persuading him or not, they had to wait near the forest to know. The time to move forward. Mu Gu-cheon, who was at the forefront, moving ahead, suddenly stopped. The other leaders looked at him, hoping he would tell them why he stopped, but a disgusting smell that wafted through the wind filled their noses. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Smells like blood.¡± There was no way that they didn¡¯t know the smell of blood. The smell of blood which greeted them gave them an ominous feeling. Hong Palwoo was the one who spoke. ¡°Something seems to be wrong. This is blood¡­¡± It seemed one or two people had died, and it wasn¡¯t a nice smell. The people were worried. At the part where the mountain starts, something happened. Goooo! ¡®Huh!¡¯ ¡°This!¡± Cha! The men who were in the lead grabbed their weapons at the sudden energy they felt. Everyone thought that it was their final moments. In the path they were supposed to walk, a strong aura and ominous energy. ¡®This is a terrible feeling.¡¯ It was as if the forest was telling them, ¡®another step and I¡¯ll attack¡¯. However, advancing wouldn¡¯t be possible if they decided to head through the forest. Mu Gu-cheon, the commander, raised his hand and commanded the troops. ¡°Move Forward.¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± As soon as the orders fell, something shocking happened. Thud! In the middle of the road which leads into the mountain, an unidentified person wearing a bamboo hat appeared. A great gust of wind blew around him, and the leaves on the trees seemed to rustle. Wheein! At the unusual sight, Saint Gak-yeon mumbled in a trembling voice. ¡°East Challenger God!¡± Chapter 442 - God of the East, Ark Wui (1) Chapter 442 God of the East, Ark Wui (1) ¡®East Challenger God?¡¯ Woong! The moment when 2nd leader, Saint Gak-yeon mumbled those words, all the leaders of the Forces of Justice and the clan heads were astonished. East Challenger God, Ark Wui. He is one of the Five Strongest Warriors of Jianghu. Called the God of the East, he was the only man of the five strongest warriors who wouldn¡¯t use any weapons and only his fists. Among the five, he was the first one to be given the title of God. ¡®Is that person really the East Challenger God?¡¯ ¡®Was it really true that he is hiding in Changbai Mountain!¡¯ The people of Jianghu didn¡¯t know his whereabouts. Ark Wui was a name they heard for a brief time before the man disappeared, but in reality, only a few people in Wulin knew the truth. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ ¡®For such energy to come out with simple moves¡­¡¯ Even the leaders of the Forces of Justice were looking at the man with trembling eyes. All he did was come down, and the energy around them fluctuated. It was as if he controlled the air around them. All five thousand troops of the Yulin went stiff, unable to move because of the sense of suffocation from the man. However, his purpose was malicious too. ¡®The thick smell of blood¡­ and the East Challenger God¡­ not good.¡¯ ¡°Amitabha.¡± Gak-yeon, who looked at the man in front of him, had a stern expression. Even though he didn¡¯t want to be that stiff, he couldn¡¯t help it because of the hostile energy the man was giving out. The advance squad, which should have been waiting for them, couldn¡¯t be seen, and the entrance only gave out the smell of blood. [Saint Gak-yeon, do you see the bloodstains on the man¡¯s clothes?] Peng-gyu sent a telepathic message to Gak-yeon, who was in his thoughts. He was so stuck in the overwhelming sense of intimidation that he didn¡¯t see it, but there were bloodstains on the man¡¯s white coat. ¡®This¡­¡¯ They didn¡¯t want what they were thinking to turn out to be true. The advance squad seemed to have failed in persuasion and died at the hands of the person who thought that the unit had malicious intentions. That was when Hong Palwoo sent a message. [¡­ I, I think that the plan should be abandoned.] It didn¡¯t seem like they would be able to persuade him anytime soon. 1st leader and commander, Mu Gu-cheon, didn¡¯t share his thoughts, but his hand was trembling while holding the sword on his waist. Mu Gu-cheon, who was ready to leave, looked at the other leaders, and they nodded in agreement, and he spoke to the man blocking their path. ¡°Are you the God of the East, Ark Wui? I am Mu Gu-cheon, leader of the Forces of Justice and the Shanxi Sword Master.¡± Even if a conflict arises, they wanted to try negotiating one more time. Even if the advance squad failed to convince him and got annihilated, bringing the God of the East to their side despite the losses didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea, he was an ally they wanted. It was because this man could compete against the Demon God, Chun Yeowun and the Blade Lord. ¡®We¡¯re different from the two hundred people in the advance squad.¡¯ The two hundred elite warriors in the advance squad were dead. Now there weren¡¯t any first-class elite warriors, but they had 5000 men with them. Even if the God of the East was skilled, he wouldn¡¯t attack them in haste. ¡®Why isn¡¯t he saying anything?¡¯ The man didn¡¯t respond but turned his head slightly and glanced in the direction of Changbai Mountain. As if he was conscious of something. Although he didn¡¯t affirm his identity, he didn¡¯t deny it either, so Mu Gu-cheon brought up the main topic right away. ¡°You must have heard what our intentions are from the man leading the advance squad?¡± Looking at the blood, it was evident that he met with the warriors. However, if Mu Gu-cheon asked him to take responsibility, confrontation might happen, so he only mentioned them. ¡°God of the East. There seems to have been some kind of misunderstanding, but we will do our best to prevent future crisis¡­¡± ¡°Leave.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ That was the first time the man in the bamboo hat had spoken. The problem was that his words were more like a warning. ¡°Lord. As you might have heard, there are forces aiming for the spirit beast of¡­¡± ¡°Leave right now.¡± ¡®¡­ he isn¡¯t listening.¡¯ Had someone else said it, they would have tried to be more persuasive. However, this man in the bamboo hat didn¡¯t seem to leave any room for negotiation. Mu Gu-cheon looked at the other leaders, and they too sighed as they nodded their heads. ¡®I wished he would join us¡­ we can¡¯t help it. Even if it requires sacrifice, we need to obtain the spirit beast¡¯s core.¡¯ The fact that this man, who was presumed to be the God of the East, was still guarding the place meant that neither the Demonic Cult nor the Blade God Six Martial clan had arrived. If so, they had no choice but to push through with their power. ¡°Nothing else can be done.¡± Srrrng! Mu Gu-cheon pulled out his sword. He may not be one of the five strongest warriors, but he was still a leading martial artist in the Yulin, and he was called one of the best swordsmen. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Golden brilliance shone from the hands of Gak-yeon. After Gu-jung, Gak-yeon was the only one who was notable in taking up the position. Chang! Likewise, the others too drew their weapons and raised their energy. Since the opponent was one of the five strongest warriors, everyone had to do their best in subduing the man without taking much damage. ¡®I thought that we could talk it out and solve it, but it doesn¡¯t seem like he wants to¡­ for now, step back and watch what happens. I will be able to tell if the rumors are exaggerated or not.¡¯ The new commander of the Black Shadow group, Mak Wijong, looked at it and decided not to move ahead. The energy from the unknown man was too strong. Mu Gu-cheon gave signals to the other leaders with his eyes. If the first plan failed, the second plan was for all the leaders and warriors to work together and suppress the supposed God of the East. ¡®I wish it didn¡¯t come to this.¡¯ For their end, they advanced and decided to open the formation that they worked on during their journey to the mountain. The leaders of the Forces of Justice moved into a dipper-shaped formation, and with each posistion, the power only increased. Goooo! When they were getting ready, the man in the bamboo hat opened his mouth again. ¡°This is the last warning. If you don¡¯t leave now, all your lives will be in danger.¡± At the warning close to the threat, Ho Hyeon-ja mumbled. ¡°Goodness. No matter how great of a warrior he is, to act like this in front of 5 thousand warriors!¡± They realized that their levels were very different. Mu Gu-cheon shook his head and shouted. ¡°Move ahead! Now!¡± Phat! When the orders fell, all the leaders of the Forces of Justice who were on the frontlines began to move out. Woong! Anticipation stood in the eyes of the people who were behind watching it. Although they failed to persuade him, did there really have to be a confrontation between the two? As the seven leaders leading the troops moved, they surrounded the man. ¡®I will be the north lead!¡¯ Mu Gu-cheon, one of the best swordsmen, decided to take the lead seat of the formation. The dipper formation was created by a pioneer in strategies, and it was based on the constellations and the harmony of Yin-Yang. The north lead was the weakest in the formation, which was why Mu Gu-cheon had taken that spot. Tat! The moment he took his position, he was ready to unfold the Linked Invincible Sword. Once the formation was done, not a single person bothered with basic techniques. Chowchowchow! From the moment the north lead decided to attack, the attacks would only increase. ¡®Yes!¡¯ Even Mu Gu-cheon, who was unfolding the sword, could feel how perfectly the formation was done. ¡°God of the East! Feel my sword!¡± Mu Gu-cheon¡¯s exquisite sword aimed for the man. Indeed, he only concentrated on his sword and didn¡¯t bother thinking about how the opponent would respond. It was then. Rnnnng! ¡®This?¡¯ The man slightly stretched out his fist towards the sword. It wasn¡¯t any special fist technique. It was just a simple fist. Mu Gu-cheon was puzzled, until, Grrrr! ¡®What is this?¡¯ Space seemed like it shook, and the outstretched fist made an invisible gust of wind erupt. Cha! Cha! Cha! ¡°Th-this can¡¯t be¡­¡± His sword, which was hit by the wind, wasn¡¯t just pushed back, it shattered into pieces, the very sword which was treasured by his family. Shocked at his broken sword, he decided to gather his energy to avoid any internal damage. Puck! Thud! ¡°Kuak!¡± The unknown man¡¯s kick hit him in the ribs. With the sound of breaking bones, the body of Mu Gu-cheon flew dozens of steps away. ¡°How could this happen?¡± The six leaders couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment. Even though he was the East Challenger God, Mu Gu-cheon was trained and experienced. Such a person got taken down with just one kick and one punch. That wasn¡¯t all. Punch! ¡°Ugh!¡± Before long, the man arrived near Peng-gyu. Shocked, Peng-gyu tried to defend himself, but the man¡¯s fist hit him faster than he could defend. Punch! ¡°Kuak!¡± It seemed like he had been hit with a dagger to his chest, coughing up blood. ¡®This monster.¡¯ Two of them were taken down in an instant. This man was super strong. The problem wasn¡¯t overpowering him. The problem was that they had to be ready to die. Chachachahca! Deciding so, Ho Hyeon-ja moved stealthily and decided to stab him in the back. However, his sword didn¡¯t even reach the man. Srrr! ¡®This?¡¯ As soon as the sword touched the form of the man, he dispersed like smoke. As they were trying to find the man¡¯s location, they heard the cry from Monk Sathi. ¡°Up!¡± ¡®Up?¡¯ A completely unexpected location. He tried to create distance to avoid it, but it was already too late. Bang! ¡°Kuak!¡± Crack! Ho Hyeon-ja, whose neck broke with just one punch, got his knees pushed into the ground. What outstanding power. ¡°Help us! Saint!¡± Path! As he moved towards Monk Sathi, he began to unfold the sword of the Hangsan clan. ¡®Amitabha!¡¯ Hearing her cry, Gak-yeon tried to help by shielding the leaders from this madman¡¯s unstoppable attacks. Tatatata! A golden shot stretched out from his palm, hitting the man wearing the bamboo hat. Whoo! Papapak! The man didn¡¯t move back but only rotated his posture. Shockingly, the energy which was shot at him got absorbed by his body. ¡°What is all this?¡± It was an incomprehensible phenomenon. Shockingly, the man pretended to punch Gak-yeon, who was thirty steps away. Gak-yeon was shocked, as the space in front of him shook. Phut! ¡°Kuak!¡± With a huge gust of wind, Gak-yeon got pushed back as he coughed up blood. He quickly used ¡®Diamond Never Breaks¡¯, but he couldn¡¯t stop the wave of energy penetrating his body. ¡°Saint!!!¡± Hong Palwoo cried out as he saw Gak-yeon flying. It was the first time that he had seen saint Gak-yeon suffer so helplessly. ¡®Th-this isn¡¯t right!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe it. The man, who defeated the saint with just one punch, didn¡¯t bother and quickly knocked down Monk Sathi, who was trying to strike his neck. The remaining leaders were Hong Palwoo and Yeon Young-in. ¡®Ugh, that person is different. He isn¡¯t human.¡¯ They knew that he was a monster, but this man was different. He didn¡¯t act like he was trying his best either, he just lightly punched, and the best of the Forces of Justice got thrown to the ground with a punch and a kick. Which meant that they weren¡¯t even drawing out the full power of the opponent. ¡°¡­ ugh! Leader Hong!!!¡± As he was in disbelief, the shouts from the commanders entered his ears. When he came back to his senses, he saw the man defeat Yeon Young-in and walk towards him. ¡°Da-Damn it!¡± Chow! Hong Palwoo unfolded the sword of ¡®Sleeping Dragon in Water¡¯ (Meaning the Sleeping Dragon would drown in water). It was a method where the opponent was meant to die. As the sword unfolded, dust began to rise everywhere. ¡°Kwak!¡± Puck! Whoops! He didn¡¯t even know that he had been hit; the fist had come for his stomach. Hong Palwoo¡¯s consciousness got cut off with the pain of his organs getting hit. ¡°This¡­ is impossible.¡± ¡°For the leaders to be defeated¡­¡± The clan heads and the commanders who were supposed to take part in the formation were shocked. All seven of them had fallen to the ground and showed no signs of waking up. Hesitant about losing their lives, but Mak Wijong shouted. ¡°W-we don¡¯t have time to watch! We are five thousand! We need to work together¡­¡± At that moment. Goooo! All the people, including Mak Wijong, looked at where the energy rose to see energy gathering at the man¡¯s right fist. The energy seemed strong enough to bring down the entire mountain in front of them. ¡°N-no!¡± The place where the man was aiming for was where Mak Wijong and his men were gathered. The commanders and the clan heads who sensed that shouted. ¡°Spre-spread away¡­¡± Before they could even finish. The man¡¯s fist stretched across the distorted space. Kwak! With the sound of everything being destroyed, the gust of energy centered around the man¡¯s fist struck where the warriors were gathered. Kwakwakwang! The ground cracked, the trees were uprooted, and the wind was being pushed. It wasn¡¯t an attack to stop them from attacking. The gust of energy was to make sure that no one would be able to take one step into the mountain, it was to destroy every one of them. The only things that could be heard were the cries of the warriors who had been hit and swept away by the gust. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Kaaak!¡± There was no exception. ¡®¡­ we need¡­ to move!¡¯ Woong! ¡°Ackk!!¡± Even Mak Wijong, who was ready to run away with his tail between his legs, was swept away by the wind and fell down unconscious. As the gust blew, warriors collided with each other, only causing secondary damage. The people in the back row were the only ones who didn¡¯t get hit, but they were too shocked. ¡®¡­ how¡­¡¯ Around a thousand people and the leaders were scattered all around. It was hard to believe that a single man had caused so much damage. All the people had one thought running through their minds. ¡®This is the power of God of the East, Ark Wui!¡¯ A monster out of monsters. Seeing strong people lose in front of them, the warriors lost their will to fight, and the man in the bamboo hat spoke in a loud voice. ¡°If you have no intention to die, take them and get lost.¡± Chapter 443 - God of the East, Ark Wui (2) A truly rare sight. There were around four thousand men of the Yulin still standing, unhurt. However, despite the enemy being just one person, they all lost their will to fight. It was natural for them to act as such, they just witnessed the incredible abilities of the man in front of their eyes. Woong! Everyone was confused at the words of the man in the bamboo hat. ¡®Does he mean that?¡¯ ¡®Is he really going to let us leave?¡¯ It could be that the man was showing generosity, but it was hard to believe. ¡°I told you all to get lost quickly.¡± Bang! As the man took one step, the ground beneath his feet cracked. ¡®Is he leaving?¡¯ Everyone looked at each other puzzled. At that time, several clan leaders, who were unharmed despite being hit by the gust of wind, looked at the conditions of those on the ground and noticed something. ¡®Ah! He didn¡¯t die!¡¯ They thought that at least seven to eight hundred men would be dead in an instant. They checked out of fear, apart from those who were swept up by the wind and landed on their necks, the others still seemed to be breathing. ¡®That is why he asked us to take them.¡¯ Contrary to their expectations, the man showed mercy. If so, there was a high probability that the leaders who fell down were also unharmed. ¡®If that monster has shown mercy, we need to back down.¡¯ After all, they knew that they had no chance of winning. Yu Doji, the leader of the White Rock Sword clan, decided to accept the mercy they were being granted. Pak! ¡°Thank you for showing us mercy. Lord, God of the East. We will do as you said.¡± Despite him speaking so politely, the man didn¡¯t even look in his direction. It wasn¡¯t because he was arrogant, it was because he didn¡¯t want to talk to them. ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Understood. Warriors of the clans, pick up your own comrades.¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± All the major leaders were down, making him the only one in command. The clans, who were ordered by Yu Doji, hurriedly picked up their fallen leaders and comrades. And in unison, they straightened their formation and changed direction. ¡°Retreat. Start!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± The clans who were able to lift up the injured hurriedly retreated with a look of relief. Their fear, which was created by the man¡¯s overwhelming power, made them hurry back to their clans. ¡®We should all be happy here. Sigh.¡¯ It was no different for Yu Doji, the leader of his clan. He was fortunate to be going back to his clan. Creep! There was a strong sense of murder that stimulated the five senses. Goosebumps rose all over his body, and in a brief moment, his entire body began to get drenched in cold sweat. ¡®N-No way¡­¡¯ For a moment, he wondered if the man had changed his mind, so he quickly looked back. However, the man in the bamboo hat was nowhere to be seen. ¡®What is with this murderous intent even after the God of the East disappeared?¡¯ The entire forest of Changbai looked like a ferocious demon. The more he stayed, the more suffocating it felt. Yu Doji, who felt a vague fear rise because of the murderous intent, urged the people to hurry. ¡°Move, hurry!¡± ¡°YES!!!¡± Likewise, the warriors who sensed the murderous intent moved faster. The forest which leads to Changbai Mountain wasn¡¯t large. But because of the overgrown greenery, even the slightest sunlight wouldn¡¯t enter the place, making it dull. Tak! The man in the bamboo hat, who headed into the mountains, was moving. He looked to the bushes. Rustle! The bushes trembled violently as if they felt fear. The place which was giving out the murderous intent that was sensed by the retreating unit was here. A voice came from the place, which was obscured by the bushes and the darkness. ¡°Isn¡¯t this different from what you promised?¡± The language didn¡¯t seem like the native language of Jianghu. The man in the bamboo hat shook his head left and right as if he understood the words, and the man spoke again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you decide not to interfere with the crawling ones?¡± ¡°They left.¡± ¡°Ah!¡­ your expectation of finding a suitable person is truly tearful. I see that you went further from the beginning of the mountain to block them. But how long will this be possible?¡± ¡°Keeping the oath.¡± ¡°Oath? Hahahaha, you bastard. What was it? Six days until the ten years are completed. Look forward to it. Look forward to dying by my hands.¡± Ssrrrr! With those words, the murderous intent spread in all directions subsided. The existence of the person hidden in the shadows disappeared. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After staring at that place for a long time, the man in the bamboo hat had disappeared as well. At the same time, a mountain peak about five miles from the beginning of the Changbai Mountain. Above it, a man with bandages covering his face and body, a man who looked like a thief, was looking in the direction of Changbai Mountain. He looked at the mountain while clicking his tongue. ¡°¡­ even though it has been over 20 years, he¡¯s still undefeated. That monster still protects the place.¡± He was here to observe if the monster still lived, and he did. The man, too, had participated in the battle which took place in Changbai mountain with the leaders of the Blade God Six Martial clan, and it was a nightmare he would never forget. The monster in the mountain was the one who managed to delay their plan by twenty years. ¡°Master Hwang-heol?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t the problem. I didn¡¯t expect the other factions to move first. Did information leak?¡± They had come from the Potala Palace without rest. All to prevent the Demon God from reaching the mountain first. But this was unexpected. ¡®With that number of people, around 4 to 5 major clans had joined in. Did such a huge army try to enter Changbai mountain?¡¯ It was hard to think of it as a simple coincidence. The fact that the Yulin brought in such numbers to enter the mountain. There was only a guess he could form. ¡°Master Hwang-heol! Isn¡¯t it possible that the Yulin too are aiming for the spirit beast?¡± ¡°¡­ it seems very likely.¡± It was impossible to guess how they knew or if the information had leaked, but it looked like the Yulin was aiming for the spirit beast too. This was bad. Not just the Demon God, but another faction was involved. ¡°If that is true, we are out of time. Are we supposed to wait for the Blade Lord to arrive?¡± There were currently two leaders and two hundred people. Even if their individual abilities were superior, the number of Yulin warriors was too great. ¡°Right. That would be better. But¡­ maybe this is good.¡± ¡°?¡± The man in bandages smiled as he spoke to the man beside him, who seemed curious. ¡°Well, we now know that the monster in the mountain can collide with the Demon God, so we won¡¯t have to deal with it.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± That was their purpose in the first place. Their purpose was to make the monster and the Demon God collide. It would be better if both of them died, but even if that didn¡¯t happen, the one who lives would be too injured to fight them. ¡°They are the problem.¡± The man in bandages looked at the retreating army of Yulin. They were trying to quickly get out of the mountain, yet they still had the power and number to march into the mountain at any time. ¡°Will they stay here despite losing like that?¡± ¡°If their purpose is the core, they will simply retreat, but if the information that their leaders lost spread, they would try to fight back, as that is their best solution.¡± If the man in bandages hadn¡¯t arrived on time, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess what happened. In that sense, it could be said that he was fortunate. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± ¡°If possible, we should take out the power of the Yulin.¡± So that they could get rid of all nuisances at once. If that happens, he will regain the trust of the Blade Lord, which he lost. The man next to him nodded his head and agreed. ¡°¡­ but, Master, who do you think will win?¡± He knew what fight the man was referring to. The man in bandages pondered for a moment and then answered. ¡°God of the East.¡± It has been four days since the Yulin had failed to enter Changbai Mountain. Although the Yulin was devastated by the confrontation with the powerful man, they didn¡¯t withdraw from the worst outcome. They established their camp around 200 miles to the north. Originally, they intended to head west or northwest, where establishing a food supply would be easy because of the Moyong clan. [Northeast would be the best, but¡­] The mountain to the northeast was rugged and made up of country people, so entering that place didn¡¯t seem like a plausible choice. The army of 5000 wasn¡¯t just noticeable, but it could also create friction between the residents of the clans. Fortunately, they managed to find a place surrounded by mountains on three sides. For two days, they were in dire straits. It was because the wounded leaders had to recover. Fortunately, by the fourth day, most of the leaders woke up and even recovered from their internal injuries. Those who recovered the fastest were the leaders of the Forces of Justice. Of course, not all. Unfortunately, there was one casualty among them, leader Ho Hyeon-ja. Unlike the others, his neck was broken, and he died. In the barracks, which was put up for temporary meetings. The leaders who had gathered were sighing with a heavy feeling. Since they had 5000 warriors, they all thought that they could take down the God of the East. But the results were absurdly disastrous. They gathered for a meeting, but not a single person could open their mouth. ¡°Amitabha. There is one thing I can¡¯t understand.¡± Gak-yeon was the one who spoke first. Making the others look at him. ¡°There were unfortunate casualties, but four days ago, the God of the East managed to push us out without causing much harm to the troops.¡± Everyone nodded at that. If the man had made up his mind and attacked them, it was definite that the Yulin troops would have died. Almost half of the troops could¡¯ve been annihilated. ¡°Actually, even I have the same thought.¡± At that time, Yu Doji joined the conversation. Then Hong Palwoo asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Like Saint Gak-yeon said, it seemed like the God of the East was trying to prevent us from entering the mountain rather than trying to fight us.¡± At that time, Mu Gu-cheon spoke as if he remembered something. Before the battle, he looked around the mountain, as the God of the East was conscious about something. Peng-gyu, who was frustrated, burst out. ¡°What nonsense is that? How could that monster annihilate so many people of the advance squad if he had no intention of harming us?¡± At that, Gak-yeon spoke. ¡°Amitabha. That is what I am trying to point out. Why did he let us go after annihilating the advance squad?¡± It was absurd. The leaders only suffered injuries. At the very least, it meant that the God of the East tried his best not to kill anyone. ¡°Perhaps the one who annihilated the advance squad¡­¡± At that time, someone interrupted Gak-yeon¡¯s words. ¡°Hold on. Aren¡¯t you taking this matter too lightly?¡± He was the commander of Black Shadow troops, Mak Wijong. When he suddenly interrupted them, leader Yeon Young-in spoke in a displeased manner. ¡°Even if you took the position of Commander Kang in recognition of your achievements, do you think you have the right to intervene in the leaders¡¯ conversation?¡± It was a warning. Not a single person in the barracks regarded Mak Wijong as a true commander. No matter what clan they were from, the position of commander was based on the skills of a warrior. However, Mak Wijong was given that position in haste because he managed to find the Blade God Six Martial clan¡¯s base. ¡®Just watch, you pathetic men.¡¯ Although his intentions were different, Mak Wijong bowed his head. ¡°I apologize if I offended you. I am saying this because it seems like many of you leaders are taking this sacrifice lightly.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Surely, the loss of troops was moderate. But they were all valuable comrades and family members.¡± ¡®This person¡­¡¯ Yeon Young-in, who was about to get angry, frowned and went silent. If it was ignored that the sacrifice was small, then the other clans would find it unpleasant. ¡°Besides, leader Ho Hyeon-ja was also a leader of the troops. I just don¡¯t think that it is wise to jump to the conclusion that we can¡¯t deal with him and let the matter go.¡± Hearing that, Gak-yeon looked at Mak Wijong and sighed. ¡°Amitabha. Right. Commander Mak is right. If you think about it, I was taking the victims lightly.¡± As a monk, he was ashamed of it. The others didn¡¯t raise any objections either, as there was some truth in Mak Wijong¡¯s words. Of course, not everyone was of the same opinion. Yu Doji didn¡¯t seem convinced. ¡°I¡¯m assuming here, but there seems to be something other than the God of the East that¡¯s dangerous in Changbai Mountain. Just because Commander Mak thinks that we are taking the victims lightly doesn¡¯t mean that we head back into the mountain.¡± He couldn¡¯t still forget that murderous intent he felt from the forest when he was retreating. And it was definite that God of the East wasn¡¯t the one who was releasing that intent. During the four days that they waited for the leaders to recover from their internal injuries, Yu Doji concluded that the God of the East had appeared to make sure that no one stepped into the mountain and they got killed by the murderous intent lurking inside the forest. ¡°Ha! Aren¡¯t you being too pretentious here, leader Yu Doji? Who else could have touched the advance squad if not for the God of the East himself?¡± Peng-gyu was the one who asked. As a response to that, another master who was unharmed like Yu Doji spoke. ¡°You fainted at that time, so you mustn¡¯t have felt it properly, right? Don¡¯t you think you are taking the words of Master Yu too lightly?¡± ¡°What? Are you trying to put the blame on me?¡± It was an emotional outburst. Mu Gu-cheon, who was silent till then spoke. ¡°Please calm down! What matters isn¡¯t that. We don¡¯t have much time. The first and second plans have failed, so the last plan laid by the Military Commander needs to be implemented.¡± They all nodded with the words of Mu Gu-cheon. The purpose of their deployment was to prevent the spirit beast in the mountain from entering the hands of the Demonic Cult and the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡°Amitabha. The commander is right. There is no point in arguing with each other. Right now, we need to go ahead with the other plan. We have to help our faction by taking down the God of the East who is guarding Changbai mountain.¡± Monk Sathi said those words to help Mu Gu-cheon. The plan that Yoo Beom-ryeo made was done in preparation for the worst possible situation. Originally it wasn¡¯t a plan made to deal with the God of the East, but rather, it had to be done because they couldn¡¯t even enter the mountain. However, seeing that the God of the East was enough to take them down, they were forced to implement the third plan. ¡°Even if God of the East blocks the leaders of the Demonic Cult and the Blade God Six Martial clan, with our remaining power, he can be dealt with.¡± From the viewpoint of the Yulin, the core of the spirit beast was very important. The Demonic Cult and the Blade God Six Martial clan, their plans had to be stopped. Looking at Mak Wijong, Hong Palwoo spoke. ¡°Commander Mak. You returned from the North Sea, so I believe you, but this plan cannot be implemented until Chun Yeowun of the Demonic Cult comes into the mountain. And let¡¯s hope that your prediction is right.¡± New hurdles. Like Yeon Young-in, Hong Palwoo emphasized the point several times during the meeting. Not concerned, Mak Wijong responded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leader. Despite coveting the core of the Flame Qilin, Lord Chun came all the way to the north to get the dragon core. He will definitely come to Changbai Mountain.¡± Liaoning was a place where major clans of the Yulin stayed. In order to enter Changbai Mountain, the Demonic Cult would have to enter the domain of the Yulin. There was no way that they wouldn¡¯t get informed of the Demonic Cult entering Liaoning. ¡°If we prepare in that time, we may be able to kill the Demon God and not just for the sake of the core but for the future of the faction too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fun plan to implement.¡± ¡°What¡¯s fun about that¡­ what?¡± Mak Wijong looked around to see who said that. However, no one in the barracks said that, as they all looked around to see who spoke. ¡°Who said that just now?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡®This voice?¡¯ A voice they heard somewhere. It was then. Woong! At the barracks entrance, the area shook, and in a place where no one was, an unidentified entity in black iron armor appeared. A monster covered in black except for its radiating eyes. ¡°Uh!¡± All the leaders in the barracks pulled out their weapons. Visor! Visor! ¡°Wh-who?¡± ¡°How did you break into the barracks?¡± Among all the leaders in the barracks, not a single one sensed this unknown man¡¯s presence. Even Mu Gu-cheon, who was the strongest leader here, couldn¡¯t. Flustered at that, they all looked at the man with glowing eyes in shock, who soon revealed his identity. Wheing! The moment his face was seen, Peng-gyu, and even Monk Sathi, turned pale. ¡°L-Lord Chun!¡± Lord Chun Yeowun of the Demonic Cult. It would be strange if they couldn¡¯t remember the face of the man who took away their precious arms. It was the same with Mak Wijong. ¡®Ho-how is¡­ this person here?¡¯ Chun Yeowun looked at Mak Wijong and spoke with a smirk. ¡°I wondered where you disappeared to. I see that you were planning trickery over here?¡± Chapter 444 - The End of the Alliance (1) Chapter 444: The End of the Alliance (1) Seven days ago, the academy branch opened inside the capital. An unexpected visitor arrived there. Since the academy inside the capital was critical, 12th elder Gu Chuyong was asked to look after the opening on the orders of Lord Chun Yeowun. While Chun Yeowun led the Six Swords and their men to the North Sea, he and Wang Jing took charge of the academy¡¯s opening. Seeing the people waiting in the reception room of the academy, Gu Chuyong couldn¡¯t hide his shock. ¡°Elder Huan! Ah¡­ elder Yin is here too,¡± They were elders of the Demonic Cult, 2nd elder Yin Moha, and 7th elder Huan Yi. It would only be possible for an elder to come if the Lord returned or gave some orders. However, Chun Yeowun, the Lord of the Cult, hasn¡¯t returned yet, and somehow the elders have come. ¡°Are there any orders from the Lord?¡± ¡°Fufufu, no. We just came to look.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Chuyong frowned at the sight of the woman who smiled with her hands covering her lips. If they came without any orders from the Lord, in a way, it was treason. With narrowed eyes, Gu Chuyoung spoke. ¡°Elder Huan, you¡¯re in a position where you shouldn¡¯t leave the base unless told to, but if you move without orders from our Lord¡­¡± Before he could finish, Huan Yi pulled something out of his sleeves. A paper. ¡°Order of Chun Ma!¡± Everyone in the reception room knelt down on one knee at the sight of the order, which held the seal of Chun Ma. ¡°The 12th elder must be aware of the Order of Chun Ma?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Huan Yi spoke again as he held onto the paper. ¡°Fufufu, I am not dogmatic. For this very day, the Lord of the Sky Demon Order has entrusted me with this.¡± Just as Huan Yi explained. During Chun Yeowun¡¯s long period of absence from the Demonic Cult, the authority to manage the cult was delegated to 3rd elder, Mun Yun. However, Huan Yi, too, was given an order when Chun Yeowun was away. He had the right to prepare for any emergency situation. ¡°Is it an emergency, is it because of the movement of the Forces of Justice? But, we sent a letter to the North Sea and the main base too, but there was no response yet.¡± One of Huan Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose at Gu Chuyong¡¯s words. It was the same with elder Yin Moha. The information to the north of the Yellow River was cut off after Chun Yeowun, and the Six Swords went to the North Sea. ¡°As expected. It hasn¡¯t been that long, so you might not have noticed yet. 12th elder.¡± Gu Chuyong tilted his head as he didn¡¯t understand Yin Moha¡¯s words. 7th elder Huan Yi looked at lieutenant Yuk Shim-myeong. Wondering, he spoke. ¡°Lieutenant Yuk Shim-myeong of the Ghost Illusion clan.¡± ¡°What? Ghost Illusion?¡± The lieutenant of the branch was assigned by none other than the Lord. Gu Chuyong was unaware of that and was stunned. Because the Lord hadn¡¯t mentioned it at all. ¡°I apologize to Elder Gu. This was a direct order from the Lord, so I couldn¡¯t reveal my identity.¡± ¡°Huhu, this is a little¡­¡± ¡°I too apologize to Elder Gu. Because this was the main point of the opening, we sent him here to create a base for us. Huhuhu.¡± Contrary to the apologetic words, they seemed rather happy. Gu Chuyong shook his head at their words. ¡°Then, shall we hear the urgent report first? Were people sent to the main base too?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t heard anything yet about the Yulin, but I was thinking of heading down there and checking for myself.¡± Recently, based on the information they gathered, more than half the people of the Ghost Illusion clan inside other clans have lost contact. It had only been five days, but for the Ghost Illusion clan, which collected information in a short period of time, this was trouble. ¡°From the Yulin faction¡¯s Military Commander, Yoo Beom-ryeo, it must be his doing. Something must be going on for the people who never touched our clan to touch us and get information for their advantage.¡± Huan Yi stroked his chin with his right hand and looked concerned. Yoo Beom-ryeo was the most difficult person to deal with. After the strategist Jegal Sohi stopped by their cult, they knew about this man¡¯s existence and that he was trying to learn about the Blade God Six Martial clan. ¡°Does the elder not know that the entire force of Yulin is moving?¡± ¡°Entire force?¡± Yuk Shim-myeong of the Ghost Illusion clan explained it. It meant that the entire force of Yulin was divided into two forces, one to the northeast and the other to the southeast. Since so many were moving, they could grasp a few facts, and they tried to get the information back to the cult. ¡°Ha! For the Yulin to plan something like this!¡± Yin Moha became angry at that. But for Huan Yi, all this information made pieces fall into the big picture. Like putting up a messed-up puzzle together. ¡®The power of the Yulin is maintained only to protect itself from the southern part of the Yellow River. This is to prevent and notice our cult¡¯s movements. However, the fact that our information network is being confused by them¡­¡¯ ¡°It seems like it is the life and death of Yulin this time.¡± ¡°Life and death? Then our cult?¡± The alliance was still alive, but they didn¡¯t understand why the Yulin was doing this. To the puzzled question, Huan Yi spoke. ¡°The reason why we didn¡¯t touch them is because of our new academy. Maybe that was why they had an easy chance to block off our information.¡± ¡°But how long will they block? They should know that we will catch on.¡± No matter how much was being blocked, there was a time limit to when people would start noticing. Of course, if the information was being given in scattered form, but for the Demonic Cult, who was always on guard, it would only seem strange. ¡°The reason is simple. They are trying to do something with all their might. They could be concerned about what came from the North Sea, but¡­ they are moving too fast.¡± Huan Yi had gotten a report from the Six Swords on what happened in the North Sea. Knowing that the Yulin too coveted the core of the Dragon Turtle, Huan Yi knew that friction would arise sooner or later. But he didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly. ¡®It must be because of the death of the Great Leader¡¯s second son.¡¯ Huan Yi had no doubt in the judgment of the Lord, but for the Great Leader of the Forces of Justice, it turned into an opportunity to move. No matter how rational the Great Leader was, his two sons were destroyed. Anyone would have trouble suppressing their emotions. ¡°Even if this calls for being scolded by the Lord, coming here did good. Somehow, splitting their forces into two and sending one northeast seems like it has something to do with the Lord.¡± ¡°Hold on! If I understood Elder Huan¡¯s words correctly, we didn¡¯t get any letters from our troops which left the North Sea.¡± 12th elder Gu Chuyong said. The Yulin must be desperately trying to block information. To that, Huan Yi replied with a smile. ¡°That is why Elder Yi and I came here. Don¡¯t worry. Huhuhu.¡± With that mumbling, they looked in the direction where the Yulin¡¯s base was located. ¡°It has been a long time since I wanted to fight with my brains against that Yoo Beom-ryeo. I need to teach him that such stupid tricks don¡¯t work on us. They only look like they work because we play with them. Huhuhu.¡± ¡°H-how are you here?¡± All the leaders of the Forces of Justice and Yulin were in shock. This was entirely different from the plan they had to follow. They made sure to block as much information about them as possible from the cult as their march progressed to Changbai. ¡®We even mobilized the best people we had to block the information going to the North Sea, so how?¡¯ Mak Wijong was speechless at the unexpected situation. Step! Step! As Chun Yeowun slowly approached him, the leaders of each clan drew their swords and shouted. ¡°St-stop!¡± ¡°How the hell did you enter here?¡± No matter how skilled he was, there¡¯s a limit to how much he could hide his energy. It was broad daylight, and now the entire unit was on alert. Everyone was out guarding. ¡®We couldn¡¯t see him till now, and then he popped out. What kind of trick is he using?¡¯ Shocking, even the leaders of the Forces of Justice were the same. Even Gak-yeon couldn¡¯t feel Chun Yeowun until he showed himself. He was so sure that no one was around their barracks. ¡®This is a success.¡¯ Chun Yeowun was satisfied as he looked at their expressions. Among the functions of the Nano Suit, which were opened up as the lock was released, there was one thing that Chun Yeowun wanted to try the most, and it was ¡®transparency mode¡¯. It allowed light to pass through his body as if he didn¡¯t even exist. Of course, it had a weakness too. If there was rain or any other environmental changes, the suit function would get affected. In addition, it was something that could only be used for a short while to hide on the battlefield. ¡°How can you be this rude even if you are a leader of the alliance?¡± Yeon Young-in was the one who came ahead and shouted at Chun Yeowun. Although he only took one step ahead, he couldn¡¯t hide the tension in his eyes as he met with the Demon God. ¡®Leader Yeon!¡¯ Peng-gyu and Monk Sathi looked bewildered at him. He didn¡¯t know, but provoking the Demon God was the worst thing anyone could do. ¡°Rude¡­ who is being rude?¡± Ssh! Chun Yeowun reached for Yeon Young-in¡¯s head. Despite wanting to raise his sword, he wasn¡¯t able to do it. Thud! ¡°Kuak!¡± Great energy suppressed him. Shocked by the energy which suppressed him, he tried to counter it, but. Th-thud! ¡°Kuakk!¡± Rather, he kept getting crushed into the ground. ¡®Wh-what power is this?¡¯ The leaders inside the barracks couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment as they looked at that. Yeon Young-in was a leader who was at the beginning of the Superior Master level. They couldn¡¯t imagine how such a strong person was getting crushed by a simple release of energy. ¡®Unbelievable? Did his energy grow from before?¡¯ Hong Palwoo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. That was when he remembered Mak Wijong¡¯s report. ¡®He got the core of the Dragon Turtle. I can see the truth right in front of my eyes.¡¯ Otherwise, such power made no sense. It was the first time that he saw a Superior Master get suppressed by energy alone. If things kept going like this, then only horrible things would unfold for them. ¡°Lord Chun!¡± Hong Palwoo spoke out in a rush as he didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt. He spoke with the utmost caution. ¡°Please release him. We are still in an alliance. Doing this is too much, especially without talking it through.¡± At his words, Chun Yeowun lowered his hand. And Yeon Young-in was released. ¡°Gasp¡­ Gasp¡­¡± The man gasped for breath. Just by looking at the sweat dripping down his face, they could tell just how desperate he was. But Hong Palwoo was glad. He thought that there was no room for discussion seeing Chun Yeowun rage like that, but it felt like they had hope when he stopped. ¡°Thank you, Lord Chun!¡± Pak! Hong Palwoo thanked him. However, Chun Yeowun began to walk again and headed for one place, where Mak Wijong was. ¡°Before that, let me solve personal matters.¡± As Chun Yeowun approached, three leaders who were near him stepped back. Just feeling the energy radiating from his body was enough for them to walk away. However, they couldn¡¯t let Chun Yeowun kill the person he wanted to. ¡°S-stop! Lord Chun!¡± Chun Yeowun gently waved his hand towards them. As if a massive wave slammed into them, the three of them were thrown sideways. ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± Thud! Those who tried to stop him were thrown away. When the people between him and Mak Wijong disappeared, Chun Yeowun opened his mouth. ¡°When you touch other people¡¯s things, you have to pay the price.¡± ¡°¡­ what do you mean by that? How can you say¡­¡± Listening to those words, Chun Yeowun tilted his head. ¡°This is strange. You were at the Super Master level then and today too, so how are you dealing with the thunder qi which is flowing through your body?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At those words, Mak Wijong¡¯s face hardened. ¡®How did he know? I dispersed the energy in my dantian all throughout my body¡­¡¯ It was something he learned. It had the effect of lowering the internal energy. A technique to hide his growth after taking in the qi by scattering his internal energy throughout his body. However, the original martial arts he learned would become impossible to unfold. And it was banned, as the moment they would need to release the qi would be a huge disadvantage, so it was deemed weak. ¡®Is it because of the thunder qi?¡¯ While taking the dragon¡¯s head, he drank its blood, and thunder qi was generated. At first, he was unable to control it, but in less than a month, he managed to control it and even hide it. ¡®Great Leader Yi Mok couldn¡¯t even notice it. Is it because he absorbed the core?¡¯ Without that, he couldn¡¯t have noticed the qi in Mak Wijong¡¯s body. Mak Wijong was at a loss on how to deal with the situation. Even if he lifted the ban on the qi, he wasn¡¯t Chun Yeowun¡¯s opponent, but if he tried to run away, maybe he would have a chance. It was then, ¡°Amitabha! Lord Chun! You are being too much.¡± Sss! At that time, Gak-yeon of the Shaolin Temple came and stood between the two. He wasn¡¯t the only one. Even Ma Gu-cheon appeared next to him and opened his mouth while his hand was ready to grab the sword. ¡°Lord Chun. It¡¯s our first time meeting. I am Ma Gu-cheon. I¡¯m here as the commander. Please consider our alliance and talk about this¡­¡± ¡°Woah, I am exhausted with this alliance thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Move.¡± Chun Yeowun stretched out his hands and pretended to make a gap between Gak-yeon and Ma Gu-cheon. At that moment, as if a wall of energy was created, it pushed the two leaders away. ¡®What amazing power!¡¯ The two were shocked, seeing how they got pushed. Thud! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Euk!¡± The two were pushed three steps away. Unlike Yeon Young-in, who was pushed away like a straw doll, these two were at the end of the Superior Master Level, so the difference was huge. ¡°Lo¡­ Lord¡­ Chun¡­ Stop!¡± ¡°Amitabha! Let¡¯s talk¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡± Wooong! ¡®!?¡¯ As soon as his words finished, the two leaders trembled. Energy stronger than before was forced on them. Saint Gak-yeon and Mu Gu-cheon, who were barely holding on, got pushed away helplessly. ¡®Does having this energy even make sense?¡¯ ¡®How could those two get pushed away like that?¡¯ They couldn¡¯t believe it. They knew that Chun Yeowun is a Divine Master, but they never imagined that he would be this strong. Because the gap between them seemed too large, they would all lose if the others didn¡¯t intervene right now. It was then, Crackle! ¡°Thanks to both the leaders!¡± A great power emerged from behind. A sword surrounded with lightning flashes went for Chun Yeowun, who was pushing the two leaders away. The person who unfolded the sudden thunder sword was Mak Wijong. ¡°Commander Mak?¡± Be lifted the ban on the qi, but it wasn¡¯t at all perfect. Drawing out internal energy, he unfolded the lightning sword. ¡®This is the gap!¡¯ At first, he tried to escape, but seeing how Chun Yeowun was using both hands to suppress the leaders, he decided that it was the right opportunity to strike and aimed for a surprise attack. ¡®Die by someone weaker than you!¡¯ ¡°Die!¡± Crackle! Pak! ¡°Ah?¡± Because he was so close, Mak Wijong thought that the attack would work. However, the sword with blue lightning suddenly disappeared, and his sword was stopped by the bare hands of Chun Yeowun. ¡°H-how can you stop the thunder qi?¡± Crackle! The lightning was still raging. Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t even using his thunder qi. All he was wearing was that black armor, so getting electrocuted should be easy, but that wasn¡¯t happening. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This thunder qi.¡± At that very moment, the thunder qi of the blade, which was stuck in his two hands, began to flow back. However, the level of qi flowing back was different. Crackle! In an instant, a lightning storm filled the entire barrack, and the body of Mak Wijong, who was holding the sword, was covered in light. ¡°Kuaaaakkkkk!¡± Chapter 445 - The End of the Alliance (2) Crackle! ¡®Kuakkk!¡¯ Mak Wijong was unable to determine what was happening to him. His plan hadn¡¯t worked on Chun Yeowun, so he wondered if he should release all his thunder qi. But there was nothing that could be done to the man who absorbed the entire core. ¡®I need to stop! I might die like this!¡¯ Fortunately, there was one good thing. Although it was painful, it was because of the thunder qi in his body that Mak Wijong didn¡¯t get electrocuted. ¡®There is nothing I can do about this monster right now. I should run away.¡¯ He might end up getting killed if this continues, then he won¡¯t be able to create a world of justice. But, ¡°You¡¯re holding up better than I thought.¡± Crackle! ¡°KUAKKKKKK!¡± There was no end to the thunder qi, which kept coming in through the blade he was holding. Even If he wasn¡¯t dying from being electrocuted, the shock, which gradually continued for a long time, was making him lose consciousness. At that time, a few people belonging to the Forces of Great Heaven came to their senses and attacked. ¡°Stop right now!¡± ¡°Hmmp!¡± They were afraid that Chun Yeowun would kill him, so they thought that if they could get Yeowun to let go of the blade, Mak Wijong wouldn¡¯t die. But it wasn¡¯t an easy task. Without even turning his head, Yeowun pretended to lower his left hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°M-my body!¡± The three people went face flat into the ground. Even Yeon Young-in had trouble standing, and these people were far less skilled than the leaders of the Forces of Justice. ¡®Mak Wijong is in danger.¡¯ Gak-yeon, who was pushed away by the energy, couldn¡¯t stand watching it. He unfolded the Seventy-Two Rites of the Shaolin Temple in order to save Mak Wijong. ¡°Lord Chun! Please forgive my rudeness one more time.¡± Swoosh! Golden energy aimed for the right hand of Chun Yeowun, which was holding the blade. Because it was sword qi, avoiding it was tough, but Chun Yeowun¡¯s reaction was calm. ¡°I was being so considerate because you¡¯re a monk from the Shaolin Temple.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When Chun Yeowun slightly lifted his left hand as if he held a sword, Psssh! An invisible sword rose and passed through the shoulder of Gak-yeon. ¡°Kuak!¡± Gak-yeon, who had his shoulder pierced, coughed up blood and bounced back. He had no idea that such a devastating trick could be performed by a man who seemed like he was flipping his hand of cards. ¡°Kulak¡­ invisible sword!¡± It was an invisible sword, something that only Divine Masters could achieve. The invisible sword that dug into him wasn¡¯t something anyone could stop. Only the best could defend themselves. ¡®He really is a Divine Master.¡¯ ¡®Saint Gak-yeon of the Shaolin Temple looks like a third-rate warrior!¡¯ Fear stood in the eyes of people who encountered Chun Yeowun for the first time. The same feeling that they felt when facing the God of the East. They were all wondering if they would ever feel the same emotions they felt when facing the God of the East, but it was happening again in just four days. And when that happened, no one thought of stopping Chun Yeowun. Srrrr! Crackle! At that moment, lightning flashed from Chun Yeowun¡¯s hands. ¡°Kuuuk!¡± Thud! During the time of the attack, Mak Wijong fell on his knees. He was waiting for an instant when the thunder qi would stop, but moving was difficult after being electrocuted for so long. ¡®I¡­ I need to run away¡­¡¯ It was the moment when he was staggering to run away. ¡°Let¡¯s get this done properly.¡± ¡®?¡¯ Chun Yeowun pointed to the location of the dantian with the sword. For a moment, Mak Wijong was startled, ¡°Wa-wait? Lord¡­ wait!¡± Push! The sword in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand penetrated his dantian. A great pain which he never experienced before swept over him, and Mak Wijong screamed. ¡°AAAAHHHHH!!!¡± When his intact dantian got destroyed, it seemed like the energy inside him ran rampant and disappeared. For any warrior, it was a more painful punishment than death. Chun Yeowun, who looked at the man who was wheezing and rolling on the ground, spoke. ¡°There are a lot of intruders in here. Hold on.¡± Swoosh! With those words, Chun Yeowun stretched out his hand, and cold qi filled the barracks. ¡°Th-this cold?¡± ¡®How could such yin come out?¡¯ The people in the barracks were startled, but the body of Mak Wijong, who was on the floor, began to freeze. Swosh! As his body froze amid the pain, the bewildered expression of his face went still. While he was speaking. ¡°Kill me¡­¡± Shhh! Mak Wijong completely froze up in an instant. He turned into an ambiguous state that neither lived nor died. The barracks turned silent. ¡®Uh, how can the human body possess such a variety of qi?¡¯ ¡®Is this person really a monster just like the God of the East?¡¯ All six leaders of the Forces of Justice were astonished seeing Chun Yeowun use cold qi and thunder qi. But what was more creepy was Chun Yeowun¡¯s attitude. There were always factions who would restrain their opponents, but they never expected him to break his dantian and lock him in ice. They couldn¡¯t even mentally prepare themselves. 1st leader eyes went narrow. ¡®As expected, this person is the Demon God more dangerous than the gods. He doesn¡¯t even stray a single step from the monster in Changbai Mountain, but if this man is determined to take it¡­¡¯ The balance of the three factions would be disrupted. It was enough to tell commander Yoo Beom-ryeo, as well as Yi Mok and the Forces of Evil, to join forces to prevent Chun Yeowun from taking the core of the spirit beast. Right now, Chun Yeowun was standing alone in the center of 5000 Yulin warriors. ¡®But seeing him, if left alone, we will suffer.¡¯ For the sake of the future of the Yulin, it was better to kill him at all cost. He was trying to make up his mind. When Hong Palwoo¡¯s message reached him. [1st leader! You can¡¯t fight that man. We need to let him go to the mountain and confront that monster.] At those words, Mu Gu-cheon frowned. That was the best way. However, Chun Yeowun, Lord of the Demonic Cult, heard them talking about their plan. [It won¡¯t work. Leader Hong. And he won¡¯t even listen to our words.] [But!] Mu Gu-cheon shook his head. If talks worked, then such a situation wouldn¡¯t have taken place. Convincing Chun Yeowun seemed impossible. It seemed better to act strong than display their weakness. Visor! Mu Gu-cheon raised his sword and pointed it at Chun Yeowun. ¡°Lord Chun. You¡¯re in the middle of the entire troops of the Yulin. It may be possible to sneak in here, but you won¡¯t be able to safely escape from the 5000 elite warriors in here!¡± With those words, Mu Gu-cheon raised his hand. He, too, was in the end-stage of the Superior Master Level. Grrrr! When he released his energy, the barracks shook, and it opened up in all directions. As the barrack opened up, a large number of warriors appeared with their weapons ready. ¡°Lord of the Demonic Cult!¡± ¡°Demon God!¡± Hearing the noises and screams from the leaders, they surrounded the barracks. However, when the barracks opened up, they were shocked to see an unexpected person. ¡°How did the Lord of the Demonic Cult get in here?¡± ¡°What the hell were the guards doing?¡± It was a place where high mountains surrounded them. Thanks to that, the security was concentrated on the entrances, but seeing Chun Yeowun inside the barracks, they couldn¡¯t understand. Woong! ¡°Warriors of Yulin! Listen, as you can see, the Lord of the Demonic Cult invaded our troops. Are you planning on watching this happen!¡± ¡°No!!!¡± Wrrrr! As soon as the words fell, about 5000 people moved in unison. The warriors who held swords surrounded the barracks in a circle, and the archers were ready with their bows aiming for just one person. ¡®How did he get in there?¡¯ ¡®He is indeed the head of the Demonic Cult.¡¯ No matter how strong he was, one would be nervous when surrounded like that, but Chun Yeowun looked at the 1st leader. And opened his mouth. ¡°This is how you guys operate.¡± Flinch! With short words, energy radiated around Chun Yeowun. Their opponent was Chun Yeowun, the Demon God who was currently the best in Wulin, especially his way of killing. At that, the 1st leader spoke. ¡°We don¡¯t want to fight you and make sacrifices either. To be honest, you heard it when you broke into the barracks. We are concerned that you and your cult will take the core of the spirit beast. I¡¯m sure you can understand our reasons.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Still, you and the Great leader have an alliance. If you promise to give up the core, we will take back our swords.¡± Even though they pointed their swords, they wanted to talk it out too. At those words, Hong Palwoo, Peng-gyu, and Sathi hoped that there wouldn¡¯t be a fight. This was a risky gamble which would cost Mu Gu-cheon his life, and if a fight broke out, he would be the first to die. ¡°What do you plan on doing? If you go against us, we will risk our lives till the end and fight back! No matter how strong you are, do you think you can escape from 5000 warriors, all alone? Please choose. Either give up the core and choose peace with the alliance or see blood¡­¡± Creepy! ¡°No!¡± Crack! Mu Gu-cheon wasn¡¯t even done with his words when he felt something and moved. At that moment, a pounding sound came from behind, along with screams. Swoosh! ¡°Kuaaak!¡± ¡°Kuhk!¡± When he turned his head, thanks to him moving, the people behind him were the only ones who got cut with the invisible sword. Some had their arms cut off, or worse, their bodies cut in half At that sight, Mu Gu-cheon shouted. ¡°Lord Chun! We will break the alliance with you and shed blood¡­¡± That moment, Chun Yeowun, who was far away, came near in an instant. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Mu Gu-cheon tried to widen the distance, but Chun Yeowun lightly wielded his sword while an invisible sword crossed the air behind him. Chachacha! ¡®How can this be? My sword is being taken down¡­¡¯ Without delay, Chun Yeowun grabbed the 1st leader by his neck. Clench! ¡°Kuk!¡± Everything happened too fast, but Mu Gu-cheon tried to stab Chun Yeowun in the left side of his waist with his sword to get released. But Chun Yeowun¡¯s hands were faster. Grasp! ¡°Kuak!¡± When 1st leader Mo Gu-cheon¡¯s wrist broke, the sword he was holding dropped to the ground. Drop! But that wasn¡¯t the end. ¡°The alliance¡­ alliance¡­ alliance¡­¡± Chun Yeowun grabbed his wrist and applied energy in it. In an instant, Mu Gu-cheon¡¯s right arm was pulled right out of its socket. Tear! ¡°Kuaakkk!¡± He couldn¡¯t scream loudly as his neck was clutched, yet, Mu Gu-cheon screamed at the top of his lungs. Everyone was shocked by what happened. Push! His right arm was torn off, and blood began to gush out. This one action was enough to make everyone fear Chun Yeowun. ¡°H-he ripped off the arm?¡± ¡°Of a master warrior¡­¡± The others were no different. The gap between them was painfully large. To those who were worried, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of you people using the alliance whenever you need it.¡± ¡°L-Lord Chun. The Blade God Six Martial clan is still there if we keep fighting¡­¡± Hong Palwoo tried to say something, but Chun Yeowun cut it off. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hong Palwoo¡¯s eyes trembled at his resolute words. ¡°W-what I mean is¡­¡± ¡°The alliance ends now.¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Everyone¡¯s faces went stiff at the words from Chun Yeowun about ending the alliance. Their alliance which was already as thin as a thread because all that happened, got cut off. Chun Yeowun spoke to those who were bewildered, in a voice brimming with pride. ¡°For the Blade God Six Martial clan, the Demonic Cult¡¯s strength is enough. Just because there was an alliance between the two factions, did you think that you are on the same level as us? Such ignorant fools!¡± Gooooo! When Chun Yeowun released his energy, in an instant, thunder qi flowed around. Even though the elites could stand tall, those who were on lower levels felt like they were suffocating. ¡°Th-this absurd qi!¡± ¡®He is a lot stronger than in Jin Castle.¡¯ Pak! ¡°Kuak!¡± Throwing Mu Gu-cheon to the ground, he raised both his hands. And the wrist cuffs on his hand trembled as a response. ¡°You were aiming for my life, so you must have been pretty well prepared, right?¡± Hong Palwoo was flustered as he tried to speak. ¡°It-is is the Sky Flash! Shatter the weapons you are holding right now! Hurry!¡± ¡°Smash the weapons!¡± At Hong Palwoo¡¯s orders, people kept relaying the message and broke their weapons. The sword technique of the Demon God. If weapons were in their hands, it was nothing but asking for a death wish. One of the reasons why the leaders were afraid of Chun Yeowun was because of this ability. Clang! Clang! Hearing the cries of the leaders, the warriors tried to break down their weapons by over imbuing energy into them. ¡°Crush them more!¡± They were crushing them down into powder. Not even fragments could be found. ¡®Did he think we wouldn¡¯t take countermeasures?¡¯ Even if it wasn¡¯t for the Sky Flash, which would use hundreds of weapons, fighting weaponless was an option for the Yulin. Seeing their actions, Chun Yeowun calmly responded. ¡°I guess you people do learn.¡± Swoosh! With those words, Chun Yeowun raised his hands higher, and the air around them became colder as if they were transported to the North Sea. The cold was suffocating. It was as if extreme yin was flowing around. ¡°Ugh?¡± ¡°Wh¡­ what is that?¡± Shockingly, the coldness soon began to take the shape of a sword. Sssshhhh! In an instant, more than two hundred brilliant ice swords formed in the air. At best, they had destroyed their weapons, but with the ice swords forming, the warriors of Yulin couldn¡¯t hide the bewilderment. Hong Palwoo, shouted trying to prevent their morale from falling. ¡°Do not be afraid! To unleash sword qi along with the ice swords and move them is impossibl¡­!?¡± Woong! Before he could even finish his words, Hong Palwoo was shocked at what he saw. The ice swords were made of sword qi. ¡°Th-this can¡¯t be¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t impossible because he had recently learned the Ice Cold of Heaven in the North. ¡°What can¡¯t be done now?¡± Chochochoch! With those words from Chun Yeowun, his hand lowered, and the ice swords floating in the air poured down like hail. Chapter 446 - The End of the Alliance (3) Kwakwakwang! With rays of blue light, the entire area where the Yulin was camping got surrounded. The pouring of the swords was like a bombing. Screams erupting from everywhere. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Avoid!¡± Those who couldn¡¯t cope with it had no other way to avoid it. Everyone tried to avoid it. However, it was as if the swords were moving according to their target. ¡®Dam-damn it! This is the only thing that isn¡¯t different from Jin Castle.¡¯ Hong Palwoo didn¡¯t know what had to be done now that the Sky Flash was falling down. In Jin Castle, this attack wasn¡¯t targeted at the Forces of Justice. However, now that it was diverted to them, the damage was unbearable. ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯ Mercy didn¡¯t exist for Chun Yeowun, who broke the alliance. Without blinking an eye, the Sky Flash kept falling. It didn¡¯t take long. There were already hundreds of casualties. ¡®It¡¯s different from back then.¡¯ At that time, there were too many people in Jin Castle. As several factions like the Yulin, the Forces of Evil, the Demonic Cult, and the Blade God Six Martial Clan were there, it took a lot of time for the Sky Flash to hit their targets. ¡®Only if Lord Chun is killed will this genocide stop.¡¯ Anyway, there were only a few people who could block the swords. In that way, annihilation was coming for them in no time. Swoosh! Clang! ¡°Kuak!¡± Hong Palwoo created a shield of qi and shouted. His voice, which was being carried by energy, spread in all directions. ¡°If we are meant to suffer like this, then let¡¯s kill the Lord of the Demonic Cult. The enemy is alone. A sword through his heart would bring victory to us!¡± His repeated cry influenced the reluctant warriors. It was because that was the only way they could escape from despair. If they could handle two hundred or so ice swords at once, it meant that the Lord of the Demonic Cult was defenseless. But it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. Kwakwakwang! The sword qi around Chun Yeowun was protecting him. If they get caught in close range, they will die right away. Moreover, as much as they wanted to move, the intimidation and fear given by Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t be overcome. ¡®People lost courage because of fear.¡¯ The leaders thought as such. As Hong Palwoo said, there was only one opponent. Of course, he was a monster who exceeded the power of humans, which meant that everyone had to unite to survive. ¡°Kuu¡­ Warriors of the Forces of Justice!¡± ¡°Ah? Leader Mu?¡± At that moment, someone screamed in a pained voice. It was Mu Gu-cheon, the commander and 1st leader. Despite his arm being pulled off, he decided to sacrifice himself to change the situation. ¡°Must live, die, must die, live.¡± If one wants to live, they die, and one wants to die, they live. Those were the words of a famous general, Ogi, who was never defeated in seventy-six battles. ¡°Do not run away from the enemy just because you¡¯re afraid of dying. If you kill that evil demon with the determination to die, you will live! I will take the lead!¡± Phat! Mu Gu-cheon shouted, picked up his weapon, and ran for Chun Yeowun. To save the people of his faction, he didn¡¯t mind sacrificing himself. ¡°Oh, ugh!¡± ¡°That¡¯s dangerous!¡± The people around shouted in shock, but it was already too late. Mu Gu-cheon had managed to get within 20 steps from Chun Yeowun. Shoo! ¡®I need to endure this!¡¯ Kwang! He drew on his own fighting spirit and moved, trying to block the swords which were coming for him. ¡°Kuak! Kuak!¡± Although he kept coughing up blood because of the power in each Ice Sword, he didn¡¯t stop moving forward. The figure he showed was close to a true warrior that people dreamed of becoming. ¡°Leader Mu!¡± The eyes of people who wanted to run away looked at him. Even though he knew he would die, he kept moving, making everyone cheer for him. ¡°Leader Mu! Go!¡± ¡°Behead that monster!¡± Voices joined in from people around, all cheering for him. All the people of the Yulin kept chanting one name. ¡°Mu Gu-cheon! Mu Gu-cheon!! Mu Gu-cheon!!!¡± ¡°Wahhh!¡± As if to repay them for the support they were giving him, Mu Gu-cheon kept moving forward despite coughing up blood. ¡®There is still hope for Yulin. This leader will serve to ignite the embers.¡¯ It would be nice if Chun Yeowun could at least be touched, but it didn¡¯t matter. If he died fiercely, the faction would gain courage and start to fight back. Clang! At that time, the sword he was holding in his hand broke. Although it wasn¡¯t a simple weapon, it was a treasured sword made of cold iron, but even that couldn¡¯t withstand the constant attacks from the ice swords. Swoosh! Three ice swords came rushing towards him. ¡®This is the end!¡¯ It was at that moment. Kwakwang! ¡°Wahhh!!!¡± The people shouted at once with louder voices. Mu Gu-cheon¡¯s eyes twinkled. As he sacrificed himself to revive the courage of the faction, he thought no one could interfere, but two leaders and one commander prevented his death. ¡°We will do this!¡± ¡°Did the 1st leader think that he¡¯ll get a cool ending!¡± ¡°Live desperately! Let¡¯s live together!¡± It was Monk Sathi, Yeon Young-in, and commander Oh Maeng. Mu Gu-cheon smiled as he looked at them, blocking the swords. ¡®Lord of the Demonic Cult. This is the power of the Forces of Justice.¡¯ In times of crisis, they unite. With such determination, if everyone fought together, the Demon God wouldn¡¯t see another day. ¡°Sacrifice isn¡¯t done by a single warrior. Whoop! Let¡¯s move!¡± Woong! Mu Gu-cheon smiled and raised the broken sword in his left hand, and moved. And to protect him, the three of them kept blocking the incoming swords. Finally, the distance narrowed to ten steps. All the others who managed to avoid getting hit kept their eyes on the four of them. As if concentrating on the Sky Flash and the Air Swords, Chun Yeowun stayed still. If they closed in three more steps, they could lessen the distance. A dream they always had. ¡®He needs to be stopped. If the Sky Flash can be stopped, I will have a chance to revive the broken courage.¡¯ Mu Gu-cheon had two purposes. It was to save the faction and prove that Chun Yeowun and his Sky Flash can be taken down if everyone joined forces. ¡®Eight steps.¡¯ ¡®Seven steps.¡¯ ¡®Six Steps.¡¯ ¡®Five steps.¡¯ ¡®Four steps.¡¯ The warriors were all counting it in their heads. ¡°Behead the Lord of the Demonic Cult!!!¡± Even though they knew that it wasn¡¯t a possibility, everyone hoped that it could be done. Even the leaders were looking at Mu Gu-cheon with tearful eyes. Finally, 1st leader Mu Gu-cheon took the third step. Although his face was bleeding with gashes, he felt satisfied that he managed to accomplish this before dying. [Leader Hong. Be sure to tell my family about how I died.] The future generation will also fight the Demon God on his behalf. No more regret. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Mu Gu-cheon sent one last message to Hong Palwoo, and pulled out sword qi from his left hand and tried to stab Chun Yeowun in his neck. It was then. ¡°That jerk would have caused a huge strife.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tatat! Chun Yeowun moved. Naturally, they thought that he would move to avoid getting hit. However, it was different from what they expected. Swoosh! ¡°How is this?¡± ¡°W-why isn¡¯t the Sky Flash stopping?¡± Monk Sathi and Yeon Young-in mumbled. When Mu Gu-cheon attacked, they thought that the Sky Flash would stop, but it continued. ¡°This makes no sense! How is he moving while handling so many Air Swords?¡± Mu Gu-cheon was also shocked, but Chun Yeowun lightly dodged the sword and grabbed his wrist, breaking it. Crack! ¡°Kuaaak!¡± And that wasn¡¯t the end. Chun Yeowun placed his left hand on his chest, Jjjjkkkkk! With tremendous cold qi rising, Mu Gu-cheon¡¯s body froze. It wasn¡¯t entirely frozen like Mak Wijong. The head was left out. ¡°Wh-what is?¡± Mu Gu-cheon, who was ready to sacrifice himself, turned into a strange statue of ice. All of a sudden, Chun Yeowun moved towards Monk Sathi, who was blocking the Air Swords. ¡°Chun Yeowun!¡± Panicking, she widened the distance, but the gap in their skills was too large. Chun Yeowun evaded the attacks by moving his body and imbued internal energy into her. Kwang! ¡°Ackk!¡± There was no way she was going to be okay. It was as if her dantian was messed up. Her dantian, which she had been training for decades, was destroyed in an instant. ¡°I can¡¯t fall yet.¡± Jeez! Chun Yeowun froze her falling body, except for the head, which was coughing up blood. Yeon Young-in, who was flustered, tried to move away from Chun Yeowun. ¡°Where!¡± Kwakwakwang! ¡°Damn it!¡± In front of him, swords slammed down as if making a steel cage. The moment he was blocked in, Chun Yeowun approached and stabbed him before freezing him. Four masters who wanted to sacrifice themselves turned into ice statues, leaving only their heads outside. ¡®N-no!¡¯ This was different from the original plan. If they died, the faction would have abandoned their fears and burned with anger. Kwakwakwang! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± In the meantime, the Air Swords still moved. Mu Gu-cheon, who wasn¡¯t killed, was trapped in ice forced to watch his men die. ¡°Lord of the Demonic Cult! What is this! Are you insulting us? Is it okay to trample on the pride and the sacrifices of people like this? I¡¯d rather wish for death!¡± Even if he feared death, he didn¡¯t want this. Chun Yeowun¡¯s actions were as if he was insulting the leaders. ¡°Sacrifices?¡± At that time, Chun Yeowun looked somewhere and pretended to smile while lowering his hand. And, ¡®¡¯Ah!¡± ¡°Th-they stopped?¡± The Sky Flash stopped. The people who were running around screaming stopped. All their eyes looked at Chun Yeowun and the four people who were frozen in ice. ¡®Did he run out of internal energy?¡¯ ¡®No. It can¡¯t be. Even in Jin Castle, the Sky Flash raged longer than now¡­¡¯ All the leaders stared at Chun Yeowun with wary eyes. They didn¡¯t know what to do. It was then Mu Gu-cheon spoke. ¡°Lord of the Demonic Cult! I don¡¯t know what you are trying to do, but even if you try to restore the alliance, you have crossed an irreversible line¡­¡± ¡°You talk a lot.¡± Crack! ¡°Kuak!¡± Before he could finish his words, his jaw distorted and dangled. As his jaw was broken, Mu Gu-cheon couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°1st, 1st leader! You vicious demon!¡± Chun Yeowun looked at Monk Sathi, who yelled at him. ¡°If you were planning on sacrificing yourselves, I shouldn¡¯t ignore your determination.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°W¡­ what does that mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Yeon Young-in looked at Chun Yeowun and Monk Sathi with a questioning look. At that, Chun Yeowun shouted so that all the people there could hear it. ¡°You warriors of the Yulin. I don¡¯t believe that you move with one heart and one will.¡± ¡°?¡± Wooong! At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, all the leaders went stiff. It was because they could guess that the end wasn¡¯t going to be nice. ¡®What is he planning to do?¡¯ Chun Yeowun continued to speak. ¡°Even though I keep giving the leaders chances, they keep aiming for the life of me, a fellow member of the former alliance. I don¡¯t wear the mask of a mature gentleman like you people. Those who target me and my cult will be killed and removed like weeds.¡± At the voice which warned them, everyone gulped. Chun Yeowun looked at everyone and spoke. ¡°Let me give you a special opportunity to create great sacrifices. I don¡¯t like to create such a situation, and I have no intention of slaughtering thousands of people, as I am not a blood-loving killer.¡± Woong! ¡®He doesn¡¯t want to slaughter?¡¯ ¡®Is the Lord of the Demonic Cult reaching out?¡¯ Everyone became alert. Some, who were trying to live until a moment back, had hope. Seeing that, the leaders wondered why Chun Yeowun was saying such things. ¡®No. We can¡¯t be shaken like this!¡¯ Hong Palwoo realized that it was dangerous for the faction, so he spoke. ¡°Lord Chun! Do you think that we will easily be divided if you shake us like this?¡± Chun Yeowun answered with a cold look. ¡°I don¡¯t need to divide. It¡¯s a simple matter to consider.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let me give you a choice. It¡¯s entirely up to the leaders and the commanders to choose.¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, Hong Palwoo bit his lip. He realized his intentions. No division? Was he trying to convince the warriors to give up their leaders in exchange for their lives? Creating division was a coward¡¯s way of life. Everyone looked at Chun Yeowun. ¡®Lord of the Demonic Cult! It is all your fault. To use such intimidation, this will only unite us.¡¯ Overcoming his fear, Peng-gyu shouted. ¡°Lord of the Demonic Cult! I think those who see your foolish tricks would rather sacrifice themselves¡­¡± ¡°You have misunderstood.¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°The options are simple. You can exchange the lives of your family members for the warriors who follow you or vice versa. I will make sure to spare whoever you decide.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ The moment they heard Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, no one could hide their bewilderment. The leaders even more so. He thought they would choose between the warriors and the leaders, but not the warriors or their families. When he spoke about sacrificing their families and relatives, Peng-gyu yelled out. ¡°Sacrificing family! What nonsense¡­ ugh!¡± Peng-gyu went silent. He forgot what he wanted to say. Chun Yeowun spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t this justified? The sacrifice that you people wanted so much has to be this heavy, right?¡± Chapter 447 - The End of the Alliance (4) The weight of sacrificing others. It was different from sacrificing oneself. Even leader Mu Gu-cheon, who tried to raise up the warriors¡¯ morale by sacrificing himself, couldn¡¯t hide his shock when he heard Chun Yeowun¡¯s words. ¡®Family and relatives¡­¡¯ The opportunity suggested by Chun Yeowun was something he came up with by finding loopholes in Mu Gu-cheon¡¯s words. Rather, if he had chosen to ask for the lives of the leaders, all the clans would have chosen to fight as one. However, he was testing them by involving their families. ¡®He brought in a dilemma.¡¯ Not just him. Even the other leaders were the same. Fortunately, Monk Sathi and the other monks of her clan had no family members. But everyone¡¯s reaction indicated that they were troubled by Chun Yeowun¡¯s words. Even Peng-gyu felt lost. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Peng-gyu didn¡¯t know what to do as he looked at the cold gaze of Chun Yeowun. Anything else would have been fine, but Chun Yeowun¡¯s attempt to shake the warriors succeeded. ¡®I knew he was clever, but this Lord of the Demonic Cult is really¡­¡¯ Hong Palwoo shook his head. He, the head of the Beggars Association, also didn¡¯t have any family members. So he was able to look at the entire situation in a broad and calm manner. This one move of Chun Yeowun was enough to divide the faction. ¡®I know about the warriors, but the others¡­¡¯ There were groups of voluntary soldiers and warriors who joined them. And they were believers of justice as their ideology, but it would be impossible for them to choose death without a cause. ¡®This needs to be overcome!¡¯ They had to come up with a proper solution. Not just Hong Palwoo but all the other leaders who were in a dilemma couldn¡¯t speak out. It was difficult to lay down one¡¯s own life, but there was no way they could drive their own family to their deaths. As thoughts rose, the ripples grew. Woong! ¡®If their families are important, do we die?¡¯ ¡®Even during scouting, they all spoke about sacrifice for justice, but isn¡¯t this just plain nonsense?¡¯ ¡®Such hypocrisy!¡¯ Small whispers from all over the place could be heard. Chun Yeowun looked at them. It was funny that the leaders who advocated for sacrifice were in a dilemma when needed. ¡®Regardless of the time or age, this never changes.¡¯ It was like seeing the six clans of the Demonic Cult. Giving them any more time seemed like a waste. Chun Yeowun raised his hand. Srrrr! A blue hue appeared on the ice swords, which were waiting in the air, waiting to fire at any moment. He spoke, looking at the bewildered people. ¡°It seems that the choice made by your leaders is their families¡¯ survival. I hope you will respect the choice made by your leaders who are of the same faction.¡± With those words, Chun Yeowun tried to lower his hand, and screams erupted. ¡°S-stop! Why do we have to sacrifice for their families?¡± ¡°Right! Family is important to everyone, but who will care for our families if we die?¡± The leaders were confused. They couldn¡¯t open their mouths because they knew that such a situation would pop up, but with Chun Yeowun¡¯s sly act, it burst out. As one shouted, people began to join in. ¡°Why must we sacrifice for them?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! Shouldn¡¯t the leaders who lead the Yulin be the ones to set an example?¡± ¡°How can you all force us to sacrifice ourselves?¡± ¡®¡­ this is bad.¡¯ Even the commanders couldn¡¯t hide their flustered expressions at the complaints from the warriors. If the leaders spoke, then the division in the troops would turn into reality. If that was the case, then the evil Demon God, Chun Yeowun, would get what he wanted. Yeon Young-in called out Chun Yeowun. ¡°Lord Chun! What is this cowardly act? The task here needs to end here! To bring our families into this!¡± As a response to his cry, the other leaders shouted too. ¡°Everyone of the Yulin faction, do not fall prey to this evil man¡¯s plan! Everything he is doing is to tear us apart!¡± ¡°If we divide like this, everything will go according to the Demon God¡¯s plan! We need to work together and defeat this evil!¡± Despite their heated shouts, people didn¡¯t seem convinced. On the contrary, it seemed to rile them up. One of the members of the White Sword came forward and pointed at Yeon Young-in and shouted. ¡°Do you think we are fools! Of course, we know that he is trying to divide us! But why do you leaders and clan heads remain silent without saying a single word?¡± ¡°Yes, he is right! If the leaders really think of us as your people, then you should have spoken up before, but why did you choose to keep your mouths closed?¡± In a moment, Yeon Young-in¡¯s mouth shut. As they said, not a single leader had come forward to sacrifice their families for the sake of the warriors. It was difficult to answer as their families were brought in, but in the end, they¡¯d rather lose the warriors than their own bloodline. ¡°And how great was your team up against the Demon God? Not a single leader could do anything to him¡­ tch! In the end, it¡¯s no different from saying that we are the only ones who will die!¡± As the number of people who spoke increased, different words came in. ¡®Huh, did we fall for such a shallow ploy?¡¯ ¡®This is bad!¡¯ Not everyone was shaken. Among the clans, some respected the leaders, while some were dissatisfied. The latter was more abundant because their lives were at stake. At that time, one person spoke. ¡°If you really think of us as your siblings of war, don¡¯t the leaders have to be the ones making the sacrifice? Do you people think that your families are the only important ones? More lives are at stake if our families are left alone.¡± It was simple math. As a result, if the warriors of the Yulin died, thousands of people would end up being killed for the sake of a couple leaders. Such dissatisfaction caused the clan heads to speak out. ¡°No. So you want us to kill family members who have nothing to do with this? How can you people speak such words?¡± ¡°R-right! You people are easily putting the blame on us, but you avoid the fact that you would never sacrifice yourself for the heads of the clan and the faction?¡± At that desperate situation, Sathi mumbled. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Amitabha.¡± In the end, the words which should never be said were spoken. As she feared, even the leaders who kept silent till then were disappointed at the cries of the clan heads. Even those who dedicated their lives to the Forces of Justice couldn¡¯t hide their disappointment. Thanks to that, the voices of dissatisfaction only grew louder. ¡°Has everyone heard? How can we trust them and their concept of justice! Lord Chun! We cannot make sacrifices for the leaders.¡± ¡°I agree with their words! I can¡¯t give up my life.¡± As one or two and then hundreds of people spoke, the leaders were pushed into a dead end. The leaders decided that the situation could no longer be reversed. Once everyone feels the same, persuading them is difficult. [Monk Sathi.] [Leader Hong?] [This is a pity. But there is nothing we can do.] Hong Palwoo looked at the leaders and clan heads. It was shameful because there was no way to change the minds of the warriors, and escaping seemed better. The other leaders nodded as if they understood. ¡°I am from the White Sword too. I agree with the opinion of many people here. How can we make sacrifices¡­¡± It was then that someone interrupted and shouted. ¡°Amitabha! Brothers of the Forces of Justice. How can we fall for the devil¡¯s game and fight among us! On behalf of the commander, I will speak here. I order a retreat by turning a blind eye to what happened here!¡± ¡°Retreat?¡± It was Gak-yeon who had given the order. Hong Palwoo was the one who wanted to declare retreat before further damage was done. When they were confused, Gak-yeon shouted once more. ¡°You don¡¯t have to decide! You don¡¯t have to be struck by the Sky Flash. Run, retreat!¡± The only way to save the warriors was if they escaped. Pah! As soon as his order fell, some people were shocked. They were the clan heads. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°A-are we running away now?¡± It was shameful and humiliating. The only thoughts in the leaders¡¯ minds were that they had to get out of this place and protect their family members. They were currently in a place that was surrounded on three sides. At their pathetic plan, Chun Yeowun shook his head. ¡°You people shake a lot of hands.¡± (Meaning no fixed trait) Starting with the leaders and then the warriors, they all tried to retreat. ¡°Follow the clan heads.¡± ¡°Divide and run away!¡± Woong! Around four hundred people. Leaders, who noticed it, took advantage of the situation and made way to run. ¡®Ugh, Lord of the Demonic Cult!¡¯ ¡®One day, we will definitely pay off this debt!¡¯ Thinking that this was the worst humiliation they ever faced, they ground their teeth and vowed to seek revenge. Their plan was to avoid the Sky Flash as much as possible. No matter how skilled the Demon God was, there was a limit to what he could do with that Sky Flash, which meant they had to get far away from Chun Yeowun. It was then, Kick! Yeon Young-in stopped in his tracks. He saw something shocking ahead. ¡°Th-this¡­¡± ¡°An ambush?¡± Shockingly, hundreds of cultists were blocking their way out of the mountains. At the forefront stood a man with a unique mask, ¡°The Dark King!¡± He was the Great Guardian, Marakim. Along with him, the man who stays beside the Lord of the Demonic Cult at all times was the Six Swords and their warriors, all blocking their escape. ¡°Kuk! He didn¡¯t come here alone.¡± Peng-gyu looked at them with fearful eyes. The strength of the Demon God¡¯s subordinates was widely known ever since the battle in Jin Castle. But, even if it was his first time seeing them, he saw how dangerous they looked. ¡®The silver-haired man on the right and those with fur coats¡­ is he?¡¯ To their shock, people were dressed in the North Sea Ice Palace attire. Around a hundred, they all looked like royal warriors from the Ice Palace. ¡®Why are they here?¡¯ Even Mak Wijong, who returned to the base right away, didn¡¯t know what had happened in the Ice Palace, so no one could even imagine that the Ice Palace was in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hands. What was certain was that the Ice Palace was cooperating with the Demonic Cult. ¡®The internal energy from that person is unusual.¡¯ The one Peng-gyu looked at was Dan Jucheon. And then he looked at a woman, who had sharp eyes. Although she looked strong, it didn¡¯t seem like she could defend herself. ¡®That girl seems to be weak.¡¯ Maybe because of the huge energy being released by the cult, he decided to go for the woman who looked weak. The only way he could escape was if he could break through their line. Phat! ¡°Follow me!¡± Peng-gyu closed the distance at once and jumped to the left where the woman was standing. Seeing him do that, Ko Wanghur of the Six Swords smirked. ¡°He must have a death wish.¡± Peng-gyu was totally unaware as his mind was clouded with the desire to run away alive. Rather than killing her, it was his desire to defeat her and then escape from the path she was blocking. But, Chachachang! ¡°H-how is that frail girl taking my attacks so easily?¡± Shockingly, the woman was able to stop Peng-gyu¡¯s attacks. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she unfolded sword qi, which cut his head off at once. Slash! ¡°Kuak!¡± With a short scream, Peng-gyu¡¯s head dropped to the ground and rolled. The young woman mumbled as she stepped on the head. ¡°Young one? I have outlived you. You whiny little girl.¡± At the confident attack of Peng-gyu and his immediate death, those who followed him were shocked. ¡°Leader Peng-gyuuuu!¡± ¡°No!¡± Although he lost one arm, Peng-gyu was still a leader of the Forces of Justice. They never expected him to lose in such a manner. ¡°You rushed it, elder Yin Moha. Tch!¡± Although she looked young, she was an elder of the Demonic Cult, a Superior Master. In recent years, she managed to learn the twenty-four Demon Swords, and she was even one of the top three swordsmen in the Demonic Cult. She was someone who the enemies should fear the most. Chachacha! ¡°Woahhh!¡± Screams came from the right side. The body of Yeon Young-in, who was taken down by the warriors of the Ice Palace, was found. It was no use trying to drive away the cold qi which was already in his body. ¡°Wh-who is this monster¡­¡± He looked at Dan Jucheon, who didn¡¯t move a single step. He, who was the strongest in the North, was on the same level as the five strongest warriors. ¡°Sorry to my old allies, but no one can go past this place.¡± Wheein! Cold qi rose around as he took each step. The eyes of the leaders of Yulin who looked at him were dyed in despair. The heads who looked at this clicked their tongues. ¡®He didn¡¯t stop us on purpose.¡¯ ¡®They were already blocking our way out?¡¯ There was a reason why Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t make his Air Swords follow them. He was confident that his men would stop them, while the Yulin thought he couldn¡¯t control the Air Swords after a certain distance. Although many tried to retreat, around 3000 were still on the site. ¡®¡­ they chose.¡¯ ¡®Because I didn¡¯t choose allies as fellows, I only tried to save my own family¡­¡¯ They looked bitterly at the leaders. Even though they led the Yulin, the leaders couldn¡¯t just sacrifice thousands of people. All that was left was hope that Chun Yeowun would keep his promise. The ice swords showed no signs of disappearing. That was when one spoke. ¡°Lord Chun! We accept your offer. I doubt that you would break your oath¡­¡± He glanced at the ice swords above. He didn¡¯t have to say anything. He asked Chun Yeowun to get rid of the ice swords and not threaten them. As Chun Yeowun raised his hand, the swords disappeared. Swosh! ¡°Ah!¡­ uh?¡± But, the other ice swords were still moving in the air. What did that mean? ¡°¡­ Lord Chun. Why didn¡¯t you disperse all the swords¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I keep my promises.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­.¡± At the words of Chun Yeowun, the warriors sighed. If he changed his mind and decided to kill them, no one could stop him. ¡°Move!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At that time, warriors of the Demonic Cult crossed the site and brought in five large wooden boxes, and placed them near Chun Yeowun. As they put down the boxes, the man in the red hood, who seemed to be responsible for those boxes, spoke out. ¡°Lieutenant Hu Bong brought ¡®it¡¯ to the Lord as ordered.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± The young man was Hu Bong, lieutenant of the Six Swords. Hu Bong glanced at the warriors with curious eyes and spoke to Chun Yeowun. ¡°You could just bring them with you. Why did we have to put them in the boxes?¡± What on earth was in those boxes? The cultists opened the lids of the wooden boxes. They were all filled with tiny black items. Woong! Looking at the uneasy feelings and expressions on their faces, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°Everyone will take a piece of it, and then you can leave.¡± ¡°What does this mean? No¡­ is this poison?¡± A warrior asked in a trembling voice. Chun Yeowun nodded his head casually. ¡®!?¡¯ All the members were shocked at the honest answer. Clan head, Seong Jin-kyeong, couldn¡¯t hide his anger and shouted out. ¡°Lo-Lord Chun! Didn¡¯t you say that you would spare us? Then why are you feeding us with such dogmatism?¡± It was obvious for anyone to act like that. With a cynical smile, Chun Yeowun answered. ¡°You want to live, right?¡± This man had no intention of letting anyone live. The ice swords spun around, emitting huge energy, urging the leaders and clan heads to decide. Chapter 448 - The One Trapped in Changbai Mountain (1) Chapter 448: The One Trapped in Changbai Mountain (1) The troops of the Yulin were surrounded by three mountains. After the battle, the place where the troops stayed was stained with corpses, blood, and stench. Even those who died in this place alone exceeded a total of two thousand eight hundred. All of the top clans¡¯ heads, except for the 6 leaders of the Forces of Justice, were alive. ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡± There was a woman who was shedding tears while looking at the bodies of the dead. The beautiful woman who never cried so much now had swollen eyes. She was Jegal Sohi, the strategist. ¡°I am sorry. I am really sorry.¡± She kept muttering the same thing again and again while looking at the corpses. People of the Yulin would grieve their deaths, but why was she apologizing? Two people were looking down at her from the mountain. An old man with a short beard, Chun Inji, the former Lord of the Demonic Cult. And next to him, a young man with long hair and calm eyes, looking down on the battle¡¯s outcome, the current Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun. ¡°Thank you for respecting the wishes of this old man.¡± Chun Inji looked at the people who were evacuating powerlessly at the bottom of the mountain. They were the survivors of Yulin. Among the clans, the one with the most survivors was the Shaolin Temple. ¡°There was more blood than I expected. No matter how strong one is, it¡¯s natural that no one wants to be humiliated.¡± Chun Inji looked down at the corpses with sad eyes. In the end, there were more than six hundred people who refused to take that black pill and were killed. Among them, Seong Jin-kyung, who yelled out, fought till the end. Among the warriors who surrendered and tried to save their lives, many gave up their pride because they had families. However, even they didn¡¯t want to take the pill and betray their faction. ¡°It was their choice.¡± For Chun Yeowun, there was no reason to release those people who didn¡¯t obey him. When he first learned about their plan to send him to the God of the East, he wanted to annihilate everyone. However, his plan was unexpectedly changed due to the opposition of two people. Two days ago, Jegal Sohi, who entered the barracks of the Lord of the Demonic Cult, fell on her knees. With tears in her eyes, she begged that her faction be spared. Since Chun Yeowun was a lord, she thought he might want to reduce unnecessary sacrifices, but Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t interested in mercy. [You are a prisoner of war, don¡¯t get involved. Scram.] Despite Chun Yeowun¡¯s warning, she didn¡¯t give up. She put her head on the ground. [I¡¯m aware that you are enraged by it, but among them, most of them are being dragged there regardless of their will.] 6th elder Mong Mu shouted at her insistence. [Our Lord, with his broad generosity, allowed you to wander around here despite being a prisoner, but you, you are acting like you run this place. Look here. Guards, arrest this woman and take her into custody.] The cultists came in and tried to take her when she shouted. [Please! Please just listen to me! If Lord Chun can show even a little generosity, you can divide them and make them surrender without taking their lives!] Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up at Jegal Sohi¡¯s words. She offered strategies for the cult. [I won¡¯t ask you to save everyone. Please just let those who surrender leave. I will risk my life and assist you until Lord Chun feels satisfied.] Watching Chun Yeowun, she knew that he wasn¡¯t someone to show mercy to his enemies. Preventing a big sacrifice was the best thing she could do. [Make them surrender?] Chun Yeowun, who was interested in the plan, stopped them from taking her away. Only to hear what this plan was. In that way, she informed the leaders of the tactic which would divide the troops. Upon hearing it, the leaders in the barracks couldn¡¯t hide their admiration. If things went as she said, there would be a huge division among the troops. It wasn¡¯t a bad offer. But, [That is a fun trick to use. However, even the surviving factions who surrender would still keep coming back.] It was declined. Those who beg for mercy now will aim for revenge later. Chun Yeowun had no intention of leaving people alive, knowing that he would be their target. [Lo-Lord Chun!] [Take her!] Jegal Sohi, who came to beg with little hope, was dragged out of the barracks. Then an unexpected person came forward and asked Chun Yeowun to reconsider her opinion. He was Chun Inji. Chun Inji, who asked for a private conversation, spoke with Chun Yeowun. [This grandfather of yours wants you to reconsider the words of that child of Jegal.] [¡­ which is why I have given those Yulin bastards multiple chances already. Any further mercy to them is pointless.] It wasn¡¯t worth reconsidering, even if it was his own grandfather. It was Chun Yeowun who provided multiple chances to the Forces of Justice who kept trying to stab him, all for the sake of fighting the Blade God Six Martial Clan. But now, with power on his side, he didn¡¯t have to spare the Forces of Justice. The fact that those people were camped in Changbai Mountain to annihilate Chun Yeowun¡¯s men and push him into a death battle with the God of the East. [I know what you mean, but some don¡¯t come by their own will, as she said. Besides¡­] The fact that there were monks of the Shaolin Temple. Chun Inji didn¡¯t want those monks to be hurt because they were of the same temple that his friend Gu-jung belonged to. However, the decision rested in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hands. Chun Inji, who thought that Yeowun wouldn¡¯t change his decision, changed his approach. [This old man has something to tell you. Do you know the meaning of Wulin?] [¡­] Silent affirmation, Chun Inji continued. [Let me tell you, killing enemies is not the only skill. If you try to rule everything with power and force, there will be repercussions.] It wasn¡¯t wrong. There was a saying that a ruler should have virtue. [It¡¯s impossible to kill all enemies. And subjugating them is the most common way of ruling.] Chun Yeowun nodded his head at those words. What his grandfather was telling, he already knew about it. He, too, didn¡¯t intend to kill the enemies. Even if he gave them multiple chances, they would keep coming back to take his life. However, the fact that Chun Inji was talking, ¡®I think it¡¯s because of his relationship with Saint Gu-jung, that colleague of his.¡¯ He would probably ask for the members of the Shaolin Temple to be let off. However, if he killed all the others and saved the Shaolin monks, then the temple would face repercussions in the faction, so he decided to use Jegal Sohi¡¯s idea. [Hu¡­ understood. Since grandfather has said it, I will show them mercy.] Chun Yeowun, who read Chun Inji¡¯s intentions, accepted it. It was to save his grandfather¡¯s face. [¡­ thank you.] [I¡¯ll just add one more thing to her plan.] That was the pills. Originally, Sohi¡¯s plan ended with returning those who surrendered. But Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t that kind. He made sure that the survivors wouldn¡¯t try anything foolish just because he spared them. A warning to the Forces of Justice. Since more than 2000 people took the pill, the Yulin won¡¯t even dream about revenge. And with that, the place got cleared up. The dead corpses were all left there, and clearing up didn¡¯t take that long either. ¡°Now we head to Changbai mountain?¡± At the question from Chun Inji, Chun Yeowun nodded. Having resolved the feud with the Forces of Justice, it was time to head for Changbai Mountain. They had to get the core of the spirit beast before the Blade God Six Martial Clan. Easter of Shanxi. Hwang-heol, who was wrapped in bandages, moved to the southwest. Originally, they stayed near Changbai Mountain and tried to make the Yulin and the Demonic Cult collide, but they had no reason to even descend. ¡°Damn it, that Yulin!¡± It was because he received a message that the other troops of the Yulin were heading for their base. It wasn¡¯t like the base was empty. There were more than 4000 warriors, including the future candidate for Lord, in there. If the Yulin was trying for a measly attack, he would have ignored it, but it was said that the Yulin was taking 20,000 warriors. Literally, the Yulin was indeed lashing out an all-out war. ¡°Those bastards!¡± It couldn¡¯t be overlooked anymore. Getting the core was important, but not losing their base was even more important. ¡°By now, the elite ones must be near Shanxi.¡± He received a message from the Potala Palace saying that they crossed the Gan Mountain. Thanks to the alliance with the Forces of Evil, they were moving fast. ¡°Hurry. Otherwise¡­¡± Their main base would be destroyed by the Forces of Justice. The two men on horses stopped near a ridge. Duuuu! In front of them, a group of up to a thousand people was moving on horses. Although far away, it was the elite troops of the Blade God Six Martial Clan. ¡°Aha! We aren¡¯t late!¡± Their troops were moving faster than predicted. The two hurriedly rode their horses. The elites, who noticed them, stopped advancing. He hurriedly tried to provide the full information about the Forces of Justice troops. ¡°Where is the Blade Lord?¡± At that question, an old man with a white beard and a golden eyepatch on his left eye answered. ¡°We received an urgent message from the Blade Lord saying that he was heading for the base alone four days ago.¡± ¡°Al-alone?¡± Come to think of it, there were no Blade Masters except for the Blade Lord. Which meant that he was alone as he headed for the base. ¡°Why did you come here? If you received the message, you should know that the base is in danger. You should head to the base¡­¡± ¡°Huhuhu, we are on our way to Changbai Mountain on the orders of Blade Lord.¡± ¡°To Changbai mountain?¡± Hwang-heol was shocked. Although he knew that Blade Lord was competent, how could he send the clan¡¯s warriors away from the base when Yulin was coming for him. He was strong, but how could he stop an entire army? The man in the eye patch smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Blade Lord said that he will be joining us very soon, so we need to go ahead and do what we were ordered to do.¡± Around the same time. Mount Huang. There was a huge battle happening. Around 20,000 warriors close to a country¡¯s military force were engaged in all-out war in the base of Blade God Six Martial clan. The battle continued for half a day, and they only managed to survive all their time there. As the number of warriors was large, there were hundreds of casualties from the Blade God Six Martial Clan as they were unaware of the Forces of Justice¡¯s modes of fighting. ¡°Keep pushing!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spare your arrows! Shoot!¡± People of each faction raised their voices, trying to increase the morale of their own men. As Mak Wijong said, the elites of the Blade God Six Martial Clan were missing from the base. But, despite that, the Yulin troops seemed to be suffering helplessly, despite a positive result. If things kept progressing this way, they might be able to capture their base by night. ¡°Hmph!¡± Kwakwakwa! Yi Mok, who was in charge of the attack, attacked the archers shooting arrows from the mountain¡¯s cliffs with Air Swords. More than fifty people were killed by his hands. ¡°Terrifying. The whole mountain has been transformed into their fortress. Great Leader.¡± Poong Chungwun of the Mount Hua Clan spoke. At their attempt to enter the base, due to the traps installed in the mountains, more than 1,000 warriors had suffered. ¡°They won¡¯t last long.¡± The scholars of the Jegal Clan were dismantling any traps. They did say that 2 hours were needed to check and dismantle the traps, but it didn¡¯t take that long. ¡®After capturing the base, we will plan for an ambush on their main forces.¡¯ These were all tactics that Yoo Beom-ryeo had planned for dealing with the Blade God Six Martial Clan and even the Demonic Cult. An all-out war. If they couldn¡¯t succeed, then the Yulin would fall into their worst times. ¡°Let¡¯s win this war today and lay the groundwork for justice! Warriors of the Forces of Justice!¡± ¡°Wahhh!!!¡± At the cry from Yi Mok, all the warriors shouted. Everyone knew the importance of this war, so they fought hard to break down all the defenses. Swoosh! ¡°Kuak!¡± Another man was killed by a master of the Blade God Six Martial clan. All the elite members were supposed to be away, but it seemed like there were some people close to the Super Master Level. ¡®There.¡¯ At that moment, Yi Mok noticed the person who shot the arrow and was about to launch an Air Sword. ¡°You are the leader of the Forces of Justice.¡± Startle! An unidentified man in a bamboo hat stood in front of Yi Mok. ¡®When?¡¯ He was too concentrated on the war. He didn¡¯t even notice until the man came extremely close to him. And Yi Mok was supposed to be one of the five strongest warriors. ¡°Who?¡± Visor! Poong Chungwun of the Mount Hua Clan was startled at it. He, too, didn¡¯t realize when this man had appeared. ¡°It has been a while since someone aimed their sword at me.¡± With those words, the man in a bamboo hat lightly swiped his hand. Great energy released. Kwaaak! Woahh! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Kuk!¡± Startling things unfolded. As if an unseen road was laid down by the man, a straight line was drawn by the energy. Crack! Even the body of Poong Chungwun, who intersected the line, was cut in half. He couldn¡¯t even get a scream out before his body was torn in two, falling on either side. Thud ¡°Leader Poong!!!¡± The enemy transcended a human¡¯s level. If Yi Mok¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t wrong, this man just used invisible energy. With trembling eyes, Yi Mok asked. ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°This is the one who stands at the apex of all martial artists in here, the Lord.¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ The unidentified man was the Blade Lord, the head of the Blade God Six Martial Clan. Chapter 449 - The One Trapped in Changbai Mountain (2) Chapter 449: The One Trapped in Changbai Mountain (2) With the North Sea Ice Palace warriors and the Six Swords and their men, around six hundred people were heading South. Chun Yeowun, who was riding a horse in the forefront, had his usual calm expression. However, Chun Inji had a rather dark expression. It was because of what he heard from a member of the Shaolin Temple¡¯s disciple before they left for Changbai. The only remnant of the Eun Jarim left in the Shaolin Temple was Monk Wu Chun. Returning the favor for allowing the monks of the Shaolin to live and out of consideration for Chun Inji, he informed them about the man in the bamboo hat and the murderous intent they felt from the mountain. [He didn¡¯t even use a technique, yet he defeated the leaders?] It was hard to believe what they were hearing. Even Chun Inji, a Supreme Master and one of the past five strongest warriors, would have to unfold two or three techniques. However, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he heard that Superior Masters were beaten with simple punches and kicks. ¡®If he is that strong, he can¡¯t be called one of the five strongest warriors anymore.¡¯ It was no exaggeration to call him the best. The ultimate goal of any martial artist is to exert great power with the least movement. If the God of the East managed to achieve that, then he was above all martial artists. Chun Inji looked at his grandson, Chun Yeowun, who was riding the horse beside him. ¡®¡­ he is my grandson and has incredible skills. But what will happen?¡¯ In this war, he managed to see Chun Yeowun¡¯s skills with his own eyes. With more than two hundred ice swords that he wielded for himself, he seemed like a demon. Still, he couldn¡¯t figure out why his heart felt concerned. Maybe it was because the opponent seemed to have reached the apex. [Amitabha. Be careful. Lord Chun. The reason why we aimed to send you to the God of the East wasn¡¯t because we took the Demon God lightly.] Monk Wu Chun warned. [¡­ as a member of the Forces of Justice, it would be good for a monster like Lord Chun to fight the God of the East and get defeated, but as comrades, I hope that your grandson never fights him.] He, too, had seen Chun Yeowun fight. Nevertheless, he had warned them about the malice in the mountains. ¡®Even after hearing all that, he isn¡¯t bothered.¡¯ Despite the warning, Chun Yeowun seemed calm. Chun Inji didn¡¯t know if it was because Chun Yeowun believed in himself or because of his overwhelming control. Before heading back, Monk Wu Chun said one more thing. [That isn¡¯t all¡­ but it looked like the God of the East was trying to protect us.] [Protect?] They were defeated, right? What was this new information? [It might sound absurd, but rather than preventing us from entering the mountain, it felt like he was warning us about something inside. It was as if he was preventing us from entering a place filled with wild beasts.] In fact, a lot of people from Yulin had felt something from the mountain. Most of them remembered that murderous intent, and Monk Wu Chun was convinced that the God of the East was helping them. ¡®In any case, according to Monk Wu Chun, the God of the East will try to prevent us from entering the mountain.¡¯ About 5000 Yulin people were blocked by him. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have to put much effort to block the Demonic Cult, which had only one-tenth of that number. Their only choice was to collide with him. To obtain the core. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°I see the mountains!¡± As they moved, those in the lead shouted. In the distance, huge mountain peaks could be seen. The tallest of them all was Changbai Mountain, tall enough that it seemed like it touched the sky. Finally, they were getting close to Changbai Mountain. ¡°¡­ from here, I don¡¯t know much.¡± Moyong Yuu, the one who was guiding them, spoke with a worried face. It was his first time ever getting that close to the mountain. Changbai Mountain, whose peak was covered in fog, created a mystical atmosphere as was rumored. ¡®Damn it! My grandfather told me to never get this close.¡¯ He had no idea that he would come this close. He just wanted to get out of there safely. ¡°Hmm.¡± Chun Yeowun let out a small moan as he admired the vast mountain. The mountain seemed like it was full of energy, mysterious enough to be called magical. It seemed like the best place to train one¡¯s internal energy. ¡®I don¡¯t feel any special energy yet.¡¯ He opened his senses and tried to feel any energy, but he couldn¡¯t feel the energy of the one called the God of the East. Only small energies of the wild beasts moving around. Their original purpose was to obtain the core, but ever since he heard about the God of the East, he had other plans. ¡®When I get close, I¡¯ll get to find out more.¡¯ If the God of the East was indeed blocking the entry of Changbai Mountain, then he was bound to run into him. When Chun Yeowun raised his hand, 6th elder Mon Mu gave an order. ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± The cultists who stopped began to advance in a straight narrow line. Unlike Chun Inji, who was worried, most cultists and the Six Swords moved without any concern. They had been watching Chun Yeowun for a long time, so they were sure that no one could defeat their Lord, the second generation Chun Ma. Hu Bong, who was riding a horse, asked Ko Wanghur, who was next to him. ¡°The Dragon Turtle had a dragon-like head and turtle shell, so will the Feng Bo be a tiger with white fur?¡± ¡°Maybe so.¡± As the name suggests, it had to be a tiger. And tigers were known to have orange fur with dark stripes. ¡°Hehe, since it has Feng in its name, it needs to be something related to wind. Maybe it has wings¡­¡± Creepy! ¡®!!!¡¯ Hu Bong turned alert and turned his head before even speaking. Ko Wanghur was also startled at the creepy energy he felt. It wasn¡¯t just the two of them. Wheein! The horses began to wail. Making the leaders ahead stop abruptly, and the rows following them stop with a slight collision. Thud! At once, all the birds sitting on the trees close by flew away. The entire area trembled, creating an eerie feeling of the forest being an untouchable place. Not a single person couldn¡¯t feel the energy. ¡®What kind of murderous intent is this?¡¯ Goooo! An intent that seemed like it wanted to encroach anyone who got close to it. For those with low skill, this intent would suffocate and terrify them. ¡®Well, he is here.¡¯ He truly deserved to be called the guardian of Changbai Mountain. ¡®Where is he?¡¯ Chun Inji looked around with a stiff face. It was impossible to pinpoint the person who was releasing this energy¡¯s location. ¡®Strange¡¯ Chun Inji couldn¡¯t comprehend this strong hostility. Especially trying to scare people off without even meeting them face-to-face. This man was surely one of the five strongest warriors, but his hostility towards the unknown was too strong. ¡°Yeowun-ah.¡± Chun Inji looked at his grandson. But it was strange. Chun Yeowun, who had been riding his horse until a moment ago, now was stiff-faced. His eyes narrowed as if he was concentrating on something. ¡®Is he nervous?¡¯ He was correct. Chun Yeowun felt a thrill that he never felt before. Even when dealing with top masters, he never felt this emotion before. However, the owner of the murderous intent was different. It wasn¡¯t a human¡¯s energy, it was like energy from a wild beast, but he couldn¡¯t make a perfect guess. ¡°Coming!¡± ¡°What?¡± They all looked in shock. From the place where Chun Yeowun¡¯s gaze was directed, the sound of someone flying came across. Swoosh! Something moved at a tremendous speed and looked like it was flying close, ¡®Like me¡¯ Just like Chun Yeowun. When Chun Yeowun raised his hand, the White Dragon Blade got pulled out from his waist. Something got hit. Visor! Clang! The sound of weapons crashing, an intense energy storm occurred, and those around them backed up. ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°Wh-what power!¡± Chun Inji, Marakim, and even Dan Jucheon, who were all Supreme Masters, endured it, but even then, they got pushed back by ten steps. Tremble! Chun Yeowun looked at the man who collided with his White Dragon Blade. A man in his early thirties wearing a black dress with sharp eyes and a unique weapon. ¡®Is that a sword?¡¯ It was different from a regular sword used by people in Wulin. It was as if it was too thin compared to a regular sword and seeing that blade. ¡®The strength is unusual.¡¯ It had been a long time since Chun Yeowun felt like that. Chun Yeowun, who had reached the Divine Master level, could not find a suitable opponent for so long. Shockingly, the unknown man possessed physical abilities, which Chun Yeowun slightly lacked. ¡°Huh?¡± Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t the only one shocked. The man in the black muttered something as if he was excited about it, but his language was different. ¡°You seem to be lucky. Right. You looked like a cheeky bastard but moved quickly.¡± Chun Yeowun frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand what was being said. It didn¡¯t seem like the language of Jianghu. ¡®Nano.¡¯ Nano¡¯s voice echoed at Chun Yeowun¡¯s call. [Although there are many dialects mixed in, it is Korean.] [Korean?] [It is the language of a country located on the eastern part of the central plains.] This made Chun Yeowun quickly transfer that language called Korean into his head. In an instant, with a tingling sensation in his head, the foreign language of Korean got sent to his mind. The ability to get information right away is the best. ¡°I need to kill all of them before that bastard arrives¡­¡± ¡°Are you the God of the East?¡± The man in black looked at the words which came out of Chun Yeowun¡¯s mouth. Visor! The man in black pushed the sword and spread the distance. And spoke to Chun Yeowun. ¡°Are you from Goryeo?¡± ¡®Goryeo?¡¯ (Ancient Korea) It seemed like he was referring to the country in the east. Chun Yeowun shook his head. Then the man in black grumbled in disappointment. ¡°I knew it. There is no way a man from Goryeo would come north like this. Right.¡± He kept talking to himself without answering Chun Yeowun¡¯s question. With those actions, it wasn¡¯t sure if the man in black was malicious or not. Chun Yeowun asked once more. ¡°Are you really the God of the East? If that is the case, we are not trying to fight you, but here in Changbai Moun¡­¡± It was then. Before Chun Yeowun could finish his words, the man aimed for his throat only to get blocked again. Clang! ¡°It is the first time that the same man blocked me twice, except for that bastard. What about Changbai?¡± Paaang! ¡®!?¡¯ The man in the black released a tremendous amount of energy from his sword, and Chun Yeowun¡¯s White Dragon Blade bounced. It seemed to be the energy called wind. A very sharp sword-like wind. ¡®Wind?¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes fluttered. At that, the man in black pointed to his sword and said in annoyed words. ¡°You men keep making the same fucking mistake. This is not Changbai Mountain. This is Mt. Baekdu. Call this Changbai mountain one more time¡­ shit. This isn¡¯t Changbai mountain. Well, I will kill you all here anyway. I ended up correcting you for nothing. Tch.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eye narrowed at the warning of the crazed man who spoke with a smile. He wondered about the true identity of the man in black, who showed such confidence while clashing with him, and the malicious energy he was releasing. This person seemed very different from what Monk Wu Chun had talked about. It was then, ¡°First of all, you¡¯re a very annoying man. Shall we try to solve this first?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Phat! As soon as he said that, the man soared into the air. The man in black, who jumped several feet high, flipped his body as if it was a natural thing to do. Wheeing! A tornado seemed to form from his body, which turned into a huge gust of wind. What was even more shocking was that the gust of wind was carrying energy, and each touch of the wind made it feel like a sword was cutting into the flesh. Chachachach! ¡°How is this possible?¡± This single human looked like a natural disaster. The faces of the Demonic Cult¡¯s warriors darkened at the sight of the crisis they were about to face. Chapter 450 - The One Trapped in Changbai Mountain (3) Chapter 450: The One Trapped in Changbai Mountain (3) Above the highest peak of Changbai Mountain. There was a man who was practicing. The place where the man in the bamboo hat was located was a place where one could see the entire western mountain range of Changbai Mountain. Behind him was a large lake, clear and transparent, reflecting the blue sky. He was feeling the calmness of the lake with his eyes closed. Ripple! A small wave appeared on the calm lake behind him. The waves, which spread out like ripples, began to become stronger and stronger. Wheeing! Cold wind brushed the cheeks of the man as bushes swayed. The man in the bamboo hat opened his eyes and looked in the direction the wind was coming from. To the north. An intense vibration flowed through the land, which seemed to move the mountain. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The man let out a deep sigh. ¡®I warned them to not come that far.¡¯ He was deliberately guarding the west, thinking that people would come again. But on the contrary, they seemed to have come north. ¡®I barely managed to prevent them from coming further. I don¡¯t understand why this is happening again.¡¯ Shaking his head, he got up from his seat. Looking to the north, he narrowed his eyes. An unusual thing was happening north of the mountain. As the white clouds gathered in one place, the wind gradually grew stronger, taking on a dark grey color. ¡®He must have been confident since he met them first.¡¯ He knew that he¡¯d find out, but he didn¡¯t expect the intruders to get spotted so quickly. Maybe the ten-year pact he created could be dangerous. If he didn¡¯t hurry and stop that ¡®one¡¯, the mountain¡¯s entrance would be stained in blood once again. Grrrr~ The thick clouds gradually turned into gusts of wind. ¡®Strange. Even when he slaughtered the invaders earlier, he didn¡¯t have to use the power of wind.¡¯ If so, then. Maybe a large amount of people like before must have come or, ¡®Is there someone strong enough for him to use the power?¡¯ He looked to the north, where the gusts of wind were about to hit. Whatever was happening, he had to hurry and prevent the spill of blood. Swoosh! Before long, his form disappeared. The ripples in the lake, which stopped, became larger. At the same time, the black clouds in the north began to gather. Wheeing! The gusts of wind by the man in black merged with the mist which was coming down from the clouds, creating a powerful tornado, just like a disaster. It seemed dangerous enough to cut down anything which got close to it. Kwakwakwang! The ground was already cracked, displaying its destructive power. If they decided to stay there, horrible things could happen. ¡°Everyone move!¡± ¡°Avoid the wind!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± At the cry from Ko Wanghur and Baekgi, the people at the frontline rode their horses away to avoid it. However, those horses which were already close to the wind couldn¡¯t move. Wheeing! ¡°Wh-why are the horses stuck! What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°This?¡± Drag! The horses were getting dragged into the tornado, which kept becoming stronger. They all tried their very best to survive by moving the horses, which seemed stuck, but to no avail. Eventually, they had to abandon their horses. ¡°Jump off!¡± The cultists who were close to the wind abandoned their horses and moved away. The moment they left their horses, the wind engulfed their horses as if sucking them in. Swoosh! Push! ¡°Shit!¡± ¡°Th-the horses?¡± The cult members who watched that couldn¡¯t hide their shock and disbelief. Before the wind sucked in the horses, a sharp whip-like wind slashed the animals, splattering blood everywhere. It was as if the wind had life, like strong sword qi. ¡°Huh! It was supposed to be a simple blast!¡± Hu Bong, who got hit by the horses¡¯ splashed blood, looked bewildered. It was ridiculous for a natural disaster to unfold, and even if it did, there was no way humans could prevent the damage caused by a disaster. ¡°Don¡¯t let go!¡± Woong! Ko Wanghur raised his fist. Blue-colored qi, which was raised to the maximum, began to glow. ¡°Ah!¡± Maybe the other Six Swords knew his intentions. They too began to imbue their weapons with qi. When the major leaders and members gathered qi, Ko Wanghur shouted. ¡°Shoot!¡± Chowchowchow! The strong winds, which were moving around, moved away. When they faced the Dragon¡¯s head, they had managed to work well together, so when they released their qi this time, it aimed right for the center of the tornado. ¡®Only the person who created it can stop it!¡¯ At the center was the man in black. Hitting the man should be enough for this tornado to die down. No matter how vicious the gusts of wind were, it was nothing but wind, which meant that sword qi could break through it. But, Rumble! ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Qi in the wind?¡± Something unexpected. The qi, which they believed would pass through the wind, was swept away by the wind, and the tornado turned blue. ¡°You guys are really stupid. Yeah. Kikiki!¡± The man amid the tornado reached out his hand. The blue qi, which was swept away by the tornado, came back out at once and flew back to the Demonic Cult. Swoosh! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Avoid!¡± The members of the cult who couldn¡¯t avoid it got cut. There was no way they could suddenly avoid the attack. Chachacha! On the other hand, the Six Swords couldn¡¯t hide their fluster. They hurriedly decided to block the attack as stopping it wouldn¡¯t be possible. Clang! ¡°Wh-what is this!¡± The sword qi, which was swept away by the tornado, seemed to have become stronger. Thanks to that, they were being pushed back. ¡°Kyak!¡± Mun Ku had raised her energy to catch the sword qi with her palms when Chun Yeowun came in and caught it. Clench! ¡°L-Lord!¡± Calming down her blush, she looked at him when Chun Yeowun spoke in a serious voice. ¡°It isn¡¯t serious. Keep your distance from the gusts, Mun Ku, and the others too.¡± ¡°Yes, understood!¡± If the wind was strong enough to deflect the sword qi, then the ordinary members of the cult wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Only those above the Superior Master Level could survive, barely. ¡°Can humans create wind? Hu?¡± They were all terrified by this natural disaster. Chun Inji pulled out the sword which was on his waist. Visor! ¡°If the rotation force is strong enough to return the sword qi!¡± Chun Inji gathered and condensed a strong energy on his sword and moved right for the tornado. Chun Inji, whose sword was in his right hand, swung it in the air. The sword, which moved on its own, flew for the tornado as if it was alive. ¡°Air Sword!¡± ¡°Great Guardian! We can only stop this by stopping the party causing the gusts!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Marakim, who understood Chun Inji¡¯s words, also raised his sword. However, as he was at the beginning of the Supreme Master Level, he couldn¡¯t generate enough energy to control the sword properly, so he had to concentrate way too hard on controlling it. ¡°I will help too!¡± Visor! Swoosh! Dan Jucheon, the new addition to the party, raised his sword too, generating a strong cold qi, and unfolded the Air Sword. The three swords spread out at the same time, rushing for the tornado. The sword qi was hard to control once it left the hand, but with the Air Sword, the control was different. Whoo! Chun Inji, who clenched his teeth, concentrated on breaking through the tornado. The sword of Chun Inji, loaded with qi, went to break through the tornado. ¡®It has to be pierced!¡¯ Breaking through wouldn¡¯t be easy. The tornado looked like it turned into a wall, resisting the swords. The swords looked like they would break any moment if they continued. ¡®What kind of power can block an Air Sword?¡¯ Chun Inji felt lost. Despite pouring out all his energy into a single sword for the best results, he couldn¡¯t even pierce the tornado. Clang! ¡°Kuak!¡± Marakim¡¯s Air Sword finally broke. As the sword was connected with the energy of the user, when the sword broke, the energy would flow back into the user at once, making Marakim cough up blood, leaking out through the gaps in the mask. ¡°Arrogant bastards. You think you can pierce through my wind?¡± Crack! As the wind became stronger, the swords used to cut it broke. ¡°Kuak! Thud! Chun Inji, who unfolded the sword, coughed up blood and staggered as he fell to one knee. But that wasn¡¯t the problem. Chachachacha! The fragments of the broken blades flew towards the cultists. Scared, Chun Inji tried to create an energy barrier to stop the sword fragments from hitting the cultists. ¡°Ugh! No!¡± It was then. Papapak! Energy rose from behind the cultists in the frontline, and all the fragments got blocked. Chun Yeowun was the one who stopped the attack. If he was even a little late, all the cultists ahead of him would have been injured. ¡®Air Swords are also being stopped?¡¯ Chun Yeowun had thought of the same method, but he was troubled when he saw that it didn¡¯t work. That was when something caught his eye. Papak! ¡°Huh?¡± He thought that all three swords had been blocked by the tornado. However, one sword managed to pierce through the tornado. It was the Air Sword of Dan Jucheon. ¡°It worked¡­ ah!¡± Dan Jucheon, who was elated for a second while looking at the Air Sword which pierced, soon turned dark. The sword, which went inside, lost its energy and bounced back. ¡°Shit!¡± Clang! Dan Jucheon blocked the sword, which returned. Chun Yeowun appeared next to him. ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Did you put sword qi into the sword?¡± Dan Jucheon was puzzled at Chun Yeowun¡¯s question. ¡°I put sword qi and cold qi in it.¡± ¡°Cold qi?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes widened. The sword with cold qi was the one that managed to pierce the tornado. Chun Yeowun, who was worried about using a flame qi sword and creating a fire tornado, realized something. ¡®The tornado seems to have wind properties. Even if I break through the gusts of wind, my energy will certainly be reduced.¡¯ This enemy was really a tough one. He knew that if he didn¡¯t hurry, the members of the cult would get swept away by the wind. The force of attraction being created by the tornado grew stronger and more dangerous. ¡®Nano, how the hell did this storm come?¡¯ It was incomprehensible for a human to create a natural disaster. Nano¡¯s answer echoed in his mind. [It isn¡¯t possible to explain how the wind is created, but, it looks like a typical tornado, it is a phenomenon caused by the combination of hot updrafts from the surface and cold high-speed downdrafts from the clouds. Additionally¡­] Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Augmented reality opened up, and white particles began to appear around the tornado to analyze it. The upward rotation was marked with red, and the descending rotation was marked with blue particles. And the white particles showed the entire tornado, [The gusts of wind are surrounded by an energy called Sword Qi. Approaching it is very dangerous.] Chun Yeowun frowned at Nano¡¯s explanation. Although he didn¡¯t fully understand it, it was similar to a tornado, but it seemed more complex. ¡®A hot updraft means heat?¡¯ [You can think of it as a high-temperature energy phenomenon.] ¡®Is there any way to get rid of it?¡¯ [If either the hot or cold updraft can be controlled, it can be stopped.] ¡®Ah!¡¯ At those words, Chun Yeowun realized something. Maybe it could work, and it was definitely worth a try. Meanwhile, the wind was moving towards the retreating members. ¡°Keep watching. I will kill you all.¡± The man in black sneered as he looked at Chun Yeowun. It was then, Tat! ¡°Huh?¡± Chun Yeowun blocked the gust of wind that was moving towards the members. The huge gust of wind with terrifying speed could sweep them away at any moment, but Chun Yeowun decided not to move. ¡°You stupid man. My wind cannot be stopped head-on. If you¡¯re hoping to get crushed by it, I will give you what you desire! Kekek!¡± He was convinced that Chun Yeowun had a death wish. At that time, Chun Yeowun raised both hands. ¡°What are you doing¡­ huh?¡± The man in black looked. Jrrk! Cold qi erupted from all sides. At the same time, innumerable ice swords began to form in the air where the strong winds blew. The number was so great that even the tornado couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°How is such cold energy being handled by a human¡¯s body?¡± The man in black was stunned. If the cold qi that this man was using was indeed this intense, then there was no way his opponent was human. ¡°This feels strange¡­ you bastard. You¡¯ve found the core of a spirit beast!¡± He was sure that Chun Yeowun had obtained the core of a spirit beast. The man in black didn¡¯t know how, but he was enraged at it. ¡°Arrogant bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Gooo! Wheeing! As the man in black began to increase the energy and speed of the wind, sharp energy rose around him. Chachacha! The ice swords which came were either broken or stuck. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are planning to do, but this is useless.¡± He broke the ice swords before Chun Yeowun could come up with any new tricks. It was then, Swoosh! The ice swords, which were unbroken, began to rotate in the opposite direction of the wind. The ice swords, which were close to a thousand, rotated, and at first, they staggered with the wind, then picked up speed. ¡°No. What are you doing?¡± The eyes of the man in black widened. He never imagined that a human could control so many ice swords at once. It was something that even he couldn¡¯t do. But the surprise didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°Let¡¯s bring you out of the wind.¡± Swoosh! Wheeing! When Chun Yeowun began to release his energy and increased the speed of the ice swords. Shockingly, the man in the tornado became bewildered. ¡°You bastard! What are you doing? How can you have such power¡­¡± It was getting difficult for him to control the wind. The swords were blocking the rotational force. As the cold qi seeped in, the heat in the tornado weakened, and the range of the gusts gradually decreased. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Cold sweat ran down Chun Yeowun¡¯s face. He was also strained while facing the man in black. He ended up consuming a lot of energy. Creating ice swords despite them breaking was a terrifyingly straining task. However, the effect was evident. ¡°It-it can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°The winds are stopping!¡± The cultists who were retreating couldn¡¯t hide their surprise at the sight. The gusts, which were weakened by the ice swords, slowly disappeared as if it never existed. Swoosh! And the figure of the man in black appeared. It was outrageous that his winds had disappeared, and his eyes were red with anger. ¡°Yo-you cheeky bastard!¡± It was then. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chun Yeowun flew into the air and appeared in front of him, with his White Dragon Blade in his left hand and the Sky Demon Sword in the other. He unfolded techniques at the same time towards the man in black. Chapter 451 - The One Trapped in Changbai Mountain (4) Chapter 451: The One Trapped in Changbai Mountain (4) Chachachacha! The White Dragon Blade in Chun Yeowun¡¯s left hand and the Sky Demon Sword in his right hand harmonized perfectly as they went for the man in black. The momentum of the two swords looked like it could turn him into minced meat in an instant. The eyes of the man in black, who witnessed this for the first time, radiated red. ¡®The eyes?¡¯ It looked similar to the Blood Reversion Art, but it looked different. It seemed more like something that a ferocious animal would do. ¡°You cheeky bastard, just because you got rid of the wind, you seem to be gleaming!¡± At that moment, the sword in the man¡¯s hand changed. It was a technique that was completely different from the previous mid-range style, but it wasn¡¯t harmonious. However, it was like a one-hit death sword. ¡®What is this technique?¡¯ The power of the sword that Chun Yeowun saw for the first time was comparable to that of the Extreme Art of the Blade God. Chachachang! The two sword techniques collided violently, causing sparks. The elders of the Demonic Cult who were witnessing couldn¡¯t hide their surprise. ¡°He is blocking both the swords of the Lord?¡± Even Marakim, who had been by Chun Yeowun¡¯s side for a long time, was shocked. That technique, where the Extreme Art of the Blade God and the Sword Force of the Sky Demon was used in tandem, wasn¡¯t defended by anyone until now. However, the man in black was able to block it, despite seeing the technique for the first time. ¡®He isn¡¯t from Jianghu. Just who is this man?¡¯ Chun Inji frowned as he watched the confrontation. The man in black was showing a technique that could gain him the title of Supreme Master. But something felt off. ¡®I heard that the God of the East only uses his body for battle.¡¯ Among the five strongest warriors, the only one who didn¡¯t use weapons was the God of the East. However, the man in black was using a longsword, which wasn¡¯t something warriors of Jianghu used. ¡®Is it possible that he isn¡¯t the God of the East, but something else?¡¯ If that was the case, then it was a shock. Didn¡¯t that mean that there was another person with hidden talents who surpassed the five strongest warriors in Changbai Mountain? Chachachang! On the other hand, the man in black who collided with Chun Yeowun was shocked. Contrary to the harsh words he uttered out of anger, he kept trying to find the opponent¡¯s weakness. ¡®He is using different techniques in both hands?¡¯ The opponent, who Chun Yeowun had been battling, had never seen another man use different techniques in both hands. No, no one had ever managed to, but this man was unfolding perfect techniques with both hands. Shhh! He whipped his head to the side, avoiding getting hit by the technique which was aiming for it. If it weren¡¯t for his reflexes which surpassed a human¡¯s, he would have already been killed four times. ¡®This jerk! It¡¯s so annoying! But it seems familiar¡­.¡¯ He has definitely seen it somewhere. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about the technique as he was about to get cut by the swords. ¡®First, I need to take down this intruder.¡¯ The speed of the man in black was much faster. It seems that he and the air were flowing together. ¡®He became faster?¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes trembled. Obviously, Chun Yeowun had an advantage when using two different techniques with both hands. However, the man in black was able to escape every crisis by moving his body as if he had great vision. Chachachang! ¡®Bottom left.¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s right sword aimed for his head, and his left sword twisted in a strange way aiming for the man¡¯s back. It was something that could be performed since Chun Yeowun had muscles that go beyond the limits of human beings. Most of the warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to do that with two swords in their hands. But, Swish! ¡®Again?¡¯ The man in black whipped his head to the side and avoided the right sword. And in that state, he suddenly twisted his arm behind his back and used the sword in his right hand to block the incoming sword. ¡®He twisted his arm behind his back?¡¯ Chun Yeowun was flustered. Thanks to the Extreme Art of the Blade God, he overcame the limits of his muscles. But this man didn¡¯t seem to have any restrictions on his muscles. ¡®He doesn¡¯t have eyes on the back of his head, but he blocked the attack without even looking back? This beastly feeling.¡¯ It was something that humans could never do. As Chun Yeowun¡¯s doubts about the person grew, his eyes became sharper. Dudu! The arm of the man, which was twisted backwards, moved forward with force to hit Chun Yeowun. ¡®A counterattack in that state?¡¯ A groan escaped from his mouth. For the first time ever, a person had blocked both his techniques in a one-on-one confrontation. Besides, he was even counterattacking. ¡®But!¡¯ Ordinary warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to change their direction in mid-air, but not Chun Yeowun. He sprinted and avoided it. Choo! The sword of the man in black slashed empty air. Not missing this, Chun Yeowun tried to cut him down with his left hand. Swosh! ¡®Rotating in that position?¡¯ The man in black swung his sword as if he was a top rotating. Thanks to that, Chun Yeowun had to avoid going ahead with the attack and twisted his body. Chachachacha! The man in black was spinning like a top in mid-air. He turned and looked at Chun Yeowun, who was floating in mid-air as if the wind supported him. ¡°You jerk! You are really getting on my nerves!¡± Chun Yeowun was floating in the air, just like him. He was able to stand in the air while using his energy. Woong! ¡°Who, who the hell is that person able to fight against our Lord?¡± ¡°But, isn¡¯t the God of the East supposed to fight with his bare hands?¡± All the members of the cult who were watching the fight from below were shocked. They had never seen Chun Yeowun fight this long against a single person. But apart from being shocked, they were in wonder. It was because they knew that it wasn¡¯t the God of the East. ¡®The left and right swords aren¡¯t enough. This person can only be dealt by using that sword technique.¡¯ Cha! Chun Yeowun put the White Dragon Blade he was holding in his left hand into the sheath he had on his back. At that, the man in black became puzzled as he asked. ¡°What are you doing? Is attacking with both swords getting tough for you?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m going to deal with you properly.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shhhhh! As soon as he said that, black smoke began to rise from Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. It was the Sky Demon Force. The vicious energy which exuded from his body wrapped around the Sky Demon Sword. Creepy! Even the members of the cult became nervous at that sight. On the other hand, the man looked at the black energy rising from Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one who can do such things. Besides, I can ascen¡­¡± Shhk! Before he could finish his words, Chun Yeowun¡¯s figure moved and narrowed the distance at once. ¡®He got faster?¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s speed couldn¡¯t be compared to before. The man in black tried to stop Chun Yeowun in a hurry, but, Visor! Rather, the hand holding the long sword bounced. ¡°Huh?¡± That was when Chun Yeowun did something strange. Chun Inji mumbled as he watched that. ¡°Sword Art of the Demon God!¡± It was similar to the Sky Demon Sword, but the grip method was different. Hmph! The man in black flinched for a second. It was his first time ever seeing a sword technique that exudes so much energy and fear towards the opponent. He was shocked, and he tried to hit Chun Yeowun with his sword, which was bounced back, but, Swoahhhh! The sword full of the Sky Demon Force swooped in on him like a roaring dragon. As the man in black tried to move away, the Sky Demon Force had already touched his body, creating bloodstains. Chachacha! ¡°Kuaakk!¡± A scream erupted from the mouth of the man in black. Chun Yeowun looked at the man whose body just got cut. ¡®Done.¡¯ Only one attack was blocked. 23 more managed to cut him and with every cut energy entered into his bloodstream. The Sword Art of the Demon God was flawless as it was made of the Extreme Art of the Blade God and the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. And it wasn¡¯t something that could be avoided just because one had a flexible body. What¡¯s more, if used head-on, the opponent should be dead¡­ Swoosh! Chun Yeowun turned his head in surprise at the vicious intent he felt from behind. The man should be dead, but what was he feeling? What was this energy? ¡°No way!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes widened. Unbelievable. The blood on the man in black and the scars he got were all being cleared at a tremendous speed. Fix! ¡°A monster?¡± ¡°Regeneration?¡± Even the warriors of the cult couldn¡¯t hide their shock. The blow should¡¯ve been huge, but the murderous intent he was releasing was a lot stronger than before. ¡°Grrrr. You bastard. You want me to fight with you properly, I guess. Fine.¡± With those words, the man in black¡¯s shirt began to bulge and then tear. Tear! It was like watching the Blood Reversion Art, but different. As the muscles swelled, the skeleton twisted too, as if it was changing into something else. Besides, something was coming out of the body, like black hair. ¡®He has to be stopped. Before he completely transforms.¡¯ It was an unknown phenomenon, but Chun Yeowun decided that as it was unusual, he had to deal with the man or animal before the change was completed. Phat! Chun Yeowun narrowed the distance at once. If his most powerful technique, the Sword Art of the Demon God couldn¡¯t kill him, then he had no choice but to behead it. Swoosh! With a sword qi made of Sky Demon Force, he aimed for the man¡¯s head. It was then. Chun Yeowun went shocked at the strong energy that his five senses felt and forcibly stopped his sword and went back. Step! ¡®Kuk!¡¯ His right arm throbbed as the technique was uncompleted and pulled back. As he moved away from the man who was mutating, something fell from the air. Bang! In an instant, the ground where this thing landed hollowed out with cracks. Chun Yeowun¡¯s two feet, which were also on the ground far away, went down. Kwakwang! ¡®What energy!¡¯ Despite the distance, the power of the energy could be felt. If the warriors were close to it, they would¡¯ve gotten crushed by that immense pressure. ¡°Kuaaak!¡± The man in black who was mutating screamed. But this one, who fell from the air, had pushed the man in black and his face into the ground. The mutating stopped, probably because of the shock. ¡®Bamboo hat?¡¯ The unidentified man was in a bamboo hat. A distinctive look could be made out from the man in the bamboo hat. It was probably because he saw Chun Yeowun standing straight despite him releasing so much energy. ¡®He survived this?¡¯ Chun Yeowun also felt the same. ¡®He is strong.¡¯ Although he had no weapon in his hands, the man in the bamboo hat emanated the energy that only martial artists had. The kind of pure energy which didn¡¯t need weapons to make it to the opponent. Chun Yeowun, who paused for a moment, opened his mouth. ¡°Are you the God of the East¡­¡± It was before he even finished speaking. Swosh! The man in the bamboo hat stretched out his fist in the direction of Chun Yeowun. It was then, tremendous energy stretched from the man and hit Chun Yeowun as if an explosion had happened. ¡®This!¡¯ Kwakwakwang! It was as if a storm was sent in the direction of Chun Yeowun. The warriors of the Demonic Cult, who couldn¡¯t see much because of the rising dust, yelled out in shock. ¡°Lordddddd!!!¡± Chapter 452 - Demon God vs. God of the East (1) The man in the bamboo hat was amazed at the powerful energy he felt from the north. There was no human who could deal with that thing. Even if it was one of the best in Wulin, they would still fail. ¡®How are they still fighting?¡¯ He thought that the one facing that thing would be dead. Its power grows stronger as time goes by, but it hasn¡¯t yet reached the apex of its power. He knew it better than anyone as he competed with it once every ten years. ¡®¡­ is there a person who can deal with it?¡¯ Such a person would be close to the ¡®apex¡¯ like himself. Anxiety crept over the man. He was worried that ¡®that person¡¯ might reappear with time. Phat! Finally, he reached the area where the battle was taking place. If it was ¡®that¡¯ then it was definite that the people would be killed on the spot. Woong! The man in the bamboo hat moved high in the air. He stopped in the air and focused his eyes on the place where two people were fighting. ¡®Huh?¡¯ However, it wasn¡¯t ¡®that person¡¯ who was competing. ¡®If it isn¡¯t him, how is he being cornered? Ah!¡¯ In the eyes of the man in the bamboo hat, he saw black energy rise from the sword of the man competing with that thing. The vicious energy wasn¡¯t internal energy. ¡®He absorbed a spirit beast.¡¯ Now he understood. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to compete with it. The purpose of the one with the black energy¡¯s visit was clear. ¡®He¡¯s aiming for the spirit beast.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t let him enter. Other than the man with long hair, the other people didn¡¯t seem that tough to handle. That was what he thought, ¡°Lorddd!!!¡± He used Void Punch twice, but the energy didn¡¯t go down. If the man was indeed hit, then his energy should have at least fluttered, but instead, it rose. ¡®What?¡¯ Black energy rose in the dust. The man in the bamboo hat waved his hand, trying to clear the dust and see his opponent. One hand was outstretched, and a large invisible sword blocked the attack like a shield. ¡®He blocked it both times?¡¯ The man was in shock. After twenty years, he found a man who stopped his attack twice. And with an invisible sword too. ¡°¡­ I see, a Divine Master.¡± Since he blocked the punch, the man was indeed experienced. ¡°Phew.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes narrowed. Even when he was dealing with the one in black, all he had to do was use his energy, but this time he had to create an invisible sword to defend himself. ¡°You¡¯re the same as me.¡± The man in front of him was a Divine Master too. He also reached the end of the Divine Master Level. It was his first time experiencing a warrior who could do such things. ¡°N-No mistake. He, he is¡­¡± After confirming that his grandson was safe, Chun Inji, who felt relieved, looked at the man in the bamboo hat with a firm expression and said. ¡°God of the East, Ark Wui!¡± He was a man who reigned as one of the five strongest warriors with just his fists. There were rumors going around for a long time that he was the best in the world, but he never thought that the man would be so strong. A thrilling master who made everyone feel inferior. ¡°Does such a person exist?¡± Marakim and Dan Jucheon, who were nearby, had the same reaction. The two looked at the man in the bamboo hat with trembling eyes. In the mountain, the only person who could deal with their Lord head-on was that person. ¡®Two gods have gathered at one place.¡¯ The meeting of two of the five strongest warriors who had the word god in their titles. The bamboo hat man, who judged that Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t an easy opponent, increased his energy. Goo! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Wh-what energy?¡± At his energy, the lower leveled warriors of the cult staggered as the air became heavy for them. They felt as if their bodies were trapped. Even Ko Wanghur and the other Superior Masters felt the same way. ¡°Th-that monster.¡± He was someone who could crush the crowd with just his energy. It was no exaggeration to say that he blocked the 5000 troops of the Yulin all alone. If he had such strength, not just blocking, he could annihilate them too. Everyone looked at those two with tensed faces. Chun Yeowun opened his mouth. ¡°The fact that you threw a fist at me twice means that you have no intention of conversing, right?¡± If there was no hostility, he would have tried to talk first. However, he attacked twice without even knowing if the man was an opponent or not. But, contrary to their expectations, the man opened his mouth to answer. Drrr! The man underneath his hand trembled. Even before being attacked by him, the man in black was undergoing mutation, and now he returned to his original state. As the man in the bamboo hat took three steps back, the man in black stood up. ¡°Ugh! Bastard! How dare you crush me!¡± He grumbled with a voice full of displeasure as he looked at the man in the bamboo hat, making the latter point his finger at the mountain. ¡°You¡¯re the one who tried to break the oath first. Go back now!¡± At that, he shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I¡­ cough!¡± A handful of blood gushed out of the man in black¡¯s mouth. He thought that it was an internal injury caused by the man in the bamboo hat crushing him, but it wasn¡¯t that. The man made a face as if he couldn¡¯t understand something. He thought that his body was restored to its original state. ¡®Aren¡¯t the wounds healed?¡¯ The 23 slashes he sustained had completely regenerated. However, the parts where he was hit were still throbbing. Looking at Chun Yeowun, he grunted. Step! ¡°I knew it, you bastard! You absorbed the core of a fallen spirit beast!¡± ¡®Fallen spirit beast?¡¯ Chun Yeowun frowned at the unfamiliar words. All he did was use the Sky Demon Force of all four qi¡¯s he had. ¡°What do you mean by fallen?¡± ¡°How dare you ask me that!¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s question, the man took a step towards him with a malicious grin, but the man in the bamboo hat stopped him by grabbing his shoulder. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°¡­ if you don¡¯t take your hand off my shoulder, I¡¯ll cut off your fingers and throw them away.¡± It was strange. The man had the ability to do what he said. However, despite the threat, the man didn¡¯t let go. ¡°If you don¡¯t drive out that energy, you won¡¯t be able to fulfill the oath. Does that not matter to you?¡± Startle! The man¡¯s eyebrows rose at the word oath. It was as if the word oath was a kind of restriction. Pak! The man shook off the hand on his shoulder roughly and mumbled while calming his anger. ¡°Damn you bastard. Instead, I will definitely kill you.¡± After those words, he glanced at Chun Yeowun and moved to Changbai Mountain in anger. But there was no way Chun Yeowun would leave him alone. Chun Yeowun¡¯s question wasn¡¯t answered, and his identity was unknown. When Chun Yeowun tried to move, the man in the bamboo hat stopped him. Bang! At that, Chun Yeowun took a step ahead. At that moment, as if ripples could exist on the ground, yin soared around, creating frost on the ground. Jrrk! A huge rock rose from the ground and blocked the man who was heading towards the mountain. The eyes of the man who barely managed to hold back his anger turned red. ¡°You arrogant jerk! Did you block me with ice?¡± Ice could be broken right away. He pulled out his sword and attacked it at once. Clang! ¡°What is this?¡± The ice which should have broken didn¡¯t break. Rather the long sword bounced off of it. The man couldn¡¯t even understand what was happening. Bang! He hit the ice with his fists. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with the ice?¡¯ The ice swords which were created before weren¡¯t that strong. However, this ice rock was very hard, as if it was stone. Not natural. Unlike the ice swords, this ice rock was made up of the essence of the Ice Cold of Heaven technique, and it had the strength to capture even a spirit beast in it. ¡®That bastard! He absorbed a core, but is he really a human? If I don¡¯t transform my body, I won¡¯t be able to wake up.¡¯ Trickle! In addition, the last attack of Chun Yeowun was interfering with his movements. He could have moved away from the ice, but he wanted to destroy it and then move. It was then, he felt energy from behind. ¡®Huh?¡¯ When he turned around, Chun Yeowun had his sword stretched out. ¡°I never said I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Swosh! The large invisible sword that stood like a shield in front of Chun Yeowun a moment back now aimed at him. But, Woong! The man in the bamboo hat blocked the sword as he moved his hand and rotated it before sending it down. ¡®He stopped the invisible sword?¡¯ And that wasn¡¯t the end. Kwang! When the man pushed the sword to the ground, the ground trembled. In a short time, he realized that only if the yin was constantly being released would the rigidity of the stone be maintained. ¡°Hurry.¡± ¡°Tch!¡± The man in black frowned at the words of the man in the bamboo hat and stepped on the ice, and jumped away. Phat! ¡°Who said you could?¡± When Chun Yeowun raised his hand, numerous ice swords appeared in the air. And as he tried to release them, the man in the bamboo hat moved, extending his fist towards Chun Yeowun. Pang! The sound of air being ripped could be clearly heard. ¡®This?¡¯ It looked like a light punch, but it wasn¡¯t. The fist stretched out a lot, and its effect and power didn¡¯t reduce. It was as if a raging volcano exploded. ¡®As we reach the end of the Divine Master Level, we focus on the capabilities of the effectiveness of one thing rather than useless techniques. You can¡¯t stop me with those clumsy moves.¡¯ Once he was done, no one would be able to stand in front of him properly. Unlike the previous punch, this one was difficult to respond to. If the young man was really a Divine Master, then the difference between him and the young man should be felt. ¡®Smiling?¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who should have been shocked, was smiling. And something unique happened. A ferocious black invisible sword was born in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand, and all 24 forms of the Sword Art of the Demon God aimed at one point. ¡®!?¡¯ The man in the bamboo hat realized it. The unification that took him several decades was already being unfolded by the young man in front of him. In an instant, the sword in his hand, which unfolded all aimed for one point. Kwang! As if a bomb had exploded, the strength of the two rattled the place around them. The aftermath of it was the members of the Demonic Cult being pushed away. Swoosh! ¡°Wh-what kind of aftermath?¡± ¡°Euk!¡± Some bounced off. The capabilities of the combatants were overwhelming the other warriors. When the dust fell, a large pit with a five foot radius formed where the two attacks collided. ¡°L-Lord?¡± The cultists checked to see if their Lord was okay. As the dust moved, the figure standing in the center was Chun Yeowun. A haze-like smoke rose from Chun Yeowun¡¯s upper body as if it was driving away the opponent¡¯s energy. He moved three steps back, and there seemed to be several clashes. ¡°Did our Lord hit him? Ah!¡± They found the man ten steps away. His face was revealed under the torn bamboo hat. He was a middle-aged man with pure white hair and a strong face. A haze rose from the middle-aged man¡¯s chest too. Looking at the blood running down his lip, he must have suffered internal injuries. Shh! The man wiped off the blood with his sleeve. He was unable to move for an instant. ¡®I tried to suppress it immediately because the technique seemed poor, but I got pushed back by the counterattack.¡¯ This was what happened in the short time of the exchange. As Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword came for him, he tried to kick Chun Yeowun¡¯s right shoulder. Chun Yeowun, who avoided it, hit the man in his upper body. Pupuk! ¡®No?¡¯ He thought that Chun Yeowun would be thrown away when his punch reached him, but his fist began to turn cold. In his moment of hesitation, Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword pierced his chest. As a result, he got pushed back ten steps. ¡®His energy is impossible to understand. He¡¯s hard to push.¡¯ He figured it out in the short exchange of blows. Srrrr! Chun Yeowun, who had driven out the energy of the middle-aged man which was digging into his body, looked at him. ¡®He is able to unify all his energy and concentrate on executing it perfectly?¡¯ It was admirable. Chun Yeowun understood that. The Sword Art of the Demon God was based on the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. It was given the right to move freely. ¡®Every single blow aims for death.¡¯ This man in front of Chun Yeowun was the toughest opponent he ever met. It was no exaggeration to call him the strongest. To become that strong without a core, he is a great person, even if he is an enemy for now. Chun Yeowun¡¯s energy, which was increased as he obtained four cores, exceeded the man¡¯s. However, the middle-aged man in front of him, who hadn¡¯t taken a single core and reached this level, was commendable. ¡®How long did he practice to achieve that level?¡¯ Maybe he was a person with talent. To some extent, they managed to understand each other. The man relaxed and walked. ¡°It has been a long time. Since I fought properly.¡± He clenched his fists and spoke, taking out his energy properly. ¡°It would be unfair for me to not use my full strength against a warrior like you. It¡¯s the first time in several decades that I¡¯ve had to use the Void Punch.¡± Chun Yeowun too acknowledged his opponent. And the man accepted him, not as an uninvited guest to the mountain, but as a true opponent. Gooo! Energy rose in both fists of the man, who warned. ¡°From now on, lose a little concentration, and you¡¯ll die.¡± It has been a long time since he fought properly, so he wanted to use all his skills. That was what his warning meant. At that, Chun Yeowun responded. ¡°Those words. Right back at you.¡± As soon as that was done, the space around Chun Yeowun shook, and his energy began to condense. Three invisible swords were created in an instant. All three had different attributes. Crackle! Jjjjk! Flare! They were the black thunder qi sword, the black ice qi sword, and the black flame qi sword. Completely different from ordinary sword qi. As Chun Yeowun slightly moved his hand, the three swords aimed for the opponent. ¡°A little carelessness, and you¡¯ll die. God of the East.¡± The warning held no ounce of a lie. ¡®¡­ hiding the power, we both were doing the same.¡¯ Tension stood in the eyes of God of the East, who saw three attributed swords raging with energy. Chapter 453 - Demon God vs. God of the East (2) Chapter 453 Demon God vs. God of the East (2) ¡®Huh¡­ does that mean that what he showed this old man wasn¡¯t his full power?¡¯ Seeing the three invisible swords floating around Chun Yeowun, the former Lord Chun Inji couldn¡¯t help but marvel. The invisible swords themselves were surprising, but to create invisible swords, all with different attributes, was something else. The attributes were thunder qi, flame qi, and ice qi. ¡®I knew that he absorbed the cores, but is it possible for one body to handle so many different attributes at the same time?¡¯ Under normal circumstances, it was absolutely impossible. However, it was the Sky Demon energy that made it possible. The energy taken in from the Imoogi was the Sky Demon energy, and it was pivotal. That energy was what made the three different attributes harmonize. ¡®¡­ this confrontation will truly decide who is the best.¡¯ Among the other five strongest warriors, no one could defeat the Demon God. And if the God of the East was taken down, then Chun Yeowun would truly be the strongest in the world. But that wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. Even before the former Lord, Chun Inji became one of the five strongest warriors, the God of the East had maintained his position. And no one faced him. ¡®Be careful. Yeowun-ah.¡¯ As cheering was all he could do, he tried his best in that. The two were facing each other with their full power, not a single person moved. There was a saying that true masters fight invisible battles through their vision. Chun Yeowun and the God of the East¡¯s eyes constantly moved as if they were busy looking at each other¡¯s truth. ¡®After taking the attack, his openings are completely gone.¡¯ The God of the East¡¯s form had become perfect. It was difficult to find one spot which could be attacked. But even the God of the East was the same. ¡®Those swords are dangerous.¡¯ It was his first time seeing invisible swords with attributes. In addition, each attribute seemed to be mixed with that vicious black energy. Maybe what he did before couldn¡¯t stop them. ¡®This is something I haven¡¯t felt in a long time.¡¯ The greatest advantage of the Martial Void Fist was its perfect defense. And if that defense didn¡¯t work, the battle would be difficult. In the confrontation of vision, it was the God of the East who moved first. Phat! ¡®If I handle the three swords properly, it will be like handling three different masters. If that¡¯s the case, the answer is to stay close and not give him any gaps.¡¯ The God of the East, who concluded his thoughts, quickly moved three steps closer to Chun Yeowun. The space twisted as he raised his fist. Pang! At the same time, as if he controlled the wind, pressure rose, and it struck Chun Yeowun. ¡®This is wind. However¡­.¡¯ Chun Yeowun moved his right hand lightly. The invisible sword with black ice qi rotated and protected Chun Yeowun from the oncoming tornado. That wasn¡¯t the end. As Chun Yeowun stretched his left hand forward, the black thunder qi sword penetrated the center of the tornado and moved towards the God of the East. Crackle! ¡°That looks like thunder qi.¡± The wind was used as a diversion. If Chun Yeowun had only focused on blocking the tornado with his ice sword, the God of the East would have hit him directly. ¡®He noticed?¡¯ As his idea failed, the God of the East moved his left hand in a circle. With the space twisting, the thunder qi sword which rushed for him collided with it. Pang! A cracking sound echoed. With that, the black thunder qi sword couldn¡¯t move any further and stopped. ¡®It was blocked.¡¯ Unlike any normal invisible sword, it wasn¡¯t canceled out, but rather it only stopped moving forward. If that was the case, then defending was easy. When the most fearful thing didn¡¯t happen, the God of the East felt relieved and tried to deliver another punch to Chun Yeowun. It was then, Crackle! The black thunder qi sword, which he had managed to halt, pierced it and attacked him. Flustered, the God of the East stepped ahead. Grrr! Fragments of the ground broke and rose up, blocking the approaching thunder qi sword. However, he had no choice but to retreat a couple steps back as the rocks destroyed by the sword were sent flying towards him. ¡®Is it impossible to stop them?¡¯ The energy from the invisible sword was released, but not the lightning. He was trying to single out one sword by focusing on it with his capabilities, but if the sword could react as such, then it would be hard to block. Startle! ¡°This!¡± The invisible black flame sword which flew above him came barrelling towards him. This sword looked more ferocious. Blaze! The black flame qi sword moved in a splendid trajectory, and the sword came. It was coming in while unfolding the Sword Art of the Demon God. ¡®Can invisible swords be used like this?¡¯ He frowned as he looked at the sword acting on its own. The trajectory of the black flame qi invisible sword coming in wasn¡¯t something that could be prevented by distorting the space. ¡®This is nothing. Martial Void Punch. Void!¡¯ Tatatata! As God of the East widened the distance, he moved his arms around. An invisible circle was born in the space where his hands touched, reproducing his previous technique Blaze! Papapang! The black flame qi sword collided with the distorted space, causing lots of destruction. It was just two techniques colliding, yet the entire place was being ravaged. Tatatak! ¡°Wow!¡± The God of the East got pushed back around six steps. By unfolding the Void Fist, he had to concentrate all his abilities into one point, and he managed to stop the sword from moving, but his defense ended up losing. Chun Yeowun too was a victim. Sting! Sting! Chun Yeowun frowned at the intense pain that ran through his hands. ¡®Is he focusing his capabilities with invisible energy?¡¯ Thanks to that, the black flame qi and the black thunder qi swords collided and were destroyed, and the shock from it flowed back to him. However, Chun Yeowun¡¯s body, which absorbed four cores, was beyond perfect. All the internal wounds he received from the energy suddenly returning were quickly healded. There was no need for Nano to self-heal. Crackle! Again, invisible swords made of black thunder qi and black flame qi appeared. He still had plenty of internal energy. Drip! But that wasn¡¯t the case for the God of the East. Beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead, and his arms trembled. As he kept using the Martial Void Fist, his internal energy was running out quickly, and on top of that, he was using up his mental ability by focusing his attacks at one point and going against a man who was in the Divine Master level wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± At the sight of Chun Yeowun, who seemed to be fine, the God of the East clicked his tongue. ¡®I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯ He could display the same energy as Chun Yeowun in battle. However, he didn¡¯t possess the stamina that Chun Yeowun had, which was why he was at a disadvantage. ¡®Does that mean that his internal energy isn¡¯t running out?¡¯ It felt like he was dealing with a spirit beast. Unlike humans, spirit beasts belong to mother nature and never run out of power. Chun Yeowun, who took in four cores, possessed a tremendous amount of energy that could be close to infinite. The God of the East shook his head at the thought. ¡®I have no other choice but to offer my flesh to take out his bones.¡¯ Some sacrifice was inevitable to win. Determined, he threw a punch. Phat! The God of the East stretched his arm out towards him. ¡®This?¡¯ Seeing him rushing in, Chun Yeowun realized that his opponent wanted to win the battle with a final blow. Given the disadvantage that the God of the East had, it was a natural choice to make. ¡®Smash the three invisible swords simultaneously with the Invisible Fist and then defeat him with the Martial Void Fist.¡¯ It was a simple tactic, but one which could cost him his life. When the invisible swords with different attributes were all concentrated on him, he had to overcome their force and the aftermath of each clash before Chun Yeowun could react and take him down. ¡®I¡¯m coming!¡¯ Goo! He was ready to make sacrifices. His aim was the invisible swords, which suddenly rushed for him. But it felt strange. As he got closer to Chun Yeowun, the three swords stopped moving. He didn¡¯t know what the trick was, but the closer he got, the more advantageous it was for the God of the East. Without unfolding the Invisible Fist, he could move onto the second step. That was until Chun Yeowun opened his mouth. ¡°Thanks to you, I learned something good.¡± ¡®?¡¯ He wondered what that meant, but the three swords suddenly aimed for him. ¡®What is he doing¡­ !?¡¯ The eyes of the God of the East trembled. Goo! Among them, the sword with the black thunder qi had energy concentrated on its tip. Chun Yeowun, who was learning to unify the 24 forms at one point, was still trying to perfect it. And now, he intended to unfold it with an invisible sword with an attribute. Drrr! Chun Yeowun¡¯s surroundings shook. When space trembled, tremendous energy that was strong enough to shake the earth was concentrated at one point. The God of the East, who wanted to take down Chun Yeowun, had to abandon his plan to defend himself from the sword. ¡®Avoid, I need to avoid getting hit.¡¯ He knew that the sword couldn¡¯t be stopped anymore. It was the moment when he tried to widen the distance. Bang! Crackle! Dazzling light erupted from the black thunder qi sword, which roared like thunder. It seemed like a ray of lightning that would come out of a dragon¡¯s mouth. The black thunder qi sword looked like it wanted to destroy everything close to it. Kwakwakwang! Its speed could be considered a flash, and the God of the East might not be able to avoid it. ¡®Kuak!¡¯ With his right fist, he tried out to bring out the Martial Void Fist to not take damage. When he raised his fist, the space around trembled, causing ripples on the land. Woong! At the same time, Chun Yeowun¡¯s black thunder qi sword entered. Kwaaak! ¡°Kuk¡± As the two techniques collided, blood gushed out of God of the East¡¯s mouth. With the amount of energy, which was several times of his own, spreading out from the sword, he ended up taking damage. If he kept trying to endure the sword and its energy, he would be swept away and die. ¡®Th-this is unreasonable.¡¯ With all his energy, he raised his fist, which caused ripples. Wook! ¡°Kuak!¡± The price he had to pay was harsh. The bones and the muscles of his right hand twisted, making it tough for him to raise it. But thanks to that, the black thunder qi sword which was aiming for him was deflected upwards. Grrrr! The thunder qi sword¡¯s lighting hit the mountain peak which was behind him. Rumble! Rocks fell down from the mountain peak. A hole was drilled into it. The cultists who saw the confrontation couldn¡¯t help but be astonished at the amount of power the mountain peak got hit by. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± ¡°No, that is ridiculous!¡± ¡°Through a mountain!?¡± It was monster-like power. The God of the East, who barely managed to escape from getting hit, grabbed his right shoulder and twisted it roughly. ¡°Ugh¡­ pant¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t really something a human could do. His eyes trembled as they looked at Chun Yeowun, aiming his invisible black flame qi and the black ice qi swords at him. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re great. Try stopping this too. I¡¯ll shoot them the same away again.¡± ¡®What!?¡¯ At those words, the face of the God of the East turned pale. If the invisible swords which had such capabilities kept coming at him, that meant that his opponent still had a lot of energy to use. Chapter 454 - The Fallen Spirit Beast (1) Chapter 454: The Fallen Spirit Beast (1) The God of the East was flustered. Beads of sweat were forming on Chun Yeowun¡¯s forehead as he looked at his opponent. The technique Chun Yeowun was using had multiple overlappings, and the amount of energy that it consumes couldn¡¯t be small. About three-quarters of the energy generated after taking in a core would get consumed. ¡®Huu¡­ imbuing two attributes into one invisible sword isn¡¯t enough, and concentrating it at one point would be a huge waste.¡¯ For now, three or four times was the limit. However, the power was beyond the imagination, severely injuring the God of the East¡¯s right arm, with a small attack too. It was truly a technique that was fearsome to face. ¡°Indeed, you are great. Try stopping this too. I¡¯ll shoot them the same way again.¡± Chun Yeowun spoke those words. If it was any normal person, Chun Yeowun would¡¯ve killed them, but since the God of the East was great and he acknowledged the power and capabilities of the man who achieved it all with his own strength, he said that. Although he was preventing Chun Yeowun from entering the mountain, he didn¡¯t want to risk his life against a true warrior like the God of the East. Chun Yeowun¡¯s intentions seemed to work to some extent. ¡®¡­ if there is another offensive attack like that, blocking it would be impossible.¡¯ In addition, one arm was twisted, and the muscles seemed to be strained, so it was difficult for him to fight. In terms of a swordsman, it was like holding a broken sword. However, if the purpose of this confrontation was to simply compete for a winner and loser, then accepting defeat would be best. ¡°This battle is won by you. Just like it was said, the old water of the Yangtze River gets pushed to the front because of the stronger new water. You¡¯re stronger than Chun Majong of your cult.¡± ¡°Lord Chun Majong?¡± Chun Yeowun frowned at the words which came out of the God of the East¡¯s mouth. It was a name he had heard a lot. It must have been the name of a past Lord. ¡®No. Did the God of the East know my father?¡¯ Chun Inji, who was hearing his words, eyes widened. Chun Majong was a former Lord and his father. When Chun Inji was active in the cult, he knew that the God of the East is one of the five strongest warriors, but he didn¡¯t know that he shared a relationship with his father. ¡®Just how old¡­ ugh.¡¯ Although he had white hair, he only looked like a middle-aged man. Even if he reverted back to a younger age, this man had to be over a hundred years old. ¡®He is a warrior from the same generation as great-grandfather. That is why his martial arts are so pure.¡¯ The man had reached this point in his life because of his ability. And he is so skilled because of his age. And his understanding of Chun Yeowun and his men was probably because he had already met cultists in the past. ¡°Ha¡­¡± The God of the East, who held his breath, sighed. Although he acknowledged his opponent¡¯s victory, his eyes were full of determination, he wasn¡¯t willing to give up. Why was he trying to stop people from entering Changbai Mountain? ¡°You were acquainted with my great-grandfather?¡± When he realized how old the man was, Chun Yeowun showed his respects to him. To that, the man shook his head and replied. ¡°We weren¡¯t acquainted. We just competed a couple times.¡± ¡°That can be considered as a relationship too. But what I want to know is why are you stopping us from entering Changbai Mountain.¡± In response to Chun Yeowun¡¯s question, Ark Wui pursed his lips before opening them. ¡°Here in Changbai Mountain, there are creatures that others can¡¯t hold. I¡¯m guarding this place to prevent people from encountering those beings.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up. The words of Master Wu Chun from the Shaolin Temple were true! It wasn¡¯t that he was stopping people. Rather Ark Wui was trying to protect people from something hidden inside. ¡°Are you talking about that crazy-eyed one?¡± Clearly, that man was dangerous. The power he held was completely different from normal warriors, and it was the first time that Chun Yeowun had experienced such a murderous intent with so much hatred. He was someone who could be called the Great Death Bringer. At Chun Yeowun¡¯s question, Ark Wui answered. ¡°Haa¡­ right. That¡¯s the existence which is dangerous because it¡¯s been toiling in hatred, anger, and murderous intent for years.¡± At that, Chun Yeowun asked. ¡°Indeed, the existence, so it doesn¡¯t have a human body?¡± At that, Ark Wui seemed troubled. The battle was stopped abruptly, but since he already fought it, Ark Wui had no choice but to tell him. Especially since its body was transforming. ¡®By any chance¡­ a fallen spirit beast?¡¯ It was a strange thought, but that¡¯s what he thought. There were a lot of confusing things, like the way the man used wind. It clearly looked like he could control the wind. It could be that the man absorbed the core of the Feng Bo (White Tiger), but that didn¡¯t feel like the right answer. Looking at Changbai Mountain, where the man had disappeared to, Chun Yeowun said. ¡°You said it was to prevent people from encountering that existence. Did I look like I was in trouble?¡± When the fight was stopped abruptly, Chun Yeowun had the upper hand. Besides, Chun Yeowun hadn¡¯t gone all out. Ark Wui thought for a while. ¡®¡­ this person is certainly different.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t someone who had to be protected. It was the first time that this happened, so he was worried about what he had to say. In his mind, he remembered the mutation. ¡®As long as I live and guard this place, I hope to keep people out, hoping for purification.¡¯ If his eyes weren¡¯t wrong, Ark Wui hadn¡¯t degraded in skill. But then, one day, he would end up becoming weak and lose in the battle against that man, and he would run out to massacre the people of Jianghu. ¡®Thinking about it, I was hoping to send that man to hell with my own hands.¡¯ But it was harder in his current state. It was the tenth year, and his arm, which was hurt, wouldn¡¯t heal right away. Of course, even if he did his best, the result would be unknown because of his current condition, but if he lost, that being would break out of the mountain. After sighing, Ark Wui, who had been lost in thought, opened his mouth. ¡°Is your purpose also the core of the spirit beast?¡± A straightforward question. The people who came to Changbai Mountain only had one purpose. It was to gain the core of the spirit beast, the Feng Bo, to increase their power. Regardless of the faction, that was the truth. ¡®Will you, like everyone else, explain the validity of taking the core with a cause?¡¯ Those who tried to obtain the core were all the same. Saying that they couldn¡¯t let it fall into someone else¡¯s hands, so they came to take the core for themselves. The reason was the same for everyone. But, ¡°Do you think there is another reason for coming here?¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t deny it. Since the Yulin troops were diplomatic, he thought that this person, who seemed like the Lord of the Demonic Cult, would come up with some reason, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t even try to hide your greed.¡± It would be better that way. Rather than trying to make a false justification, he was honest. But, ¡°It seems like you have obtained many cores. Why are you being so greedy?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand it. The existence of the Feng Bo was well known, so many people aimed for it. However, the other spirit beasts were rather difficult to find, and if he could take away those cores, then he didn¡¯t have to aim for this one. ¡°If it¡¯s you, no one in Jianghu would be able to win against you, so why covet this core too?¡± In addition, since Chun Yeowun had multiple cores, he would live for a long time. There was no need for such excessive greed. Chun Yeowun thought seriously about the questions Ark Wui asked. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t believe it if I say that it¡¯s to prevent the Blade Lord from obtaining immortality.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t even told that to his subordinates. Who would believe that nonsense? ¡°Recently, there is a rise of a clan called the Blade God Six Martial Clan, which began to grow suddenly. Their head is aiming for eternal life¡­¡± Kwang! Just then, they heard a loud roar. Ark Wui looked shocked at the sound. It came from the side of Changbai mountain. At the peak, there was a vast lake, and he could see a column of water rising. Swoosh! ¡®What was that just now?¡¯ Shocked, he looked around as the sound echoed. ¡°Growllll!¡± The sound of a tiger roaring from the peak of the mountain. Chun Yeowun looked over there with sharp eyes. ¡®Is that¡­ the White Tiger?¡¯ That wasn¡¯t a roar that a human could produce. ¡°Is he breaking the oath?¡± He was puzzled for a moment at the incomprehensible mumble from Ark Wui, who immediately moved. Tat! His expression was serious as he was trying to reach the peak. At the top was the place where that man lived. He didn¡¯t know what happened, but the cry meant that something terrible had happened. Swoosh! Swoosh! As he hurried, he heard someone catch up to him. Ark Wui glanced to the side to see Chun Yeowun. The excellent display of martial arts. ¡°Was that the White Tiger?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s question, Ark Wui nodded his head without saying anything. Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°It looks like we were hit on the back of our heads by the Blade God Six Martial Clan while we were fighting.¡± ¡°Blade God Six Martial clan?¡± Come to think of it, Ark Wui had heard the people of the Yulin utter the same name. It was something he wasn¡¯t concerned about because whoever it was, he had no intention of letting them into the mountain. ¡°The situation has gone out of control. It has to be stopped.¡± ¡°It would be dangerous if the core gets into the hands of the Blade God Six¡­¡± ¡°Not that.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°That man should never be allowed to turn into his original form!¡± Chun Yeowun thought that Ark Wui was concerned about the core falling into other¡¯s hands, but what he heard was completely unexpected. Of course, he thought it was because Ark Wui didn¡¯t know about the Blade God Six Martial Clan. With their power, hunting the spirit beast wasn¡¯t a difficult task. Gooooo! ¡°This¡­ what the hell?¡± Chun Yeowun looked at Changbai Mountain with trembling eyes. Dark clouds gathered in the sky, which looked clear until a second back. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by it. To that, Ark Wui spoke. ¡°It¡¯s a spirit beast which has lived for nearly a thousand years and has ascending in the ranks. A monster which should never be released into this world.¡± Creepy! A horrendous energy engulfed the mountain. Above the peak of Changbai Mountain, which was covered with dark clouds, an infinitely dark and huge tiger appeared. Chapter 455 - The Fallen Spirit Beast (2) Chapter 455: The Fallen Spirit Beast (2) Feng Bo. One of the five spirit beasts. Among the five, the Feng Bo (White tiger) was the only beast whose habitat was known. To the east, in Changbai Mountain. It was written in one of the Three Great Books. Many details of the five spirit beasts were described in the book called the Book of Spirits. However, it was said that the five of them, the spirit beasts, live for many years, and when their spiritual power reaches a certain point, they rise to a higher level. It was meant to denote that they reach a level of supremacy when they reach enlightenment and ascend to the realm of the gods. There was a passage in it that says that a normal person or even a master who cultivates internal energy can obtain enlightenment and turn into a deity. An example would be Elder Jang Sambong of the Wudang clan. Swoosh! Near the entrance of the mountain. Two humans were traversing the forest with great speed. ¡°Is what I¡¯m thinking right?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s question, Ark Wui nodded his head. The shadow of the giant tiger seen from afar was under the clouds. As the name Feng Bo, which means White Tiger, implies, the existence which should have been white with black stripes was engulfed in darkness. ¡°Pitch black darkness.¡± ¡°As he couldn¡¯t ascend, his power eroded with anger and hatred. It turned into that.¡± Ark Wui still hadn¡¯t forgotten about that time. The transformation of the White Tiger, who was crying in anger. It was a process in which the sacred spirit inside Changbai Mountain, which he knew, turned into a monster that could destroy everything. Chun Yeowun frowned at the words of Ark Wui. ¡®I feel like I saw it somewhere.¡¯ Chun Yeowun looked at the black wrist guard on his right arm. Sky Demon Sword. When he first got it, he saw a man cutting down the horns of the Imoogi, which was about to ascend to heaven as a dragon. At that time, the white body of the Imoogi had turned dark. The mysterious figure in white disappeared, and in its place came a ferocious monster that was killed by Chun Ma. ¡®Was the Imoogi corrupted too?¡¯ It looked that way. The spirit beasts who were supposed to gain spiritual power and ascend to heaven lost their lives. ¡®It has to be like that.¡¯ He felt that Imoogi was different as all he saw were images of it. However, the Imoogi, which had turned into a monster, was something that could split the earth and heaven too. ¡®¡­ the more I know, the more I feel like Chun Ma had reached the level of a God.¡¯ It was also the case with the word ¡®Sword¡¯, which was engraved on the old tablet. With a single character, he managed to subdue all the swordsmen. At what level was that possible? Chun Yeowun, who remembered something, asked. ¡°Was it possible that the White Tiger was forcibly obstructed from ascending?¡± At that question, Ark Wui¡¯s expression hardened. It seemed like several things had happened. Chun Yeowun, who thought it must be something personal, decided not to ask further questions when Ark Wui opened his mouth with a bitter expression. ¡°He lost his precious friend over a hundred years ago.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± ¡°¡­ yes. He was a friend of mine too.¡± A hundred years had passed, but he still remembered him. He was a relative and friend with whom life and death could be shared with. ¡°He was such a fun person that even the guardian of Changbai Mountain, which everyone was afraid of, turned towards him. If he hadn¡¯t died in vain, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Ark Wui felt regret. His death had many repercussions. To the extent where even a spirit beast gave up on his ascension and got corrupted. ¡°Grrrrrrr!¡± A great roar from the tiger could be heard again. As he looked at the sky covered in dark clouds, Ark Wui bit his lip as he watched the beast rage in anger. The guy who hadn¡¯t broken his oath for 100 years reverted to his original body. ¡®Why on earth did he break the oath he made himself? What provoked him¡­ was it?¡¯ He looked at the peak of the mountain. He raised his energy to get a clear view as he moved faster. Meanwhile, on the peak of the mountain. Swoosh! Wheeing! The vast lake, which was reflecting the sky, was covered in dark clouds which swayed the waves violently. ¡°Grooooooo!¡± ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°My ears!¡± Numerous warriors of the Blade God Six Martial Clan were near the lake, covering their ears. Just the roar made their stomachs drop. Even those who were supposed to be strong were on the ground coughing up blood, while others¡¯ ears were bleeding. Thud! Thud! The man in bandages glanced at the warriors who had fallen. He was baffled to see how the situation turned out. ¡°That monster is the White Tiger?¡± The monster in front of him was thirty meters tall. This monster, with its red eyes and ferocious energy, had the shape of a tiger, but it was completely different from the White Tiger they had heard about. Tak! ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ damn it! I have no idea what the hell that thing is.¡± A bald old man sat next to the man in bandages. The old man was covered in cold sweat as he held onto his left shoulder. His left arm, stained with blood, was torn off by the huge claws, and it looked like his arm would fall off at any moment. ¡°Former Lord, are you alright?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ would anyone be alright? I just lost an arm. How could a normal-looking human even turn into a monster?¡± The old man called the former Lord, who tried to stop the man¡¯s mutation, was hit. He tried to subdue it, thinking that it was some kind of Blood Reversion Art, but it ripped off his arm. ¡°Hwang-heol. What the hell is that monster?¡± It was supposed to be huge but it¡¯s too huge. They heard that the tiger is supposed to be three times the size of a regular tiger. Of course, they knew that as the spiritual energy increased, the spirit beast would grow, but this was close to being a monster. Tak! At the time, someone approached Hwang-heol. An old man wearing a golden eyepatch, he was Woo, a former Lord of the clan. He too was shocked at the roaring beast. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is. But does this mean that the man we saw before is the monster?¡± ¡°Are you blind just because you only have one eye?¡± The bald man asked, annoyed. Former Lord Woo kept his mouth shut, realizing that it must be hard for the other man as he just lost his arm. Hwang-heol was at a loss for words. ¡®That black monster is really the Feng Bo? The White Tiger?¡¯ Arriving near the mountain, they knew that a battle was taking place in the north and took the opportunity to climb up the mountain. In the process of searching for the spirit beast, they met an unknown person. It was a person who seemed to be annoyed, and the moment he saw them, he attacked them. [Dirty worms keep invading my Mt. Baekdu! I¡¯m going to kill you all!] He didn¡¯t speak Chinese. At first, they thought that this man was protecting the mountain. However, they were shocked to see him unfold techniques that didn¡¯t belong to Jianghu. That man¡¯s techniques were as dangerous as their clan¡¯s. They never expected such a person to be hiding in the mountain along with the God of the East. [No more. I¡¯ll take you all down.] Although he was injured, the man had the ability to annihilate half of the troops and the left arm of their former lord. He was unscathed despite fighting against two former lords. However, the man who was attacking suddenly turned into a beast. ¡°KKUAAAKKKk!¡± Kwang! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Euk!¡± ¡°M-Move!¡± When the black tiger roared, dozens of people lost their lives. It wasn¡¯t something that martial arts could overcome. It was safe to say that the monster is a natural disaster. About a thousand people were attacked, and most of them died pointlessly. Hweeeing! ¡°Wh-what¡¯s happening now?¡± Another strange thing happened in the sky where rain and dark clouds had formed. The dark clouds gathered around the giant black tiger, and mist began to form, which soon took the shape of a tornado. Wheeing! ¡°Wi-wind?¡± It wasn¡¯t just one. Four tornados appeared as if dragons were moving around trying to protect the black tiger. Hundreds of people got swept away in an instant by the tornados. ¡°Ackkkk!¡± ¡°Help me!¡± Even those who were excellent warriors were no exception. The tornados were different from a natural disaster. Every time the tornados spun, it was as if swords were attacking. Clash! ¡°Kuk!¡± ¡°Ugh! H-how is the wind this sharp?¡± ¡°Everyone! Move away from the tornados!¡± The masters and the warriors spread out in all directions. Even a simple gust of wind was killing them. This was not something they could deal with. Hwang-heol mumbled. ¡°How can¡­ this is so different.¡± They were all there during the battle with the Great Bird. But even the Great Bird didn¡¯t seem this strong. In comparison, it was the difference between an adult and a child. ¡°Kuaaaaaa!¡± Creepy! It roared again. It was when the two former Lords and Hwang-heol were trying to figure out how to attack it. ¡°Oho. Is this the fallen spirit that I¡¯ve only heard of?¡± ¡°B-Blade Lord!¡± The three people were shocked to see their Lord appear with a bamboo hat. He said that it would take longer to join them as he would take care of the Yulin troops, but they didn¡¯t expect him to come this quick. This meant that this man had tremendous power, which took down the Yulin. ¡°You came? Blade Lord!¡± Everyone bowed to the man at the same time. Ignoring that, the man called Blade Lord looked at the tiger surrounded by tornados. ¡°Wh-what are we¡­¡± ¡°I will go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Phat! Before they could even question him, the man flew into the air. The Blade Lord, who was floating in the air, reached the vicinity of the tornados which were blocking the huge tiger. The Blade Lord pretended to cut down the tornados with his hand. Woong! Huge invisible energy rose as his hand slashed down the tornados in an instant. Slashhh! The warriors who watched it began to cheer. ¡°Blade Lord!! Woah!¡± ¡°He cut down the tornados!¡± ¡°N-no! They haven¡¯t been taken down yet!¡± Wheeing! The tornados didn¡¯t die down. The parts which got cut soon began to reconnect. That was what he was aiming for. Swoosh! He aimed to pass through the brief gap which formed in the tornado. With the sword he pulled out from his waist, he leaped, aiming it at the chest of the huge black tiger. Visor! The tiger roared at the appearance of the man and raised its front paws to strike him. ¡°Grrrrrrr!¡± Wheeing! Just by extending its sharp claws, huge wind pressure was created. The right front paw moved, wanting to kill everything in front of it. He shifted his approach, cleared his breath, and wielded his sword. Woong! At that moment, space shook in the direction where he was wielding his sword which contained an enormous concentrated power . Bang! Part of the black tiger¡¯s right front paw hit the sword and bounced up. The black tiger roared in pain as one of its paws got cut off. ¡°KUAAAAAAKKKK!¡± The Blade Lord¡¯s lips formed into a smile. ¡®This is payback for what you did 20 years ago.¡¯ It was his growth after what he faced in the past. After 20 years, the Blade Lord was able to take down the opponent. Phat! ¡°I¡¯ll cut off that head of yours just like this!¡± Phat! Phat! Not missing the opportunity, the Blade Lord aimed for the neck of the black tiger. Across pouring rain, his figure moved. It was then. ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± ¡°No!¡± Huge wind erupted from the mouth of the black tiger and attacked the Blade Lord. It was wind that could cut down a mountain. The Blade Lord immediately created a huge invisible sword. But the pressure was too strong, he got pushed down to the bottom of the lake. Thud! ¡°Blade Lord!!!¡± The ones who were watching it shouted in surprise. But that wasn¡¯t the end of the surprise. ¡°No?¡± The tiger raised its intact front paw and stomped it into the lake. Thud! Splash! Thud! Its heavy paw created a new image of the lake. It was aiming to kill the Blade Lord. The two eyes of the black tiger gleamed in red as it looked down at the lake. ¡°How dare you!¡± Former Lord Woo, wearing the golden patch, was so angry that he tried to attack it. It was then, Jjjjkkk! The water in the lake, which was raging, began to freeze. From the place where the black tiger had stepped. It froze so quickly that the tiger couldn¡¯t react. Jjkkkk! As the cold began to seep up to the paw, it lifted its paw. The ice shattered as the paw was lifted from the lake, and at that moment the Blade Lord jumped out. Jjjjkkk! Then, two invisible swords appeared with ice qi in the air and stabbed the black tiger in the chest. ¡°The core!¡± As the ice qi swords touched the center of the tiger¡¯s chest, the tiger roared and released its energy to deflect the swords, but the ice qi which had penetrated into its body, spread. Jjjkkk! ¡°KUUUUAAAAKKKKKKK!¡± The tiger howled in pain as it tried twisting its body and swinging its paws. The body of the Blade Lord, who was concentrating on the ice qi in the tiger¡¯s body, bounced back. Bang! ¡°Kuak!¡± In an instant, the body of the Blade Lord bounced back 30 meters or so. He was quite shocked at it, seeing how blood flowed from the corner of his lips. However, since he absorbed a core, he managed to recover from his injuries, and his complexion brightened. ¡°You are quite rebellious.¡± If it used a little more energy, he would have gotten crushed. It was the moment when he was about to move again and strike it down. Startle! From the north, immense energy was felt as it merged with the tornado and pierced the chest of the huge black tiger, which was suffering from the ice qi. Kwak! ¡°Kuaaaakkk!¡± All eyes turned to what pierced into the chest. Crackle! A ray of black lightning passed through the tiger¡¯s chest and then disappeared. The black tiger, which got hit again, twisted its body. Bang! Bang! Bang! As it wriggled in pain, the fragments of the frozen lake went everywhere. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What was that just now?¡± It was that moment when everyone was equally confused. The eyes of the warriors of the Blade God Six Martial Clan focused on one place. The place where the huge chest of the tiger was open wide, and something was shining in it. ¡°Th-that!¡± ¡°Core!¡± The core was shining brightly. But it wasn¡¯t just the core. Eyes gleamed from the pierced chest to someone in black armor who stood there. The armor that seemed soaked in the blood, moved away from the black tiger, which was crying out in pain. Woong! As if he could walk on air, the one in the black armor moved a couple more steps away. The helmet of the armor disappeared, revealing the face behind it. Long hair fluttered in the wind and rain. ¡°De-Demon God!¡± Hwang-heol shouted at the man he recognized. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Demon God?¡± The two former Lords were shocked at the man being called the Demon God. Amid everyone¡¯s attention, Chun Yeowun smiled and shouted to everyone who had gone silent. ¡°You all did good!¡± The face of the Blade Lord, who was on the mountain, distorted terribly. Chapter 456 - The Fallen Spirit Beast (3) Chapter 456: The Fallen Spirit Beast (3) ¡°It took nearly a hundred years to purify him. As per his friend¡¯s words, all he had to do was return to his original state and climb up. But¡­ it all looks unreasonable now.¡± It was Ark Wui who had given up a hundred years of his life. However, the hatred and resentment inside the White Tiger didn¡¯t weaken but instead grew. Its appearance now is much closer to the form it took a hundred years ago, and the hatred inside it was all being directed to the Jianghu. ¡°The guy who threw off the shackles created by the oath returned to his own body, which will stain the entire place in blood. Just like the six-headed dragon spirit which almost annihilated the entire Jianghu region during the days of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors.¡± Spirit beasts who have reached the highest point would be dangerous and difficult to kill. The only opportunity to kill him would be when he cannot take his original form even after 100 years. In a bitter voice, Ark Wui asked Chun Yeowun. ¡°¡­ this is the calling that was originally for me, but if it doesn¡¯t work, kill him with your hands.¡± It was unclear if Ark Wui would be able to kill the beast or not. Judging that he might fail due to his injured right arm, he asked Chun Yeowun. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it?¡± ¡°I was holding onto him with affection and cause. But now it won¡¯t be possible, and I can¡¯t let innocent people of Jianghu get killed.¡± Ark Wui¡¯s words were resolute. He didn¡¯t care about the deaths of the warriors or the leaders. However, he didn¡¯t like the idea of innocent people getting killed. ¡®You are a true friend.¡¯ Chun Yeowun admired Ark Wui¡¯s intentions. He seemed a lot better than the warriors of the Forces of Justice who advocate justice. Such a person was the one warriors respected. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll hurry up and return your favor.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s words made Ark Wui wonder. Ark Wui had hurt his right arm, his body was out of balance, and he wasn¡¯t able to speed up either. Even if he punched the air, he doubted that it would be with his full force. What could he even do? It was then. Tsutsutsutsu! Something began to generate from Chun Yeowun¡¯s body, and it turned into black armor. Ark Wui¡¯s eyes widened at it. It shouldn¡¯t have been a big deal, but he was just shocked to see Chun Yeowun suddenly wear armor which even covered his face. ¡°I¡¯m going ahead.¡± ¡°?¡± Woong! White smoke appeared from the feet of the armor, and he was pushed into the air. Wooh! ¡°What was that?¡± Ark Wui was stunned as he looked at Chun Yeowun. Chun Yeowun, who flew towards the peak at once, saw someone competing with the giant black tiger. He was someone who was able to make full use of his abilities and focused energy at one point, just like the God of the East. Moreover, this man could freeze the lake in an instant. It must have been the one who absorbed the core of the Great Bird. ¡®Is that person the head of the Blade God Six Martial Clan?¡¯ Chun Yeowun remembered the words that his grandfather spoke. He said that the Blade Lord, the head of the clan, had gone to the Potala palace with all his forces to obtain the core of the Great Bird. ¡®Blade Lord!¡¯ In the meantime, the man Chun Yeowun was so curious about had finally appeared. And he somehow aimed for the fallen White Tiger. ¡®What is he aiming for? Nano. Find the place where the core of the black tiger is concentrated.¡¯ [Understood.] Nano began to analyze it in augmented reality. When a cross-shaped target was painted on its chest. [A lot of energy is concentrated in the thorax that goes down the black tiger¡¯s neck.] ¡®Nice.¡¯ There was no way he could lose the core of the White Tiger. And it was a great opportunity as the Blade Lord was weakened by the blow. ¡®If I intervene in the middle, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do this or that, and I¡¯d get caught between the spirit beast and the Blade Lord.¡¯ There was a simple way to do that. First, he had to take the core of the White Tiger. It would make the Blade God Six Martial Clan angry if they who had been aiming for the core and fighting against the black tiger all this time saw the core enter Chun Yeowun¡¯s hands. ¡°Kowwww!!!¡± It wasn¡¯t just because its chest was hit, but the black tiger, which had been hit near its core, twisted its body and cried out. Since the core, where all its spiritual energy is gathered, was being taken away, perhaps it was the same as destroying a martial artist¡¯s dantian. ¡®This should be better than letting those people take it away.¡¯ Chun Yeowun looked at the core, which was emitting a brilliant light. Just a touch, and he could feel its great energy. Seeing Chun Yeowun float in the air, Hwang-heol, who was initially bewildered, yelled in anger. ¡°Demon God! Isn¡¯t that something you should be ashamed of? Only cowardly people do things like pickpocketing!¡± Unlike him, the former Lords on either side were different. The fact that he broke into the middle of the fight and took the core was infuriating, but the overwhelming energy they felt was petrifying. ¡®The power of that blow was terrifying.¡¯ Even their Blade Lord had failed to penetrate the tiger¡¯s body despite connecting on several blows. However, the Demon God, Chun Yeowun, made a hole in the chest with just a single blow, even if it was a surprise attack. ¡°He¡¯s more of a monster than I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°Huh. He can¡¯t be dealt with without the Blade Lord. It makes sense for the Six Martial Masters to keep losing.¡± Hwang-heol frowned at the words of the former Lords, who were supposed to be the best in the clan. Even if Chun Yeowun was a monster, the core shouldn¡¯t fall into his hands. ¡°Even so, we need to kill him here. According to the records left behind by ¡®that person¡¯, this must¡­¡± Before Hwang-heol could finish speaking, the warriors shouted. ¡°Blade Lord!¡± ¡°The Blade Lord has come! Woah!!!¡± Shhhh! Suddenly, the Blade Lord appeared in the air in front of Chun Yeowun. The Blade Lord, whose bamboo hat got torn, was revealed to be a middle-aged man with a short beard. And a horrible expression showing how angry he was. ¡°Demon God!¡± Blade Lord pretended to swing his hand. Then, in front of him, invisible energy gathered, giving off a sharp feel, and it moved with the momentum to cut Chun Yeowun in half. Clang! However, it couldn¡¯t cut him. It was blocked by an invisible sword that emerged in the air. Chowchowchow! However, in the aftermath of the collision between the invisible swords, pressure threw some people, while others had to get out of their vicinity. ¡°Ah, amazing!¡± ¡°Move!¡± ¡°Everyone, keep your distance!¡± Kwang! Kwang! The aftermath of it was trees and the grass on the ground being uprooted. So this was how dangerous a battlefield would be when two people of the highest level would fight. The warriors of the Blade God Six Martial Clan all moved away at once. The Blade Lord opened his mouth. ¡°Demon God. Hand over the core.¡± His gaze was on the core, which was in Chun Yeowun¡¯s left hand. Maybe it was because he lost what he was aiming for. He had a grim expression. However, Chun Yeowun said something weird. ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± The Blade Lord raised his eyebrows, puzzled by what was asked. At his level, he thought that Chun Yeowun would naturally recognize his existence and title. ¡°I¡¯m the current head, who stands at the apex.¡± Shhh! Blade Lord moved forward, maintaining his invisible sword, and tried to attack Chun Yeowun. It was the fifth form of the Extreme Art of the Blade God. Normally he was someone who would unfold a technique with the sleekest movement, but now he didn¡¯t want to follow up the technique. Chow chow chow chow! Invisible sharp attacks came for Chun Yeowun. At that, Chun Yeowun slightly moved. It was then, his invisible sword created a dense sword net, blocking the form of the Extreme Art of the Blade God. ¡°Don¡¯t use what you stole!¡± Suddenly, the Blade Lord appeared from behind. It was an illusion skill of some kind. And he aimed for Chun Yeowun¡¯s left arm, which was holding the core. Chun Yeowun¡¯s actions were, ¡®This guy?¡¯ The Blade Lord frowned as he looked at what he was aiming for with his sword. He didn¡¯t expect the core to be used as a defense by Chun Yeowun. If the core got damaged in any other way than being absorbed, all its energy would be drained, and the core becomes useless. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut off your head!¡± The sword turned and aimed for Chun Yeowun¡¯s neck. Startle! As soon as the sword was about to touch his neck, the Blade Lord jumped back. Swoosh! As soon as he moved, a blue ray of light fell to the ground where he was previously standing. It looked like a steel sword. He wondered if someone other than Chun Yeowun was present and threw the sword at him. However, the ice sword covered in a blue hue floated in the air. ¡°An Air Sword made of steel-like-ice?¡± The Blade Lord was shocked. He too had attained yin and the core of the Great Bird. So, making an ice sword wasn¡¯t a difficult task, but no matter how much he concentrated, the sword didn¡¯t last long. ¡°Truly amazing. It¡¯s been twenty years since I met a warrior like you.¡± He was truly amazed. With all reports he got about the Demon God, he knew that the man was strong. However, he considered himself superior, but now Chun Yeowun was a much more difficult opponent than he had expected. ¡°Then I can¡¯t lose the core!¡± The Blade Lord raised his yin. Swoosh! Their entire surroundings became so cold that frost began to appear on the ground. Even the raindrops froze and fell to the ground. Drop! Cha! Cha! Cha! ¡°Even if I can¡¯t work with sword qi, I can use this!¡± The raindrops which froze all aimed for Chun Yeowun. However, the numerous frozen raindrops that aimed to hit Chun Yeowun stopped mid-air, making the Blade Lord frown. ¡°Did you erase my qi?¡± Chun Yeowun raised his hand and stretched it towards the Blade Lord. The ice drops and the cubes, which had stopped mid-air, turned around, heading towards the Blade Lord. ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ Pang! The Blade Lord jumped to a higher position. Yet, all the frozen ice followed him. ¡®Is he manipulating the ice?¡¯ No matter how strong this man was, there had to be a limit to what we could do, and what Chun Yeowun was doing wasn¡¯t simple. However, Chun Yeowun was controlling everything. ¡°But, it¡¯s just ice.¡± Whoop! The Blade Lord created a huge invisible wall that broke the ice. Kwakwakwang! ¡°Indeed, fighting against the Demon God is truly meaningl¡­¡± The Blade Lord, who was talking, went silent. While he was busy taking down the frozen rain around him, numerous ice swords covered in a blue hue surrounded him. Chun Yeowun spoke with a smile. ¡°The Sky Flash isn¡¯t just a wide area technique.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the blue hue began to shine brighter, and the numerous ice swords which surrounded him rushed towards him. Swoosh! The eyes of the Blade Lord shuddered as he saw the Ice Swords coming in from all directions without gaps. ¡°You bastard!¡± The Blade Lord¡¯s face distorted as he began to concentrate on what was happening. He decided to unify his energy. Whoops! As if space was distorted, ripples rose around him, and numerous beams of light rushed towards him and were sucked into him, disappearing. ¡°¡­ this is how it¡¯s stopped.¡± Chun Yeowun was shocked at Blade Lord¡¯s technique. He didn¡¯t seem much different from Ark Wui. Rather, this man was more difficult to deal with as he had absorbed the core of the Great Bird and could take in ice qi. ¡°Is, is that even a confrontation between humans?¡± ¡°This is my first time seeing such a battle.¡± The two former Lords, who were watching the confrontation between the two lords, couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment. It was impossible to keep their calm as they were witnessing such a high-level battle. ¡°Woah, they are total monsters.¡± ¡°The Blade Lord is being pushed like that?¡± The same was true for the other warriors. The two people who were fighting in the air were so great that they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of them. However, there was one variable in their confrontation. ¡°Kuwaaak!!¡± The huge black tiger, which roared again, shattered their eardrums. Losing the core from its body, everyone thought that it would fall to the ground, but it only became angrier than before, raring with blazing red eyes. ¡°No!¡± The Blade Lord frowned at that too. The one whom the black tiger was staring at intently was Chun Yeowun, who held its core. ¡®How didn¡¯t he die?¡¯ He was skeptical, but he decided to deal with the most important task. The black tiger swung its huge front paw and tried to hit both Chun Yeowun and the Blade Lord at the same time. It was that moment when the two of them were about to move away simultaneously. Bang! ¡°Kuwakkk!¡± The huge body of the black tiger, which was about to swing its front paw, fell under great pressure and bent its knees as it crashed into the frozen lake. As the massive tiger suddenly fell in, the ice shards bounced in all directions. Wondering what was happening, there was a figure between the eyes of the giant tiger, with his fist clenched. ¡°God of the East!¡± Chapter 457 - You Aren’t Him (1) Chapter 457: You Aren¡¯t Him (1) The Blade Lord¡¯s eyes fluttered. No matter how much time passed, he would never forget him. The monster who brought in the first defeat of the Blade Lord, who was proud of his existence. As a result, their plan was delayed. ¡®God of the East!¡¯ Twenty years had passed, but he was still the same. Except for one thing. ¡®Did he hurt his arm?¡¯ His right arm had been injured, so he twisted it back into place, yet it still looked hurt. Even so, seeing him take down the huge black tiger with just his left hand was still unimaginable. ¡®Not just the Demon God, but even the God of the East?¡¯ Hwang-heol, who was watching this from the other side, couldn¡¯t hide his shock. Twenty years ago, when they were aiming for Changbai Mountain, this man appeared. At that time, the God of the East showed tremendous power enough to defeat the clan¡¯s warriors with simple attacks. It was clear then, ¡®Huh? But the Demon God arrived first to defeat the monster?¡¯ Something seemed strange. They had been the ones who waited for Chun Yeowun to lead his clan to the entrance of the mountain, and then the Blade God Six Martial Clan made their way up. It was so both the Demon God and the God of the East would fight and become exhausted. This meant that the God of the East had collided with Chun Yeowun. ¡®Ah!¡¯ They looked at the God of the East¡¯s right arm. They were so concerned with the black tiger that they didn¡¯t look at it, but it looked like Ark Wui was injured. ¡®Does that mean he was defeated by the Demon God?¡¯ Otherwise, he shouldn¡¯t have been hurt like that. Who else could even injure that monster? But there were doubts. ¡®The Demon God never shows mercy to his enemies. But not long after they collided, they arrived¡­ stopping their battle in the middle.¡¯ Hwang-heol thought that the battle between the two was incomplete. The cause was the tiger. They must have felt that vicious energy forming on the mountain, and there was no way that Chun Yeowun would ignore it and continue the battle. As soon as the Demon God appeared, he aimed for the core. ¡®Then, this is good. We can let those two people fight.¡¯ There was no need for the Blade Lord to work. He should let the other two fight it out, and then once the winner is decided, he could overpower them. Thinking so, Hwang-heol shouted towards the God of the East, who was on the black tiger. ¡°God of the East! The core of the White Tiger lies in his hands!¡± ¡®Core?¡¯ At those words, the God of the East turned his gaze towards Chun Yeowun, who was holding the core. His eyes darkened. He did make the request with a bitter heart, but he didn¡¯t know that Chun Yeowun had already taken the core. ¡®Then why didn¡¯t he fall?¡¯ Ark Wui wondered. The heart was pierced, and the core was lost. Any spirit beast would have succumbed to this, but this one was still raring to go. ¡®What spirit beast can be this strong?¡¯ He was puzzled when Hwang-heol shouted again. ¡°That man there is aiming for the core of the White Tiger! God of the East!¡± It was his intention to make him and Chun Yeowun battle it out. Thinking that he was provoking them, he continued to shout, but no fight broke out. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he lost the battle¡­¡± It was then, Ark Wui extended his fist in the direction of Hwang-heol. And space distorted. Pang! At the same time, great wind pressure rose in front of Hwang-heol. It was aimed at him and not the Demon God. ¡°Ugh, wh-why?¡± Phat! Flustered former Lord Woo, the man with the golden eyepatch and the other former Lord, who had one arm injured by the black tiger, blocked it. ¡°Stand back! Hwang-heol!¡± ¡°Former Lord Woo! Block it!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Visor! To protect him, the two men drew out their own swords, creating a huge wave of energy, and swung their swords towards the wind which was coming for them. All they wanted to do was prevent the wind from hitting them forcefully. But, Kwang! ¡°Ah! What power!¡± ¡°Kuk!¡± They taught the Six Martial Masters, and they were also Blade Lord candidates. Even if their opponent was a Divine Master, they thought that if they worked together, they would be able to block the attack, but it was all a mistake. Clench! The energy wave, which was made from two different swords, couldn¡¯t overcome the wind pressure, and on the contrary, they were thrown backwards. Chachacha! Both the former Lords got pushed away almost instantly. If it wasn¡¯t for Hwang-heol, the man in bandages behind them, they would have just avoided the attack. The cost they were paying was very high. Thud! ¡°Kuak!¡± The former Lord, with an injured arm, knelt on the ground, coughing up blood. Even the man in the golden eyepatch wasn¡¯t in good condition. His stomach felt twisted by the attack, which seemed to penetrate his flesh. ¡°Fo-former Lords!¡± Hwang-heol, who was saved thanks to the former Lords blocking the wind, was worried as he looked at them. Srrr! Energy rose from their bodies. The two of them were skilled. They weren¡¯t at the stage of the Blade Lord, but they were on the same level as the five strongest warriors, yet with just one hit, they suffered internal injuries. ¡®Is-isn¡¯t he a complete monster?¡¯ Still, they thought that the situation would be different from what happened twenty years ago. Not just the Blade Lord, but even the other clan members became a whole lot stronger. However, they still couldn¡¯t withstand a single attack from that person. ¡°You¡¯re doing useless things.¡± The Blade Lord¡¯s eyebrows rose when he saw the two people injured by Ark Wui. While trying to help Hwang-heol caused a lot of trouble. ¡®I can¡¯t take my eyes off this guy yet.¡¯ His desire to repay Ark Wui for the past was burning bright, but he couldn¡¯t overlook the enemy in front of him. Besides, the core was in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand, and he had to take it. There was only one way for that to happen. First, he defeats the Demon God and then fights the God of the East. [Hwang-heol.] The man was startled at the sudden message he was sent and looked at the Blade Lord. [B-Blade Lord?] The Blade Lord looked and smiled at him, then gave him an order. [While I¡¯m dealing with the Demon God, do everything you can to prevent the God of the East from interfering.] [Understood!] He responded right away. The fact that he had given the order meant that he was confident that he could take Chun Yeowun down. In that case, he had to make sure that the order was fulfilled. Hwang-heol exclaimed. ¡°Listen to me, the warriors of Blade God Six Martial Clan. Our opponent is the God of the East. Even if you have to sacrifice yourselves, stop¡­¡± Before he could even finish the order. Crack! The ground trembled, and something huge seemed to move. The black tiger was big enough to make the land vibrate just by moving. ¡°Ah, is it still not dead?¡± They all thought that the tiger died when it was hit by the God of the East. But he was up again! ¡°Kuaaaaaa!¡± The huge black tiger, with its four limbs spreading wide, roared and roared. Anger clearly visible in its red eyes. Gulp! Hwang-heol, who was about to give the order, closed his mouth. Even the Great Bird didn¡¯t act like this. He was puzzled by the God of the East, who was on the neck of the large black tiger. The fist which struck the tiger was his best. ¡®You lost your core. Even then, you¡¯re trying to survive with everything you¡¯ve got?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what was holding him up. But it was dangerous that the tiger was overcoming physical pain and death with pure hatred and anger. Shhhhhh! Suddenly, the hole in its chest began to regenerate. If the core was lost, the ability to regenerate would be lost too, but seeing the flesh heal, this wasn¡¯t the work of the core. This monster was still very much alive. ¡°Kuaaaaooooo!¡± A change occurred in the dark sky, which was covered with dark clouds at its howl. The rain stopped for a second and then became heavier. Kwang! Thunder clouds began to form, and lightning struck. Wheeing! The wind moved around Changbai Mountain. Everything around got escalated. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°Thunder and lightning?¡± Everyone who saw that couldn¡¯t hide their shocked expressions. As if the tiger was the eye of the typhoon, the strong winds went in all directions around it. Tornado gusts spread all over the mountain. Tututut! Pull! Starting with the gravel and grass around the lake, even the trees began to get uprooted. Fragments of ice floated in the air. Gooooo! ¡°Uh-oh!¡± ¡°Mo-move!¡± Even the warriors of the Blade God Six Martial Clan got picked up by the wind. Holding on wasn¡¯t an option for the low-skilled warriors. ¡°Ackkk!¡± There were no exceptions. The only thing they could do was try and withstand the typhoon, which seemed no different from a natural disaster. Booong! ¡°D-damn it!¡± The warriors of the Blade God Six Martial Clan began to concentrate their energy from their dantian to their feet to increase their weight, but when trees were being uprooted, how could humans stand? Kwang! Ark Wui, who was barely holding onto the fur of the black tiger, felt stiff. ¡®¡­ just like that time.¡¯ What he feared happened. This was why he wanted to kill the black tiger before he went back into its original state. 100 years ago, this man devastated the land around Changbai Mountain, and for a while, the land was dead, and no trees grew. ¡°Kuaaaaaa!¡± Ark Wui stared at the black tiger. ¡®Is death only possible if its head is cut off?¡¯ To not die despite its core being pulled out meant that it had to be beheaded. He bit his lip as he made up his mind. Grrr! Bang! Bang! Flash! On the other hand, two humans were steadily balancing despite the thunder and lightning. They were Chun Yeowun and the Blade Lord. Despite the situation turning into a disaster, the two of them were still facing each other. However, they were able to endure it because of their internal energy. ¡®This is good. While the God of the East deals with that white tiger, this one will be dealt with.¡¯ The Blade Lord saw this as an opportunity. This crazy situation would bring in the reversal they needed. Woong! As the Blade Lord held out his hand, a huge invisible sword imbued with ice qi was created. Wheeing! Slash! Despite the noises around them, the sound of the sword was the only thing that could be heard. ¡°Demon God! I will kill you right here and change the future.¡± ¡®Future?¡¯ At the words of the Blade Lord, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Haaaah!¡± Slash! With eyes full of determination, the Blade Lord rushed towards Chun Yeowun. The sword imbued with ice qi seemed like it would freeze everything. It was the first created technique of the Blade God Six Martial Clan. The technique that the clan depended on, the Extreme Art of the Blade God. Chachacha! The power of the technique, which unfolded in the form of an invisible sword with ice qi, created a tremendous momentum that couldn¡¯t be compared to existing techniques. Everything felt strange. Ch! It had the power to destroy and freeze everything. Chun Yeowun, who looked at the sword, unfolded his own technique. ¡®Sword Force of the Sky Demon!¡¯ The Blade Lord smiled at it. Even if he was the Demon God, he would never be able to defeat the present Blade Lord because he knew about it from the records. And he had already figured out how to destroy the Sword Force of the Sky Demon long ago. ¡°Demon God! Even with sword technique created by Chun Ma, you can no longer defeat the Extreme Art of the Blade God.¡± It was then. Hweeing! An invisible black flame qi sword emerged from Chun Yeowun¡¯s right hand. The Blade Lord¡¯s eyes narrowed at the bizarre sword, which contained both the Sky Demon Energy and the Qilin¡¯s flame. ¡®Can an invisible sword have different attributes?¡¯ But that wasn¡¯t the end. Swosh! Wheeing! There seemed to be something different about Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword technique, which stretched forward and drew trails of black flames. It wasn¡¯t the Sword Force of the Sky Demon that he knew. ¡®What is this sword?¡¯ Across the wind and rain, the traces of the black flames created numerous lines that seemed to create a form of the Extreme Art of the Blade God. Chachahcang! Kwang! When the two techniques collided, the wind and rain got pushed away instantly, the place cleared up. And the newly cleared-up place had white snow and black flames. Constant clashes which didn¡¯t stop. It seemed like neither one of them wanted to get pushed back. After around seven clashes, something weird happened. As the sword technique wasn¡¯t the one he knew, the Blade Lord¡¯s face changed. ¡®This isn¡¯t the Sword Force of the Sky Demon.¡¯ It looked similar, but it was different. It even had their own technique added to it. Holding a thrilling power that seemed closer to perfection than the originals of both techniques. ¡®Th-this is different from the one in the records?¡¯ This sword technique couldn¡¯t be destroyed. As twelve clashes passed, the eyes of the Blade Lord, who was getting pushed back, realized that he was losing. Chow chow chow! In the end, the Blade Lord, who lost his composure because of witnessing a new sword technique, shouted. ¡°Ugh! Yah! How? What is that sword?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s lips turned into a smile as he watched his opponent get pushed back. ¡°Sword Art of the Demon God.¡± ¡®Sword Art of the Demon God?¡¯ Kwakwag! The sound of something breaking. It was something that happened as the invisible sword made of ice qi was still unfolding the Extreme Art of the Blade God. Chun Yeowun continued to speak. ¡°3rd formation, Extreme Art of the Sky Sword?1?.¡± Chachang! As soon as he said those words, the Blade Lord¡¯s invisible sword shattered, and then traces of the black flames were drawn by the Sword Art of the Demon God. Wheeing! Rumble! ¡°Kuak!¡± Chapter 458 - You Aren’t Him (2) Ancient memories. It was a time when there wasn¡¯t much interaction with humans. Often guests came from the peninsula to the southeast of the sacred mountain where he resided or from Jianghu to the northwest. There were numerous warriors and martial artists who said that they wanted to cultivate. The funny thing was everyone was honest about their desires. They aimed for the core, which contained his spiritual energy. It was a repetitive thing that happened since the day he was born on earth. ¡®Frustrating. Annoying.¡¯ He just wanted to gather spiritual energy and climb up the ladder as years passed, but he couldn¡¯t figure out just why people were aiming for him. There were times when he was angry since all he wanted to do is avoid unnecessary conflict. ¡®It isn¡¯t because I¡¯m afraid of them.¡¯ He just didn¡¯t want to see blood. As the years went by, he accumulated enough spiritual energy to ascend, and miraculously he gained the ability to transform into anything he wanted. ¡®This is amazing.¡¯ The ability was proof that he had accumulated enough energy. As the years passed, a new tiger with overflowing spiritual energy was born among the white tigers of the mountain. The birth of Feng Bo, the White Tiger, who would succeed him. It also meant that he was getting closer to ascension. He met the young white tiger before he ascended and learned a lot. ¡®This is more fun than I thought.¡¯ Ordinary animals were afraid of him, a spirit beast, and among humans, he was surrounded by those who wanted his core, yet because of his strength, no one came close. But there was one problem. Because of the new guy, he was exposed to humans more than when he was alone. Lacking spiritual energy and experience, that one was overly active, and even when humans appeared, it roamed around without hesitation, creating messes. ¡®Act a little more modest.¡¯ No matter how many times he warned it, the newborn tiger was reckless. It looked like the new one was four months old, so he had no choice but to protect it until he ascended. Then one day, the young one wasn¡¯t seen anywhere. ¡®Did something happen?¡¯ With an ominous thought, he ran across the mountain to find him. After wandering around for a while, he saw the new one in the northern part of the mountain, surrounded by a group of humans. ¡®You make me see blood even in the end. You humans.¡¯ Humans are always greedy when it came to their nature. Dealing with ordinary humans wasn¡¯t difficult. However, among humans, there were those whose power wasn¡¯t human-like. ¡®You need to be careful. Even if you¡¯re going to ascend to heaven, dealing with such a human would be dangerous for you.¡¯ He was warned like that, but he was in a crisis. Unlike himself, who reached the pinnacle of spiritual energy, the young white tiger lacked strength and experience. The moment he was in a hurry to help him, something unexpected happened. Chachacha! [Kuak!] [Kuk!] Suddenly, an unknown middle-aged man with shocked eyes appeared and slaughtered the group of people surrounding the white tiger cub. The group of people looked like martial artists, yet they were helpless. ¡®Did he kill them because he covets the core?¡¯ For some reason, the man looked dangerous. Even he, who reached the peak of spiritual energy, could sense that. He moved there in haste, [How dare you damn bastards aim for the divine guardian deity of Mt. Baekdu. From now on, anyone who even steps one foot into the mountain will be killed.] It was his first time meeting that man. Contrary to his expectations that the man was aiming for the core, the man went somewhere in the mountain after annihilating the enemies. ¡®What was that? What was that guy?¡¯ A weird one. Throughout the hundreds of years that he lived, it was his first time meeting such a man. Curiosity began to rise in him. Often some martial artists cultivated in Changbai Mountain. And the man settled too and began to polish his martial arts. ¡®Is he here to practice?¡¯ He was stronger than any human he had ever seen, so he decided to watch and observe him. If that man made up his mind, then the White Tiger cub would be in danger. And the man was special. [He didn¡¯t want them to enter?] He expelled or killed the men who tried to enter the mountain. In particular, he seemed to hate the martial artists from the north. There was no mercy for them. The only survivors were the ones who came from the peninsula. ¡®Such a strange guy.¡¯ It was as if the man was trying to cover up a murder. He decided to sit and see how long the man would stay like that. Five years passed. Strangely, he repeated only training and chasing out intruders for all five years. In the meantime, the White Tiger cub was saved several times. But still, he didn¡¯t want to trust a human, so he was just watching the man until he ascended. But one day, the man spoke to him. [Ahh. There is the tiger. Hasn¡¯t it been a while since we ate together? I¡¯m bored. Let¡¯s have a drink together.] He was a good-natured man. ¡®¡­ what is he planning?¡¯ Although he watched him for many years, it was the first time the man spoke to him. Even though he deliberately pretended to not notice him, the man talked. After about a month, he began to love the silly jokes of the man who drank alcohol. The man said that he previously served as a military officer in the southern peninsula. Just the talk of the man¡¯s military days could pass the time while they drank alcohol. [I told my king later. We need to beat those cheeky bastards to death and restore the glory of the old predecessor. But the King didn¡¯t listen to me. I was pretty frustrated as he fell for the words of those whose heads were full of shit.] Complaints, complaints. That made the White Tiger feel like the man wasn¡¯t different from any other human. Still, he enjoyed it. Living for hundreds of years, this was fun. [Wah? I must have gone crazy! Divine Spirit. So you¡¯re saying you can transform into a human? Wah.] The man even got the honor of seeing the White Tiger use his ability for the first time. What was more unusual was that even after seeing that ability, the man continued to joke around. [Amazing. By any chance, hmm, can you turn into a woman? Ah¡­ No? That¡¯s a pity.] The man had a variety of emotional changes. He taught the White Tiger martial arts because it kept watching him train. [I haven¡¯t taught anyone outside of our family lineage, but there is nothing about not teaching an animal. Hehehe.] The man was excited and then taught the White Tiger. The White Tiger learned because he was interested in the experiences he was getting for the first time. At first, it was just a pastime for the White Tiger, but with the variety of things being taught, he learned them all. The man even talked about some interesting methods. While learning one thing, something interesting happened. [This is very special. Wait. There is an energy circle in your chest, but I never thought that you would have another energy circle in your Dantian too.] Such a strange thing. Even the White Tiger never thought that a new core would be created. If the original core had formed with the passage of time, the new core came from the training. Thanks to that, the White Tiger was excited as he kept on practicing new things constantly. ¡®The human bastard. Does he have no friends?¡¯ At some point, the White Tiger began to talk in a tone and language similar to the man. Despite turning into a human, he never learned how to speak, but spending time with the man allowed him to grasp a few words. [Why don¡¯t you have a close friend?] The man who was always alone brought a human into the mountain. They were talking with each other. The man he brought in was someone called Ark Wui, who was just as strong as the human. He said that Ark Wui was the only friend he had in the Jianghu region, and he turned out to be a better person than the White Tiger had thought. Like the man, he didn¡¯t covet the core of the spirit beast either. [Because you hate humans, you began to get close with the spirit beast? Sa-kyung. Hahaha!] This new man, who was full of spirit called Ark Wui, was also a good one. Somehow, the White Tiger came to be with the two humans and had the most enjoyable time of his life. ¡®Before I ascend, heaven gave me a gift. Right.¡¯ He regarded it as a gift from heaven. However, the fact that their friendship grew was true. The White Tiger just hoped that the happiness and joy wouldn¡¯t vanish until he reached heaven. But the worst happened. As a spirit beast that accumulated spiritual energy for a long time, it reached its time. The man congratulated him and said that he felt sad that his old friend was leaving. [If there is a meeting, there is also a parting. Right. Goodbye, my friend. I will train hard in the future and come for you, so don¡¯t act all arrogant because you went first.] The White Tiger wanted to ascend in a good mood. However, right when he was about to move, unknown sinister energy broke into the mountain. Someone with tremendous energy, as if he were a spirit beast who was also ready to ascend to heaven like the White Tiger, yet, the White Tiger felt danger from the presence. [Don¡¯t worry, you go ahead and ascend. I¡¯ll go and take care of it.] ¡®This is different. Something so creepy and dangerous might be out there.¡¯ [Hahahah, my best friend. Before coming here, I was called the best warrior in Goryeo. What would dare to fight me? Haha.] Showing confidence, the man set off towards the ominous energy. The real definition of a cool guy. Just by listening to his words, the White Tiger¡¯s anxiety disappeared. This time, he hoped that he would get the task done. But everything turned out wrong. As he was concentrating on ascending, he felt the energy of the man weaken. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he heard the wailing of the next White Tiger. [Koooooo!] The sound of a painful death. No matter how hard he tried to focus on ascending, the two things he noticed made it difficult. In the end, he couldn¡¯t concentrate anymore and headed to the place in the mountain. ¡®!?¡¯ An unidentified man was pulling out the core of the new White Tiger. The guy who pulled out the core of the young white tiger didn¡¯t even have a single emotion on his face. He was such a monstrous person that he couldn¡¯t be considered human in any way. [This is fun. You turned into a human?] With those words, the man was about to approach the White Tiger with his blue sword. [Cough¡­ cough¡­ run, run away¡­ this¡­ man¡­ is ¡­ a monster¡­] His friend, who had collapsed with his arms cut off, coughed blood and shouted before he closed his eyes as if he died. ¡®Sa-kyung?¡¯ When he saw that, the White Tiger lost his mind. ¡®KWOOOOOO!¡¯ The idea of ascending left his mind completely. Hatred began to consume him. He fought with the monster-like man who held a sword. After colliding several times, he transformed into his natural form to kill him. After that, he remembered nothing. The hatred and lust for destruction consumed him. By the time he came to his senses, the peaks surrounding Changbai Mountain were all destroyed and in ruin. Bang! One by one, the fists which came at him were strong enough to bring him back to reality. If it wasn¡¯t for Ark Wui, his other friend, the White Tiger would have run amok. [He¡¯s dying. Without even listening to him, do you want to destroy the world?] ¡®He¡¯s alive?¡¯ The young white tiger was dead. However, Sa-kyung was on the verge of death, gasping for breath. ¡®Sa-kyung! Sa-kyung!¡¯ [Cough¡­ cough¡­ I thought today¡­ was a good day¡­ but, it doesn¡¯t seem like that. Haha¡­ I wanted to see you ascend¡­ with my own eyes¡­ but you lost it because of me. Cough¡­ cough.] ¡®No! If you take my blood, you might live.¡¯ The White Tiger bit his arm and let his blood run down the lips of Sa-kyung. He never did it before, but he knew from the words of the Wulin people that his blood had the power to regenerate anything. However, both his arms were cut off, and even his dantian was broken. [Kuaaaaak!] Sa-kyung¡¯s veins stood up as if they were about to burst. On the contrary, if he was in top condition, he would have been fine, but now his state was horrible. ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be like this. This can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to see his friend in pain. But death was approaching, yet the man spoke without resentment. [Cough¡­I¡­ I had something wonderful before I left¡­ right, if¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for that bastard¡­ today would have been¡­ a good day.] ¡®No. Sa-kyung. Sa-kyung. You shouldn¡¯t die here.¡¯ Even Ark Wui shed tears. Seeing him dying, hatred and anger started flowing again. He wanted to catch that bastard and tear him apart piece by piece until there was nothing left. [¡­ I¡­ have a request.] ¡®What is it?¡¯ ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­ please¡­ you. You don¡¯t need to give up on your dream for revenge. Got it?¡± ¡®No¡­ don¡¯t say things like that.¡¯ [Cough¡­ cough¡­ you are quite¡­ stubborn. Hehe. Ark Wui. This friend of mine¡­ cough¡­ stop him. Don¡¯t¡­ cough¡­ let him¡­ do¡­ anything.] He made a request to Ark Wui. He accepted the request, but he was too concerned that the monster would return. It was natural to be concerned because he was the monster who killed his friend and ran away. ¡®Do you think I can¡¯t kill that bastard!¡¯ [¡­ my best friend for a long¡­ time¡­ cough. You¡¯ve been building yourself¡­ for your dream. Leave those¡­ for Ark Wui¡­ and¡­] Sa-kyung¡¯s eyes lost focus and became blurry. And his body turned cold as if his soul separated from it. ¡°Sa-kyung! Sa-kyung! Wake up! Does it make sense that you, the strongest in the world, are defeated by someone and die?!¡± Ark Wui grabbed him by the shoulders and shook him, but to no avail. A lost soul couldn¡¯t be trapped. ¡°I want to talk more with you¡­ to see your face¡­ why¡­¡± Before he could even finish speaking, the man died. He pretended to be calm for the sake of his living friends, but his body was trembling, and he was afraid of dying. When the strength in his hands was lost, the world the White Tiger knew shattered He wanted to get his revenge on the man. It didn¡¯t matter if the opponent was a monster or not. His hunger would only be relieved if that person could be found and killed. [Are you going to betray your friend¡¯s last wish for revenge?] His hatred and anger was suppressed by Ark Wui. Their friend prayed that the White Tiger wouldn¡¯t be bound by revenge and ascend. It was because he knew the wish of the White Tiger, who had spent all its life for that. However, once hatred took hold, the spirit beast got eroded by the devil. And it would never ascend without purifying. Ark Wui said that he would remain and help purify the spirit beast. ¡®Move! If you keep blocking me, I¡¯ll kill you too!¡¯ [¡­ I will handle your wrath. If I fail to handle you, you can do whatever you want.] ¡®Handle my wrath?¡¯ Like that, Ark Wui confronted him every ten years and helped him release his anger, but the White Tiger was different from humans. Humans tend to forget things and erase painful memories. However, for a spirit beast, even after hundreds of years, memories couldn¡¯t be erased. The hatred grew, and he wanted to kill everyone and everything in Jianghu. ¡®They stole everything.¡¯ He slaughtered everyone who came to the mountain. He hated them. Since the blood didn¡¯t stop flowing, instead of being purified, the ill intent only grew. And today, the traces of that monster were felt again. These men had something to do with that monster. ¡®Maybe the spirit of Sa-kyung is helping me. Today, I¡¯ll erase those bastards from the world.¡¯ The men in front of him were nothing but enemies, and he had no intention of holding himself back for the sake of the oath. He wanted to kill them all, leaving no one behind. But his wish was about to disappear. Slash! ¡®!?¡¯ He had surrendered himself to hatred, and a sharp slash on his neck was felt. Swoosh! He looked at the wind and rain with a bitter expression, he couldn¡¯t tell if he was crying or if the rain was falling. The man who hit him had something in his hand. ¡®Sword?¡¯ The only thing left behind by his dead friend. And the other friend who vowed to never use a weapon for the rest of his life swung it at him. And the target of the sword was the White Tiger¡¯s neck. Sa-kyung! As his head got cut off, his mind thought of only one thing. ¡®Maybe¡­ this¡­ is¡­ for the¡­ best¡­¡¯ Swaaaah! Wheeing! The rain and the wind in the dark clouds made everything look sad. As the giant head of the black tiger got cut off, the strong typhoon gradually weakened. Ark Wui mumbled bitterly at the death of the tiger while holding the sword in hand. ¡°I will carry all your hatred. You will meet our friend in the afterlife and in the not-too-distant future, I will come there too, so let¡¯s have a drink like the old days.¡± Rumble! He looked up, but the rain didn¡¯t stop. Blazing black flames drew in the air drawing numerous trajectories. Chapter 459 - You Aren’t Him (3) ¡°Kuaaak!¡± The Blade Lord got hit by the Sword Art of the Demon God, which came for him with black flames. As he got swept back by the sword, he felt his entire body get cut and burnt. It seemed like killing him was more forgiving. Thud! In the aftermath of that technique, his body sank into the frozen lake. Swoosh! Each time a raindrop fell on his open wounds, it hurt. He couldn¡¯t even understand what was happening. He lost. But from what was written in the records, the Demon God, the current level of the Demon God, shouldn¡¯t even be capable of standing in front of him. But facing him, he was like a monster. ¡®I kept getting pushed back.¡¯ Even after absorbing the core of the Great Bird, he got pushed back, and even when using his clan¡¯s techniques, he lost. He never imagined that there was anything more than the Sword Force of the Sky Demon in the Demonic Cult. No, even in the records, it was far into the future when the Demon God even acquired one core. ¡®What went wrong?¡¯ Although the appearance of the God of the East was a variable, before Chun Yeowun had appeared in the mountain, the Blade God Six Martial Clan had moved and prepared everything according to the records. He even prepared his own body. ¡®I am the head who is supposed to gain eternal life and immortality. Why is this happening to me?¡¯ He was even more miserable now than after his first defeat. Rather, the God of the East wasn¡¯t even recorded in the records, so he could be considered a variable in their plan, but the Demon God shouldn¡¯t even be in the region. Woong! He wasn¡¯t the only one who faced the aftermath of defeat. Even though they were swept away by the typhoon, the impact the warriors faced was too much. ¡°B¡­ Blade Lord is defeated?¡± ¡°Does that mean that the Demon God is stronger?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± To the Blade God Six Martial Clan, the Blade Lord was God. The person who is as strong as a mountain that would never break collapsed in front of everyone. The figure, which raged covered in burns and blood, was that of a loser. ¡®No. It can¡¯t happen like this!¡¯ Hwang-heol, the one in bandages, couldn¡¯t hide his shock as he watched the warriors¡¯ morale drop sharply because of their Lord¡¯s defeat. If he doesn¡¯t do something, everything they did would be for nothing. It would be possible to save their power by trying to hold back the two monsters, the Demon God and the God of the East, and then flee, but even then, it would only be possible for the elite to escape. [Hwang-heol.] He turned his head to the person who sent the telepathic message. It was the former lord Woo, with the golden eyepatch, who was trying to calm his breath and mind. [This old man and the other former lord with the remaining spirit squad will stop those two monsters. Hurry up and retreat with the Blade Lord and the other warriors. However, there is no chance we will win.] They hated to admit it, but nothing could reverse the situation. Like Hwang-heol, the former lords chose to save their people and preserve power. Even if the others were abandoned, their Lord had to be taken away. [How can you two make such sacrifices? You lead the troop¡­] [They aren¡¯t people you can handle. We are prepared to use the Blood Reversion Art if needed.] Hwang-heol didn¡¯t respond to the voice full of determination to sacrifice their lives for the sake of their Lord. As former lord Woo said, there was no way that Hwang-heol could handle both the monsters and survive. [Then, please run away!] With those words, former lord Woo shouted to the warriors of his clan. A voice filled with internal energy resounded throughout Changbai Mountain. ¡°Listen, everyone. Unless we kill those two monsters here, there is no future for us. I remove all restrictions placed on you. Kill them by any means possible!¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± Responding to his order, the surviving men shouted at once. Of the 1,000 warriors, only about 400 survived the typhoon. Even so, if that many people could use the completed Blood Reversion Art, even if the opponents were monsters, they would be unable to do anything. Bubble! Bulge! Once the order fell, almost everyone began to use the Blood Reversion Art. The completed Blood Reversion Art showed the body¡¯s maximum ability, and it played a vital role in boosting someone¡¯s energy and regeneration speed. However, there were side effects of using it. Still, the side effects were much less dire than the incomplete Blood Reversion Art¡¯s, which was practiced in the past. ¡°GRRR!¡± Howls of wild beasts could be heard everywhere. The energy of the warriors, whose muscles and skeletons grew unusually large, looked terrifying. The first ones to transform were the elite members of the clan who were above Master level. ¡°These are evil things which need to be destroyed.¡± Gooooo! Seeing them like that, Ark Wui turned to the fight with enthusiasm. He felt terrible after killing his friend, so he had no desire to show mercy to them or himself. ¡°God of the East!¡± ¡°Kuak!! Die!¡± The Blade God Six Martial Clan warriors, who were all in close vicinity of Ark Wui, rushed towards him. Their swords were glowing with sword qi. It was clear that everyone was rushing towards the Divine Master while putting their lives on the line with higher energy than before. ¡°Foolish!¡± Ark Wui extended his fist towards them. The space distorted, and a strong wind swept them away. Kwakwakwang! ¡°KUAK!¡± ¡°Kuk!¡± Their bodies were torn to shreds by the strong pressure. How could they withstand the blows from the God of the East, who was the best at what he does? They all just fell. Srrr! ¡°GRRRR!¡± ¡°Well?¡± Ark Wui noticed something. Some sacrificed their bodies to protect their heads. Such people overcame the pain as their bodies began to regenerate rapidly and marched towards him again. ¡°Trying to become a monster with a human body?¡± He knew how to stop their movements, either cut off their heads or crush them to bits. Like how he killed his friend. Ark Wui frowned with displeasure and then once again unleashed another fist at them. Phat! Meanwhile, Chun Yeowun, who was moving towards the Blade Lord, who was stuck to the ground, was also surrounded by the warriors who unfolded the Blood Reversion Art. The first person to attack him was former lord Woo. Swish! Chun Yeowun blocked the incoming attack, which came in with a huge force. Chachachang! The momentum of the sword technique was amazing. In terms of executing it, it exceeded even those who were in the Supreme Master Level. ¡°GRRRR! Die! Demon God!¡± From the very beginning, former Lord Woo possessed skills comparable to that of the five strongest warriors. As he unfolded the Blood Reversion Art, his original limit was exceeded, and the attacks seemed divine. It was his conviction to do anything and everything to kill the opponent. Chachachang! ¡®¡­ he intends to die.¡¯ Even if Chun Yeowun used his invisible sword, he attacked without hesitation, and Chun Yeowun had no choice but to stop the sword technique the man was using. ¡®Endure everything. To make time for the Blade Lord to escape.¡¯ From the beginning, the man knew that he wouldn¡¯t win against Chun Yeowun. As long as they made time for their Lord to escape, it didn¡¯t matter if their lives were lost. Papak! ¡°Die!¡± At that time, the other warriors who were around Chun Ywoeun attacked. Their energy, which unfolded after the Blood Reversion Art, was also unusual. Their red eyes were dyed with conviction. ¡®You are too occupied with former lord Woo¡¯s attacks.¡¯ As much as he struggled to prevent the attacks of former lord Woo, Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t move as he was already busy dealing with one person. Maybe they could corner him. ¡°GRRRR! Haaaa!¡± With the growl of an animal, the warriors attacked Chun Yeowun from behind. Their faces filled with joy when they thought that they could kill the man, Clang! ¡®!?¡¯ Their sword qi which was radiating, split in two. Thinking that the armor made of black metal would be strong, they swung their swords with their full strength, but it was even stronger than they imagined. ¡°What kind of armor is that strong?¡± Even former lord Woo, who was ahead, couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. Sword qi is known to cut through rocks. But it didn¡¯t even work on the armor. ¡°You didn¡¯t think that I had some useless armor on, did you?¡± Pierce! After a moment, Chun Yeowun¡¯s two fingers stabbed former lord Woo in his eyes. It was an unexpected attack. Trying to cover his eyes, he screamed. ¡°KUUUUU! My eyes! My eyesssss!¡± Chachachacha! Even though his regeneration was fast, it wasn¡¯t fast enough. Chun Yeowun grabbed the man through his eye socket and cut off his head with an invisible sword. Slash! He rushed in with determination, but in the end, it was futile. Seeing former lord Woo fall down with his head cut off, the others shouted. ¡°Former lord Woooo!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have time to worry about others.¡± Chun Yeowun cut the throats of the warriors behind him. Slash! Contrary to the God of the East, Chun Yeowun had fought countless times against people who used the Blood Reversion Art. Cutting their necks is how they are stopped. However, the number was large. At least two hundred or more red-eyed monsters were around him. ¡®Beheading them one after another is too much work.¡¯ It would take a considerable amount of time. ¡°GRRRRR!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Dozens of warriors jumped at him. There was nothing he could do, which meant that he had to suppress them with overwhelming power. At that, Chun Yeowun mumbled with cold eyes. ¡°I know that this is a plot to stall for time. Do you really think that it will work?¡± With those words, Chun Yeowun stretched out his arm towards the dark clouds. Grrrr! Thunder could be heard from the dark clouds, and bright lightning flashed. Even the warriors whose rationality was half blown away because of the Blood Reversion Art were confused and looked at the bizarre phenomenon. ¡°Grrrr! N-No way!¡± ¡°As if¡­¡± No matter how much they thought about it, the thunder had to be a coincidence. It was that moment. ¡°Take them down.¡± Grrr! Bang! As Chun Yeowun lowered his hand, the dark thunder clouds began to release lightning. As the huge lightning bolts fell, it was nothing short of a disaster. ¡°Wh¡­ crazy!¡± ¡°Is he not human?¡± Lightning couldn¡¯t be summoned in such a short amount of time. Shoot! Crackle! Their bodies were soaked, and the land was flooded. More than two hundred warriors were struck by lightning and electrocuted. Crackle! ¡°KUUUUUAK!¡± ¡°KUUUUU!¡± Chun Yeowun had taken in thunder qi, so obviously, he could control it. He was able to create such a phenomenon because of the thunder clouds which were already present. Grrrr! Bang! Hwang-heol, the man in bandages, bit his lip as he watched the lightning fall. At first glance, he knew who was doing it. ¡®¡­ he is no longer human.¡¯ He knew that Chun Yeowun absorbed the core of the Dragon Turtle and was capable of using thunder qi, but watching it gave him a different feeling. It seemed meaningless to call the man human. The only person who was supposed to be a God was their Blade Lord, who reached the pinnacle of martial arts, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case any longer. ¡®Blade Lord¡­¡¯ Hwang-heol looked at the Blade Lord, who was on the back of a warrior. Grunt! The Blade Lord¡¯s body was regenerating little by little. But it was completely different from what he thought. Having absorbed the core, he expected the body to recover faster, but now it was as if something was restricting the healing. ¡®That ferocious sword that Demon unleashed is interfering with his regeneration.¡¯ The Blade Lord would have regenerated much faster had it not been for the black energy that seeped into his body. While being carried away, the Blade Lord focused on getting that energy out. ¡®Demon God!!!¡¯ Grunt! An intense anger, which he felt for the first time after his loss against the God of the East, came over him again. He felt that he was disgraced and looked miserable. It was pitiful. They were sacrificing their elite men for only a handful of masters to run away. The masters who rushed down Changbai Mountain kept silent, knowing how their Lord must¡¯ve been feeling. Retreating, escaping, either of them was depressing for anyone. ¡°Bitter defeat is nourishment. Demon God¡­ this head never settles for defeat. Enjoy today¡¯s victory. After all, time is on our side.¡± Calming his mind, the Blade Lord spoke to his warriors. It was to prevent a drop in their morale. ¡°Even if we are defeated now, the legacy will never stop. Remember the blood and sacrifices we had to make. This head promises to you all¡­¡± It was then, Blue rays of light fell in front of them as they rushed down the mountain. Kwakwakwang! ¡°S-Stop!¡± All of them had to stop at once. Hwang-heol mumbled in a trembling voice. ¡°This, Sky Flash?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, someone flew across the air. Swoosh! It was the Demon God, Chun Yeowun, who stood in their way. Chun Yeowun landed in front of them and spoke. ¡°There is no next time for you. Fake Blade God.¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Hearing the last part, the eyes of the Blade Lord shook. Chapter 460 - You Aren’t Him (4) The words which came out of the Demon God¡¯s mouth about the Blade God didn¡¯t just shock the Blade Lord. Even Hwang-heol and the other masters weren¡¯t able to hide their shock. Blade God. It was their ancestor. The problem wasn¡¯t that he knew the name. Many people in Wulin knew the name Blade God, a man of the past. In addition, there were factions in the Yulin and the Demonic Cult who were aware of the descendants of the Blade God, and they knew it through the clan¡¯s spies. But that was all. No one could know the true secret behind their clan. ¡°Fake¡­ Blade God?¡± But why did Chun Yeowun refer to the Blade Lord as a fake Blade God? Their secrets couldn¡¯t be known. Raging, on the back of a master, the Blade Lord yelled out in anger. ¡°I haven¡¯t inherited the title yet, but you Demon God has no right to know about those things.¡± ¡®Inherited?¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up. Because of the Blade Lord¡¯s words, he realized that the name Blade God was equivalent to the name Chun Ma in the Demonic Cult. With a single unintentional stimulus, unexpected information was obtained. Chun Yeowun remembered the face he saw in the video of Nano. ¡®Different.¡¯ The strong face of the Blade God with thick eyebrows was completely different from the Blade Lord. But the Blade Lord¡¯s words meant that he was the Blade God who controlled the future. This only made him more confused. ¡®Then, as the descendant called Chun said, someone from the future altered the past, but as the Blade Lord said, is it possible for someone in the future to inherit the name of Blade God?¡¯ He made some assumptions. There was a high probability that he was a separate person from the Blade God who appeared in the past and fought the Sword Demon. It felt more realistic than making complicated connections. One thing was certain. ¡°You are not.¡± The Blade Lord felt strong displeasure from Chun Yeowun¡¯s determined tone. ¡°¡­ what are you talking about now, Demon God?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Chun Yeowun calmly made him realize his reality. ¡°Do you think that you have the right to ask me that when you¡¯re escaping at the expense of your subordinates?¡± Trembling! ¡®Blade Lord¡­¡¯ The master who was carrying the Blade Lord felt his trembling. They also felt his intense hatred towards Chun Yeowun and his humiliating words. Were they any different from the Blade Lord? However, it seemed like the Blade Lord was suppressing his anger. Ssss! The Blade Lord was doing everything he could to get rid of the ugly energy which seeped into his body. If they left, he could regenerate. But if everyone died, the Blade God Six Martial Clan would receive a wound that cannot be healed. ¡®The Demon God will follow us to the base, right?¡¯ They had to delay their departure. Originally, they wouldn¡¯t bother answering, but the only thing they wanted to do was overcome the crisis. ¡°¡­ what do you want to know about the main seat?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eye lit up at the Blade Lord¡¯s question. Since he thought that the man wouldn¡¯t give an honest answer, Chun Yeowun was planning on subduing and torturing him. [The internal energy of the injured person is active.] Nano¡¯s voice echoed in Chun Yeowun¡¯s head. ¡®I know.¡¯ Even if Nano didn¡¯t tell him, he could feel the internal energy of the Blade Lord rising. Besides, he knew more by looking at his tense eyes. ¡®¡­ playing tricks. Are you trying to stall for time to release my energy in your body?¡¯ He immediately understood his intentions. Chun Yeowun, who was concerned for a moment, decided that it would be better to do something else. When he tried to get information from one of the past masters of the Blade God Six Martial Clan, who was detained in the Demonic Cult, he lost his reasoning without even giving out a few words. ¡®But since he¡¯s the head, the probability of that happening is low, but¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t be sure that a thorough clan like the Blade God Six Martial Clan wouldn¡¯t have placed a ban in the mind of its head. If that was the case, acting like he was fooled was the best choice. Chun Yeowun opened his mouth while looking at the Blade Lord. ¡°You promised to kill me and change the future.¡± ¡®Shit!¡¯ The Blade Lord¡¯s eye fluttered. He never expected Chun Yeowun to remember and ask that. Even when he was trying to keep a calm expression, Chun Yeowun, who could see everything from his facial muscles to the contraction of his pupils, asked. ¡°¡­ I see that you know the future?¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ As a response to that question, not just the Blade Lord but even Hwang-heol was shocked. It was just out of curiosity, but their actions gave him the answer. ¡®So, it¡¯s true?¡¯ Chun Yeowun asked it, going off an assumption. If you could go back to the past, what would you do to change the present? Implant your descendants with Nano Machines. If so, those who claim to be the descendants of the Blade God are likely to have received something from the one in the future. ¡®H-How did he even? How did the Demon God kno¡­¡¯ Those who were aware of that fact were few in the Blade God Six Martial Clan. The Blade Lord opened his eyes and looked at Hwang-heol. [Hwang-heol!] [I-I too, what is happening?] [¡­was the record left behind by him leaked?] Without that, there was no way that the Demon God could ask such an accurate question. To that, Hwang-heol replied, bewildered. [There is no way that could have happened. Blade Lord! No one has invaded the base with the record. Besides, even if it¡¯s leaked, the only people who can read it properly are me and the other two former lords.] Hwang-heol was right. Even if it was leaked, only four people could read the record, including the Blade Lord. As a test, they asked literates to read it, but no one managed to interpret it. It was because, besides the simplified characters, there were words that didn¡¯t exist in the current Jianghu. In the end, it meant that they couldn¡¯t read it. ¡®Record?¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes narrowed. Thanks to the ability, which helped eavesdrop on others¡¯ telepathic messages, he could hear their conversation. Suddenly, he remembered what Chun Inji said. [They are pretty great people. I couldn¡¯t get much information because they used words with simple strokes of Chinese characters.] At that time, Chun Yeowun assumed that it was simple Chinese words. If these two people were talking about that, then Chun Inji must have copied what was being referred to as the record. Not knowing that Chun Yeowun was listening to them, Hwang-heol continued to deny it. [It¡¯s absolutely impossible for the Demon God to know that!] [Saying you are ¡®definite¡¯¡­ wait!] The Blade Lord¡¯s eyes trembled. He knew that the record wasn¡¯t leaked. But something felt strange. When thinking about it, according to the record, the Demon God was still supposed to be the crown prince of the Demonic Cult. And the reason he was involved with Chun Yujong, the former Lord, was to prevent Chun Yeowun from even becoming the crown prince. ¡®I didn¡¯t really care, but because he can¡¯t intervene directly in the past, not all records left behind fit perfectly.¡¯ Even if the Demon God was growing faster than mentioned in the records, this speed was too fast. Now they couldn¡¯t even stop him. As the Demon God gets called the Second Generation Chun Ma in the future, according to the records, they took it as a warning and tried to obtain all the cores. But coincidentally, he interrupted them every time. Thanks to that, the core of the Flame Qilin, Dragon Turtle, Imoogi, and now even the White Tiger got taken away. ¡®Initially, we were thinking in the wrong way. Since he is the second generation Chun Ma, it isn¡¯t so unexpected that he moved like that.¡¯ The Blade Lord looked at Chun Yeowun with a stiff face and said. ¡°You know the future too. Demon God!¡± Without that, how could he turn all of their plans into dust? Hwang-heol looked at Chun Yeowun in a way that said he didn¡¯t want to trust what he heard. Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes became gloomy at those words. ¡®This is going in a completely different direction.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know the future. He only knew that someone from the future intervened in the past. Although his opponents were ignorant, he didn¡¯t consider it necessary to deny that. ¡®I can get more information.¡¯ Maybe they didn¡¯t know who the real Blade God was. Chun Yeowun said casually. ¡°You¡¯re pretty quick. Then you know that you can¡¯t cheat, right?¡± They faltered when he went along with their question. In particular, the one called Hwnag-heol responded. [Bl-Blade Lord! It¡¯s impossible. His records clearly state that something in his body couldn¡¯t be removed and that the TP intervenes, so no one but himself can intervene in the past!] ¡®TP?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t the language of Jianghu, nor was it something from this era. Chun Yeowun had heard that word somewhere. The word was definitely mentioned by Chun in Nano¡¯s video. [Doctor, your words are right. Still, the ID chip is dangerous. You do know that if you get a Nano Machine, tracking by the TP will be faster, right?] Even his descendant Chun seemed concerned about it. He didn¡¯t know what this TP exactly was, but it seemed like something which prevented the people from the future from intervening in the past. This clan¡¯s descendants also seem to have injected themselves with Nano Machines and disappeared because of it. Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes widened, thinking about it. ¡®Wait up, does that mean that the person they keep talking about didn¡¯t just help them from the future but also stayed in the past?¡¯ He didn¡¯t go back like descendant Chun. He was in the past. Wondering, he thought about the traces of Blade God Six Martial Clan¡¯s sword, which first appeared in the days of the past, in sword valley, and even during the time of Chun Ma. In addition, the Extreme Art of the Blade God had developed over time. ¡®I was wrong. Right. That¡¯s it. He went further back in time!¡¯ Chun Yeowun spoke to them. ¡°The one you keep talking about is the Blade God¡­¡± It was then. Swoosh! A black haze spurted from the Blade Lord¡¯s body. The release of the entire Sky Demon Energy in him. At the same time, the eyes of the Blade Lord, which looked like death, were revived, and he flew towards Chun Yeowun. Swoosh! ¡°Indeed, you, the Demon God, has to be killed here!¡± Whoo! Space distorted from the hand of the Blade Lord, which condensed energy. It was the unification of energy. The Blade Lord, who raised his energy and the ice qi of the Great Bird, tried to kill Chun Yeowun. Now that he was lost in thought, it was his only chance to kill Chun Yeowun. Then, Crackle! ¡®This?¡¯ An invisible sword made out of black thunder qi formed in front of Chun Yeowun. It was a mistake to think that the Blade Lord wouldn¡¯t be vigilant because of his injuries. Yet, Chun Yeowun was in perfect condition. ¡°Not worth it.¡± With those words, Chun Yeowun stretched out his hand. Crackle woong! The space distorted as all the energy unified on the tip of the black thunder qi invisible sword. ¡°Un-Unification?¡± Blade Lord couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He had to spend twenty years learning the supreme secret. It was a secret move he had been hiding until the very end, even when he was on the verge of losing against Demon God on the peak. ¡°No way. You, how can yo¡­¡± Crackle! Crackle! Before he could even finish his words, a beam of black lighting struck him. The Blade Lord responded by urgently unifying the energy he gathered in his hand. Pang! ¡°Kuak!¡± Blood gushed out of his mouth. He tried to hold the energy shield with all his might. ¡°KUUUUU!¡± It was impossible to stop the sword technique, which was rushing in with black thunder qi and an invisible sword all unified together. Chun Yeowun spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t dream of playing around.¡± Crackle! Kwakwakng! ¡°De-Demon God! No! Eukkk!¡± The attack of the Blade Lord was destroyed, and his body got swept away by the lightning in an instant. The screams were strong and terrifying until they slowly became fleeting. The only traces left behind were the spots that the black lightning burnt. ¡°Uh¡­ how did this happen!¡± ¡°Blade Lorrrddddd!!!¡± Hwang-heol and the other masters screamed and tried to find him, but there were no traces of him. As if he disappeared. As if he vanished completely, leaving no cells behind. Chapter 461 - On the Verge of Life and Death (1) Swoosh! The rain, which had been falling hard, gradually stopped. The eight masters who lost their leader, the Blade Lord, had no choice but to be devastated. Who would have known that he, who surpassed the limits of a human, would suffer so vainly? There was nothing left of him. As if nothing ever happened. ¡®No. He can¡¯t be human!¡¯ ¡®He has gone beyond what we can do.¡¯ A battle was possible only when there was a certain degree of odds. The sense of deprivation from losing their Lord caused fear to rise inside the remaining master¡¯s minds. Chun Yeowun looked at the eight masters and Hwang-heol. ¡°Now it¡¯s just you. Rather than running away from me this clumsily, I¡¯d like to advise you to choose a clean fight or surrender. Grunt! Hwang-heol became angry at his warning as he ground his teeth. But the reality was cruel. Being angry doesn¡¯t mean that the irreversible situation could be reversed. Hwang-heol shouted at the masters, who all turned pale and began to sweat. ¡°Everyone spread out in all directions!¡± There was only one glimmer of survival. As if waiting for the orders, all the masters rushed in different directions. Ta! Tatata! Anyone had to live. At least one master had to make it back to their base and ensure that the Demonic Cult couldn¡¯t invade them. If not, everything would be lost. ¡®We can¡¯t give up this easily.¡¯ Chun Yeowun shook his head. If the clan were the type to abandon everything just because their head was dead, they would have collapsed already. ¡®Is there anything left to do?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t use his qi anymore. If he drew out the remaining qi, he could surely bring out another attack, but then he wouldn¡¯t be able to defend himself if someone attacked. ¡®If it¡¯s them, then this much should be enough.¡¯ The masters all seemed like warriors who reached the Super Master Level. Even if he didn¡¯t unfold invisible swords with qi, the Sky Flash should be enough. Phat! White particles were emitted from the soles of the Nano Suit as Chun Yeowun floated into the air. As he raised his hands high in the sky, extreme yin was released, causing the temperature to drop and frost to rise around. Jjkkkk! The condensed frost soon formed into swords. Chun Yeowun, who had reached a high level in cold qi cultivation, could make ice swords stronger than iron. Twenty-seven ice swords formed. ¡®For now, this is the limit.¡¯ Any further consumption of internal energy had to be restrained. ¡®Track them.¡¯ [Yes. Operating the remote panel system according to the user¡¯s command.] When Nano¡¯s voice ended, three ice swords went out in each direction towards the fleeing masters. A blue hue was glowing on the ice swords which streaked through the air. Woong! It looked like the swords were moving at the speed of an arrow. ¡®Nano!¡¯ [Enabling multi lock-on system.] Nano¡¯s voice resonated in his head, and red targets in the form of crosses formed in the augmented reality where white lines were drawn towards them. Beep beep beep beep beep! When the masters who were scattered in all directions were running away and were designated as targets, Chun Yeowun stretched out his hand. The ice swords made of cold qi turned blue and rushed for them. Chachacha! The faces of the masters who were running away with all their might turned pale. There was no way that they weren¡¯t aware of the energy which was coming from behind them. ¡°Ugh. The Sky Flash! Damn it!¡± ¡°This is crazy! How does he still have energy left?¡± They didn¡¯t know that the swords were flying towards everyone and thought they had bad luck as out running an Air Sword was impossible, so some tried to stop it. However, the power of the Air Sword, which was being used during the Sky Flash, was too great for them to stop. Chachang! ¡°Kuak!¡± The sword of a master broke with two attacks from one Air Sword while another Air Sword pierced his chest. The other masters were no different. The power of the Air Swords was too strong for them to block. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Kuk!¡± Swords with huge blue wings came for them, and their targets in the augmented reality disappeared one by one. There was only one red cross left. It was Hwang-heol, the man in bandages who endured it. Chachachang! His sword broke because of the 3 Air Swords which came for him, and he struggled to block the Air Swords with sword qi from his bare hands. Kwak! ¡°Ack! My arm!¡± His arm flew off as he tried to stop the Air Sword, which couldn¡¯t be stopped. Enduring the pain of losing his arm, he tried to escape from it, but it pierced his chest. Kwak! Thud! ¡°Ugh! This, this can¡¯t¡­¡± Drip! Blood began to flow from the corner of Hwang-heol¡¯s mouth. Hwang-heol looked down at his chest, which had a hole the size of his head. His entire body trembled, and he stopped breathing. ¡°Phew.¡± Chun Yeowun, who was floating in the air, took a deep breath. With that, the remaining power of the Blade God Six Martial Clan was annihilated. ¡®Did Ark Wui take care of everything?¡¯ All that was left was the base of the Blade God Six Martial Clan. If that one place was annihilated, the Blade God Six Martial Clan, which had been trying to secretly cause waves in the lives of the Wulin people, would disappear for good. Of course, other things had to be done before that. ¡®Grandfather said that he copied a few things down from the record, so I should check that out before heading south.¡¯ If he could read the hidden record his grandfather kept, he would discover some secrets. ¡®Let¡¯s head to the God of the East for now.¡¯ It was the moment when Chun Yeowun was about to turn towards Changbai Mountain. Creepy! ¡®Hold¡­ what was that?¡¯ He felt a rise in energy. It wasn¡¯t that big, but it was definitely something that didn¡¯t feel nice. Chun Yeowun looked up at the top of the mountain. The side of the mountain was so quiet that it felt like something was wrong. ¡®Fleeting feeling. But¡­¡¯ At the top of Changbai Mountain was Ark Wui. Even the Blade Lord couldn¡¯t stand in front of that man, but something strange seemed to have happened. So he decided to hurry up. Shhhh! Nano formed the helmet, and with the white energy released from the soles, Chun Yeowun flew towards Changbai Mountain. Swoosh! It wasn¡¯t long after Chun Yeowun disappeared. In the place where the dead body of Hwang-heol was, afterimages shook, and a figure appeared. Shrek! A handsome young man with bright red hair. With careful steps, the young man approached the corpse of Hwang-heol and turned over the body. The body was cold, and the whites were the only things that could be seen in his eyes. Tak! The young man pressed on Hwang-heol¡¯s neck vein with two fingers. A very faint heartbeat could be felt. How could the man who got his heart pierced still have a heartbeat? ¡°You endured.¡± The young man¡¯s lips formed into a smile as his two fingers began to gather energy and pushed it into the blood vessels which were on the side of Hwang-heol¡¯s dantian. Tatatata! After a few tries, he pulled something out of his sleeve. A small jar, the size of a fist, and when the lid was opened, a foul odor came out. The young man brought the jar to Hwang-heol¡¯s lips. Flow! The dark red liquid flowed out of the bottle and entered Hwang-heol¡¯s mouth. The young man supported Hwang-heol¡¯s neck as he lifted his head a little for the liquid to enter his throat. The dark liquid flowed down his throat. The young man with bright red hair, who poured every last drop of the liquid, looked at the dead man with tense eyes. No change. ¡°What? Did he really die?¡± The young man was puzzled. It was then. Hwang-heol¡¯s eyes, which only had the whites showing, moved to their original position, and the man let out a rough breath. ¡°UGHHHHHH!¡± At the same time, a surprising change occurred. Gurgling! The veins in his chest, which were all torn, began to reconnect like threads. Not just the veins, even the muscles began to reattach. After a while, the hole in his chest was completely regenerated. Attach! When the chest was completely healed, the right arm, which was lost too, began to regenerate. It didn¡¯t take as long as the chest did. ¡°Pant¡­ pant¡­ pant¡­¡± And it didn¡¯t stop. Psssss! The area around the head, which was always bandaged, began to bulge too, and soon hair started to grow. It was dark blue hair and not black hair. Hwang-heol, who was lying on the floor, raised his upper body and exhaled. ¡°Haaa¡­. Haaa¡­¡± Seeing that, the red-haired young man smiled and spoke. ¡°You did well. So, how does it feel to be alive after almost dying?¡± Hwang-heol looked at the young man with absurd eyes and asked. ¡°Would you say the same thing if you died too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if you were dead or alive. You were in complete tatters despite him not using his full power.¡± At that Hwang-heol mumbled. ¡°¡­not using full energy? He¡¯s a total monster.¡± ¡°Those are the words you said, Hwang-heol, the second in command. It looks like his growth exceeded our expectations.¡± Hwang-heol spoke to the red-haired young man. ¡°Too fast. It¡¯s like he is getting stronger with every breath he takes.¡± ¡°¡­ you mean?¡± ¡°The Blade Lord was overwhelmingly defeated!¡± No matter how much he thought about it, Chun Yeowun became so strong so quickly that calling him the sword genius didn¡¯t do him justice. That was enough to change the course of the existing history. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Hwang-heol spoke as he remembered something. ¡°He needs to be stopped. He has the cores of four Spirit Beasts. If he takes one more, we¡¯re going to be in trouble!¡± The one who absorbs the cores of the five spirit beasts. Is said to gain immortality. ¡°Four cores? I heard from the reports that only three were taken.¡± ¡°No. That guy probably absorbed the core of the Great Bird too. I felt the spirit of the Great Bird from him.¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re pretty sure.¡± If he really had four cores, then they were in serious trouble. And that meant that Chun Yeowun had to be stopped. ¡°Are you sure that others aren¡¯t needed?¡± At Hwang-heol¡¯s serious words, the man with bright red hair spoke with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need others.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°According to what you said, this is good. I should go to him personally.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Hwang-heol¡¯s eyes widened at the young man¡¯s words. Chun Yeowun flew to the peak, where the battle took place. Swoosh! His suit began to descend as he arrived in front of the frozen lake. ¡®What the hell¡­¡¯ An unbelievable scene unfolded before his eyes. Chun Yeowun saw Ark Wui dead with his arms cut off, and in front of the dead Ark Wui, a man was on his knees. ¡°This is great. To get me on my knees.¡± Contrary to his words, the voice sounded dry. Emotionless. There was a wound near the man in the black robe¡¯s chest, which swelled up and then returned to normal. Attach! The man passed by the dead body and opened his mouth with an emotionless face while looking at Chun Yeowun. ¡°It has been very long. No, this is the first time that we are crossing paths in this place. Demon God.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes fluttered. A strong face with thick eyebrows. It was the face he saw in the video record that Nano showed. ¡°Blade God!¡± Chapter 462 - On the Verge of Life and Death (2) Honestly, he didn¡¯t expect to meet this man so quickly. ¡®I don¡¯t feel anything from him,¡¯ The man¡¯s energy felt the same as the surrounding nature¡¯s. However, the strength exuded from his face told him that he was different from those whom Chun Yeowun had met before. The Blade Lord was strong. And the God of the East, Ark Wui, too, would give out a scent of profound martial artists. However, from the man in front of him, something felt amiss. ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to have any emotions.¡¯ It was almost correct based on the man¡¯s expression. Even animals have emotions, but this person didn¡¯t seem to have any. The Blade God. ¡®The legendary assassin.¡¯ Several stories were attached to his brief appearance in Wulin. A person who came and competed with the legendary swordsman, the Sword Demon. For the first time since Chun Ma, the title of the best martial artist had changed. And, ¡®He¡¯s from the future.¡¯ If Chun Yeowun¡¯s guess was correct, this person reversed time. Amidst the tension, the Blade God opened his mouth. ¡°Excuse me for a second.¡± ¡°?¡± Kwang! The Blade God stepped forward and slightly leaned into the ground. The ground shook as if there was an earthquake, and in an instant, a hole with a three feet radius formed around his foot. Thud! ¡°Phew.¡± The Blade God exhaled. He was wondering what the man was doing until he felt a familiar energy from the ground. ¡®This?¡¯ It was the power of the Void Fist. The Blade God scanned the ground and spoke. ¡°I tried dispersing it in my body, but man, it¡¯s such an annoying power. That was the first time I met someone who reached that level with pure internal energy.¡± With those words, he glanced at Ark Wui, who was behind him. Energy spread through the floor, and despite the intense vibrations, he stood upright. Like a deep-rooted old tree. He shook his head at the sight. ¡°It was the first time since your founder that I met someone with such ruthless and strong pride. I liked that.¡± He spoke as if he knew Chun Ma. An ancestor of the distant past, more than eight hundred years ago. ¡®This guy¡­¡¯ There was something more unpleasant than curiosity. The first true warrior that Chun Yeowun had acknowledged was Ark Wui. ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t seem like someone who liked that.¡± Contrary to the man¡¯s praise, there was no emotion in his voice. When he heard that, Chun Yeowun felt like snapping at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you feel that way. I can understand your emotions. Having lived for so many years, I have become emotionally numb.¡± With those words, the Blade God turned around, raised his head, and looked at the cloudy sky. Swoosh! Dark sky and rain coming down. ¡®No?¡¯ But Chun Yeowun hadn¡¯t realized it. The raindrops didn¡¯t touch the Blade God¡¯s body. The raindrops flowed down so naturally on everything else that he hadn¡¯t noticed it until then. ¡®He isn¡¯t repulsing it.¡¯ The raindrops bounced off. This man used internal energy so naturally as if breathing. Like an old man who was looking for his death, the Blade God, who was looking at the sky, slowly turned his head and then turned to Chun Yeowun. ¡°Time is indeed a strange thing. In ten years, rivers and mountains will change. But that isn¡¯t everything. Even emotions change.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°It seems like our positions have changed. Colorful. Because you are a Demon God with human emotions¡­ at that time, you were literally a Demon God, no you were a perfect God.¡± Chun Yeowun frowned. He had no idea what the man was talking about. But hearing what he was saying, it was as if the man knew Chun Yeowun long ago. The Blade God was from the far future and went back to the distant past. He had no connections to the Blade God. ¡°From the beginning, you acted like you knew me, but this is the first time I¡¯ve met you.¡± Despite Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, the Blade God continued. ¡°I always wondered what it would be like to stand on the same line as you, who was perfect in every sense. I wanted to know for sure.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°It might be ridiculous to say it like that. Just because a fly flies in front of my eyes doesn¡¯t mean that I feel ill about it. It¡¯s just an annoying thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You will feel the same way I¡¯m feeling now.¡± Shhh! As soon as his words were finished, the Blade God, who had been far, approached him suddenly. It was completely different from the light footwork that the others used. It was as if the man was jumping through space. ¡®Just when?¡¯ The Blade God, who came closer, kicked him. Swoosh! It looked like a light swing, but a feeling of weight resonated through the air as the kick came for him. Chun Yeowun quickly raised his left arm and blocked it. Kwang! ¡°Kuk!¡± The moment he stopped the kick, he flew backwards and bounced on the ground. Yet, he barely managed to block it. Chiik! ¡®What unbelievable power.¡¯ Even though he had the Nano Suit on, the destructive power still hurt his hand, causing his entire body to tremble and scream in pain. ¡°Pretty good. I kicked you intending to break your arm.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Swoosh! The Blade God, who somehow managed to get behind Chun Yeowun, kicked and hit him. Chun Yeowun hastily crossed his arms by bringing out internal energy. Kwak! Tremendous destructive power. Twice, no, he was kicked three times, and all three kicks held the same power. Chun Yeowun tried to defend himself, thinking that the intensity of the kick would reduce. Thud! It was then, his body reached the ground as his knee fell to the ground. ¡®Like this, my power will drain¡­¡¯ Kwakwakwang! The ground, which had already dug in with Chun Yeowun¡¯s ankles sunk deep, kept moving further down. Drip! As he suffered an internal injury, blood flowed out of Chun Yeowun¡¯s mouth. The Nano Suit helped absorb the blows, but it looked like the suit cracked. Shhh! [The bones in both wrists are cracked. I will go into self-repair.] However, due to the cores and Nano¡¯s power, the cracks were restored quickly. The Blade God¡¯s eyes changed. It wasn¡¯t because Chun Yeowun had blocked his attacks twice in a row. ¡°The armor isn¡¯t breaking?¡± What puzzles him was that the Nano Suit didn¡¯t break even under the attacks. Normally, even armor made of cold steel would break. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a plain armor? No. The technology from the future¡­¡± Wheeing! At that moment, scorching heat rose from Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand. The black flame soon took the shape of a sword. The opponent in front of him wasn¡¯t at a level where he could spend time thinking and countering. This man was the strongest enemy Chun Yeowun had ever met. ¡°Oh ho. Black flame? Dealing with different energies at the same time is surely interesting, which I haven¡¯t tried before.¡± Not a single sign of nervousness. Although he called it interesting, the man¡¯s eyes were as emotionless as ever. Chun Yeowun frowned and answered. ¡°Experience it for yourself whether it¡¯s interesting or not.¡± As soon as those words finished, the invisible black flame sword began to draw a trajectory of flames. Whoo! It was the first formation of the Sword Art of the Demon God, Sword Dance of the Mysterious Wave. The swordsmanship was in the form of a raging wave as if it would swallow the sun itself. In an instant, 24 trajectories were drawn as the black flame sword went for the Blade God. ¡®!?¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes fluttered. Contrary to his expectation that the Blade God would also unfold an invisible sword, the man lightly handled the internal energy and blocked Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword. Wheeing! Of course, that didn¡¯t stop the attack. As the sword kept changing its trajectory, the Blade God knew that it couldn¡¯t be stopped, so he moved back. Tatatk! ¡°The Blade Lord coming here was a good thing. Are you mixing the Extreme Art of the Blade God with the Sword Force of the Sky Demon?¡± The way he spoke, it was as if the man watched his fight against the Blade Lord. Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t care about the Blade God¡¯s words and concentrated on the battle. Wheeing! Chachacha! At the near-perfect attack, the Blade God¡¯s lips trembled. For the first time, he seemed to be interested in swordsmanship, which exceeded his expectations. Swoosh! The second half, which made the sword aim for blood, the Blade God reached out his left hand, which he hadn¡¯t used, and decided to block the attack. Chachachang! Shockingly, he opened up another barrier with his left hand and completely blocked the sword. The Blade God spoke as he watched the black haze rise from the sword, which was being blocked by his left hand. ¡°You certainly didn¡¯t disappoint me. You made me use both hands.¡± Pak! As soon as he finished saying those words, the Blade God¡¯s sword cut straight through the air. ¡®Invisible sword?¡¯ With the sudden rise in energy, Chun Yeowun applied more internal energy into his invisible sword made of black flames and held it like a shield. Chaa! ¡°Kuak!¡± Tatatat! Chun Yeowun got pushed away by the strong attack. As he continued to be pushed more than 20 steps away, a crack occurred in the invisible sword made of black flames, which was being used as a shield. ¡®Shit!¡¯ In the end, he couldn¡¯t stand the power of the Blade God. It was an unbelievable power that surpassed the mix of different styles. Whoo! Crack! The invisible sword made of black flames, which was cracking, finally broke, and the Blade God¡¯s invisible sword tried to rip through Chun Yeowun¡¯s stomach. Slash! A screeching sound came from the Nano Suit as the blade slashed it. That was when an amazing thing happened. Tring! [Gatelinium Nano suit durability has been damaged by 9%] The Nano Suit, which was made from the strongest material, was cracked. Although it wasn¡¯t completely split open, the energy on the sword of the Blade God had penetrated into his stomach through the cracks in the suit. Chacha! As the attack didn¡¯t stop and the energy seeped into his body, his intestines were ripped. ¡°Kuaaak!¡± Chun Yeowun screamed as his blood began to flow out of his mouth. It was the first time that he suffered such severe internal injuries. ¡°Cough¡­. Cough¡­¡± The cores¡¯ power and Nano¡¯s self-heal quickly restored the torn organs, but it was painful because he couldn¡¯t release the seeped-in energy of the Blade God from his body. ¡®This blade energy needs to be released¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who barely stopped the attack, concentrated on the energy in his body. In order to discharge the blade energy that was tearing his organs, his remaining amount of internal energy had to be consumed. ¡°Kuuk!¡± He had to overcome the pain. Walking leisurely towards Chun Yeowun, the Blade God said. ¡°Now is the time when I can¡¯t afford to slow down.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes trembled as he understood the full meaning behind the man who understood his condition¡¯s words. Chapter 463 - 463: On the Verge of Life and Death (3) Surprisingly, the Blade God was aware of Chun Yeowun¡¯s condition. After several consecutive battles, Chun Yeowun had consumed a lot of internal energy. After dealing with the human form of the fallen White Tiger, the God of the East Ark Wui, then the White Tiger¡¯s original form, the Blade Lord, and the remaining subordinates, around 2 percent of his energy remained. Attach! His intestines tore and were regenerating again. The pain was indescribable. It was a situation in which he had to spend a lot of internal energy trying to get rid of the Blade God¡¯s blade energy, which dug deep into his body. ¡°You bastard¡­ were you watching me?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s question, which came out harshly, the Blade God answered calmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a basic tactic to wait for the opponent to weaken? Even if the opponent is a trivial fly?¡± Chun Yeowun frowned. After acting cowardly, the man had the audacity to insult him. The man thoroughly calculated and waited for the moment Chun Yeowun became weak to reveal himself. Honestly, it was the right decision. ¡°¡­ I get it.¡± ¡°I learned everything by watching you.¡± ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ you learned from me? When¡­ what the hell are you blabbering about?¡± Most of what the Blade God said was difficult to understand. He kept talking as if he had known Chun Yeowun long before their first meeting, but Chun Yeowun had never met the man. To that, the Blade God pointed his finger and body at Chun Yeowun and said. ¡°If you weren¡¯t wearing that, I think it¡¯d be unreasonable for you to fully understand what I am saying. But that suit. It definitely looks like a Nano Suit from the future.¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s face went stiff at the words nano suit. He didn¡¯t expect anyone to recognize the suit. This made him sure. ¡®This man must have come from the future!¡¯ As Chun Yeowun was still in shock, the Blade God continued to speak. ¡°Originally, I had no plans to meet you here. Because over the years, all my feelings and emotions for you have diluted.¡± Understanding what he was saying was difficult. Chun Yeowun focused on the invisible blade energy as much as he could and didn¡¯t take his eyes off the Blade God, who pointed to the cracked Nano Suit and spoke again. ¡°But I am curious because you turned out a lot stronger than the original history.¡± ¡°Original history?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, there is no way that someone didn¡¯t do what I think they did. This only gives proof that the Demonic Cult is alive in the distant future.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t utter a single word. With the Nano Suit alone, he knew that the Blade God knew things. This man was incredibly insightful. However, as if he couldn¡¯t understand one thing, the Blade God spoke. ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ what are you talking about now?¡± ¡°You have technology in your body that shouldn¡¯t exist in this day and age, so why don¡¯t they know about your existence?¡± ¡®They?¡¯ Chun Yeowun was puzzled as he didn¡¯t know who the Blade God was talking about. The Blade God, who was staring intently at Chun Yeowun¡¯s Nano Suit, didn¡¯t say anything as if he was thinking of an answer himself and then spoke. ¡°So unfortunate. If we were in the future, I would have hacked it and taken it.¡± The Blade God revealed his greed for the Nano Suit. He clicked his mouth as he spoke about taking it. And walked towards Chun Yeowun again. ¡°Now that my doubts have been resolved, I need to take care of my original business.¡± Goooo! Unusual air flowed around. Chun Yeowun, whose face turned pale because of cold sweat, tried to remove the blade energy from his body in a hurry. ¡®Just a little more¡­¡¯ There wasn¡¯t much left. All he had to do was get the blade energy out of his body. But the Blade God wouldn¡¯t stand still knowing what Chun Yeowun was doing. Phat! The Blade God, who narrowed the distance at once, reached for Chun Yeowun. What he was aiming for was, ¡®The core?¡¯ It was the core of the fallen White Tiger, which he had fixed on the back of the Nano Suit. ¡°Let¡¯s take this away first.¡± Grab! In one second, he caught the core, which was fixed to the Nano Suit. The Blade God pulled on it, willing to tear the suit. Paaang! However, there was no way that the core, which was covered with gatelinium metal, could be torn that easily. Which was why Chun Yeowun got pulled back by the Blade God. ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°This is so annoying.¡± Woong! The hands of the Blade God trembled as he began to create an invisible sword. At once, he tried to cut the metal which was surrounding the core. It was then. Chachacha! Energy erupted from Chun Yeowun¡¯s body along with heat. It was an invisible sword unfolding the Extreme Art of the Blade God. ¡°Woah?¡± Chachachang! The invisible sword which was moving towards him got easily blocked by the Blade God. Without missing the opportunity, Chun Yeowun kept attacking while keeping a distance of four steps. ¡°You cannot run away.¡± The sword of the Blade God, which blocked all the attacks from Chun Yeowun, again aimed for him. It was then. ¡°Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ stop this too.¡± Pach-chik! A black thunder qi invisible sword formed right in front of the Blade God. Despite it being just one sword, the air around shook as if all the energy around was being concentrated into it. Unification of energy. ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯ The Blade God frowned for the first time. Whatever it was, Chun Yeowun was aiming to create distance between them, and the Blade God couldn¡¯t avoid the attack. Pach-chik! With no way to move, the beam of lightning flashed right in front of the Blade God¡¯s nose. The lightning was something that neither Ark Wui nor the Blade Lord managed to stop. ¡®It can¡¯t be avoided.¡¯ Kwak! The lightning immediately covered the Blade God. As it touched right in front of him, cracks formed on the ground as the debris bounced everywhere. Crackle! But something amazing happened. Woong! The Blade God, who had his hand stretched out, blocked the lightning. The air shook near his hand, causing ripples. It was similar to what Ark Wui would do, but the only difference was that this man was stronger. ¡®It needs to be pierced!¡¯ Chun Yeowun gathered the rest of his qi. Only by somehow piercing the man would he be able to take him down. Crackle! The brilliant black grew more and more intense. Crackle! The lightning kept touching his hand and turning into ripples, desperately trying to break through. Tak! Tak! Half of the Blade God¡¯s palm was dyed in black. Little by little, he got pushed back. It was then. The whole body of the Blade God, who had concentrated his powers into his palm and tried to block it, soon pulled back his hand as if he absorbed the lightning. At that moment, the other hand of the Blade God, which looked like it was holding a sword, moved. Kwang! At the same time, the lightning soared into the air. ¡®!!!¡¯ He blocked the lightning! It wasn¡¯t like he was undamaged. Half of the Blade God¡¯s right hand was melted. Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡®He¡­ blocked it?¡¯ Sting! Sting! ¡°Kuak!¡± Chun Yeowun, who consumed most of his energy, staggered as he lost his strength. He clenched his teeth and tried not to fall. ¡°Hm?¡± The Blade God looked at his right hand, which had been half blown away, expressionless. ¡®My hand isn¡¯t regenerating?¡¯ The dark energy in the wounded area was preventing the regeneration from happening. The Blade God, who looked at it with interest, pushed out the dark energy. Srrr! The black energy was released, and his melted hand began to regenerate. Attach. Bones, blood vessels, muscles, and skin were all restored in an instant. When the hand was back to normal, the Blade God walked towards Chun Yeowun again. ¡°You are definitely stronger than the God of East. To make me use an invisible sword. But this is how far you go.¡± The Blade God pretended to draw a line with his hand. With a terrifying amount of energy, it pierced through Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. Puck! It wasn¡¯t an invisible sword with energy. It was literally an invisible sword. ¡°Kuak!¡± Blood gushed out of Chun Yeowun¡¯s mouth. Something had clearly pierced through his body, and it seemed fundamentally different from the qi swords. It was as if he stabbed Chun Yeowun with his will. Chun Yeowun¡¯s whole body trembled at the sharp pain which tightened his heart. Thud! Chun Yeowun¡¯s body, which was struggling to hold on, fell forward. Tremble! His entire body kept trembling. ¡°It will be difficult to get rid of that sword at your level. At least not when you¡¯ve consumed all your energy. Watching you die trembling in pain like this might be a pleasure that I haven¡¯t felt in a long time.¡± The lips of the expressionless Blade God moved. He seemed really happy that Chun Yeowun fell. ¡°Now, I need to get the core.¡± Grab! As the Blade God lightly waved his hand, invisible energy rose, and the area of the suit which was holding the core was torn. Roll! The core of the fallen White Tiger rolled on the floor. It was the moment when the Blade God went to pick it up. ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At the sound of someone coughing behind him, the Blade God turned. The Blade God spoke with his usual expressionless face. ¡°Such an amazing will.¡± Shockingly, the person coughing was Ark Wui. With his arms still cut off and his head lowered, he was still staring at the Blade God with a tired and pale face. He was bleeding so much that he had to be dead, but his eyes didn¡¯t look dead. At that moment, the Blade God¡¯s eyes trembled. Ark Wui, who was supposed to collapse, took a step forward. ¡®¡­ how is he moving?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand it. He had to be dead. It was impossible for the man to walk anymore. Despite all his friends being killed, the Blade God couldn¡¯t understand just why Ark Wui was still fighting to live. Tak! Ark Wui took another step. Perhaps because of Ark Wui¡¯s glare, the eyes of the Blade God, who was intently looking at the man, trembled. ¡°You make things really difficult. After losing both arms, how do you even plan on fighting?¡± Woong! Energy trembled on the Blade God¡¯s blade and soon condensed into a formless sword. He acknowledged the man¡¯s fighting spirit and thought about sparing him, but seeing the eyes of Ark Wui, it looked meaningless. He decided to cut Ark Wui in half. Ark Wui took another step and spoke. ¡°Friend¡­ spoke¡­¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Is the burden you are going to¡­ carry¡­ that¡­ light?¡± ¡°I have no idea what you are even talking about, but I plan to send you to the underworld¡­¡± It was before the Blade God could even complete what he was saying. ¡°KWAAAAAA!¡± Kwang! Ark Wui puked blood where he was and took another step forward while shaking his shoulders. Even though he had no arms, it looked like he was swinging his fists. The Blade God shook his head as what he saw looked absurd and tried to send the formless sword at him. It was then. Bang! As if a shell exploded, tremendous power touched the Blade God¡¯s chest, and his body got pushed back before he fell on one knee. Thud! ¡°Cough!¡± Blood gushed out of the Blade God¡¯s mouth. He shook his body, thinking that it was absurd for him to fall on one knee, raising his head as he looked at Ark Wui and mumbled. ¡°Heart Fist? It was the Heart Fist. The Blade God got hit because it was an unexpected blow. Getting up from the ground with narrowed eyes, it looked like he had gotten angry for the first time. He wanted to repay the disgrace that Ark Wui had given him right away. When, ¡°This¡­ man?¡± Ark Wui, whose eyes were open, was ready in a stance. He took his last breath. The Heart Fist was performed just before his death. Swoosh! The corners of Ark Wui¡¯s lips were lifted as the blood on his face got washed away by rain. Finally, he felt satisfied after doing the best he could? Or was it a smile that came from the satisfaction of being able to see his friends leave before him? It was something only Ark Wui knew. ¡®For bringing me such disgrace!¡¯ The Blade God, whose expressionless face was terribly distorted, threw the formless sword at the dead man to split his body in half. But, Throb! ¡°Kuak!¡± It seemed like something was clenching the heart, which got hit by the fist, as he coughed up blood. The power of the Heart Fist, that which destroys the opponent¡¯s will destroying their body. That was why the Heart Fist was terrifying. ¡®Not Chun Ma¡­ or the Demon God, but to be hit by someone like this!¡¯ He felt enraged. Maybe he would have felt less offended if the Demon God had hit him like that, but this was an insult to the Blade God¡¯s current self. First of all, he had to drive out the energy which was tormenting his heart. Gooo! The Blade God began to use the energy of nature to drive out the energy in his heart. However, maybe because of the dead man¡¯s strong will, the energy couldn¡¯t be dispersed. ¡®Damn bastard.¡¯ The Blade God trembled in anger as he reached for the core, which was on the floor. ¡®Let¡¯s release it quickly by taking in the core.¡¯ Maybe doing it with the energy of nature would take a long time. So the Blade God decided to absorb the core, which he took into his hand. At that moment, his face went stiff. ¡®How?¡± The core, which should be full of spiritual energy, was empty. Only a small amount of energy was left in it, enough to make it shine. The Blade God turned to Chun Yeowun, who had collapsed. ¡®It can¡¯t be. There was no time for him to absorb the core.¡¯ An incomprehensible thing. There was no way that Chun Yeowun could absorb the core while he was fighting. Obviously, he confirmed that the core was empty. ¡®I¡¯ll check again.¡¯ Enduring the pain which was torturing his heart, he walked towards the fallen Chun Yeowun. Chun Yeowun¡¯s body trembled at the sound. Six steps. Five steps. Every time the footsteps got closer, Chun Yeowun¡¯s closed eyes became anxious. ¡®Nano. Status?¡¯ [Progress 98%.] Four steps. Three steps. It was the moment when the Blade God was two steps away. Nano¡¯s voice echoed in Chun Yeowun¡¯s head. [All analysis of the energy-charged in Gatelinium has been completed. Starting to convert the charged energy into your energy.] Woong! At that very moment, Chun Yeowun¡¯s Nano suit dazzled. It shone in a similar light to the core of the White Tiger. ¡°H-how does the spiritual energy get absorbed by the Nano suit?¡± The ever-composed eyes of the Blade God shook and trembled in shock. Chapter 464 - On the Verge of Life and Death (4) Before the start of the one-on-one battle with the Blade God, Chun Yeowun decided that he had to be prepared for any possible situation. Regardless of the opponent¡¯s skills, he didn¡¯t know what the outcome would be if the Blade God was as strong as the Blade Lord. ¡®Nano. Can you absorb the spiritual energy of this core into the Nano Suit like you did with the Dragon Turtle¡¯s lightning?¡¯ [It is possible. Gatelinium is a metal with a structure suitable for energy absorption and shock absorption.] ¡®Is it possible to analyze it while absorbing?¡¯ [It is.] It was possible with the computational power of Nano. Handling numerous Air Swords at once with the panel system, there was simply no way that Nano couldn¡¯t do two tasks at once. Chun Yeowun¡¯s judgment was correct. [Converting the original energy absorbed by Gatelinium Nano Suit into the user¡¯s energy, in progress. Current Progress 3%.] Gooooo The Nano suit emitted a brilliant light and radiated strong spiritual energy. The eyes of the Blade God, who looked at that, became embarrassed. After gaining power comparable to that of the future Demon God for more than eight hundred years, the Blade God¡¯s interest and commitment to the task had almost faded. And contrary to the history that he knew, after receiving the report that Chun Yeowun had already obtained the cores of three Spirit Beasts, he decided to stop Chun Yeowun. ¡®Immortal life is a right that only I can enjoy in this world.¡¯ He had to build a world where he was the one and only absolute. If someone was on equal footing with him and tried to interfere with the Blade God¡¯s plan, he had to execute that person. ¡®Those in the past couldn¡¯t absorb the core¡¯s spiritual energy, so how can the Nano suit do that? Does that mean the technology he¡¯s using is from a farther future than I know?¡¯ If not that, the Blade God couldn¡¯t think of another answer. Of course, his guess was partially correct. But fundamentally, the Nano Suit can absorb the core¡¯s spiritual energy because it was made of Gatelinium, a metal not from earth. ¡°Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ did you think I¡¯ll let you absorb the core¡¯s spiritual energy?¡± The air around the Blade God swished as a sword formed in his right hand. After condensing energy on the blade, he tried to kill Chun Yeowun at once. Chun Yeowun, who was lying face down, bounced back as he put pressure on his palms and stood up, immediately stretching out a sword. Rumble! An invisible sword made of black flames formed before him, blocking the Blade God¡¯s sword like a shield. ¡°Is your internal energy already restored to this level? But do you think this will work?¡± The Blade God tried to cut it down with a condensed invisible sword. However, the sword made of black flames, which stood tall like a shield, aimed at the tip of the Blade God¡¯s sword and tried to stab him. Rumble ¡°Huh!¡± Swoosh! The Blade God had to lean to his side and block the invisible sword. As if the sword broke, the black flame sword split in half and disappeared. No matter how much Chun Yeowun¡¯s internal energy was restored, the gap between their two internal energies couldn¡¯t be narrowed at once. ¡®To destroy the invisible sword instantly.¡¯ Throb! ¡°Huh¡­ huh¡­¡± Chun Yeowun staggered. It was hard to breathe as the blade energy was still in him. ¡®I need to discharge it¡­¡¯ The core¡¯s spiritual energy was constantly rushing through the Nano Suit, but there was no time to use it and drive it out because the Blade God attacked him. The Blade God instantly came close to Chun Yeowun as if he could control space. ¡°Kuk!¡± ¡®My wrist!¡¯ Chachachang! Right then, Chun Yeowun¡¯s arms spread out to avoid getting hit. His heart throbbed, but he didn¡¯t care. And he wasn¡¯t able to move because of the overwhelming force his opponent gave out. ¡°Did you think that if you absorb the spiritual energy, you could overwhelm me at once?¡± Clench! ¡®What energy is that?¡¯ It was no use even if Chun Yeowun concentrated on the energy in his hand. It felt like his wrist was about to be crushed by the huge energy coming from the Blade God. Even though Chun Yeowun was constantly absorbing the spiritual power, it was difficult to fill the gap. ¡®Then!¡¯ Swoosh! Chun Yeowun, who gave up on putting pressure on his wrist, tried to stab the opponent¡¯s heart with another sword he created in his left hand. The Blade God raised the invisible energy with his opposite hand and cut off the left one in a second. Slash! ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± A scream erupted from Chun Yeowun with blood gushing out of his hand. To such a sight of Chun Yeowun, the Blade God smiled and spoke. ¡°See this? You and I are like flies and humans¡­¡± Throb! Throb! At that moment, blood gushed out of the Blade God¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t let go of Chun Yeowun¡¯s slashed wrist, but with the opposite hand, he grabbed his chest. ¡°Kuak!¡± The Heart Fist caused great pain in his heart. He tried to suppress the pain with a vast amount of internal energy, but the Heart Fist wasn¡¯t something that could be suppressed like that. Cold sweat ran down his face. ¡®Damn that bastard.¡¯ He really didn¡¯t know that the final blow from Ark Wui would torment him this much. If he didn¡¯t remove the energy invading his body right away, he knew the huge damage it would do. The Blade God then looked at the Nano Suit emitting dazzling light. ¡®Rather, I should use this energy.¡¯ He thought of a good solution. It was a killing two birds with one stone method where he makes sure that Chun Yeowun would release the energy before the Nano Suit completely absorbs it. Thud! ¡°Kuak!¡± The Blade God broke Chun Yeowun¡¯s wrist. And then used his sword, trying to damage the Nano Suit. ¡®After breaking it, I will absorb the released spiritual energy at once.¡¯ Cha! It was at the moment when the sword of the Blade God was about to touch Chun Yeowun¡¯s stomach. In a brief moment, the Blade God saw Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes. Obviously, the man had just cut off his hand, so his eyes were frowning in pain, but they were also hawklike, hunting their next prey. ¡®No?¡¯ It was the moment when he saw that, a sense of awareness rushed into the Blade God. ¡®Nano! Now!¡¯ [5% of the energy is being emitted as a wave.] Swoosh! ¡°Th-This!¡± At the same time as Nano¡¯s voice ended, a brilliant light emitted from the Nano Suit, causing waves in the form of a round sphere. It was similar to a magnetic field, but it was nothing more than a transformation of spiritual energy into physical energy. Bang! ¡°Kuak!¡± In an instant, the energy swelled up to a radius of 5 meters, and the Blade God, who received a great shock, was thrown away. The Blade God, who was bouncing back and forth in circles, tried to balance himself. But for a moment, his focus broke, and his heart hurt again. Throb! Throb! ¡°Kuak!¡± He gripped his chest, which throbbed in pain. It was then. Wheeing! Crackle! Crackle! ¡°No!¡± The enormous energy which surrounded him was raging as the Blade God held his chest. There were invisible swords made of black flames, black thunder, and another of black ice. ¡®Three different energies at once? How is that possible!¡¯ While he was spinning around, the eyes of the Blade God looked at Chun Yeowun, who could barely support himself with his right hand, and with the severed left hand, he stood. Thud! Chun Yeowun¡¯s wrist, which was slashed and bent back, quickly returned to its original state. However, the Blade God¡¯s blade energy was still in his body. Kuk! ¡°Ugh!¡± With the agony his heart was in, Chun Yeowun fixed his fingers and thumb, then created an energy sword. ¡®I-I can¡¯t miss this!¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure how the Blade God would act if he managed to regain his balance. Now was the only opportunity when the Blade God was still suffering from the God of the East¡¯s Heart Fist. Chun Yeowun screamed as he coughed up blood. ¡°Cough¡­ cough! Die!¡± Woooo! At that moment, separate ripples broke out from the tips of the three invisible swords that surrounded the Blade God as immense power erupted from them. Kwakwakwang! Kwakwakwang! Kwakwakwang! The three invisible swords rushed towards the Blade God simultaneously as they pierced through the air. The face of the Blade God, who was holding his chest, distorted. If he couldn¡¯t prevent it, he would get hit directly. Despite being immortal, it felt like his life would be in danger. ¡®To make me use this technique!¡¯ The Blade God stretched out his hands to the left and right despite the excruciating pain. At the same time, he drew a unique trajectory with both hands using blades. Chachachang! Then, his energy began to create several circular ripples around him, almost like a curtain. It looked like a veil, but the Blade Film contained the essence of the Extreme Art of the Blade God. ¡®I have to endure this.¡¯ The Blade God clenched his teeth. At that moment, the three swords hit the veil. Kwakwakwang! ¡°Kuak!¡± Kwang! Simultaneously, three different beams of light spurted as the Blade God groaned. It wouldn¡¯t have been such a burden for him if he had been in his original state, but he couldn¡¯t be perfect in his current state, where there was too much strain on his heart. ¡°Kuuuk!¡± The same was true for Chun Yeowun, who focused on driving out the blade energy with all the energy he received from Nano. Both of them were under the same pressure. But there was one thing different. ¡°Haa¡­ ha ha¡­ God of the East¡­ do you think I will¡­ blow away the¡­ opportunity¡­ he created!¡± The will left behind by the dead God of the East made even Chun Yeowun overcome his death. Chun Yeowu poured all his internal energy into his heart. He wanted to kill the Blade God, even if it meant his own death. ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± Wooo! Crack! At that moment, the beams emitted by the three invisible swords grew thicker, and the veil created by the Blade God began to crack. ¡®How can he do this with the blade energy raging in his heart¡­¡¯ The Blade God¡¯s eyes fluttered. Even he would never raise his internal energy to the maximum when he knows another energy is causing his heart to fail. No matter how much he suffers, it would mean nothing if the heart bursts, and he would be defenseless until it regenerates. Jjjkkkk! Once the veil starts cracking, no matter how many times he tries to fix it, it doesn¡¯t recover. The Blade God¡¯s emotions, which had been dead for a long time, were completely revived. Because of rage and embarrassment. ¡°Demon¡­ God!!!¡± Jjkkkkk! As soon as he mumbled those words, the veil shattered entirely, and the sword went for the Blade God, who was in the middle. Kwakwakwang! Black flames, black thunder, and black ice rays all collided at the same point, the rain which was pouring down halted right away, and a huge explosion erupted. The explosion¡¯s effects extended till Chun Yeowun, who was five fields away from the Blade God. Pang! Chun Yeowun, who got caught in the aftermath, bounced back. He tried to endure everything, but it felt like his heart just ripped into shreds because of how exhausted his body was, and he had already gone past his limits. Pain similar to the cruelest death. Break! ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± Chun Yeowun, whose heart was damaged, fell to the floor as he screamed at the excruciating pain. He didn¡¯t even know how far he was thrown away by the explosion. He kept groaning. The pain was to the point where it felt like he would faint any moment. ¡®He¡­ he¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t let himself close his eyes unless he confirmed the death of the Blade God. The first thing that Chun Yeowun¡¯s blurry vision caught was a huge hole that had blown away the entire lake. The hole seemed to be at least 20 meters wide. ¡°Haa¡­ haaa¡­¡± Swoosh! The dust was still rising, and the rain began to fall even faster. But the moment the dust disappeared, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No¡­ cough¡­ way¡­ cough¡­ cough!¡± In the center, he saw someone staggering but standing up. His clothes were ragged, and it was definite that the Blade God was in the settling dust. However, the Blade God wasn¡¯t in great condition. ¡°Ugh! Cough! Cough!¡± He kept on coughing up blood over and over again. Starting with his right arm, half of his upper body was completely blown away. Although such a wound on a normal person would mean the man was dead, the Blade God was immortal. The Blade God, who kept on coughing up blood, stared at Chun Yeowun, who was far away with bloodshot and furious eyes. ¡°DEMON¡­ GOOOODDDDDDD!!!¡± He never imagined that he would turn out like this. If his body would immediately regenerate, he wanted to rip Chun Yeowun into millions of pieces without even killing him and then make sure that no one would even find his body. But there was a problem. ¡®What on earth is that bloody black energy!¡¯ Creepy! The vicious dark energy kept on preventing him from regenerating. He was the one who had absorbed the cores of the Five Spirit Beasts and turned into an immortal being. It was a serious matter that his wounds weren¡¯t healing. He would only be an immortal if he can regenerate his wounds right away and never age. ¡®I need to get rid of this energy,¡¯ If he had been in his original state, he might have been able to get rid of it. Throb! Throb! ¡°Kuk!¡± However, the Heart Fist was also preventing him. It was like he was being pushed to his death. ¡°God of the East¡­ kuuk!¡± He felt resentful towards the dead man. If he didn¡¯t release the God of the East¡¯s energy from his heart, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control the black energy, and then the Blade God might actually die. Shush! A handsome young man with bright red hair appeared in front of him. He was the same one who saved Hwang-heol. ¡°Lord!¡± Chapter 465 - Natural State (Heavenly Master) (1) ¡°Qu¡­ Qu Yuan.¡± The handsome, bright red-haired man called Qu Yuan supported the Blade God who was about to trip. Qu Yuan was shocked to see the Blade God dying from exhaustion and his body¡¯s state. It was natural, after erasing the Demon God from the world a long time ago, he who was supposed to get the core of the White Tiger leisurely, had ended up like this. ¡°Lord. Are you alright?¡± ¡°Kuaak!¡± It was strange. The body of the Blade God, which had absorbed all five cores of the spirit beasts, became immortal, yet it wasn¡¯t regenerating. Upon closer inspection, it was noted that a vicious dark energy was hindering the process. Qu Yuan tried to help. ¡°I will help.¡± At that, the Blade God shook his head and spoke. ¡°Him, kill him. He needs to be killed.¡± ¡°But it could be dangerous if you don¡¯t recover right¡­¡± ¡°Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ do it now!¡± In the end, Qu Yuan frowned at the decisive command from the Blade God. ¡®Lord?¡¯ The Blade God, who usually wasn¡¯t the kind to show his emotions, was now showing murderous intent. It meant that Chun Yeowun, the Demon God, could fill in the gap and drive the Blade God into a corner. ¡®Then he¡¯ll have to be killed right here.¡¯ He decided that it would be best to kill Chun Yeowun so that he wouldn¡¯t have to face repercussions from the Blade God. ¡°I will follow your orders.¡± Qu Yuan, who placed the Blade God down carefully, took a step forward. ¡°It has been so long.¡± As soon as he finished, his entire body got covered in red flames. It was like seeing Ran-yeong of the Demon Cult. Rumble! Despite the rain, the flames were so intense that they soared high. Qu Yuan, who had turned into a human torch, had radiating eyes as he moved towards Chun Yeowun. Phat! Qu Yuan, who moved out right away, intended to turn Chun Yeowun into ashes. ¡®As the Lord said, this Demon God has to be killed here.¡¯ Chun Yeowun blinked a couple times as he couldn¡¯t make out the flames that came for him because of his blurred vision. No matter how hard he tried to move his body, even his toes weren¡¯t moving due to his heart¡¯s pain. ¡®¡­ is this the end?¡¯ It was then. Chun Yeowun¡¯s skin began to feel cold. ¡®This?¡¯ That moment, Jjjjkkkk! When Qu Yuan¡¯s form was only three meters away, a huge ice wall arose in front of him, stretching out in a line. ¡®!?¡¯ At the same time, a silver-haired middle-aged man stood in front of him. Bang! In an instant, the flames collided with the ice, and steam rose. Chhhiiikkkkk! Qu Yuan tried to burst through at once, but his opponent wasn¡¯t normal. In a short moment, both their techniques collided, but instead of breaking through, they both got pushed back. Tatak! Qu Yuan, who was interrupted, glared. ¡°Who are you?¡± The silver-haired middle-aged man, who was asked the question, exclaimed in a loud voice. ¡°3rd Great Elder of the Demonic Cult, Dan Jucheon.¡± ¡®Demonic Cult?¡¯ Dan Jucheon was a Supreme Master from the North and the newest addition to the Demonic Cult. There was a gleam in Qu Yuan¡¯s eyes. ¡®Was there such a person in the Demonic Cult?¡¯ It was his first time hearing about it. Even looking at the man, Qu Yuan could feel the strong internal energy rivaling the five strongest warriors. As there was no information from the North, Qu Yuan had no way of knowing about the recently added Dan Jucheon. Frowning, Qu Yuan spoke. ¡°You look pretty strong. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time to fight you.¡± If Chun Yeowun was removed, everything could be sorted out. All he had to do was cut off the dying man¡¯s head, and he didn¡¯t feel the need to fight everyone for that cause. Qu Yuan turned and tried to overtake the new man and head towards Chun Yeowun. But, Chachacha! ¡°What?¡± Someone blocked him with a fierce sword. Qu Yuan avoided it, but his opponent¡¯s attacks were too strong. Wheeing! ¡®What kind of attack is this?¡¯ The man¡¯s sword, which was moving at the speed of light, finally pierced through the flames and brushed against his cheek. Slash! ¡°Kuk!¡± Tatata! In the end, he once again couldn¡¯t get to Chun Yeowun, and Qu Yuan was more than eight steps away. The one who stopped him was a man wearing a unique mask. He didn¡¯t know about the other, but the information on this person was so popular that he knew it thoroughly. ¡°The Dark King?¡± He was the Great Guardian of the Demonic Cult, Marakim. ¡°Whoever tries to touch my Lord will die by my hands.¡± ¡®How did this person even come here?¡¯ Qu Yuan¡¯s expression hardened as he saw Marakim aim his sword at him. He didn¡¯t realize it as he was too concerned with killing Chun Yeowun, but there was too much energy closing in. Unsurprisingly, other figures appeared from the mountain behind Chun Yeowun. ¡°My Lorrdddd!¡± They were the Six Swords and his lieutenant, who were right under Chun Yeowun. After that, a lot of cultists came up. Hu Bong, who arrived first, looked at Qu Yuan, whose body was burning with flames with shocked eyes. ¡°Ah! That flame?¡± A very familiar feeling. It looked like he was watching Ran-yeong. Hu Bong, who possessed a strong sense of loyalty, ran towards Chun Yeowun. He hurriedly supported Chun Yeowun, who was about to fall. ¡°Lord! Are you alright?¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t speak a single word because of the pain and only exhaled. Mun Ku, who arrived late, had tears in her eyes as she supported the other side of Chun Yeowun. ¡°Lord! How did it get to this point¡­¡± It was their first time seeing Chun Yeowun suffer such damage. He was groaning as he looked at his severed left hand. But, Swoosh! ¡°H-Hand!¡± The veins in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand got tangled up, and the hand that was cut off began to regenerate. Hu Bong explained to Mun Ku, who was shocked. ¡°Lord has taken in the cores of the Qilin and the Dragon Turtle, so he is regenerating.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Since Hu Bong absorbed the blood of the Qilin, he was well aware of how quickly the cores promote human regeneration. ¡®Tch.¡¯ Qu Yuan couldn¡¯t hide his annoyance as he saw all these people who stood in his way. If it was only Dan Jucheon who arrived first, he might have been able to overpower him and deal with Chun Yeowun. But if he tried to deal with all the new people, he would end up putting himself at risk. In that case, the Blade God couldn¡¯t be protected if something happened. ¡®¡­ it¡¯s a pity, but we have to retreat.¡¯ It would violate the order, but he thought that Blade God would understand the situation. It was then. ¡°No!¡± Qu Yuan¡¯s eyes caught someone closing in on the Blade God at high speed. An old man with short white hair, Chun Inji, the former Lord. He had reached the top of Changbai Mountain at the same time as Dan Jucheon and Marakim and discovered Blade God. When he noticed the other man go forward, he went for him. ¡®Whoever made my Yeowun like that has to be killed!¡¯ It was probably because of his insight due to his experience in martial arts. ¡°No, no!¡± In order to prevent that from happening, Qu Yuan moved towards the Blade God, but Chun Inji had already arrived. ¡®To see that he¡¯s still alive after looking like this¡­ that means that he¡¯s not human. Huh, kill him at once.¡¯ Chun Inji was shocked to find that the man was still breathing despite a quarter of his body being blown away. Chun Inji, who reached forward, tried to unleash the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. It was then. Pak! ¡®!?¡¯ Someone snatched the Blade God before Chun Inji could unfold the sword. When the man who snatched the Blade God with incredible speed began to run, a tremendous chill erupted and sharp ice spears formed from the ground. Jjjkkkk ¡°This!¡± Chun Inji cut them down with his sword. Chachacha! He hurriedly cut down the ice spears, but the one who snatched the Blade God was far away. Only his back was visible, and he seemed to have bandages all over his body. ¡®Hwang-heol!¡¯ Qu Yuan, the handsome young man with bright red hair, exhaled as he saw that. If Hwang-heol hadn¡¯t appeared on time, the Blade God would have been in danger. Qu Yuan glared at cultists behind him and ground his teeth. Grunt! ¡°Demonic Cult¡­¡± He was so concerned with the Demon God, Chun Yeowun, that he never dreamed such a situation would occur. ¡°Don¡¯t think that this is the end.¡± Phat! Qu Yuan, who uttered that, moved towards the Blade God. It was so fast that his image quickly turned into a small dot and was about to disappear. ¡°Where!¡± He was followed by Great Guardian Marakim and Dan Jucheon. Meanwhile, the voice of a woman ripped through Changbai Mountain. ¡°LOORRRDDDDD!!!¡± The sound of Mun Ku wailing. All the cultists flocked to her as they were too shocked by the cry. Woong! ¡°This, what is this?¡± ¡°H¡­ how did¡­ this¡­ what¡­¡± Their Lord, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes were open as they lost focus and his body went limp. That couldn¡¯t be the reason why Mun Ku suddenly wailed. However, the black armor on Chun Yeowun, which shone brilliantly, lost all its light, and the man who was breathing stopped. ¡°LORD! LORD!!¡± ¡°NOOOOO!!!!¡± Hu Bong, Ko Wanghur, Bakgi, Sama Chak, Hou Sanghwa, and Che Takim couldn¡¯t hide their sorrowful expressions at the sight of Chun Yeowun, who was on the floor dead with his eyes open. ¡°How? How did Lord¡­¡± His hands were regenerating just a moment back, so they all thought that he would get up again, like always. However, Chun Yeowun suddenly stopped breathing. It all happened when the light on the black armor began to fade. Tat! ¡°What happened?¡± Chun Inji, the former Lord, arrived as he was shocked by the scream and asked the seven people beside Chun Yeowun with a bewildered voice. At that, Mun Ku spoke with tears in her eyes. ¡°Lo, Lord suddenly stopped breathing¡­ uhh!¡± She couldn¡¯t speak. She couldn¡¯t say that Chun Yeowun had died with her own mouth. Chun Inji rushed towards Chun Yeowun¡¯s side, who was lying on the floor as if he died, and put his fingers on the body. ¡®!?¡¯ Chun Inji¡¯s wrinkled face became hardened. Chun Inji staggered and fell back in shock at what he just felt. ¡°Fo-Former Lord!¡± Ko Wanghur, who was beside him, tried to support him, but Chun Inji refused. He never dreamed that something like this would happen in Changbai Mountain, which he had asked Chun Yeowun to come to. ¡°Yeo-Yeowun-ah¡­¡± He never imagined that his grandchild with monstrous strength would become like this. Just what kind of monster could do this? All the cultists, including him, were shedding tears in despair as they looked at Chun Yeowun. ¡°No. There is no way my Lord would die like this.¡± Hu Bong, who was unable to accept the reality, kept shaking his head and shouted again and again. ¡°There are just injuries! Right! Injuries¡­¡± As he said, everyone wanted to believe that the Chun Yeowun in front of their eyes was a lie. But could they really dismiss what they see with their own eyes as false? ¡°Right. We can¡¯t give up!¡± Mun Ku couldn¡¯t give up, so she tried to inject her energy into Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. Chun Inji was the one who disapproved of that. ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t deny what you¡¯re seeing.¡± If his breathing was cut off, sending internal energy now would only injure his body. Hot tears flowed down Mun Ku¡¯s cheeks. Sh! Mun Ku kept sobbing as she touched Chun Yeowun¡¯s cheek, which had lost its usual warmth. ¡°Huk¡­ Lord. If you¡­ if you go¡­ like this¡­ what about¡­ me¡­¡± Before Mun Ku could complete. Goooo! ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, a change occurred in Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. Suddenly, light began to engulf his body from the inside, and his body rose into the air. All the people around him backed up. ¡°This, what is this?¡± Everyone was bewildered, but the various energies in Chun Yeowun¡¯s body began to move. Flame! Jjjkkk! Crackle! Wheeing! Wooong! The energies of flame, ice, thunder, wind, and the hideous sky demon energy. Suddenly, all five kinds of energy rose from Chun Yeowun¡¯s body and kept resonating. At that strange sight, Chun Inji, who looked at it with bewildered eyes, mumbled. ¡°Core of the Five Spirits!¡± It was the energy that occurs when the spiritual energies of the five spirit beasts harmonize in one place. Chapter 466 - Natural State (Heavenly Master) (2) Chapter 466: Natural State (Heavenly Master) (2) ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± Gooooo! The cultists couldn¡¯t hide their shock at the appearance of Chun Yeowun floating mid-air emitting brilliant light. But Chun Inji was sure about what this was. ¡®This has to be the core of the five spirits!¡¯ The five cores suddenly began to resonate, giving out their own attributes. A hot flame was burning close to Chun Yeowun. That was the energy of the Flame Qilin, which symbolized the center. On the right side of Chun Yeowun was a wind blowing fiercely. That was the energy of the White Tiger, which symbolized the east. On the left side of Chun Yeowun was ice. That was the energy taken from the Great Bird, which symbolized the west. Above Chun Yeowun were lightning flashes. That was the energy of the Dragon Turtle, which symbolized the north. But, ¡®What on earth is that eerie energy?¡¯ Chun Inji couldn¡¯t figure out what the black energy near Chun Yeowun¡¯s legs was. It was definitely from one of the five spirit beasts, so it had to be the energy of the Imoogi. However, the Imoogi was the earth dragon, which meant that it should be giving out earth energy, but this energy felt different, ¡®This is more like¡­¡¯ Demon energy. It was impossible for the energy of the Imoogi, which is known to be the head of the Five Spirit Beasts, to be evil. Chun Inji had felt this energy before. ¡®Right! I felt this with the Great Guardian.¡¯ He suddenly remembered it. He had felt similar energy from Great Guardian Marakim and the former Great Guardian. However, the energy they gave out was only a small amount, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but now, the energy from Chun Yeowun was beyond one¡¯s imagination. ¡®The five energies need to be in balance to achieve harmony, but that demon energy is too strong.¡¯ He had no idea what was happening. The ferocious demon energy was strong enough to swallow up the other energies. Everyone stood back and watched, trying not to disturb Chun Yeowun, who was trying to achieve something no one else did yet, when the five energies started to move. It was the beginning. Wooong! ¡°No way! The black energy is taking in all¡­¡± The black energy under Chun Yeowun swallowed up the remaining four energies, including the body of Chun Yeowun like a curtain. In an instant, Chun Yeowun was engulfed in a sphere. ¡°For-Former lord! What is happening!¡± ¡°As if this old man could know!¡± Elder Mong Mu¡¯s question was the same thing that Chun Inji had been pondering, so he couldn¡¯t answer and kept on watching. On the other hand, the black energy and the natural internal energy were intertwined, and a different change occurred. Chun Yeowun, whose heart was on the verge of destruction because of the blade energy, went through serious changes. ¡®Kuuuk!¡¯ While suffering, Chun Yeowun could feel the changes. A massive flow of qi which he had never felt in his own body, and his sixth sense which had been stimulated. Pounding! Pounding! Pounding! That wasn¡¯t the sound of his beating heart. It was a strong pounding sound from elsewhere. ¡®This sound?¡¯ The beating sound wasn¡¯t coming from anywhere in particular. As if it was from all the beings around him. ¡®This¡­ the heartbeat of all?¡¯ At first, he couldn¡¯t understand it, but at a certain moment, Chun Yeowun recognized that it was the sound of all the lives fluctuating around him. He had never been that conscious, but it looked like every living being had an energy of its own. ¡®Everything has a different energy.¡¯ However, the flow was different. The energy of all the things conformed to the flow, which moved naturally, showing its existence. That wasn¡¯t the only thing Chun Yeowun could understand about the great flow. ¡®The energy of the core?¡¯ The spiritual energy of the core moved and flowed in harmony. That was the order of Mother Nature itself. ¡®Ah! All energies go through the cycle and harmonize. My own energy has been part of Mother Nature.¡¯ That realization shattered the common sense about Qi. Qi wasn¡¯t confined to the body. If Qi could move with the flow, it could become one with all things in the world. Dududu! As he had a new realization, more changes occurred in Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. It looked like his bones and muscles were about to be reconstructed. It looked like he was going through physical reconstruction. However, something different from physical reconstruction was taking place. Flame! Jjjjkkkk! Crackle! Wheeing! Woong! The energies of the five spirit beasts around Chun Yeowun began to harmonize. However, the harmony wasn¡¯t in perfect balance as Chun Yeowun had envisioned. Wooong! The demon energy was eroding the harmony created by the other four. The demon energy ate them up like prey as if it was the predator of the other four. Clench! Clench! ¡°Kuuuk!¡± His heart, which was constantly undergoing changes, throbbed even more. The blade energy from the Blade God wasn¡¯t released, but its movement gradually weakened. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡¯ Chun Yeowun concentrated all his senses on his heart. His thoughts raged with the thought of burning down the invisible blade energy. ¡®Scram! This is my heart and body that only has energies I take in on my own will!¡¯ The moment his will burnt, Accccck! The blade energy, which was eroding Chun Yeowun¡¯s heart, couldn¡¯t withstand the raging energies and moved out of his body. Sharp energy burst out of the black sphere which was surrounding him. The cultists were shocked at the unusual sight. ¡°Wh-What was that just now?¡± ¡°I saw a sharp blade energy shoot out.¡± At that moment, everyone could sense the blade energy. Chun Inji, the former head of the Demonic Cult and a Supreme Master, couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. ¡®It was invisible, but that was clearly blade energy. Does this mean that the energy was inside Yeowun¡¯s body?¡¯ The blade energy seemed completely different from invisible energy. This made Chun Inji more curious about the man who escaped with those serious injuries. It was then, Woong! ¡°Look over there!¡± ¡°It¡¯s shrinking!¡± The black sphere gradually decreased and soon outlined a human form, then it was completely absorbed into Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t know, but the look of Chun Yeowun, who had his eyes closed, was quite different. It was like seeing endless darkness. That moment, Chachachacha! The arm guard, which was on Chun Yeowun¡¯s right arm, disassembled. At the same moment, the disassembled arm guard turned into a sword. That was the Sky Demon Sword. ¡°S-Sky Demon Sword!¡± ¡°Oh oh! Our Chun Ma!!¡± Splash! Splash! Splash! The cultists who watched that exclaimed and immediately knelt on the wet floor and bowed their heads. When everyone bowed their heads, Chun Inji looked at the Sky Demon Sword with trembling eyes. ¡°Why did the Sky Demon Sword reveal its true self?¡± He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the strange phenomenon. At that time, the Sky Demon Sword, which turned into a sword, suddenly moved to Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Changes occurred to Chun Yeowun, who seemed like he was reaching enlightenment. Flash! A world full of darkness. Nothing could be felt, let alone the energy of Mother Nature. Like a void space. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun had experienced it twice. The first time was when he got the Sky Demon Sword, and the second time was when he held the Ice Cold Staff. Those times, in the darkness, he was only a viewer. But it was different this time. ¡®It feels like I¡¯m actually here.¡¯ Although his physical body didn¡¯t exist, it felt like his consciousness was inside the space of nothingness. He couldn¡¯t figure out what the phenomenon meant. ¡®Nano!¡¯ He called for Nano, but there was no answer. It seemed like he was isolated. It happened the moment he fully realized the energy flow of Mother Nature and the demon energy completely enveloped the other energies. ¡®Just why is this happening¡­¡¯ [This is pretty cool. It¡¯s the blood which inherited the blood throne.] ¡®Ah!¡¯ Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t help but be astonished at what he saw. Without realizing it, a man was standing right in front of him. A man with a familiar face in a long black robe. This man, who felt incomparable with his majesticness and endless demon energy, was the one who cut off the Imoogi¡¯s horns in the past. ¡®Did¡­ did he just talk to me?¡¯ He just thought it, but the man smiled and spoke. [Who else would I be talking to?] Shockingly, the man was talking to Chun Yeowun. Chun Yeowun became speechless for a moment. He spoke through his mind again as he was shocked. ¡®Are you really¡­ my ancestor?¡¯ [I guess you aren¡¯t that stupid.] The man didn¡¯t deny it. Despite not having a physical body, Chun Yeowun could feel a shiver run down his body. The man in front of him was Chun Ma, the ruler and founder of the Sky Demon Order. Normally, he would have knelt down and bowed his head, but with only his spirit body, he couldn¡¯t move. So he decided that he should at least greet the man. ¡®The Great Sky Demon Order¡¯s Chun Ma, this is the Twenty-fourth Lord and descendant, Chun Yeowun.¡¯ As a cultist, Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he saw the founder. This was like infinite glory. At that, Chun Ma lightly waved his hands. [Don¡¯t be that conscious of me. My blood descendant who inherited the throne. After all, I am just a small fragment containing the will of my past existence.] ¡®Fragment?¡¯ [This me can be regarded as the solidification of my will planted inside the Sky Demon Sword.] ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. If he hadn¡¯t attained realization, he wouldn¡¯t have fully understood what Chun Ma was saying. However, as he realized the laws of Mother Nature, he came to know what that meant. The existence in front of him was, in a way, the will of Chun Ma left inside the sword because of the demon energy. Chun Ma spoke to Chun Yeowun, who exclaimed. [You¡¯re clever. So you must have obtained it. When you first set foot into this space of nothingness, I thought we would meet after a long time, but we met faster than I thought.] Chun Ma praised him. In fact, it was no exaggeration to say that a person who became so strong at such an unbelievable pace is one of the best in Wulin. ¡®That¡¯s an exaggeration.¡¯ [There is no need to be humble. The fact that you have fully accepted the demon energy and achieved Mado is because you have such great talent.] ¡®Mado?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand what it meant. When Chun Yeowun was puzzled, Chun Ma smiled and spoke. [You are one funny kid. You weren¡¯t even aware of the demonic nature of the demon energy even though you fully accepted it and even used it to perform extraordinary feats?] ¡®Ancestor. I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡­¡¯ It was that moment. The ferocious black energy emanated from Chun Ma¡¯s hands. It was the spiritual energy of the Imoogi, which was absorbed by the Sky Demon Sword, and the energy, which was called Sky Demon energy. ¡®This is?¡¯ [The rage and hatred of the dragon that couldn¡¯t ascend to heaven pierced through the sky and turned into demon energy that wanted to destroy all things. That is the foundation of the energy you have achieved.] Chapter 467 - Natural State (Heavenly Master) (3) ¡®The foundation?¡¯ Chun Yeowun realized a new fact about the vicious black energy emitted by Chun Ma. At first, he thought of the black energy he held as simply Sky Demon Energy. And later, when he saw the fallen White Tiger, he realized that the spiritual energy possessed by fallen spirit beasts had to be different. ¡®Then, why was the spiritual energy of the fallen White Tiger still in its original state?¡¯ Actually, this was just a guess on his side. There was another energy source inside the fallen White Tiger body that kept it moving despite its core being removed. And he felt a ferocious energy from it. ¡®Even if that¡¯s the case, the ancestors didn¡¯t seal the demo¡­¡¯ This was a shock to Chun Yeowun. The Sky Demon Sword was sealed inside the hall. Chun Yeowun, who had seen the vision at that time, thought that Chun Ma had sealed the corrupted Imoogi¡¯s spiritual energy with the help of the Sky Demon Sword, but it looked like the story was the opposite. ¡®Did you corrupt what was trying to ascend to heaven?¡¯ When he thought back on it, it was definitely clear. As Chun Ma cut the horns of the dragon, which was about to ascend to heaven, it filled with hatred and anger. And that was why it couldn¡¯t ascend. [It¡¯s a sad story for the dragon trying to ascend to heaven, but I didn¡¯t have any other choice.] ¡®Choice?¡¯ [We don¡¯t have much time, but our meeting now is to let you know the reason.] Shhh! Chun Ma reached out into the space of nothingness. A stone chair was created where he stood, and he sat down and continued. [Inside the Sky Demon Sword, I watched you fight.] Swoosh! When Chun Ma reached out to the right, a human form was created. Unlike augmented reality, it was as if a cloud of smoke came together. Nothing more than taking up a human form, ¡®Blade God!¡¯ The first monster who drove Chun Yeowun to the brink of death for the first time since he started out. Chun Yeowun, who didn¡¯t know that Chun Ma inside the Sky Demon Sword had been watching the showdown, felt embarrassed. [No need to be shy. My blood, even though there was such a gap between you two, you deserve full praise for the judgments you made.] Normally, people would have fallen into despair. However, Chun Yeowun fought till the end, not giving up. Chun Ma appreciated that aspect of Chun Yeowun. [I didn¡¯t believe that the prophecy would come true until I saw it for myself. Immortality¡­] Chun Ma said, staring at the figure of the Blade God standing still like a doll. It was as if he recalled a distant past. ¡®What do you mean by prophecy?¡¯ [In the past, there was an extraordinary prophet who came to me and gave me a prophecy about the future of the Sky Demon Order.] ¡®Prophet?¡¯ He would have frowned if Chun Ma used the word psychic. But Chun Ma called him a prophet, one who foretells the future. ¡®¡­ ancestor. Are you sure it was a prophet?¡¯ At Chun Yeowun¡¯s question, Chun Ma, not answering, continued. [The prophet said that a crisis would come to our cult in the distant future. It was said that an immortal being would arrive in Wulin and bring hell, even to our cult.] Immortal being. Chun Yeowun spoke while looking at the figure of the Blade God standing still next to the seated Chun Ma. ¡®And the immortal being the prophet spoke of is the Blade God?¡¯ At that question, Chun Ma frowned and answered. [Even I was skeptical. However, I never dreamed that I would see that person again with my own two eyes.] As soon as he heard those words, Chun Yeowun remembered something. The traces of confrontation engraved on the cliffs. It was obvious that the traces were created by the Sword Force of the Sky Demon and the Extreme Art of the Blade God. ¡®Ancestor. Is it okay if I ask one question?¡¯ [You don¡¯t need to stick with formalities.] ¡®Are the traces in the Sword Creek from you fighting him?¡¯ [Sword Creek?] ¡®Yes, that was the place where our ancestor engraved the word ¡®Sword¡¯ on the mountain peak.¡¯ At that moment, Chun Ma nodded as if he understood. [Did you call that place Sword Creek? Right. There was a battle there with him. He was a person with a completely different system of martial arts that I never experienced before.] The Extreme Art of the Blade God was extremely difficult to unfold with a normal human body. After seeing the martial arts, even Chun Ma tried to incorporate parts of the Extreme Art of the Blade God into the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. [Even so, it was lacking even compared to the Great Guardian¡¯s. Now, it can be said that it was only at the level of understanding basic qi.] ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Now he totally understood it. When he looked at the legendary records about Chun Ma. Every time he looked into it, he found it hard to believe what he was reading. At that time, when the records were done, Chun Ma was only 18, and he rose to the top as he defeated all the famous masters of the time and earned the title of the best in the world. Ancestor, no, Chun Ma, was called the best and the strongest in the history of Wulin, and Chun Yeowun was able to see just how great he was by taking a look at the records, not once had Chun Ma been defeated. [But, he would survive even if my sword pierced through his head.] The words of Chun Ma convinced Chun Yeowun that he hadn¡¯t died. However, despite seeing the Blade God through Chun Yeowun, Chun Ma couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He became stronger. ¡®¡­ it¡¯s possible if a core is absorbed.¡¯ As Chun Ma said, even after taking that critical blow, there was only one reason that he was alive. Even if he didn¡¯t acquire a core containing spiritual energy, if he absorbed the blood, that would be enough to get regenerative power. [You¡¯re right. Perhaps that¡¯s it. Maybe he¡¯s a person who absorbed the core of a spirit beast and turned into a being which transcended humans.] Since Chun Ma was the one who cut off the Imoogi¡¯s head, there was no way he was unaware of the cores and their powers. Chun Ma reached out to the left. Shh! With smoke, five creatures were created. Although smaller in size, they could be identified as the five spirit beasts. Imoogi, Flame Qilin, Dragon Turtle, White Tiger, and Great Bird. Pointing to them, he said. [The prophet spoke of immortality. However, no matter how high the martial state was, human life had always been finite. Immortality cannot be reached by ordinary methods. Accordingly, we came to know about the existence of the five spirit beasts through ancient books. The spirits were collectively called the Five Spirit Beasts.] Upon learning of the existence of the spirit beasts, Chun Ma set out to find them. And they found out that the cores of the creatures and their blood had a great influence on human lifespan. [If I absorbed all five cores, I was convinced that immortality wasn¡¯t a false dream.] ¡°¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± Even Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t deny it. Even a small amount of spiritual energy from the spirit beasts was enough to surpass human limitations. [From then on, I came up with three options.] ¡®Three options?¡¯ [Yes. The first was to prevent the existence of the five spirit beasts.] But there was a big problem with the first option. When one of the five spirit beasts disappeared from the world, a new one would appear. It continued to exist as their will was passed down, just like how a human passes down their will to their children or disciples. In the end, the first option didn¡¯t work. [The second was to change the method, to make the head of the future generation immortal. It was similar to nurturing a being equal to the immortal enemy who might appear in the future.] ¡®Ah!¡¯ In fact, this was something that Chun Yeowun had always been suspicious about. If Chun Ma himself became immortal, he could have further helped in strengthening the clan, but he chose not to. ¡®Why didn¡¯t our ancestor do that?¡¯ [Huhuh, that is such a stupid question. Simple. How long would I be able to embrace the cult and keep protecting the new ones in my arms? Besides, it felt wrong to wait for an immortal enemy whose existence and when he would arrive was unknown.] Chun Yeowun was speechless for a moment, but he understood. In a way, Chun Ma thought it was ridiculous to turn into an immortal being just because he was worried about the future generations. ¡®Hold on. Then the content about ancestor rising to prominence?¡¯ [Listening to you, it seems like I succeeded in it.] Chun Ma, who heard that, smiled. That was what was written in the records of the demonic cult. It said that Chun Ma, who achieved the highest level of martial arts, rose to prominence. Rising to prominence was another story that could only happen in Wulin. However, Chun Ma, who reached the highest, realized something. [That¡¯s a good thing. In any case, I came to understand that the second plan that I thought of was a task for future generations to do. If our cult captured so many creatures and tried to hide it, then it was bound to cause a civil war inside the cult.] ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Chun Ma created the new Sky Demon Order, but he didn¡¯t trust everyone. Even those who followed him seemed to be hiding their greed for infinite power. Therefore, the gathering of the spirits was stopped. ¡®¡­ it was the right decision.¡¯ Thinking about the six clans, Chun Ma¡¯s decision was right. Even if he didn¡¯t actually catch them all, Chun Yeowun got them all as if it was destined. [I thought of a different method. It was interesting because it was like a challenge for me.] ¡®Does it have something to do with the Sky Demon Energy?¡¯ At Chun Yeowun¡¯s question, Chun Ma smiled and nodded. [I wanted to kill the immortal being that the prophet spoke about. I wanted to prove that immortality doesn¡¯t exist in the world.] It was indeed an absurd idea. So Chun Ma began to study powers that could possibly destroy the supposed immortal. Those who took the cores had regenerative powers, so it was only possible to kill them by beheading or completely annihilating their bodies. [I was convinced that if I could make those beings irreparable, then I could even kill immortals.] Chun Ma talked about the research he did. At first, he approached the matter only from a martial arts point of view. Still, in order to learn about spiritual energy and beings, he began to learn about energy and Buddhism, eventually attaining enlightenment. [Spiritual beings are born out of the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. To oppose that energy, I believed that an opposite energy was needed.] [The demon energy!] [Clever one. Yes. That was the beginning.] The Sky Demon Order was called the Demonic Cult because they worshipped demons and their leader held the title Sky Demon, but that didn¡¯t mean they followed the teachings of evil. It was simply their ideas that sprouted from respect for the strong. However, in order to obtain the power to destroy all things, Chun Ma believed that an opposite energy, with demonic attributes like hatred, anger, and destruction, was needed. [However, although humans have anger, murderous intent, and viciousness, they can¡¯t reach the level of pure evil.] ¡®Ahh!¡¯ With those words alone, Chun Yeowun understood why Chun Ma cut off the horns of the Imoogi. By blocking the entry of a spirit being with the highest level of spiritual energy in the human realm, he turned its emotions into rage, anger, and destruction. [You inherited my will and gained the energy which contained the Imoogi¡¯s demon energy left behind by me, but an incomplete demon energy cannot completely eliminate immortality.] ¡®That¡­ is right.¡¯ As Chun Ma said, he was completely unable to kill the Blade God. However, the Sky Demon Energy was able to go against the Blade God. It had an effect that interfered with regeneration. [Don¡¯t worry. Now you have achieved the true demon energy. With your current strength, you can destroy everything.] With those words, Chun Ma rose from his seat. And lightly flicked his fingers, Visor! A sword appeared in the air. It was the form of the Sky Demon Sword. Chun Ma grabbed it and spoke to Chun Yeowun. [From now on, you can lead. Now that you are qualified, I will show you the true way to handle the Sky Demon Energy.] ¡®The true way?¡¯ Chun Yeowun thought that he had already been handling the Sky Demon Energy the right way. The Sky Demon Energy had been able to maximize all his skills. At that look, Chun Ma shook his head. [Those who realize the mysteries of mother nature will be able to wield divine swordsmanship.] At those words, Chun Yeowun suddenly remembered the Blade God and the God of the East. The blade energy which was pushed into Chun Yeowun¡¯s heart, which could have killed him in an instant. ¡®Divine swordsman¡­¡¯ Come to think of it, the Blade God became one with the sword for a moment and blocked Chun Yeowun¡¯s attacks. Chun Yeowun instinctively thought that it was a technique the Blade God could do because of how strong he was. Looking at Chun Yeowun, who was puzzled, Chun Ma spoke with a smile. [I¡¯ll show you the unity gained from the Divine Swordsmanship that people have forgotten. Following me, I will pass on the best sword to someone who has mastered demon energy.] ¡®What is that?¡¯ Despite the spirit body, Chun Yeowun could feel the thrill run down his spine. And Chun Ma spoke. [A sword that can destroy everything. It is the Non-existent Sky Demon Sword.] Chapter 468 - Natural State (Heavenly Master) (4 ) Pachik! Pachik! A huge crack appeared in the space of nothingness. There was one person who looked at it with admiration, and it was Chun Yeowun. Clearly, he was able to exist in the space of nothingness in his actual form, despite it being a spirit body. And it was all made by Chun Ma. [This is amazing. You understood it really quickly. I only showed it to you a couple times, but it¡¯s like the blood running through you has already embodied it.] Chun Ma looked at him with satisfaction. The black Sky Demon Sword in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand trembled slightly. ¡®Phew¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just a simple tremor. His right arm trembled as if he had faced a strong recoil. ¡®Ancestor has surely said that this body is nothing but a spirit form, so why is my body shaking so much?¡¯ Chun Ma spoke as if he was waiting for the question. [Even if it¡¯s just a spirit body, it¡¯s made to be as close to the original body as possible, so it¡¯s natural to tremble. Only when accompanied with a strong will and body will the Sky Demon Sword be able to destroy all things.] Chun Yeowun nodded as if he understood. The power of the Non-existent Sky Demon Sword is truly a skill for the ultimate death of an opponent. Naturally, the caster itself was affected by it. ¡®¡­ really amazing.¡¯ Despite it being a memory fragment of Chun Ma, he really seemed God-like. The best sword technique, the Sword Art of the Demon God, which Chun Yeowun and Nano completed by collecting the essence of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon and the Extreme Art of the Blade God, was only possible because of the sword traces left behind by Chun Ma. When it came to martial arts, Chun Ma was unrivaled. The fact that the Blade God, who went back to the past, yet failed to stand as an opponent in front of him, wasn¡¯t so shocking anymore. ¡®Ancestor. You are truly¡­¡¯ It was then. Grrrr! Suddenly, change began to occur in the space. It was nothing, but the space shook as if it was affected by something. The right expression to say would be it looked like the space was collapsing. Seeing that change, Chun Ma nodded and spoke. [It looks like we are running out of time here.] ¡®Running out of time?¡¯ [Now is the time we part ways.] ¡®!!!¡¯ [Huhuhu, don¡¯t look so sad. The strength of my will left behind in the Sky Demon Sword is exhausted. It¡¯s faster than what it should¡¯ve been, but this is probably because of the power inside the sword weakening as hundreds of years passed.] Chun Ma spoke. His will planted in the Sky Demon Sword gradually dispersed for nearly eight hundred years, and the space of nothingness collapsed much faster than originally thought. [I don¡¯t know if you lack talent. But the amount of time we had was more than enough. I have taught you everything that I could teach.] It was a short time, but Chun Yeowun learned most of it. That¡¯s how good Chun Yeowun¡¯s mind is. Now, in order to use it well, it was a matter of how elaborately he would polish and learn it. Tak! Chun Yeowun raised his hand towards Chun Ma and bowed his head. ¡®I sincerely thank you for the generosity you have shown to Chun Yeowun, your blood descendant.¡¯ Shaking his head, Chun Ma said. [I remember telling you that you don¡¯t have to be so formal.] ¡®How can I not show courtesy when I have been taught by the lord?¡¯ [You¡¯re a funny one. I thought you were a blunt one, but you¡¯re doing these useless things despite this form being only a fragment of me.] Chun Ma didn¡¯t exactly look like he hated it. Jerk! Slowly, the space of nothingness began to crack, and light began to enter the dark space. Chun Ma too gradually became transparent. [My role has ended here. Teach those greedy beings whose eyes have turned towards immortality the weight of the title Chun Ma.] ¡®I will show them. The power of Chun Ma.¡¯ [Huhuhu, such a reliable kid.] Even though he was disappearing from the place he existed in all these years, Chun Ma didn¡¯t shake for a single moment and kept on smiling. Aside from being an ancestor, he was a person to truly respect. ¡®Having only heard things which might happen from a prophet, you started to prepare for the descendants of the distant future. Ancestor, you truly are¡­ hm!¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who was looking at Chun ma disappearing, suddenly noticed something strange. Of course, it was natural to be concerned about Chun Ma, who said that the Sky Demon Order he founded would see a crisis in the future. [I see that you have something to say. We don¡¯t have much time, so tell me.] ¡®¡­ lord, can you tell me who the prophet is?¡¯ Disappearing, Chun ma reached out lightly. Srrr! Smoke gathered in the half-collapsed space of nothingness and changed into a human form. It seemed like it was the figure of the prophet. ¡®!!!¡¯ However, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes trembled as he looked at it. The figure with unique color clothes that were completely different from his time, Chun Yeowun knew who It was. ¡®He is¡­¡¯ Swoosh! He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, and the space collapsed. A place not far from the northwest of Changbai Mountain. A part of the mountain, which was originally covered with dense forest, was burning up in flames. Woong! Thousands of trees fell down, turning to black ash from huge hot flames. It seemed like only a matter of time before the entire mountain would get covered in flames, but the ice wall around it wasn¡¯t letting the flames spread. Wheeing! In a place surrounded by an ice wall, the flames moved in a straight line. They had the momentum to melt down the ice wall at once. However, when one wall melted, another rose high. Jjjjkkkk! A harsh sound ran out along with the wall. ¡°Damn it!¡± Huff! The boy was annoyed as he was burning in flames. The strange thing was, despite being surrounded by flames, the man didn¡¯t burn. Rather he looked like a human flame. ¡°Haa, you damn bastard.¡± The bright red-haired man surrounded by the flame was the one called Qu Yuan. Why was he, someone below the Blade God, here? He was unable to escape, following Hwang-heol, who was taking away the seriously wounded Blade God. ¡®I was only trying to gain them some time.¡¯ But the plan went awry. Originally he tried to run away, but he detected people following him. Because the ones following him were too fast, he was worried that he would end up leading them to the Blade God and Hwang-heol. So he stopped and tried to gain some time, but the battle lasted over half an hour. ¡°Pant¡­. Pant¡­¡± In front of him, he saw two men who looked ragged. The man with the mask on had half his mask broken and black soot all over him, Marakim. His clothes were half-burned because of the flames, and were a mess. Despite that, Marakim was taking harsh breaths and stared at him with distressed eyes, probably because of the lack of oxygen due to the flames. ¡°Haa¡­ haaa¡­¡± On his left side was Dan Jucheon, wearing golden armor on his upper body, the armor which came from the Ice Cold staff, and it was protecting his body. He was in better condition as the armor had the opposite attribute to the flames, yet he looked tired as he ended up consuming a lot of energy. [Great Guardian. That man is a monster.] Dan Jucheon shook his head as he sent the message. While chasing the Blade God, they ended up stopping this one and began to fight with him who could use flames. This person seemed to be slightly above them. However, the gap in their internal energy was too large. [He must have absorbed the core of some spirit beast.] Unlike them, who were on the verge of exhaustion while fighting, the enemy who was surrounded by the flames was still strong. [Like the Qilin.] [Have you seen it?] Marakim had seen Ran-yeong, so he guessed that this young one had absorbed the blood of the Flame Qilin or the core itself. He was indeed a formidable opponent, but the energy of the spirit beast was what made it difficult for them to deal with the young man. Even though the young man was stabbed and cut constantly, he kept regenerating. A true monster. [We will have to cut his head¡­] At the end of the battle, they concluded that they would have to decapitate the opponent to kill him. But that wasn¡¯t an easy task. Decapitating the monster would be tough with the defense it had. [If the fight lasts longer, we will be at a disadvantage.] They were exhausted. They didn¡¯t have much time left. The longer they took, the more chances for them to lose. Determined, Dan Jucheon sent a message. [Let¡¯s move together. I¡¯ll try to stop his flames and hold him down. Then the Great Guardian will cut his head off.] At that, the Great Guardian nodded. Holding on was impossible as breathing was becoming difficult for him. The opponent had to be decapitated, even if it meant that he had to sacrifice himself. [Let¡¯s move.] ¡°Hmph!¡± Swoosh! Dan Jucheon¡¯s hands began to turn pale because of the cold qi he was gathering. It was to unfold the Cold Ice of Heaven, which Chun Yeowun had passed down to him. It was a technique that can completely subdue and freeze the opponent by using eight consecutive forms. Phat! Dan Jucheon, at once, moved towards the man in the flames. ¡°Huh!¡± Wheeing! The flames flared more and more fiercely from the body of Qu Yuan. When the body of Dan Jucheon, which was raging with cold qi, touched the flames, steam rose. Shhhh! Although the area was obscuring, Dan Jucheon tried to give Marakim a chance by taking down the man¡¯s flames. As the flames and ice collided, the steam gradually thickened, and Marakim finally moved. ¡®Now!¡¯ Phat! Marakim, who appeared behind Qu Yuan at the speed of light, swung his sword at the same speed. Wooosh! At that moment, when the young man was about to get beheaded. Pang! ¡®This!¡¯ Marakim¡¯s sword was blocked. As the steam was lifted by the swift movement of the sword, it was seen that Qu Yuan blocked the sword with his left arm, which had sword qi on it. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you guys are getting tired. Hmph!¡± Wheeing! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Huuu!¡± Qu Yuan¡¯s whole body, which stopped burning because of Dan Jucheon, soared with flames again. ¡°I caught you guys.¡± Papak! Qu Yuan jumped up, turning his body with his arms crossed. Then, flames struck where Marakim and Dan Jucheon were. Wheeing! They tried to defend themselves, but they were too close to the man and got trapped in the whirlwind of flames. ¡°This?¡± Marakim¡¯s eyes widened. It was in the form of moving flames, but he knew the technique. It was a technique of the Blade God Six Martial Clan. Originally, it was a technique that was made to rip the opponent to pieces with a blade or qi while moving in the form of a whirlwind, but this one was unfolding with flames. ¡°Great Elder, we need to get out of here!¡± The only way out of the technique was above. Marakim pointed to the sky and became flustered. Qu Yuan, the man in flames, held a giant sphere of flames right above them, waiting to throw it down. ¡°You idiots! I hope you don¡¯t turn to ashes right away.¡± In the victory of his flames, Qu Yuan smiled. He deliberately pretended to unfold the technique, to put the two into a dilemma. ¡°Shit!¡± Dan Jucheon slammed both his hands on the ground. Jjjkkkk! He took his remaining energy and poured it into creating another ice wall to stop the flames. However, this time the moving flames had sharp blade qi in them. Crack! The ice wall melted and shattered at once. ¡°Die!!¡± Qu Yuan threw the sphere at them. Wheeing! The huge sphere of flames fell, trying to crush the people trapped in the whirlwind. It was that moment. The huge sphere of flames which fell stopped mid-air. ¡®!?¡¯ Qu Yuan couldn¡¯t understand what happened. ¡°How is this possible?¡± It was then. The sphere of flames, which shone like the sun, began to die down. Swoosh! The sphere of flames decreased in size in an instant and then disappeared. Great Guardian Marakim and Dan Jucheon, who tried to stop the flames, were also stunned at what happened. Papapak! ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, the flames which were moving in a whirlwind were narrowing in. Qu Yuan, who freely manipulated the flames, was flustered. ¡°The fla-flame is moving¡­ no!¡± With a look of disbelief, Qu Yuan looked at the person who was standing ten steps behind Marakim and Dan Jucheon. A young man wearing black iron armor with fluttering black hair and his hand reaching out. ¡°You¡­ how are you?¡± The Lord of the Demonic Cult, Chun Yeowun. Marakim and Dan Jucheon too were shocked and shouted at the same time. ¡°Lord!¡± They didn¡¯t even know he appeared there. ¡®How did this happen? He was clearly¡­¡¯ Qu Yuan decided that something was wrong. Indeed, just like the Blade God, he confirmed that Chun Yeowun¡¯s wounds would kill him at any moment. At that time, Chun Yeowun raised the Sky Demon Sword in his right hand and aimed for Qu Yuan, who was floating in the air. Creepy! An eerie and creepy feeling engulfed his entire body. ¡®I need to run away!¡¯ Qu Yuan instinctively sensed danger and tried to avoid being close to him. It was the moment when he was about to move away. Chak! A black line crossed the air right before his eyes. Both eyes of Qu Yuan widened. ¡®!?¡¯ Wheeing! A strong wind blew, and the burning flames were split in half. Qu Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked as he stared at the black line in front of him. ¡®This¡­ can¡¯t be¡­ possible¡­¡¯ Swoosh! The black line in the air disappeared as if it melted. ¡°Uh, kuk!¡± A groan escaped from Qu Yuan¡¯s lips. At the same time, Qu Yuan¡¯s vision distorted, and then his body split in half. Clash! Rip!! To his shock, Qu Yuan¡¯s entire body split in half. Watching the boy¡¯s body fall to the floor, Dan Jucheon mumbled with trembling eyes. ¡°The¡­ the space¡­ severed¡­¡± It was only for a moment, but he saw it with his own eyes. It meant that the space was cut. At that moment, Chun Yeowun, who looked at the corpse of Qu Yuan, which was split in half, muttered in embarrassment. ¡°¡­ I was only trying to cut down his arms and legs.¡± Chapter 469 - Demons (1) Tatatak! The bandaged man, Hwang-heol, continued to move without taking a break. Thanks to all his efforts, he moved more than 20 miles northwest of Changbai Mountain. It was the result of the non-stop running with his intent to save the man. The Blade God was extremely silent on his back. It was because he was concentrating on driving away that black energy that had invaded his body. ¡®What the hell is that energy? It seems like it¡¯s giving the Lord a hard time?¡¯ One thing was certain. The dreadful energy was interfering with regeneration. Still, seeing that the bleeding stopped and the body slowly regenerating, it seemed like the energy was releasing. ¡®He is late.¡¯ The bright red-haired man was late. He said that he would stop the pursuers, but it has been more than half an hour, and he couldn¡¯t see the man. It was then. Startle! ¡°Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ wait!¡± ¡°Lord?¡± At the words of the Blade God, Hwang-heol stopped. He wanted to know why, when the Blade God looked at the sky to the east. No birds were flying in the sky. The Blade God stared intently at the sky with his pale face and bloodshot eyes and then spoke. ¡°Demon¡­ God!!!¡± The sky, which had been gloomy as it rained because of the White Tiger¡¯s power, suddenly cleared up. As the sunset over the horizon, the sky was red. The summit of Changbai Mountain was overflowing with dead bodies. The bodies were all being moved to one place by the cultists. ¡°How many are left now?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t much left.¡± ¡°Move quickly. The sun is setting.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± People moved under the orders of Bakgi and Che Takim. Collecting the bodies was being done for the sake of cremation, and Chun Inji, who was next to Chun Yeowun, who was looking down from the summit, spoke. ¡°You have the strength to be ruthless, yet you¡¯re kind. Yeowun-ah.¡± At those words, Chun Yeowun shook his head and replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t for the dead. It was all for the God of the East.¡± At that, Chun Inji smiled and nodded his head. Hearing what happened on the peak, he could fully understand it. Chun Yeowun was giving permission to cremate the bodies of the Blade God Six Martial Clan¡¯s members because he wanted to defend the righteousness that Ark Wui had upheld. Wheeing! On the single stone mountain of Changbai, where the cold wind blew. A tombstone with the words, God of the East, Ark Wui, written on it. His tombstone was made by Chun Yeowun himself from the rocks in the lake. Chun Yeowun turned his head and looked intently at the tombstone. ¡®You were the best warrior.¡¯ In the end, the God of the East, Ark Wui, had surpassed both Chun Yeowun and the Blade God. Without the help of cores or Nano, he reached that level with his determination as a human. He was truly a warrior worthy of holding the title of the best in the world in this era. Chun Yeowun thought that the most meaningful thing he achieved by coming to Changbai Mountain was meeting Ark Wui rather than the core. ¡°After disposing of those corpses, will you head back to our base and prepare for subjugation?¡± Chun Inji asked. Here, they annihilated the elites of the Blade God Six Martial Clan. And the Blade God, who had to be behind the clan, was seriously injured and fled. They didn¡¯t know where the Blade God was headed, but there was only one thing they had to do. It was to strike down the base of the Blade God Six Martial Clan, which had lost its leaders and main force. ¡°Before that, there is a place we need to go.¡± ¡°A place?¡± ¡°I think we should take a look at the records that grandfather copied from their clan.¡± That record must be written by the Blade God. If he recalled what the man in bandages said, Chun Yeowun thought that it could contain secrets of how the Blade God tried to change the future. ¡®I need to know what that man is aiming for so I can catch him.¡¯ He left injured, but that didn¡¯t mean that the Blade God died. And if the Blade God couldn¡¯t die, then this would never end. ¡°It will be on our way back, so I guess it will happen on the way.¡± ¡°Today, the sun is already setting, so we should cremate all those bodies, go down the mountain and spend the night to prepare for our departure early tomorrow¡­¡± Kwang! ¡°Aahhh!¡± A scream erupted from somewhere. ¡®!?¡¯ Chun Yeowun and Chun Inji looked back at the same time. The scream came from the place where the lake was still frozen. Woong! The huge corpse of the decapitated black tiger was giving out energy. The black tiger was the fallen White Tiger, a spirit beast. Even though he was corrupted, his blood was still raging with energy. All of the blood was drained, and the Six Swords¡¯ Ko Wanghur and Hou Sanghwa, including 6th elder Mong Mu, were ordered to recover what was believed to be the other core of the tiger. But there seemed to be another problem. ¡°Kuuuu!¡± Thud! The one who screamed was none other than elder Mong Mu. He was on one knee clutching his stomach with his right hand, and his face turned pale from blood loss. There seemed to be someone aiming for his neck. His right hand was stained with blood as he tried to block the attack from Hou Sanghwa. Pak! ¡°Kuk! H-Hou Sanghwa! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Hu Bong stopped the attack at the moment when Mong Mu would have lost his life. Shaking! ¡®What kind of sudden burst in power!¡¯ Hu Bong¡¯s eyes trembled as he held Hou Sanghwa¡¯s wrist. In terms of pure power, she always used a huge axe as a weapon, but in close combat, he was superior. However, now her power seems to have increased greatly. ¡°Hou Sanghwa! Calm down!¡± Despite Hu Bong¡¯s constant cries, she didn¡¯t stop and kept struggling. He took a close look at her face, ¡®Eyes?¡® The whites in the eyes had turned black. Even though the appearance was eerie, her whole body had vicious energy like a black haze, which was even scarier. ¡®This energy is!¡¯ Swosh! Chak! Just then, with her free hand, which was outstretched, her weapon came. ¡°Ugh! Y-You, don¡¯t plan on wielding it, right?¡± Without hesitation, she tried to swing the axe at Hu Bong. Flustered, Hu Bong hurriedly released internal energy as a shield for both of them and looked at Mong Mu. ¡°6th elder! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Clench! Throw! ¡°Kuk!¡± As soon as the 6th elder was moved away, Hu Bong quickly blocked the axe with his hand, which had sword qi on it. Kang! ¡°Euk!¡± The force with which the axe fell was amazing. Even though his hand had sword qi on it, the pain was still great. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t work anymore. I need to subdue her.¡¯ Hu Bong, who decided that Hou Sanghwa has lost her mind, decided to opt for a different method. Hu Bong¡¯s left hand, which was holding the blade of the axe, soon burst into flames. Flame! As sparks began to rise, the blade of the axe began to heat up, and the heat rose to handle. Of course, he thought that she would let go of the weapon, Chiiik! ¡°Hou Sanghwa!¡± Hou Sanghwa didn¡¯t let go of the handle. It was as if she couldn¡¯t feel pain anymore, despite her palms burning with smoke and a musty smell coming out. There was a moment when Hu Bong was perplexed about what to do. Kick! ¡°Kuek!¡± Someone kicked Hu Bong¡¯s left ribs. With such a strong blow, Hu Bong¡¯s body flew back in an instant. Hu Bong, who was on the ground, barely managed to stand up. ¡°Ugh!¡± But he couldn¡¯t move because of the broken ribs. ¡°Ko- leader Ko! His eyes too?¡± ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Woong! The cultists couldn¡¯t hide their shock. It was Ko Wanghur who kicked Hu Bong. Goooo! The giant Ko Wanghur was holding a sphere the size of a head, which was emitting a black light, in his right hand. It was the other core of the tiger. Unlike the original core from its chest, which gave out a dazzling light, this one gave out ferocious and evil energy. Pak! ¡°What the hell is going on? Ah! Ko Wanghur?¡± Sama Chak, who was in charge of collecting the corpses, was in close vicinity. Looking at the altered forms of his two friends, he was bewildered. Ko Wanghur was exuding vicious energy, but it seemed like he wasn¡¯t in control. The cause seemed to be the black core he was holding. ¡®Did he come into contact with that?¡¯ It was dangerous to see Ko Wanghur, who had reached the Superior Master Level, engulfed by the black sphere giving out energy. ¡°Ko Wanghur, come to your senses¡­ ugh!¡± Pak! Sama Chak was thrown back. Ko Wanghur attacked him at the speed of light. It all happened so swiftly, Ko Wanghur¡¯s left fist hit him at once. ¡°Da-Damn it!¡± It was then. Thud! Ko Wanghur, who was about to swing another fist, knelt down on the floor. It wasn¡¯t just him. Hou Sanghwa, who was holding her axe, also knelt on the floor, staggering, unable to get up. Tat! ¡°Lord!¡± Chun Yeowun had appeared. He was the one who managed to suppress the two. ¡®I told them to be careful. Yet they ended up like this.¡¯ Chun Yeowun frowned as he looked at the black orb in Ko Wanghur¡¯s hand. It seemed to hold the demon energy of the fallen tiger that had entered the two of them. ¡°Ugh! They are getting up!¡± Ko Wanghur and Hou Sanghwa tried to straighten little by little. Perhaps the energy from the core hand flowed into them again. This power seemed far more explosive than the blood of a spirit beast. ¡®Demon energy is dangerous.¡¯ However, Chun Yeowun, who achieved the path of demons, was overpowering them. Chun Yeowun slightly moved his fingers. And, Kwang! The two who were trying to stand fell to the floor. The internal energy was so strong that they were both digging into the floor, causing cracks. Chun Yeowun stretched out his left hand. Wheeing! Tak! And the black core in Ko Wanghur¡¯s hand entered Chun Yeowun¡¯s. ¡°L-Lord it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Hu Bong, holding his ribs, shouted. When the core touched his hand, the ferocious yet evil energy tried to enter Chun Yeowun¡¯s body through his palm. At that, Chun Yeowun smiled. ¡°I guess you are going crazy.¡± Woong! Ferocious energy emanated from Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. It couldn¡¯t be compared to the small demon energy that the black core was giving out. Inside Chun Yeowun, the cores of the five had merged into one. As he realized mother nature and achieved the path of demons, he surpassed even the limits of spirit beasts. Swoosh! As if afraid of something, the energy from the black core began to calm down. Eventually, the strong black light faded away. The demon energy was completely suppressed. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°The Lord easily brought down the demon energy!¡± The cultists around were shocked. However, Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t. Jjjkkkk! Chun Yeowun froze the black core. Since it was locked in ice, it couldn¡¯t release any more of its power. Now all that was left was to bring Ko Wanghur and Hou Sanghwa back. ¡°Kooo!¡± Perhaps because they shared the same energy of the black core, they couldn¡¯t hide their fear when they saw Chun Yeowun and his energy. Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up as he put his hand on Ko Wanghur, who was unable to get up from the floor. ¡°Lord. What is it?¡± Chun Yeowun answered Sama Chak¡¯s question. ¡°The core¡¯s demon energy is encroaching their insides.¡± It was the equivalent of the Sky Demon Energy acting up in Chun Yeowun. In Hou Sanghwa, the energy had already penetrated through her dantian. ¡°Can¡¯t the energy be expelled?¡± It wasn¡¯t such a simple thing. ¡°If you try to get rid of the energy which has penetrated inside, the dantian will be damaged.¡± If that happens, it would be fatal for the person. ¡°But, if we leave them like this, won¡¯t Ko Wanghur and Hou Sanghwa become obsessed and turn into evil demons?¡± At Sama Chak¡¯s words, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes darkened. As the one beside him was puzzled, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°There is a good way.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Chapter 470 - Demons (2) Hearing that there might be another core inside the dead body of the White Tiger, 6th elder Mong Mu and the Six Swords¡¯ Ko Wanghur and Hou Sanghwa decided to bring it out. Despite being dead, the flesh and carcass of the tiger were hard. It was tough to cut it with internal energy or weapons, so they had to dismantle it with sword qi. Slash! [Ugh, is there really another core?] Hou Sanghwa frowned at the sticky black blood which was dripping onto her. Although she had reached the end of the Super Master Level, she was still weak compared to Ko Wanghur and Mong Mu. [No. I can definitely feel it inside.] [So do I. Elder Mong Mu.] Although the body was huge, the two could still feel the presence of the energy. When the body of the dead Dragon Turtle was dismantled, its spiritual energy didn¡¯t flow to this extent. [It seems to be there.] Ko Wanghur, who was slashing the flesh, pointed to somewhere. Mong Mu then cut the area as carefully as he could. Chow! A strange light shone through the flesh of the dead white tiger. Usually, the light was bright, but this looked dark. Woong! If it was a core, then pure divine energy had to come out, but this energy was dark and ferocious like evil. [Ominous. Still, it has to be the core.] It was clear from the strong energy. All they had to do was move it out. Elder Mong Mu, who held a higher position than them, gave orders to Ko Wanghur and Hou Sanghwa. [Lord said that this core¡¯s energy is strong, so direct contact with it is dangerous.] The Flame Qilin¡¯s core, which was made of flame qi, would burn everything that touches it. Likewise, the core of the Dragon Turtle would electrocute people by releasing lightning if touched. Chun Yeowun had asked these three to grab the core because of their strong skills. [Understood.] Ko Wanghur wrapped both his hands in energy. And carefully placed his hands around the vicious core. Tak! That moment. Papapak! [Huh! Wh-What¡¯s this?] He obviously covered his hands in energy. Yet, the energy pierced through it and seeped into his body. Ko Wanghur immediately tried to expel the energy, but the speed at which it was seeping into his body and spreading was beyond his imagination. When Ko Wanghur became stiff and unable to move, panicking, Hou Sanghwa shouted. [Wanghur! What¡¯s happening?] When there was no answer, she hurried and tried to remove the black core from Ko Wanghur. As she knew not to touch it, she tried to shake Ko Wanghur¡¯s shoulders to make him drop it. [Kyaaa!] Tremble! Tremble! Ominous energy began to enter her body the moment she put her hands on him. That was all they remembered. [Everyone needs to be killed! Everything has to be destroyed!] When the vicious energy engulfed their bodies, they became captive to the demonic nature of the energy, and feelings of hatred and anger began to rise. But, Things changed as something overwhelming entered their bodies. It seemed purer and a lot more vicious than the initial energy. Woong! Abyss-like energy filled with darkness controlled the vicious energy which had begun to rage in their bodies. The energy which ran out of control soon became a part of them. ¡°Oooh!¡± A shudder came over them. People couldn¡¯t hide their shock at what was happening. A little while ago, these two people who had been possessed by the demon energy and running around with murderous intent were now sitting on the ground and meditating. Shhh! A black haze was covering their bodies like a cocoon. Within them, the demon energy slowly stabilized. It was Chun Yeowun who was doing it. ¡®With this technique made by Nano for using the Sky Demon Energy in swords, we can control the energy.¡¯ The Sword Force of the Sky Demon was a technique that Chun Ma had created to deal with the Sky Demon Energy. Although it was the most effective, it was something that only the lords could learn, so Chun Yeowun had to use it on them with the help of Nano. ¡®Done. It¡¯s stable now.¡¯ It was successful. Those whose energies were being eroded by the demon energy were slowly controlling it. Now, even if Chun Yeowun removed his hands, they could handle it. ¡®Now it¡¯s up to them.¡¯ If they can control the demon energy stably inside their bodies, then they¡¯d be able to have spiritual energy like Hu Bong¡¯s flames and Bakgi¡¯s lightning. And it wasn¡¯t long. Woong! The cocoon of black haze around Ko Wanghur disappeared like a blooming flower. And the two, who were done, opened their eyes. The cultists who were looking at this were all tense. ¡°Oh!¡± The eyes which had turned black were back to their original state. Sama Chak and Hu Bong, who were standing near them, exclaimed. ¡°Are you two fine?¡± ¡°Ko Wanghur! Hou Sanghwa!¡± The energy from the two people who managed to subdue the vicious energy was different. Like when Chun Yeowun would release his energy, it felt ferocious and dark. Ko Wanghur looked at his hands in disbelief. Black haze was rising from both palms. Woong! They radiated the demon energy which had been embodied. ¡°What is this?¡± As the energy was felt, he could feel just how much the energy was maximizing his power. It seemed like he could crush anything. Hou Sanghwa too was confused and wondered about the energy. ¡°Wanghur. What is this?¡± They were the ones who had their bodies eroded by the energy. ¡°Sanghwa!¡± Pushing aside the question, Ko Wanghur, who confirmed that his lover was fine, smiled. Then came a voice from behind them. ¡°I see that you are up.¡± ¡°Lord!¡± The two of them immediately knelt on one knee. Embarrassed, Ko Wanghur spoke. ¡°We apologize. You warned us to be careful, but we made a huge mistake.¡± He didn¡¯t know what he did, but he remembered what happened before he lost control. As if not caring, Chun Yeowun responded. ¡°No. If I had known that the Demon Energy inside it was this strong, I would have retrieved it myself.¡± Even a Superior Master like Ko Wanghur lost control. If it was this strong, either Marakim or Dan Jucheon should have been asked to grab the core. However, those two weren¡¯t in the position to take orders as they were still healing their internal injuries. ¡°Still, thanks to Lord, our lives were saved, and you prevented a major accident. Thank you for the grace you¡¯ve shown.¡± ¡°Thank you for the grace you¡¯ve shown, my Lord.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Chun Yeowun, no one knew what would have happened and how many cultists would have been killed. The two were truly grateful that nothing major happened. Of course, 6th elder Mong Mu almost lost his life. ¡°But Lord, is it fine if I ask just one thing?¡± Chun Yeowun nodded at Hou Sanghwa¡¯s question. ¡°When we were using the technique that Lord was guiding us with, the demon energy established itself in the dantian. I have no idea how.¡± Vicious demon energy. That energy was completely different from spiritual energy. It was natural for her to wonder. Chun Yeowun smiled at the two. ¡°Sky Demon Energy¡­. No, it¡¯s Demon Energy.¡± ¡°Demon energy?¡± A destructive demon energy which is the complete opposite of divine energy. Chun Yeowun named it from the Sky Demon Energy and called it Demon Energy. It was the origin of the true Demon who made the Sky Demon Order which they worship. Chun Yeowun was happy looking at the two who were doing fine. ¡®If we can teach the other warriors of the cult about Demon Energy, then we will be able to respond to even enemies with spiritual energy.¡¯ It was something that Chun Yeowun came up with because of the concern of Sama Chak. Just as Chun Ma made it possible for future generations to prepare for the crisis, Chun Yeowun laid a new foundation for the Demonic Cult to stand tall, the Demon Energy. Time passed. The day had set, and the cremation of the bodies collected near the lake was finished. Only burnt black ashes remained. Wheeing! Cultists were holding torches as they descended from the mountain in a line. ¡°It¡¯s dark, be careful walking down.¡± ¡°For those who go down first, prepare the barracks right away.¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± At the top, the smell of blood and burnt flesh remained, which was why they were forced to move down. There were people who were looking down the mountain. It was Chun Yeowun and Mun Ku. When he saw the last person heading down, Chun Yeowun asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°You said you had something to say. Will you talk now?¡± These two had waited for all the others to head down first. It was because Mun Ku said she had something to say. When he asked, Mun Ku said that she wanted to talk when it was just the two of them. ¡°Mun Ku?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s question, Mun Ku¡¯s face turned red. He couldn¡¯t understand why, but Mun Ku continued to breathe, again and again, clearing her throat and breathing again. ¡°Haa, haaa. Lord.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Wh-What do you think about becoming a father?¡± Chun Yeowun frowned at the sudden question. ¡°Becoming a father¡­¡± Chun Yeowun, who was about to ask a question, suddenly went stiff. Chun Yeowun thought that it was strange how Mun Ku was acting. He was confused at her question, but he soon realized what she wanted to say. Tak! Chun Yeowun held her trembling hands and asked. ¡°Mun Ku¡­ are you?¡± Before he could even ask the full question. Startle! Chun Yeowun¡¯s gaze turned somewhere. And Nano¡¯s voice echoed in his ears. [Detected personnel wearing a suit in stealth mode.] ¡®Stealth mode?¡¯ Woong! Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes trembled and augmented reality opened up. In the opened-up augmented reality, a figure in red particles a good distance from him could be seen. At that moment, the figure in red particles reached out and aimed for someone. [Danger!] Something was fired. It was super fast. Chun Yeowun quickly reacted and reached for Mun Ku¡¯s neck. Pak! ¡°Lord?¡± Mun Ku was puzzled but even more shocked when she saw tiny needles between Chun Yeowun¡¯s middle and index fingers. ¡°How dare they! Mun Ku, please wait for me.¡± Swoosh! Chun Yeowun disappeared right away. Chun Yeowun, who moved right away, reached out and grabbed something. Clearly, nothing could be visible with the naked eyes, but the area shook where his hand reached out to. ¡°Show yourself.¡± In the space where Chun Yeowun reached out to, something shook. Chak! The shimmering space cracked, and blue flames burst, revealing someone. It was a strange phenomenon. The person who was caught by Chun Yeowun was coughing as if breathing was becoming hard. ¡°Kuak! Le-Let¡¯s talk about this¡­¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at him. He was a young man in his early thirties with unique clothes that can¡¯t be seen in Jianghu. And he was, ¡°Chun Issa?¡± The descendant who injected the Nano Machine into Chun Yeowun. Chapter 471 - Descendant from the Future (1) Chapter 471 : Descendant from the Future (1) The young man in his early thirties called Chun Issa was the descendant who gave him the 7th generation Nano Machine. Chun Yeowun had seen the video inside Nano, and there was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize him. ¡®Chun Issa?¡¯ Issa meant Director, a position in the Sky Corporation, his company. But with that one short word itself, he inferred a lot. ¡®What? Maybe, all the information related to our company put into the Nano Machine was¡­¡¯ It was strange how he was being referred to as that. It was natural that he was puzzled. The one from the future didn¡¯t even know what was recorded into the Nano Machine. ¡®This is crazy. Did something go wrong?¡¯ He had gone through a lot to come there. His first plan had also gone awry, and he didn¡¯t think that their meeting would take such a long time. Knowing that the North Sea Ice Palace was located on Olkhon Island in Russia, he thought he knew the exact location and would see Chun Yeowun there. But when he had reached the North Sea Ice Palace, the palace was being rebuilt. Thanks to that, he had a hard time tracking Chun Yeowun down. He only managed to arrive here after being caught by ¡®them¡¯ several times. ¡®Is it possible that the Blade Six is involved?¡¯ Otherwise, it was strange for Chun Yeowun to know his identity. It was a moment¡¯s wonder, and Director Chun was on the verge of suffocation. ¡°Cough, hand¡­ unhand me¡­¡± Srrrk! ¡°Haaa¡­¡± When Chun Yeowun learned of his identity, he held back from crushing his neck. But he didn¡¯t completely let go. Although he was his descendant, he couldn¡¯t figure out why he did that. ¡°Why did you aim at Mun Ku?¡± It was absolutely unforgivable. ¡°Haahaa¡­ I wasn¡¯t aiming¡­ I was trying to put her to sleep with an anesthetic gun.¡± ¡°Anesthetic gun?¡± Nano¡¯s voice was heard in Chun Yeowun¡¯s ears. [As a result of analysis, it is recognized as an anesthetic needle from the TG-3100 firearm.] Woong! In the augmented reality field of view, the image of the needle Chun Yeowun had caught earlier, and its information was all written down. ¡®What the hell is a gun?¡¯ He roughly knew what anesthesia meant. It meant that it was an act or product which could cause loss of consciousness or sensation. But he didn¡¯t know what a gun meant. [It¡¯s a weapon that fires something using exploding gunpowder. The method is present in the system.] He had no interest in that exploding gunpowder. However, it seemed to follow the same logic as firing a shell. In any case, it was clear that the purpose of his descendant wasn¡¯t to harm Mun Ku but to put her to sleep. ¡°Then why did you want to put her to sleep?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Tatak! Before Director Chun could say anything, Mun Ku appeared. With eyes of wonder, she asked. ¡°Lord, this man is?¡± Chun Yeowun was momentarily speechless at her question. He was at a loss for how to explain. He couldn¡¯t say that he was a descendant who appeared from the future but tried to put Mun Ku to sleep. At that moment, Chun Yeowun heard a telepathic message from Director Chun. [This is why I was trying to put her to sleep. I don¡¯t have much time. Could you ask your follower to step back?] ¡®Follower?¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes rose. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t written in the Sky Demon Order¡¯s records, but the descendant didn¡¯t seem to know who Mun Ku was. ¡°Lord, shall I subdue him and take him away?¡± At Mun Ku¡¯s words, Chun Yeowun¡¯s expression hardened. It just had to be when the two of them were talking about the most important thing in their lives. However, this situation couldn¡¯t be overlooked. Chun Yeowun was full of regret but thought that the situation couldn¡¯t be helped. He looked at her and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Mun Ku.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± ¡°If I understood what you said before correctly, then today is the happiest day of my life.¡± ¡°Ahhh! T-That!¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, Mun Ku¡¯s face turned tomato red. She was too flustered and shy, as she kept waving her hand back and forth. He stroked her hair with his left hand and spoke with the same soft tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but is it okay if we get back to it at a later time?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s softer than usual words, Mun Ku nodded with a red face. She might have been a little disappointed, but when he spoke like that, it felt like Chun Yeowun considered her very important, and she felt grateful. ¡°I have something to talk about with this person, so go down with the cultists first.¡± ¡°Will you be fine?¡± Chun Yeowun had just recovered and was seriously injured just two hours ago. She didn¡¯t want to leave Chun Yeowun alone like that. ¡°Do not worry. This man isn¡¯t dangerous.¡± ¡°¡­ understood. Lord. But please be careful. The strange clothes somehow¡­ I think he¡¯s a suspicious person.¡± ¡®Suspicious?¡¯ It was her opinion as she looked at the clothes of the descendant, who was still being held by the neck. Anyone who saw that outfit would be wary. ¡°You! If you do any harm to my lord, you will never get out of this place alive.¡± ¡°¡­ yes, yes.¡± Director Chun reluctantly responded to Mun Ku¡¯s warning. After giving that warning, Mun Ku descended Changbai Mountain towards the torches which were moving. When her presence was completely gone, Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± Director Chun, who was out of Chun Yeowun¡¯s grip, hurt his butt as he landed on the ground. Director Chun shook his head and clicked his tongue. Although his ancestors in the distant past were well versed in martial arts, unlike the Director¡¯s current time, Chun Yeowun was still a monster. ¡®To become a monster in just four or five years.¡¯ He did inject the Nano Machine for this to happen, but it was still amazing. He never imagined that his stealth mode would be discovered by both the former Lord Chun Yujong and current Lord Chun Yeowun. Stealth mode didn¡¯t just block vision, it could also hide the energy emitted from the body, but he never expected to be found this easily. Director Chun tried to put his hand into the square bag hanging from his waist. Whoa! ¡°What?¡± But then his hand stopped before he could put it into the bag. He was stopped by profound energy. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Director Chun looked up with bewildered eyes at Chun Yeowun, and said. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t mean to harm you. I just have something to check.¡± Chun Yeowun, who was looking at the man with suspicious eyes, retracted the energy. As the hand moved, Director Chun felt amazed. Even Director Chun, who was a skilled man in his time, couldn¡¯t restrain an opponent¡¯s movement with his internal energy. ¡®Time moved forwards, but we are going backwards.¡¯ It was a shame. But it was unavoidable. Only the Blade Six Group had mastered proper martial arts in their time. Director Chun pulled something out of the bag. Seeing that, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®What is that?¡¯ It looked like something from the future that Nano had shown him. It was strange. There was a printed image on a square-shaped object which was the size of a palm. Director Chun pressed the image on the square box a few times with his thumb, and a strange sound came out of it. Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! ¡°Ah!¡± Seeing that, Director Chun exhaled a breath of relief. All he was holding was a device that could track down the 7th generation Nano Machine. He took it out to check if there was a Nano Machine in Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. It was because he was concerned that the Blade Six had noticed that and had come to the past to do something. ¡®H-How did he find and use the Gatelinium Nano Machine?¡¯ It was a very lucky situation. But there were unsolved questions. Standing up, Director Chun spoke. ¡°How do you know me?¡± He believed that remembering faces in a state of confusion was possible. But knowing his position in the present didn¡¯t make sense. To that, Chun Yeowun said calmly. ¡°I saw it in a video of Nano. A man called Dr. Baek called you Chun Issa.¡± ¡°Video recording? The lab was being recorded. Ahh!¡± As his question had been resolved, Director Chun nodded his head. ¡®Dr. Baek must have forgotten to delete or lock the video.¡¯ That could be possible. If so, it was natural that Chun Yeowun knew his post. Chun Yeowun spoke to him. ¡°Even so, I have a lot of questions for you. You gave me Nano¡­¡± ¡°Nano? Are you referring to the Nano Machine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s affirmation, Director Chun grabbed his stomach and laughed. ¡°Puahahahaah! Nano! When you said Nano, I immediately thought you were talking about the Nano Machine, but you refer to it as if it¡¯s a person.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Chun Yeowun felt uncomfortable and frowned. ¡°Hmph!¡± Director Chun suppressed his laugh immediately. When he saw Chun Yeowun five years ago, he was just a boy, but now, the sense of intimidation that Chun Yeowun gave him was far stronger than his father, Chairman Chun, could give. ¡°Anyway, Chun Issa, why did you give¡­¡± ¡°Hold up. I am really sorry, but my name isn¡¯t Chun Issa.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Chun Issa is like a position. In today¡¯s terms, it¡¯s a position like an elder.¡± An easy-to-understand explanation, Chun Yeowun nodded, making sure he understood it. ¡°Then what is your name?¡± ¡°This is a late introduction. If you have seen the video, you probably noticed my identity to some extent, so I¡¯ll tell you everything without hiding.¡± Tak! The descendant bowed on one knee and took the position any cultist would take to pay respects to their Lord. ¡°I would like to extend my greetings to my ancestor, the Slashing Demon Emperor, 24th Lord of the Sky Demon Order. I am the eldest son of Chun Mu-jin, the one hundred and seventeenth head of the great Sky Demon Order, Chun Mu-seong.¡± It was a polite greeting, but Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyebrows rose. He was puzzled. ¡°¡­ that isn¡¯t my title.¡± ¡°Ah! It looks like you haven¡¯t gotten the nickname yet. You¡¯ll be called the Slashing Demon Emperor soon.¡± The descendant who identified himself as Chun Mu-seong said that with certainty. This was a completely different history from what he knew, and he didn¡¯t know that the title didn¡¯t change. ¡°I¡¯m saying that it isn¡¯t the title¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting my great ancestor. I really can¡¯t stay in one place for long, so can I talk first?¡± Chun Mu-seong was looking impatient. Chun Yeowun sighed and nodded his head. In a way, he was angry when his words were cut off, but this man was the descendant from the future who saved his life. Chun Mu-seong rose and said. ¡°Firstly, I would like to apologize once again for trespassing into my ancestor¡¯s life and for this.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that time, Chun Mu-seong pressed the video screen, which he was holding with his thumb. ¡°7th generation Nano Machine take the orders of Chun Mu-seong, your master. Temporarily restrain the user¡¯s body.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Beep! Beep! [The command has been sent to the 7th generation Nano machine. The command right has been assigned to Master ID rather than the user.] A voice similar to Nano¡¯s echoed from the device. When Chun Yeowun frowned and wondered, Chun Mu-seong spoke with a sorry face. ¡°Sorry. Ancestor. I don¡¯t have much time as I am being pursued by ¡®them¡¯. To be here, I had no other choice but to move on to Plan B because I was using the space portal, which ran out of battery after every jump.¡± ¡°What does that even mean?¡± Chun Yeowun asked with narrowed eyes. At that, Chun Mu-seong smiled while placing his hands together. ¡°I want to tell you everything honestly, but nothing good happens when people from the past know the future. I will never harm you, so please be patient.¡± He held out the device towards Chun Yeowun and said. ¡°Move all the data that was analyzed in the user¡¯s body to the Master ID controller. Copy all the information about martial arts and internal energy usage that have been saved as data.¡± [Sending commands to the 7th generation Nano machine.] The corners of Chun Mu-seong¡¯s lips went up. This was his second plan. It was believed that as long as there was information that was being collected in the Nano Machines, it could be converted into data, and when back in the future, he could utilize it. ¡°Please wait a minute, it will be do¡­ uh?¡± Chun Mu-seong¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the screen on the device. [Error! Error! Commands not sent to the 7th generation Nano Machine.] ¡°What. Try again.¡± [Error! Error!] The text ¡®error¡¯ was displayed on the screen. Chun Mu-seong couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°No way! I ordered it with my Master ID¡­ kuk!¡± Woong! Before he could finish his words, Chun Mu-seong caught his breath as he floated into the air. Unbelievable, Chun Mu-seong¡¯s eyes trembled. Apparently, Chun Yeowun had to be restrained because of the Master ID command, but Chun Yeowun was coming towards him. ¡®No way, how could this happen?¡¯ Chun Yeowun spoke to him, who was bewildered in a cold voice. ¡°You will regret it if you don¡¯t give me a compelling reason for this. Descendant.¡± Chapter 472 - Descendant from the Future (2) ¡°Cough cough!¡± Chun Mu-seong, who was struggling in the air, couldn¡¯t hide his shock. An impossible thing happened. The 7th generation Nano Machine is made of Gatelinium, the greatest metal ever. The best technology which had no problem with self-healing and self-upgrading. ¡®Nonsense! How could he break free from the restraint!¡¯ If the Nano Machines control the body from the inside, one couldn¡¯t move. It was because they paralyze the nerve centers which control the cerebellum, which is responsible for movement. Chun Mu-seong was shocked, but it was a natural outcome. [External interference blocked.] ¡®Good job. Nano.¡¯ Nano had detected the command frequency sent by the device Chun Mu-seong was holding from the very beginning. And it automatically blocked any interference. In fact, normally, what Chun Mu-seong had been intending would have happened. However, there was something that changed in Nano. ¡®It¡¯s my luck that an error occurred in Nano that time.¡¯ The damage that Nano took from the lightning when fighting the Dragon Turtle in the North Sea. At that time, in the process of recovering from the error, the main chip of Nano was damaged, and coincidentally, in the self-upgrade, external interference was blocked. Chun Mu-seong, who didn¡¯t know that, shouted. ¡°Wh-What did you do?¡± He was emotionally agitated. It was because he couldn¡¯t receive the data from the Nano Machine. This meant that all his hard work was in vain. But Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t know that. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chun Yeowun asked and raised his finger upwards. Then, the body of Chun Mu-seong, who was already in the air, rose higher. ¡°Ugh!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes were narrowed. ¡°I would like to hear an explanation.¡± ¡®Shit!¡¯ Chun Mu-seong was confused. The longer he stayed here, the more likely ¡®they¡¯ would notice. So, rather than trying to persuade Chun Yeowun for a long time, he just wanted to take the data and return to the real world with the martial arts information. ¡®I can¡¯t even move.¡¯ Being restrained like that was more severe than being caught by the neck. Seeing Chun Yeowun¡¯s face full of displeasure, the descendant noticed how angry he was. Still, he was a descendant from the future, he wouldn¡¯t be harmed, but it didn¡¯t seem like he would just let him be. ¡®Should I explain it in moderation?¡¯ It was a dangerous situation if he didn¡¯t hurry. If he was alone, that would be a different matter as he was in direct contact with them. However, there is a high probability that ¡®they¡¯ would touch Chun Yeowun. If he wasn¡¯t alone and his luck was terrible, they would discover the existence of the 7th generation Nano Machine, then the worst would happen. ¡°An-Ancestor, I sincerely apologize for my disrespect. But I really don¡¯t have time. I didn¡¯t really mean to harm you¡­¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t what I want to hear.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Shhh! Chun Yeowun moved his finger lightly. At that moment, Crack! ¡°Kuakk!¡± Chun Mu-seong¡¯s left arm got twisted and broke. At the sudden event, Chun Mu-seong screamed in pain. ¡®Th-This is crazy!¡¯ He never imagined that Chun Yeowun would break a healthy descendant¡¯s arm. He had never felt this kind of pain in his life, almost on the very verge of losing consciousness. ¡°Kuuuuk!¡± ¡°Let me make this clear. If you hadn¡¯t given me Nano, I would¡¯ve cut off your arm. No more crossing the line and acting like this.¡± Creepy! As soon as he heard those words, Mu-seong had goosebumps all over his body. Something remembered in his brain. Among the various matters recorded about the successive lords. He remembered what was written about Chun Yeowun, the 24th Lord and Tyrant. [He has the cruelest hands among all the previous lords. Even the reason for his title being created, without leaving a single person who offended him, their arms were¡­] ¡®¡­ cut off.¡¯ If his memory was correct, everything was true. It was only after his arm was twisted did he remember that. It was his worst mistake, thinking of Chun Yeowun as some little boy. Chun Yeowun was something he had to be very careful with. ¡®Wiik!¡¯ Chun Yeowun now looked at his left arm. Chun Mu-seong spoke out, scared. ¡°I-I will talk!¡± AD Year. 2940. 12. 25 Just an hour before moving into the past. In the Sky Corporation lab, Dr. Baek handed over the master device capable of tracking and controlling the 7th generation Nano Machine to Chun Mu-seong. Dr. Baek spoke in an unappealing voice. [As you asked, the data terminal information is also copied.] [Thank you. Are you sure nothing can control the 7th generation Nano Machine other than this device?] [Unless the worst possible gate in history reopened, there¡¯s no other way to control Gatelinium.] Chun Mu-seong licked his lips, satisfied. A gate, once closed, cannot be reopened. Therefore, this device is the last means to control the 7th generation Nano Machine. Sticking out his tongue, Dr. Baek spoke. [Look, Director Chun. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to use this Nano Machine instead?] The Nano Machine was something Chun Mu-seong had made, and it was the best masterpiece. It had the ability to absorb all energies, and it was impossible to trace because it wasn¡¯t a metal that existed on Earth. [If that happens, the government and Blade Six may impose sanctions or interfere despite deviating from the rules¡­] [Doesn¡¯t the Dr already know that it won¡¯t work?] [¡­ so, if you intervene in the past, do you think the Blade Six or the Blade God Six Martial Clan from the future will disappear? If the time axis changed, everything we did would become meaningless.] It was the thing that Dr. Baek was most concerned about. It was pointless to intervene in the past. If history changed, the present they were in could disappear like the butterfly effect, and if the time axis wasn¡¯t changed, things would stay the same. [It doesn¡¯t matter. I just need to prove that my predictions are correct. If it¡¯s true, then it will be like hitting him on his head, and that¡¯s enough for me.] [Woah, stubborn.] [Wasn¡¯t it the Dr. who liked that? Huhu.] As if Dr. Baek lost, he raised his hands, shaking his head. From distant ancestors to recent ones, the family of Chun had been blessed, but all of them were stubborn. [Understood.] He wasn¡¯t discouraged. Chun Mu-seong pulled out something from the bag on his waist and spoke. [This might be the last thing you get to say, any last words?] [Don¡¯t say that even as a joke¡­ phew, I hope you don¡¯t enter the plan you mentioned. That¡¯s the whole reason I made that device.] [Hahahaha, you know. The most certain¡­] [You! Where does the nonsensical idea of bringing the people from the past to the future even sound like a plan?] Chun Mu-seong spoke in a heavy voice. [It¡¯s because we are in a dire situation. Because he is the only one who can deal with that monster.] [¡­ you have gone crazy. It isn¡¯t a brilliant idea. It¡¯s a crazy idea.] [We¡¯ll only know if we implement it.] [Wa-Wait a minute!] Despite the urgent call from Dr. Baek, Chun Mu-seong smiled brightly, unlocked the safety device from the bag, and pressed a button. Woong! Space around him shook with a dazzling light, and his body got sucked into the void. Chun Yeowun had heard the story from Chun Mu-seong. ¡°What? You are trying to take ancestor Chun Ma to the future?¡± These were words that he never thought he would say. Combining some of the information that he learned so far, he understood that the purpose of the future descendant was to prevent the Blade God and his Clan from developing. However, when he heard that he was trying to take Chun Ma to the future, it sounded absurd. ¡°Because he¡¯s the only one who can face that monster.¡± ¡®This one is crazy.¡¯ The one called Dr. Baek didn¡¯t like this plan. But Chun Mu-seong had gone ahead because he was sure that this plan could block the Blade God successfully. But the fact that Chun Mu-seong was here meant that the plan had failed. ¡°That was the original plan, but Chun Ma thinks that the work and problems of the distant future are something that people of that time need to solve. He¡­¡± It was a strange thought. ¡°I thought of taking him by force, but I didn¡¯t dare do that.¡± Chun Ma was too strong. Seeing him look sad, Chun Yeowun clicked his tongue and spoke. ¡°Tch tch, so that¡¯s why you told Chun Ma to prepare for the future while pretending to be a prophet and calling it a prophecy?¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chun Mu-seong¡¯s eyes widened at those words. ¡°No! How did you know that!?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he heard Chun Yeowun say that. He never dreamed that Chun Yeowun, who was in this era, knew all that. ¡®Who is this man?¡¯ He did give him a Nano Machine, but he couldn¡¯t guess what all had happened in just four years. ¡®Because Chun Ma showed it to me.¡¯ The appearance of the prophet shown by Chun Ma was Chun Mu-seong. Because of that, Chun Yeowun already knew that this man had gone to the past, the era of Chun Ma. He wanted it to be explained, ¡°Do what you are supposed to do.¡± ¡°¡­ understood.¡± Chun Mu-seong, who was so afraid that his arm would be cut off, didn¡¯t ask for more. Chun Yeowun asked the first question. ¡°There is one thing I¡¯m curious about. If my guess is correct, you gave me Nano to prevent the Blade God Six Martial Clan and the Blade God. But why didn¡¯t you give Nano to Chun Ma?¡± This was something he couldn¡¯t understand. If he was unsure, he should have persuaded Chun Ma from the beginning. There was no need to make things so complicated. After hesitating for a while, Chun Mu-seong opened his mouth. ¡°There is this thing called Time Paradox.¡± ¡°Time Paradox?¡± ¡°It means a contradiction in time. If I implanted the Nano Machine into my ancestor, then I would have disappeared forever. Ceased to exist.¡± ¡°Disappear?¡± ¡°The history I know would change. Even one change in history would have a huge impact. Of course, I should have disappeared, but I didn¡¯t. A Time Paradox occurred.¡± Chun Yeowun frowned. It was too complicated for him to understand. Chun Mu-seong explained it again. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll explain it simply. We have the power to decide our actions. If I kill someone in this age, his children, grandchildren, and future descendants will disappear.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Only then did Chun Yeowun understand. Come to think of it, if he hadn¡¯t been injected with the Nano Machine, the Blade Lord would have obtained the cores of all five spirit beasts. Everything would have gone according to their plan. ¡°It was a guess. It was a theory that was mentioned in many famous books. That with changes to the time axis, the universe will be born anew.¡± ¡°Time axis?¡± ¡°The fact that I still exist without disappearing means that my ancestors and I are walking on different time axes by changing time. Even if I go back to the future where it moves according to my time, the world will still be an era of the Blade God and the Blade God Six Martial Clan.¡± With a bitter expression, Chun Mu-seong continued. ¡°There is no reward for me to come to the past. From the beginning, I came to the past with two purposes. If the time axis is divided like this, I will either take a great master who can deal with the Blade God into my time, the future or if that doesn¡¯t¡­¡± It was then. Beep! Beep! Beep! At that moment, a strange alarm began to sound from the mechanical bracelet Chun Mu-seong was wearing on his wrist. His eyes shook as he heard that sound. ¡°This!¡± Whooo! As soon as the flustered words escaped from Chun Mu-seong¡¯s mouth, the space shook. In the shimmering space, figures covered in bright light appeared. Chun Mu-seong muttered in a voice full of despair. ¡°T¡­ P!¡± What he was the most afraid of was happening. Chapter 473 - TP (1) Chun Yeowun, who had become more sensitive to the circulation of qi after realizing the flow of energy in nature, was startled. Foreign energy engulfed the surroundings to the extent that it completely reversed the natural flow of qi. Woah! The space distorted, and something appeared. The forms were dyed in the bright light behind them. His descendant, Chun Mu-seong, urgently sent a telepathic message. [Ancestor! Please release me¡­ ah!] Thud! Fell. Even if he hadn¡¯t asked to be released, Chun Yeowun released him the moment he sensed the foreign energy. When the restraint on his body was released, Chun Mu-seong hurriedly tried to grab something out of his bag. It was then. Four people, covered in bright light, pointed something that was in their hands and aimed. Then something fierce was released. Push! The fired objects spread around and nailed into the ground in four directions exactly ten feet away. [Spacetime canceller has been activated.] ¡®What?¡¯ Along with Nano¡¯s voice, strong energy rose from the small machines, which were embedded in four directions. Chi-chi-chi-chi! It was as if they were cut off from the outside. The circulation of qi was completely blocked. ¡®What is this?¡¯ [A new space has been formed, which excludes all actions that may interfere with time and space.] He didn¡¯t understand what it meant, but he had to find out soon. The beeping sound kept ringing from the device that Chun Mu-seong had halfway taken out of his bag. Beep! Beep! Beep! [Warning. Warning. Warning.] ¡°Damn it!¡± Chun Mu-seong ended up cursing. He tried to jump through space and time using the time sphere, but he was too late. Frustrated, he looked at the figures who were still in the light. Strong energy was condensing on the unique sticks aimed at them by the men who surrounded them. One of them exclaimed. ¡°Freeze! You¡¯re under arrest.¡± The moment he heard those words, Chun Mu-seong raised his hands to the sky. At first, Chun Yeowun was puzzled but soon found out that the language wasn¡¯t Chinese but English. ¡®This one. Was he being chased by these guys?¡¯ It seemed like the reason Chun Mu-seong was nervous was them. Regardless of the age, it wasn¡¯t misunderstood. The act of raising both hands clearly meant surrender. ¡°Hey! You! Freeze!¡± At that moment, one of the people in the light shouted at Chun Yeowun. He had already mastered English with the help of Nano, so there was no way he couldn¡¯t understand that. ¡®You over there! Did he just speak to me without respect?¡¯ Chun Yeowun was pissed. Chun Mu-seong, who noticed that Chun Yeowun was upset, hurriedly spoke to the one in the light. ¡°This man of this age has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°What are¡­¡± [Ancestor! Just, just hold on for a second! If you taunt them, they will search your body and take away the Nano Machine.] ¡®Take away Nano?¡¯ Surely, that was impossible. The 7th generation Nano Machine was made of Gatelinium, which couldn¡¯t be tracked or detected. But there was an ¡®if.¡¯ If they found any traces of Nano, it was impossible to know how they would react. ¡®To solve this problem without a fight, I need to prove that my ancestor is an ordinary civilian of this age.¡¯ At that moment, Chun Yeowun asked. [Why the hell are they glaring at me?] It was briefly explained by Chun Mu-seong. [TP¡­ Time Patrol.] [Time Patrol?] [Ugh, in this era, they are like guards or watchmen¡­] Before Chun Mu-seong could explain, one person from the Time Patrol moved closer and spoke. ¡°Chinese? Are you Chinese?¡± They were speaking in English, then they suddenly spoke Chinese. They seemed skillful. ¡°I will scan for identification.¡± Beep! With those words, the person brought out a small machine in front of Chun Mu-seong, and then a red line ran across him from head to toe. And a voice came out of the machine. [Identity number: chi-adu9483294-319. Search number records. Name: Chun Mu-seong. Born: AD year. 2914.11.03. Residency: Guangxi. XXX city. New development district. Sky Corporation¡¯s District D office building. Occupation: Director of the Sky Corporation.] Hearing all the information coming from the machine, a grunting sound could be heard from the person. ¡°This is huge.¡± Woong! As soon as the scan was done, the light around their bodies soon subsided. As the light subsided, their bodies, which were dressed in unique clothes like Chun Mu-seong, except that they all had gray clothes with star and moon patterns engraved on their chests, were visible. Srrr! Soon, the one in front of Chun Mu-seong, his head moved. No, it was similar to the helmet of Chun Yeowun¡¯s Gatelinium Nano Suit being removed. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up. The only man who took off the helmet was blonde with blue eyes who seemed to be in his forties. He looked at Chun Mu-seong with interest and said. ¡°I wondered what kind of a criminal we were still chasing after despite the constant pursuit and several near misses. For that person to be Director Chun, this has to be fucking messed up.¡± At that, Chun Mu-seong bowed his head without saying anything. ¡°You are well aware that unauthorized time travel and manipulation of the past are the worst felonies and are punishable by life imprisonment and even death, right?¡± Pull. The blonde pulled out a silver sphere. Then, Chun Mu-seong put his hands together and brought them to the front, and the man placed the sphere on his wrist. Cha-cha! Miraculously, the silver sphere turned into handcuffs. ¡°You are being placed under arrest without a warrant under Article 35 of EU.TP Criminal Code as a current offender of crimes of unauthorized time travel and time manipulation. It is stated in advance that the EU.TP Criminal Law cannot claim admissibility for the arrest. If you have an excuse, say it now.¡± ¡°Detective, this person has nothing to do with me¡­¡± ¡°Even so, those in contact are unconditionally put under the EU.TP Criminal Law as long as they come in contact with us. So, let¡¯s not fool each other anymore. Mr. Chun.¡± ¡°This was an accident¡­¡± Before he could even finish speaking, electricity flowed out of the handcuffs he was wearing. Crackle! ¡°Kuuuk!¡± His whole body convulsed and collapsed. The man waved his index finger left to right, and Chun Mu-seong was screaming. ¡°Tch, tch, don¡¯t do anything stupid. Director Chun. Have you seen the movie series 008? We also have the license to kill. Rebellion can result in immediate execution under the EU.TP Criminal Law.¡± The man said that he could kill Chun Mu-seong at any time, and one person of the Time Patrol approached Chun Yeowun. Then he pulled out a strange silver stick device and pointed it at Chun Yeowun. When Chun Mu-seong saw that, he was startled and tried to speak telepathically. [Ancestor!] Kwak! ¡°Ack!¡± At that moment, the blonde trampled on his neck. ¡°Since you are Chinese, I thought that there might be another means of communication. But man¡­ what was that? Ah, if you use those techniques¡­ well, I guess your excuse about not knowing that man isn¡¯t valid anymore, right?¡± ¡°Kuuuk!¡± Woong! The helmet closed again. He nodded his head after he covered Chun Mu-seong¡¯s eyes with his hand. Then, the one holding the silver stick in front of Chun Yeowun spoke in the Jianghu¡¯s language. ¡°Okay, now! Look here.¡± Flash! A dazzling flash erupted from the tip of the stick. ¡°Damn it!¡± A harsh sound came out of the mouth of Chun Mu-seong, whose eyes were covered. He was well aware of the Time Patrol¡¯s device to erase memories. It was a device used by the state secret agents as well, and he was told that the light and the small sound that flows in affects the brain¡¯s memories. And it also allows one to manipulate memories along with erasing them. The machine was called ¡®Man in White.¡¯ The voice of the Time Patrol officer dealing with Chun Yeowun could be heard by Chun Mu-seong. ¡°Man. Now you have never seen the man lying there or us.¡± It was fine so far. Because memories of this moment were the only ones removed. It would be great if that was all, but there was no way that the Time Patrol would be so lax. ¡°Any memories of that man will disappear. All your memories will go back to the time before you met him.¡± ¡®No!¡¯ This was the worst outcome. If that happens, then Chun Yeowun¡¯s memories will go back to before he injected the Nano Machine. Chun Mu-seong, who heard that, wanted to interfere, but, Kuk! ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The blonde had stepped on his neck, so he couldn¡¯t even scream, let alone move. One more flash of the device will end everything. The man lifted the Man in White and tried to use it again. It was then. ¡°What?¡± He wanted to lift the device. Crack! Thud! The device fell to the floor. And it wasn¡¯t just the device. ¡°Arm? My¡­ my¡­ my¡­ armmmmmm!!!¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At the word arm, Chun Mu-seong had no choice but to doubt what he just heard. Did his ancestor just cut off the arm of a Time Patrol officer? Clench! ¡°Kuck!¡± Their suit automatically stopped the bleeding after their arm was cut off, but then the person¡¯s neck was caught. Shocked, the other Time Patrol officer¡¯s raised their weapons and aimed for Chun Yeowun. ¡°Freeze!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold back! If he moves, shoot!¡± With that, red dots began to appear on Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. There was a strange energy in the red light. [All the firearms¡¯ are focused on the user. Would you like to activate the Gatelinium Nano Suit?] ¡®No. It¡¯s okay for now.¡¯ The weapons looked dangerous, but from the information that Nano relayed to him, there was no need to open the Nano suit. At that time, the leader of this Time Patrol unit, the one who was pressing on the neck of Chun Mu-seong, shouted in a bewildered voice. ¡°Damn it! That man must be a martial artist! If he moves even a little, shoot him!¡± Hearing that command, Chun Mu-seong trembled. ¡®These guys have figured it out.¡¯ Under normal circumstances, no matter how life-threatening the situation was, the Time Patrol would never attack people from the past. However, just now, a shooting order was issued. The Time Patrol knew how dangerous the command was. It would change history. This meant that they knew a time paradox had occurred, and the future had been divided into several time axes. At that time, Chun Yeowun opened his mouth, directing his words to the Time Patrol officers. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you people are. But there is one thing I am certain about.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°You guys have started the fight. From now on, anyone who moves even a little will die.¡± One of the Time Patrol officers who heard Chun Yeowun¡¯s shouted. ¡°What? You crazy bastard! So what if you learned martial arts! You will die if I shoot!¡± And then he tried to shoot. The one next to him was shocked and tried to stop him but to no avail. ¡°Wait! James is still in his hands¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! And he¡¯s wearing a suit.¡± And he fired the gun in his hand. Dudududdud! The number of bullets continued to decrease on the screen next to the gun. A little over a hundred bullets were consumed in an instant. The martial artist should be dead by this point, so he stopped, but, ¡°Yah, what is¡­¡± Float! All the bullets were suspended mid-air. All a hundred bullets were floating. He was at a loss for words, but Chun Yeowun simply raised his index finger towards him. And, Swoosh! Papapapapapak! ¡°Kuaaakk!¡± In an instant, more than a hundred bullets stopped in the air and then flew back towards their owner and pierced their suit. All the others were shocked. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Bu-Bullet proof suit?¡± The suits they were all wearing were bulletproof, and one of those suits just got pierced right in front of their eyes. ¡°So, this is martial arts?¡± This wasn¡¯t the martial arts they knew. To those who were perplexed, Chun Yeowun spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Try moving again, okay?¡± Chapter 474 - TP (2) The reason why the people of the Time Patrol were shocked was pretty easy to understand. The martial artists they knew were people who could at times go beyond human limits by honing their skills. And it was a great task. Those martial artists could perform things without even wearing a suit like the Time Patrol. However, despite them exceeding the human limit and being dangerous, it wasn¡¯t a level that could surpass science and technology. ¡®It makes no sense. The m320 has no recoil, fires bullets at a speed of 1,200 m/s, and the kinetic energy of each bullet reaches 350 m/kp?1?, but to get blocked from this distance.¡¯ Some martial artists could block and dodge the bullets. But the number was very few. Even the most talented martial artists couldn¡¯t stop a bullet fired from just 15 steps away. And martial artists, who have excellent eyesight and speed, prefer to avoid attacks. However, this was correct unless the m320 was equipped with an AI chip that has an automatic lock-on. ¡°You, what are you?¡± This man was different from the martial artists they knew. It was a shock to the TP, who had never been in direct contact with a martial artist. But there was one person who was even more terrified. It was Chun Mu-seong. ¡®Th-This is trouble!¡¯ When he saw the TP officer get killed by Chun Yeowun, he judged that the situation had turned to the worst. Chun Mu-seong called out to Chun Yeowun. ¡°Ancestor, please run¡­¡± Pak! ¡°Cough!¡± The leader of the TP unit quickly stepped on his neck. Then, without making a sound, the TP suits began to transform. Srrrr! The suits, which became more agile than the previous form, trembled. Chun Yeowun, who looked at the change, frowned. He listened to what his descendant said and trusted Nano which always detected sounds on different frequencies. ¡®The Great Gate?¡¯ They were talking amongst themselves without actually speaking out loud. Nano referred to their conversation as simple communication. Srrr! ¡®?¡¯ At that moment, nineteen TP officers who were surrounding Chun Yeowun disappeared. It wasn¡¯t because they moved quickly. They literally turned invisible. ¡®I¡¯m surprised, but now I will assume that you aren¡¯t human and deal with you right here.¡¯ Mark, the leader of the TP unit, abandoned the idea of treating Chun Yeowun as a normal man. Blocking the bullets was strange, but if he remembered the Great Gate Battle, this looked normal. Mark immediately communicated with the one called James, whose neck was being held by Chun Yeowun. [James! Get away from him with an electromagnetic wave!] As soon as the words came out, the one called James pressed his right palm with the thumb of his left hand. Pach-chi-chi-chik! A dazzling electromagnetic wave erupted from his suit. It could generate a voltage strong enough to knock out even a huge brown bear in an instant. And the TP were aiming for that instant. But, ¡®Huh?¡¯ Despite the electromagnetic wave, Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t budge. James couldn¡¯t hide his shock. ¡®This is crazy! How can he standstill with a thousand volts running through his body?¡¯ The man didn¡¯t feel electrocuted. Chun Yeowun shook his head and spoke to James. ¡°You need to be at my level to avoid getting shocked.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was then. Pach-chi-chik! ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± An incomparable thunder qi just happened to unfold in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand. With a flash of lightning, James, who got electrocuted, screamed frantically. Even the suit¡¯s insulation function was useless. Spark! Spark! [Error! Error! Error!] James¡¯ suit, which couldn¡¯t withstand the lightning, was broken. As his face turned black, it looked like he was on the verge of death, making one TP officer fire his gun at Chun Yeowun¡¯s wrist. Bang! Suddenly, a bullet was released. With great speed, the bullet moved, but Chun Yeowun could sense it. Chun Yeowun stretched out his left hand and unfolded a veil of energy, trying to block the bullet like before. Bang! As expected, the bullet hit the veil as if it was blocked. But then something happened. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Woong! Pach-chik! The bullet that hit the veil pierced it. Chun Yeowun hurriedly stopped releasing his energy, which the bullet just pierced, and pushed the man he was holding forward. Bang! The bullet missed and pierced the ground. The hole it made was the size of a fist. ¡®It broke through the wall?¡¯ Chun Yeowun frowned. The bullet which just came for him had considerable power. Perhaps because of its force and gunpowder, it seemed completely different. The bullet had great energy seeing how it tore past the energy veil. [That was an ultra-vibrating bullet. The kinetic energy is amplified with tremendous frequency, and it dismantles any energy shield.] Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up with Nano words. Apparently, the TP didn¡¯t show all their abilities. But the TP officers were shocked too. ¡®It barely pierced the shield. Even the ultra-vibrating bullet is weak? Uh!¡¯ It was very difficult to detect the speed of the bullet despite them wearing the suits. Now it didn¡¯t seem strange to call it the Great Gate, rather than just a battle between humans. ¡®Yes. Let¡¯s just think that we are lucky!¡¯ Their captain, Mark, ordered them. [Entire squad, ultra-vibrating bullets!] Upon receiving the order, 10 TP men scattered in all directions and opened fire. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets flew in. Unlike the first ones, the next bullets had a slight time difference. Of course, even so, it wasn¡¯t a huge difference. It was one shot per second. ¡®This can¡¯t be stopped.¡¯ Was what they thought, but Chun Yeowun raised his hand lightly. Chachachachang! Ten invisible swords sprang up around him, slashing the bullets in half. It all happened at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye. Slash! Slash! Slash! Tutututututu! The bullets fired at Chun Yeowun split in half and fell to the floor. Their faces couldn¡¯t be seen as they were covered by the suits, but the TP were stunned. This was unbelievable. Even Mark was stunned. ¡®Wh-What was that?¡¯ The opaque sword shapes which suddenly appeared in the air and slashed the bullets. He would have been shocked if Chun Yeowun had used one sword and cut them, but this, this was plain baffling. But even more shocking, [The energy of unknown origin in the form of a sword caused an ultra vibration.] He was speechless at the analysis of his AI. According to the AI¡¯s analysis, the man just copied their ultra-vibrating bullets. Chun Yeowun nodded his head. ¡°I learned a good thing. This is more convenient as it consumes less energy than unification and condensing.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Not just Mark, the other TP officers were shocked. This man really learned their attack. Of course, it was learning. There was a lock on the ultra-vibrating tech inside Nano. When the enemy used it, the lock automatically released, and Nano introduced it into the panel system. [Should I maintain the panel system ultra-vibrating the invisible swords?] ¡®Yes.¡¯ At Nano¡¯s question, Chun Yeowun agreed and stretched his hand towards the invisible swords. All ten of the swords aimed in one direction. ¡®What is he up to?¡¯ The TP officers, who were hiding in stealth mode, were puzzled. ¡°I told you to not move.¡± Woong! Chun Yeowun¡¯s cold voice made Mark feel scared. It looked like he was trying to release the swords. And if the swords were strong enough to cut down their bullets, then they would be dangerous for them even with their suit¡¯s defense at max. [We never know, so deploy shiel¡­] Before Mark could even finish speaking. Swoosh! The new invisible swords spread out in all directions. Puck! Puck! Puck! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Ackk!¡± Shockingly, the swords pierced the chests of the TP officers who had fired bullets at Chun Yeowun previously. As the suits broke, blue flames rose into the air, and they fell to the ground. Thud! Thud! ¡®N-No way! How can he find us in stealth mode?¡¯ They didn¡¯t know. In the eyes of Chun Yeowun, once the augmented reality opens, even those enemies who were in stealth mode would turn visible. ¡®Well, even if I can¡¯t see, I can feel them.¡¯ Even if they were invisible, Chun Yeowun could recognize their energy. Mark, who thought that they might get killed, yelled. [Damn it! Don¡¯t standstill. Keep moving! Move! Move!] At his command, the surviving TP officers quickly spread out. Perhaps because they were wearing the suits¡¯ new form, their movements were faster than Master Level martial artists. [Squad! Shoot the electron cannon at him!] [El-Electron cannon? Sir, he is still human.] [Does that monster look human to you?] The TP officers questioned their captain¡¯s orders but were silent. The moment he cut down an ultra-vibrating bullet, it was confirmed that the man they were facing wasn¡¯t human. [Start shooting!] [Roger!] Clack! Clack! At his orders, the remaining TP officers pressed something on their guns, and the muzzles turned into an elongated square shape with light blue condensing in them. Gooooo! Push! With the sound of ripping the air, a blue flash of light flew out from them with great speed. It¡¯s a phenomenon in which the electron particles spread out. ¡®Even if he can stop those bullets, even if he surpasses humans, this beam¡­¡¯ Woong! Push! Space distorted where the beams moved towards, and then the beams bent. The beams moved in multiple directions. ¡®T-The beams were deflected?¡¯ Mark¡¯s eyes widened. The space around Chun Yeowun too had distorted. ¡®Space distorted?¡¯ Chun Yeowun, who was aware of the unification and condensing energies through his battle with Ark Wui and the Blade God, could distort space and temporarily bend the beams. ¡®I guess experience does matter.¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s lips formed into a thin smile. Pach-chik! ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± Unfortunately, five TP officers were hit by the curved beam. As the beam pierced their suits, they died. Now, there were only five people left, including Mark, who was still stepping on Chun Mu-seong. ¡°He-He isn¡¯t human! Eukkk!¡± ¡°We need to run!¡± These were two kinds of behavior that humans showed when they were scared. One is to run, and the other is to rush into the opponent without a plan. Dududdudu! Three TP officers opened fire at Chun Yeowun. Although they knew that it wouldn¡¯t work, their reasoning was broken. ¡°D-DIEEEEEE!¡± Swoosh! Their bullets stopped right in front of Chun Yeowun. Their deaths were no different from the TP officer who fired first. The bullets stopped and then flew back to hit their owners. Pupupuk! ¡°Kuak!¡± As the three of them fell, something changed. Woong! ¡®Huh?¡¯ The energy of nature, which had been abnormally blocked, began to circulate naturally again. [The spacetime canceller has been disabled.] This was something that occurred when the four devices embedded in four directions were dismantled. It seemed like there was a reason why the device was released. One of the two TP officers pulled something out from his waist. ¡®Weapon?¡¯ A small and round device. Click! Woong! When the TP officer pressed the protruding part of the device, the space and body shook along with disappearing. ¡®What? He disappeared?¡¯ Not hidden. Really disappeared. The little round device was a time pack. Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes noticed the other TP officer doing the same thing. He immediately stretched out the sword he controlled. Slash! The time pack in their hand was cut in half. ¡°Ah! No!¡± The man shouted, bewildered. At the same time, a strong light flashed from the cracked sphere, and it exploded. Kwang! Rather than a normal explosion, the space distorted, and then the man¡¯s body distorted strangely. Crack! ¡°Kuak!¡± He suffered a tragic death because of the time pack explosion. Chun Yeowun actually felt sorry for the man. As he didn¡¯t know anything about the time pack, the problem was that he mistook it for a weapon from the future. Now all that was left was their leader, Mark. ¡°Da-Damn it¡­¡± He cursed. The suit had a stealth function, but it was of no use now. Chun Yeowun was staring at him, who was stepping on Chun Mu-seong¡¯s neck. ¡°Take off that foot. Okay?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s warning, Mark shouted while aiming the gun at Chun Mu-seong¡¯s head. ¡°D-Don¡¯t move! If you try to threaten me, even the slightest bit, I will put a hole in his head!¡± He couldn¡¯t kill Chun Yeowun. The only way out was to use a time pack, but if Chun Yeowun interfered, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to run away. ¡°Don¡¯t even move a finger. I saw you move and kill the Time Patrollers! Just¡­¡± Push! ¡°Kuk!¡± Blood gushed out of Mark¡¯s mouth. He couldn¡¯t stand the pain his heart was in. Surely the man was standing still, but something had pierced his heart. ¡®H-He didn¡¯t even move his fing¡­¡¯ He was already falling to the floor. He never dreamed that death would visit him in such a place. Before he knew it, he ended up cursing. ¡°Mother fu¡­¡± Pak! Chun Yeowun, who reached him instantly, took the gun from Mark¡¯s hand as he fell. Clicking his tongue, he said. ¡°Tch, if you were a filial son to your mother, you shouldn¡¯t have ignored my warning.¡± Chapter 475 - TP (3) Chapter 475: TP (3) ¡®I did it.¡¯ He used a sword with just his mind for the first time. He was conscious of his fingers, but Chun Yeowun thought of piercing the heart in his mind. As a result, he managed to manifest the Heart Sword. The sword which gets controlled with the heart in an instant. Thud! Chun Yeowun looked at the weapon that the TP man had taken out of his pocket before falling down. It was made of some cold metal and was much heavier than he thought. Much heavier than a sword. ¡®Did they use this to attack with the same power as before?¡¯ Among the people, there wasn¡¯t a single person who seemed skilled. However, the suits and the weapons which belonged to the future were dangerous enough to annihilate normal martial artists. ¡®If they were determined and more vigilant, then they could be somewhere close to the level of Superior Masters.¡¯ If hit by the ultra-vibrating bullet or that light beam, even a Superior Master could be killed. Moreover, the speed of the bullet was outstanding. It was difficult to even see with the naked eye. ¡®¡­ if a person who knows nothing uses this. Things would get dangerous.¡¯ The TP was trained, but by the standards of martial arts, their training wasn¡¯t enough. Chun Yeowun was concerned about it. Still, since he killed them and got weapons from the future, he didn¡¯t think the results were bad. ¡®Nano does the analysis to prepare a contra¡­¡¯ It was then. Beep! Beep! Beep! ¡®!?¡¯ The sound was coming from the weapon in Chun Yeowun¡¯s hand. But not only that, the same sound could be heard from the dead TP officers too. And the sound kept getting faster and faster. [Warning! Danger! Throw away the weapon now.] He could feel heat releasing from the weapon. Swish! At Nano¡¯s warning, which echoed in his head, Chun Yeowun threw the weapon into the sky. Bang! The moment he threw it, the weapon exploded. The other weapons around the dead too exploded, leaving behind ash. And then, someone screamed. ¡°Eukkkkk!¡± It was Chun Mu-seong. As he was on the ground, he had to push the body of the dead captain, Mark, off him. At that moment, Mark¡¯s body was dyed in bright light. And the light soon turned into heat, as if something was burning. Whoop! So were the other bodies. ¡®Deliberate measures to erase traces?¡¯ Chun Yeowun began to release ice qi to prevent the body from burning. Jjjkkk! Mark¡¯s body, which was burning up, soon turned into a block of ice. It seemed like the burning stopped. However, Phhhhh! It wasn¡¯t just the skin that was burning. Mark¡¯s body was burning up from the inside. Even the ice was changing. His flesh transformed into a liquid and melted. It was a sight that made Chun Yeowun frown. It was when Chun Mu-seong said, ¡°Huk¡­ huk¡­ ancestor. TP officers are supposed to be incinerated automatically if something went wrong during their time travel or died.¡± Measures were taken so that traces of the future weren¡¯t left in the past. It was a natural course of action, but for Chun Yeowun, it was a pity that they disappeared. ¡°Ancestor!¡± Chun Mu-seong, who barely calmed down, spoke. ¡°Ah, you are amazing! Not even my father, the Lord of our time, would have been able to stop the ultra-vibrating bullet or beam!¡± He couldn¡¯t forget the scene he saw. The bullets and beams weren¡¯t weapons that humans could deal with. They were weapons made to deal with those who had special abilities, but he never dreamed that the weapons could be stopped from such a close distance. ¡®To see such a difference.¡¯ The 7th generation Nano Machine was injected into Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. However, in reality, Chun Yeowun, who was conscious of the TP, didn¡¯t utilize the functions of the Nano Machine. He had subdued them with his own strength. ¡®Is it possible to increase internal energy this much in just five years?¡¯ It was amazing. Even Chun Mu-jin couldn¡¯t stop the bullets despite spending his entire life mastering the martial arts. However, within only five years, Chun Yeowun seemed to have gone beyond their imagination, to the point where the Divine Master Level was considered ridiculous. ¡®Ah¡­ I¡¯m really curious.¡¯ He wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t want to provoke Chun Yeowun. There was one thing he could guess. There was a record that the Blade God, who had reached the Heavenly Master Level, could rupture the enemy with just a wave of his finger, as he used the Heart Blade. ¡®Then, my ancestor must have reached the Heavenly Master Level too!¡¯ Woong! When he was convinced that Chun Yeowun had reached the Heavenly Master Level, a shiver ran down his spine. It was shocking that Chun Yeowun was stronger than he expected. But he didn¡¯t have time to think. Tak! ¡°Ancestor!¡± Chun Mu-seong knelt on one knee and bowed to show respect. ¡°What more do you have to say?¡± ¡°As you have just seen, if you travel through time without permission or try to change history, we get stopped by the TP.¡± ¡°You mean those guards?¡± He remembered that Chun Mu-seong had called the TP guards. Seeing how they acted, Chun Yeowun was sure that rather than a non-aggression pact, the martial artists were below these guards in the future. ¡°In the future, no single person or group can overthrow a nation. You saw those weapons? They are being mass-produced in my time.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± It was understandable. If such a weapon was used by thousands or tens of thousands of people, there was no reason to feel threatened by martial artists. ¡°Ancestor. Thank you for saving my life.¡± Chun Mu-seong bowed his head and continued talking. ¡°But soon, they will send men with equipment that cannot be compared to those which you saw now.¡± One had run away. Of course, even if that wasn¡¯t the case, the last time-space coordinates of the dead ones will be recorded in the headquarters. Clearly, they would send a tracking team. However, Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m scared of them?¡± If an enemy targeted him, he would fight back. Of course, he knew that Chun Yeowun wouldn¡¯t be afraid of them. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if the Great Gate¡­ ah.¡± Chun Mu-seong didn¡¯t continue. It seemed like he had gone too far. Since Chun Yeowun was from the past, they wouldn¡¯t bother, but if they find Chun Mu-seong, they would surely kill him. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Ancestor. Once I leave, please move away from this place. After all, their goal is to catch me. They might search the area, but not extensively.¡± Chun Mu-seong guessed that the TP would come again. Since the one who escaped would give them the right coordinates, they will quickly come to pursue. But if he went back to his original time, they wouldn¡¯t find anything. Although the TP unit was annihilated, they would consider it unacceptable to create a new time axis. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that this era doesn¡¯t have media or the web.¡¯ If there were such things, they would search for Chun Yeowun and erase his memory. Of course, if they discovered the existence of the 7th generation Nano Machine, they would track down Chun Yeowun at all costs. Tak! Chun Mu-seong put his hands together and bowed again. ¡°It was truly an honor to meet my ancestor. And I sincerely apologize. Please know that even though I acted rudely, it was for the sake of the cult in the future.¡± With those words, Chun Mu-seong tried to take the time pack out of his waist bag. At that moment, Chun Yeowun reached out for the bag. Wheik! ¡°Ah!¡± The only time pack got sucked into Chun Yeowun¡¯s hands. Originally, there were two spares, but there was only one left now, and he needed that to go back to his time after the meeting with Chun Yeowun. ¡°This is to go to the future?¡± Chun Yeowun asked while looking at the small round device. He saw the TP use this. ¡°Yes, yes. Please handle that with care.¡± ¡°I thought you were trying to get something from me, so why are you rushing back home already? They pursue that fast?¡± Chun Mu-seong had no choice but to answer the questions. ¡°Ancestor. I have an identity chip embedded into my body which the TP can track. If you stay with me, they will track you too.¡± ¡°Something inside your body?¡± ¡°¡­ yes. I want to stay longer and tell you all about the future¡­ ugh!¡± Before he could finish the words, Chun Yeowun approached him. Chun Mu-seong¡¯s body went stiff at the energy Chun Yeowun was releasing. Tatatak! ¡°Ugh! An-Ancestor this¡­¡± ¡°Stay still.¡± Chun Yeowun placed his palm on his head. And commanded Nano. ¡®Nano, can you run a scan to find that identity chip in his body?¡¯ [Possible. I¡¯ll scan the body. Please move your palm in the direction shown in augmented reality.] With those words, augmented reality unfolded. And the direction was marked with arrows. As Chun Yeowun slowly moved his palm. The body of Chun Mu-seong was being scanned, and it turned into a three-dimensional image in Chun Yeowun¡¯s sight. ¡°A-Are you trying to scan my body right now?¡± Looking at the light coming from Chun Yeowun¡¯s palm, Chun Mu-seong knew what was being done. ¡°Ancestor, it seems like you are trying to find the identity chip in my body, but it flows through the blood vessels¡­¡± Papak! ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°Be quiet.¡± Chun Yeowun used his energy to cover his mouth. Before long, a red dot was marked on the right shoulder. There was something microscopic moving through the veins. [5th generation Nano Machine with an identity chip has been discovered.] ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯ [As it detects the scan, the chip is trying to move towards the heart.] As Nano said, the red dot was trying to rapidly move from the shoulder to the heart. ¡®How do we get rid of it?¡¯ [It can be stopped with an EMP.] ¡®So, you mean a strong electric shock.¡¯ Chun Yeowun pointed to the shoulder. Crackle! At the same time, a very fine invisible sword made out of thunder qi formed. It was very close to a fine needle. It was only possible for Chun Yeowun, who had reached the Heavenly Master Level, to handle qi so freely. ¡®Nano. Aim for it.¡¯ [Yes, activating the panel system for the invisible sword. Target lock on.] Dudududu! An arrow mark was directed towards the red dot, trying to lock on. The chip moved quickly, but eventually, Nano managed to lock on. At that moment, Whoop! Crackle! ¡°Kuaakk!¡± Chun Mu-seong let out a groan in pain. No matter how small the invisible sword was, it was a sword that held tremendous energy, and it pierced the blood vessels. It was natural that he felt pain. Nano¡¯s voice echoed in Chun Yeowun¡¯s head. [Identity chip removal was successful.] Beep! Beep Beep! The red dot disappeared from the scan. With a satisfied expression, Chun Yeowun spoke. At the same time, Chun Mu-seong yelled. ¡°An-Ancestor! If you try to stab the ID chip like that, it will get rid of m¡­¡± ¡°Removed.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I removed the identity chip that was moving in your veins.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ At those words, Chun Mu-seong was confused. The Nano Machine in his body wasn¡¯t as good as Gatelinium, but it was made of the strongest metal on the planet, so it couldn¡¯t be stopped unless given an EMP wave or a strong electric shock. ¡°See this?¡± Chun Yeowun pointed to the air. Since it couldn¡¯t be seen by the naked eye, Chun Mu-seong put on specs. And then he magnified them a thousand times to the place Chun Yeowun was showing. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± The ID chip was pierced and broken. Chun Mu-seong was at a loss for words. Chapter 476 - Towards Hebei (1) The Nano Machine had the ID chip broken and removed. It meant that the TP could no longer track him. That was when Chun Mu-seong asked. ¡°H-How did you break it?¡± Even Dr. Baek of his era said that the 5th generation Nano Machine flowing through his blood vessels couldn¡¯t be eliminated without an EMP or electric shock. If the Nano Machine inside the body shattered with the shock, it would be dangerous. ¡°I got rid of it with an invisible sword made of thunder qi.¡± Chun Mu-seong was shocked. The constant throbbing pain after the sword pierced him was the thunder qi. As the human blood acts like a conductor, the electricity passes through the entire body. However, ¡°I managed to adjust the thunder qi so it wouldn¡¯t hurt anywhere else. Are all your questions answered now?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡®He thought of that?¡¯ Chun Mu-seong was speechless. In his heart, he thought that the people of the past were good at martial arts, but now he realized as civilization progressed, the present had declined. Chun Ma or even Chun Yeowun, they were both excellent people with insight. ¡°Well! Keep talking. So what is your plan if you fail to take Chun Ma to the future?¡± Chun Yeowun was curious about it. ¡®If the ID chip is removed, it will be difficult to track me down.¡¯ If Chun Mu-seong had been in the future era, he would have been easily traced. It was because the future was full of cameras and electromagnetic waves. But now here. No matter how strong the TP was, they couldn¡¯t search the entire Jianghu region, and even if they tried, they would have to keep their devices on them at all times. ¡®I have time.¡¯ It was already discovered that he time traveled, so he had to endure the situation. He would have to fulfill the last thing he had come to do before he got caught. ¡°¡­ ancestor. Would it be fine to continue talking as we move?¡± Even if it was impossible to trace, it was dangerous to stay in the same place. There was nothing to be afraid of, but there was no need to create a troublesome situation either, so Chun Yeowun continued talking with Chun Mu-seong while descending the mountain. ¡°Since I couldn¡¯t take Chun Ma, the next choice was you, my ancestor. You were the next best.¡± As he said, Chun Mu-seong looked up to him. However, Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t feel glad. It was something he had roughly guessed. ¡°But that failed too. I used up all the time packs. I have only one left, and without that, I can¡¯t go back.¡± Chun Mu-seong spoke while tapping the square bag on his waist. He had come to the past with the determination to risk his life, but if he was going to die, he would rather die in his time. ¡°Which was why I had to resort to the last plan.¡± The final plan was the method Dr. Baek had prepared. Chun Mu-seong took a device out of the bag and said. ¡°The Nano Machine in my ancestor¡¯s body is the 7th generation model and one of a kind, and it can be controlled with this device.¡± A part of the Gatelinium was inserted into the device. It was the only device capable of copying the information from Chun Yeowun¡¯s body which held the 7th generation Nano Machine. ¡°You know that I could¡¯ve moved all the analyzed data to the master controller so you could copy things like martial arts and formations.¡± ¡°¡­ I apologize. I should have asked for your permission first, but I was running out of time.¡± It was an inevitable choice for Chun Mu-seong, who couldn¡¯t stay in one place for long. He was trying to return to his time after quickly extracting the data. Of course, that turned out to be impossible. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but the only thing I know is that the device had an error.¡± The device was broken. Obviously, the Nano Machine in Chun Yeowun¡¯s body had blocked the orders from the master controller. Unless the Nano Machine is forcibly removed from the body and reprogrammed, it¡¯s currently a machine no one can interfere with. ¡®It¡¯s programmed to automatically self-destruct when it comes out of the body¡­ it¡¯s something that only the ancestor can use.¡¯ Nothing could be done. It would have been nice if the converted data was uploaded into the main drive of the Sky Corporation before returning to the future, but things didn¡¯t turn out like that. At that moment, Chun Yeowun stopped. ¡°After listening to your story, I think I have a rough idea of what the future holds.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Martial arts are fundamentally developed as time goes by. But if you have come back to the past and are trying to duplicate the martial arts, it means that the martial arts of the cult have been lost in the future.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Chun Mu-seong¡¯s eyes widened. He hadn¡¯t even talked about the Sky Demon Order, but Chun Yeowun had already figured it out. It was embarrassing, as if the future generations were called out. ¡°¡­ how did you know that?¡± ¡°You said that you have a position equivalent to an elder of our time. But isn¡¯t an elder only a Super Master?¡± The Super Master Level isn¡¯t low. However, if one looked at it from the Sky Demon Order¡¯s past level, it was considered poor. Chun Mu-seong¡¯s face turned red. In his time, reaching the Super Master Level is a great achievement. ¡°Even if it¡¯s nothing, shall we take a look at you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Chun Mu-seong was puzzled at it. Then Chun Yeowun turned back to him and spoke. ¡°Attack me with the best technique you have. If you are the son of the Lord, that means you must have learned things from your Lord, right?¡± ¡°I, how can I do that to my ancestor¡­¡± Chun Mu-seong saw Chun Yeowun¡¯s strength right in front of his eyes. He was at a level where Chun Mu-seong was nothing. It was embarrassing. ¡°Don¡¯t act silly. Didn¡¯t you just try to control Nano and restrain my body? Don¡¯t act like this and come.¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s stubborn words, Chun Mu-seong bowed his head. There was a clear difference in skills, and he thought this was a waste of time, but he couldn¡¯t ignore his ancestor¡¯s words. ¡°All right. I don¡¯t have any weapons on me¡­¡± Crack! Chun Mu-seong broke a branch. Chun Yeowun was still looking at him. ¡°Start.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Phat! With those words, Chun Mu-seong began to narrow the distance between him and Chun Yeowun. Chun Yeowun, who looked at the strides and movements, frowned. He definitely told the man to perform his best technique, but this wasn¡¯t the Sword Force of the Sky Demon, nor was it the incomplete version of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. Tatatat! More branches broke as Chun Mu-seong narrowed the distance. A sword made up of twelve different forms sharply targeted Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. Chachachacha! ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to avoid it?¡¯ Chun Mu-seong was perplexed. Chun Yeowun didn¡¯t move. There was a moment when Chun Mu-seong was thinking of stopping the technique. Pak! ¡°Huk!¡± Chun Yeowun grabbed the wrist which was holding the sword. It wasn¡¯t a true sword, just a branch, but it was still dangerous as it was loaded with energy, but Chun Yeowun caught it too easily. ¡°An-Ancestor?¡± ¡°Are you going to claim that this is what¡¯s used by the Lord?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but this is the Sword Force of the Sky Demon.¡± Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t understand what he heard. He just shook his head. ¡®Ha! This is the level of following something?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. This was just an imitation of the Sword Force of the Sky Demon, which he had restored. It was as if someone saw it, imitated it, and unfolded their own energy and forms. ¡°It¡¯s messed up.¡± ¡°Well, except for the Blade Six group, which is the best in my time¡­¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Pak! Chun Yeowun let go of the wrist which he was holding onto. Chun Mu-seong had nothing more to say either, at least not to his ancestor. ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡± ¡°There was a rumor that they were taking the military data.¡± ¡°In order to revive our group or even the cult, we decided that the only way for us to flourish was to restore the martial arts which had been practiced.¡± Chun Mu-seong thought that nothing could be done about the Blade Six. If so, the only way to revive the Sky Demon Order was to learn the martial arts from when they flourished the most. Looking at Chun Mu-seong, Chun Yeowun thought. ¡®From what I know about the future, it¡¯s obvious that the martial arts of the cult are lost.¡¯ It was so obvious that he didn¡¯t even need an explanation. It must have been the work of the Blade God Six Martial Clan. But he couldn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t completely annihilate the cult despite it turning into a group that could control the future. ¡®I want to go back to the time when that guy existed and overturn¡­¡¯ As Chun Ma said, the future belonged to the descendants. Even if he tried to solve it, he couldn¡¯t solve everything. Moreover, from Chun Mu-seong¡¯s words, the Blade God had changed the past and became the immortal ruler of many time axes. ¡®There are various time axes, but not all futures can be changed.¡¯ And he didn¡¯t like a future where the Blade God wins, but with so many different time axes, there were so many different futures. ¡®But I owe him.¡¯ One way or another, Chun Yeowun did receive help from his descendants. Without Nano, he couldn¡¯t have possibly escaped from so many crises. ¡®Then, I should give this guy a chance too.¡¯ Chun Yeowun made a decision. ¡°Great. You came here with the determination to revitalize the cult, so I will grant you what you wish for.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you martial arts.¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, Chun Mu-seong asked with a trembling voice. ¡°You mean, you will teach me martial arts?¡± ¡°Yes. With that pathetic martial arts, how do you plan on fighting with the Blade God Six Martial Clan in the future?¡± Chun Yeowun decided that since the ID chip was removed, his descendant couldn¡¯t be traced, so it was worth spending time teaching him. Of course, even if the TP appeared, Chun Yeowun planned on dealing with them. He was willing to take the risk and help out. Thud! Chun Mu-seong bowed to express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you. Ancestor, how am I supposed to repay this favo¡­¡± Woong! However, he was raised up by Chun Yeowun¡¯s energy as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t have to. ¡®I¡¯m just paying you back for what you did for me.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Even if that was the case, he couldn¡¯t help but be happy. It was natural that he was elated. He was being taught by his ancestor, a Heavenly Master. Chun Yeowun smiled and spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t like this too much. If you want to level up in a short time, the teaching won¡¯t be very friendly.¡± ¡°¡­ sorry?¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Chun Mu-seong to realize it. [AD Year. 2941.xx.xx] A space where the exact location was unknown. In a fairly spacious place, state-of-the-art equipment was installed all over the place. There, a middle-aged man with a mustache and in a white coat sat cross-legged in a chair, watching something with a young blonde TP. What they were looking at was a video. The man, who hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off of the video, spoke. ¡°Pause it.¡± The video was paused. The middle-aged man pointed to the monitor and said. ¡°Enlarge that. Show me the eyes.¡± [Image enlarging.] The part pointed at by the man got enlarged greatly. The face which filled the monitor was Chun Yeowun. ¡°Zoom in on both eyes.¡± [Yes.] After the orders were issued, Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes were shown. However, the two enlarged eyes of Chun Yeowun had white particles in them. Seeing that, the blonde TP yelled. ¡°T-This is!¡± ¡°He opened up augmented reality.¡± Tak! The middle-aged man snapped his fingers and got up from the chair. And spoke to the blonde TP. ¡°That thing. My guess is right.¡± ¡°Chief is right! You really are! I thought it was odd when he saw us in stealth mode.¡± The blonde TP was the one who escaped from Chun Yeowun. The middle-aged man put his fingers on the monitor and shrunk the image to see Chun Yeowun. He stared intently at Chun Yeowun and spoke. ¡°Nano Machine¡­ I don¡¯t know what kind of tricks they used to hide it, but they injected it into someone from the past. Code Orange. Summon the commanders of each Special Forces unit.¡± ¡°Special Forces! Roger!¡± Chapter 477 - Towards Hebei (2) Chapter 477: Towards Hebei (2) Originally, they were members of the cult who wanted to build tents near Changbai Mountain. However, at the order of their Lord Chun Yeowun, who joined them later, the half-built tents were cleared, and they moved to the northwest without break. After moving non-stop for two days, they were able to reach the western part of the Liaoning province. The second night, Chun Yeowun, who decided that they were too far away from Changbai Mountain, ordered for the camp to be moved and took measures so that he could rest for the night. ¡°Ugh, it feels like my soles are on fire.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°You! Don¡¯t put them onto the ground. If you want to rest quickly, then fasten them with stones.¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± At the urging of lieutenant Hu Bong, the cultists who were seated on the ground quickly got up. No matter how skilled they were in martial arts, they couldn¡¯t sleep properly for two days. They were exhausted. Most of them seemed tired. If the barracks were built beforehand, they would have already been asleep. ¡®Hm.¡¯ Chun Yeowun felt sorry looking at his men who were working. Still, he couldn¡¯t help it. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the TP, but they would show up with great preparation if they actually did. That was what Chun Mu-seong had warned him about. [Ancestor.] When he looked at the place from which he received the telepathic message, he looked at Chun Mu-seong. Although his hair was short for a martial artist, he looked close to their era¡¯s men once he changed his attire. Chun Mu-seong had naturally joined them under the pretext of joining the Sky Demon Order. Mun Ku recognized him, but at the request of Chun Yeowun, she decided to stay silent. [Did you memorize everything?] [I have memorized everything that you showed me.] ¡®Smart one.¡¯ Chun Mu-seong was smarter than he thought. It didn¡¯t take that long for him to memorize what Chun Yeowun was teaching. Since it wasn¡¯t easy to pass on martial arts while on the move, Chun Yeowun gave him some pointers on internal energy. And he had already memorized six martial arts techniques along with internal energy amplification. ¡®He¡¯ll have to memorize 10 more techniques of the cult and then the 24 Demon Swords and finally the Sword Force of the Sky Demon.¡¯ Chun Mu-seong was lucky. Thanks to the Nano Machine inside Chun Yeowun, he managed to get information on about 6% of the cult¡¯s martial arts. Chun Yeowun would select the most outstanding techniques and had him memorize them. Chun Mu-seong was skeptical when he heard that Chun Yeowun would teach him. However, [It won¡¯t be fair if you¡¯re the only one getting stronger.] [Ah¡­] In order to revive the Sky Demon Order, not just him, but everyone had to develop their skills. He heard that in the Sky Corporation, which was the future name of the Sky Demon Order, almost no one crossed the Master Level. It was truly shocking news. And the most talented ones were said to have only reached the Super Master level. [Among those who succeeded the same lineage as me, there are only a few others besides the Lords who reached the Super Master Level. Ancestor.] [¡­ from what you said, the Lord or the chairman or whatever, is a Peak Super Master.] [That¡­ is right.] If that was the case, it would be difficult to narrow the gap between them and the future Blade God Six Martial Clan. But he listened to Chun Mu-seong¡¯s words, and he knew that in the future, martial arts wasn¡¯t the only way to compete. It was said that there is science and technology, as well as the latest weapons, which held great influence. In addition, he said that several groups move besides the Blade God Six Martial Clan because there are various things other than martial arts. [I¡¯m really ashamed, but we are only able to continue the legacy by investing in Nano and various other technologies.] According to Chun Mu-seong, Sky Corporation is considered the best in the world in terms of nano technology. And based on their research, the 7th generation Nano Machine in Chun Yeowun¡¯s body was produced. Chun Mu-seong sent a message. [Hmm, ancestor. So, am I being taught the martial arts of my ancestors today?] He understood the reason for passing down the martial art, but he was anxious to learn the Sword Force of the Sky Demon, which was dedicated to the Lords of the cult. Before descending Changbai Mountain, Chun Yeowun showed him the Sword Force of the Sky Demon. Chun Mu-seong, who saw that, was astonished. In front of what Chun Yeowun had just displayed, everything he learned so far looked like child¡¯s play. He couldn¡¯t even call this technique a sword technique. ¡®I want to learn that quickly.¡¯ He was excited, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t included in Chun Yeowun¡¯s plan. [No. Tonight, I will teach you how to use the Sword of Illusion from the Ghost Illusion Clan, one of the top clans in our cult, and how to use internal energy, so memorize them and grow.] [Ah¡­] Chun Mu-seong couldn¡¯t help but show his disappointment. As they camped, he expected that he would receive martial arts training from Chun Yeowun. But Chun Yeowun seemed to have other plans. ¡®I couldn¡¯t talk with Mun Ku properly.¡¯ It seemed like Mun Ku was pregnant. It wasn¡¯t told to anyone yet. Even though he had been talking to her for the past two days, Chun Yeowun couldn¡¯t help but feel worried about not being able to take care of them. She was someone who had an official position, and now she would have to pay attention to their child. If he could have his way, he wanted her to return to the cult, yet he couldn¡¯t let go of her hand because he didn¡¯t know where the Blade God was lurking. [You haven¡¯t slept for two days, take a rest and memorize what I taught you.] [¡­yes.] Chun Mu-seong went away while mumbling under his breath. Looking at that, Chun Yeowun smiled. He knew just how motivated the guy was, but he also knew that his broken arm hadn¡¯t healed completely, so there was no way he would teach him martial arts. ¡®That broken arm will get better once he controls his inter¡­¡¯ Shrek! It was then, a man wearing a unique mask appeared next to him. It was the Great Guardian, Marakim. In Marakim¡¯s hand, there was something like a tray covered in cloth. ¡°Lord.¡± ¡°Great Guardian!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s face brightened. It was the tea that he had been waiting for. Showing the tray, Marakim spoke. ¡°I brought what you said. It cooled down quickly. I think it can be warmed up again. I can tell the cultists to prepare it and bring it back to the Lord¡¯s ten¡­¡± ¡°No. I will take it from here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marakim was puzzled, but Chun Yeowun just grabbed the tray and walked away. He walked towards the barrack where Mun Ku was staying. And that was when someone called Marakim. ¡°Great Guardian.¡± ¡°Ah! Former Lord!¡± It was Chun Inji. Next to him was Hu Bong, who seemed to have guided Chun Inji to where they were. ¡°Uh? The Lord was here a moment ago.¡± Confused, Hu Bong asked the Great Guardian. ¡°Great Guardian. Have you seen our Lord?¡± At that, Marakim pointed to Mun Ku¡¯s barracks and spoke. ¡°The Lord just went to Lady Mun¡¯s barracks. Hmm.¡± At those words, former Lord Chun Inji smiled brightly and nodded. He knew that Chun Yeowun and Mun Ku had been in a relationship for a while. Of course, there wasn¡¯t a single member of the cult who didn¡¯t know what was happening between those two. ¡°Our Lord is too much. Going in there as soon as the barracks are up. Hehehe.¡± ¡®¡­ amazing.¡¯ Seeing how Hu Bong was smiling like a fool, Marakim shook his head. Hu Bong was the only one who could get away with saying such things in front of Chun Inji. He had to be brave to cross that narrow line. ¡°If it¡¯s something urgent, I can inform the Lord¡­¡± At Marakim¡¯s words, Chun Inji waved his hands while saying. ¡°Hehehe, leave them alone. This old man isn¡¯t that ignorant. But, where have you been all day?¡± Early in the morning, he saw Chun Yeowun give Marakim an order. Chun Inji, who was curious about it, asked around. ¡°Ahh, Lord said that there was something special he wanted to eat, so I went to get it.¡± ¡°Something he wanted to eat?¡± Chun Inji frowned. It was because he didn¡¯t know what order was given to Marakim. It didn¡¯t look like Chun Yeowun had such an appetite, so it was surprising. ¡°Huhuhu, he gave such an order? Was there a village nearby?¡± ¡°I was fortunate that there was a village about 80 miles northwest. There I was able to find dried peaches, duck soup, and rice cakes.¡± ¡°He asked for fruits too? That one is too much.¡± Chun Inji thought it was odd. Why would Chun Yeowun send Marakim to such a distant place just to get some fruits. ¡®When I see this, he¡¯s still young.¡¯ Sure Chun Yeowun had done a lot of great things, but he was still young, very young. ¡°Wah.¡± Hu Bong exclaimed at the items of food. Lately, all he had been eating were dry ingredients and raisins. Listening to the new dishes made him hungry. Looking at Mun Ku¡¯s barracks with envy, he mumbled. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m jealous. Thanks to having such a strong man by her side, Mun Ku gets to eat all kinds of things. She even gained weight these days, and her stomach seems to be protruding out too. It would be better for her to eat a little and leave the rest to me. Hehehe.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ As soon as Hu Bong said that, both Chun Inji and Marakim looked at him. Hu Bong, who didn¡¯t know why was perplexed. ¡°Wh-Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Huh? ¡­ that¡­ it would be nice to leave the rest, but I¡¯m not forcing her, I just can¡¯t eat the jerky¡­¡± ¡°No! What you said before that.¡± ¡°¡­ that Mun Ku¡¯s stomach seemed like it gained weight¡­ no, I don¡¯t get it! Why are you being like this? Did I say something¡­¡± Leaving behind Hu Bong, Chun Inji moved. All of a sudden, he moved towards the barracks where Mun Ku was staying. Not just Chun Inji, Marakim was following him too. Hu Bong, who saw that, was confused. ¡°Why?¡± Hu Bong still had no clue at all. Meanwhile, inside Mun Ku¡¯s barracks, Chun Yeowun put his hand on her belly, while Mun Ku covered her face feeling shy. Nano¡¯s voice echoed in his ears. [It has been confirmed to be a boy. Congratulations. As a result of the ultrasound diagnosis, it¡¯s estimated to be around seventeen weeks¡­] He couldn¡¯t hear Nano¡¯s voice anymore. He put his hand on her belly to learn the condition of the child and the mother, but he found some unexpected news. Ba-dump! Ba-dump! A small heartbeat. And that wasn¡¯t all. Augmented reality opened in his eyes, and he could see the shape of his child. ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯ The excitement which was budding in him didn¡¯t go away. It was a strange experience for Chun Yeowun to be able to see his own child, who hasn¡¯t even entered the world yet. ¡®So this is my child?¡¯ He was caught up in the strange feeling. It struck him again that he was going to be a father. ¡°Ahh. Lord, how long are you going to touch me like that?¡± Mun Ku asked with a blushed face. Chun Yeowun stroked her hair gently. ¡°Sorry. I could hear the heartbeat so clearly, just a little more¡­ ah!¡± At that time, Chun Yeowun¡¯s face suddenly became annoyed, making Mun Ku ask. ¡°What is it?¡± Chun Yeowun took a deep breath. He lowered Mun Ku¡¯s clothes which were rolled above her belly and reached towards the barracks entrance. And, Move! At the tent entrance, quite a few people were standing. ¡®!?¡¯ Mun Ku¡¯s face turned stiff. They were Chun Inji, Marakim, Hu Bong, and even the Six Swords. Each of them had come here, but they couldn¡¯t enter the barracks. They were waiting for someone to open it, and when it was done, they couldn¡¯t hide the joy on their faces. ¡®This¡­¡¯ It seemed like what they heard was right. They acted as normal as they could to not burden Mun Ku. Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t even sure what to say, but Hu Bong suddenly bowed on one knee and shouted with a silly smile on his face. ¡°Lord. Congratulations!¡± As soon as he said that, everyone knelt and shouted. ¡°Lord. Congratulations!¡± All of a sudden, those who were working near the barracks too knelt down. Chun Inji shyly coughed a little, ¡°Hm, congratulations to the both of you.¡± They then understood that the news about Chun Yeowun and Mun Ku having a child was revealed. ¡°Acckkk!¡± Mun Ku, unable to process it, bowed her head. She was happy, but she was always shy when too many people gave her attention. ¡®Nothing can be done.¡¯ It was embarrassing that they all knew, but since it had come out, Chun Yeowun decided to accept it, so he walked towards Chun Inji and decided to address everyone. ¡°Grandfather. And everyone¡­¡± It was then. Startle! Chun Yeowun stared at the dark night sky in the southeast direction. And Nano¡¯s voice greeted him again. [Warning! Warning! A flying object detected in the air, distance 2 km.] ¡®Flying object?¡¯ Chapter 478 - Special Forces (1) Chapter 478: Special Forces (1) [AD. Year. 2941.xx.xx] A location that looked like a conference room. With a round table right in the middle. At the table, a middle-aged man with a mustache and white robe sat at the top, then there were five people in uniforms with moon and star designs on them. However, except for the middle-aged man, none of them were real. Woong! A beam was projected down from a device installed on the ceiling, a 3-dimensional image. The people were able to attend the meeting through that. The middle-aged man spoke while pointing to the screen which was behind him. ¡°Did you get it?¡± Among the 3D images, a bald man with a black eye patch on his left eye opened his mouth. ¡°I apologize, but should we really consider this a Code Orange? I think this is Code Blue or Yellow.¡± The bald man didn¡¯t think that the image displayed called for so much attention. He didn¡¯t think that the situation was that serious. The middle-aged man with a mustache who listened to that spoke while pointing the laser in his hand to the monitor behind him. ¡°As you can see, everyone realizes that there is a Nano Machine inside that one¡¯s body, right?¡± The eyes of the person in the image were enlarged so that the others could see clearly. The white particles which were hanging in their pupils. ¡°Seeing that it¡¯s augmented reality, it has to be a Nano Machine. But, as the captain of Special Forces, Hugo, said, should we now send in another unit with the same equipment while considering this a Code Blue?¡± Next to the bald man, a black man in a blue uniform spoke. Code Orange was the second-highest priority, under Code Red, in the TP. And it meant from that point on, the special forces could be deployed. ¡°Special Forces captain, Takuya. How far did the reports go?¡± ¡°I heard that the patrol unit sent to those coordinates were annihilated.¡± ¡°Do you want to call for a Code Blue despite the new information?¡± ¡°Commander. If the martial artist has a Nano Machine specialized for combat in him, it¡¯s possible for the entire unit to be killed. And there¡¯s a chance of leaking information¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the enlarged image on the monitor returned to its original size and started playing. The five captains of the Special Forces looked at it. As they watched the video being played, their eyes changed. ¡°No! He stopped bullets? Was it telekinesis?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t those ultra-vibrating bullets?¡± Comments of shock and surprise flowed out of the captain¡¯s mouth. Tick! The recorded video ended. The middle-aged man, no, the commander, asked them. ¡°Okay, now what do you think about it? Do you still think it¡¯s Code Blue?¡± A woman with curly red hair and voluptuous breasts opened her lips which were tinted with red lipstick. ¡°Now I understand why the commander called our Special Forces before calling for the Great Gate.¡± The commander nodded. The Special Forces were special troops created by recruiting those who had experienced the Great Gate among the TP. ¡°This man is a martial artist with high combat abilities which are close to the Gate. What is even more dangerous is that there is a Nano Machine in his body which cannot be traced or identified.¡± ¡°An untraceable chip?¡± ¡°What! Is that even possible?¡± Everyone was shocked. No Nano Machine could escape from the surveillance of the space-time detectors. Even if the Nano Machines were made small enough to operate, the electromagnetic waves inside the machine couldn¡¯t stay hidden for long. It was possible to cheat for a short time, but they were always found. The commander spoke in a strong voice. ¡°This is why we need the power of the Special Forces. We need to capture this man.¡± ¡°Are you going to extract the Nano Machine?¡± A captain of special forces asked. With such great technology, it would be a waste to discard that Nano Machine. The commander nodded. ¡°But it would be impossible if we don¡¯t catch him. At least for the sake of order within the space-time system, your efforts are needed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many teams will be needed, but this will be fun. Because of the Blade Six group, I was always curious about the special abilities these martial artists had¡­ I will go.¡± A captain of the Special Forces applied. The commander nodded his head, and then extending his hand, he said. ¡°We never know, so you should probably take one more Special Forces unit to support.¡± Someone, who was sitting on the other side, got up from their seat. He was a tall, muscular middle-aged man in a purple uniform wearing an ox-horn helmet. It was just a 3D image, yet, the overwhelming pressure was too much to handle. ¡°I will support.¡± The corners of the commander¡¯s mouth formed into a smile. ¡°Ugh, so the Special Forces of Keanu will go?¡± The commander was quite relieved. A middle-aged man in a green uniform asked with arrogant eyes. ¡°Is it fine if we bring him back barely alive?¡± Dark night. Mt. Magol is located in the western part of Liaoning province. There was an unusual location at the top. Unlike places where trees and bushes grew sparsely, this location seemed clean and empty for a radius of about five meters. One might not think much of it, but one could see that it was unnatural compared to other places. Looking into the area, It seemed like a base camp had been built with electronic devices. There were four men in purple uniform in front of monitors, each watching the screens. They were members of the Keanu Special Forces unit, one of TP¡¯s five Special Forces. In the middle of the barracks, the captain, Keanu, was sitting with his arms crossed. ¡°A-13 coordinates, deployed.¡± ¡°B-11 coordinates, deployed.¡± ¡°C-15 coordinates, deployed.¡± Looking at one of the monitors, the image was being transmitted to them from the night camera. The camera¡¯s viewing angle was looking down from the high sky, capturing a ground scene. It was an unmanned stealth drone. Beep! Beep! When a living organism is detected on the screen, it will automatically analyze it. So far, they haven¡¯t been able to find anyone with a Nano Machine. ¡°Captain, It¡¯s going to take a while.¡± In front of the monitors on the left side, a young man with short grey hair and bewildered eyes shook his head while speaking. ¡°We are used to face-to-face combat, so it would be better to cooperate with the Dead Rose Special Force¡­¡± ¡°Therese.¡± Keanu interrupted his words. He looked annoyed at the words of the member. Therese, the young white-haired man, was bewildered. ¡°Yes, yes, captain.¡± ¡°Our Keanu Special Forces are veterans who have defended the Great Gate four times in Europe. What kind of cooperation are you planning to do with a unit led by a girl who uses telekinesis?¡± Keanu didn¡¯t even recognize the other unit as a part of the Special Forces. That was how arrogant he was. But he had every right to be. If he hadn¡¯t been placed in the TP by the command of the UN military chief, he might still have an active role in his former position. ¡°You half-assed.¡± The young man scratched his head. ¡°Captain. I told you it¡¯s Tanaka and half-assed¡­¡± ¡°Whatever. How did the pursuit of Chun Mu-seong of the Sky Corporation go?¡± ¡°¡­¡± After being transferred to Special Forces, he was told thousands of times to call him Tanaka, yet he calls him by that name. Taking a deep breath, the man replied, giving up. ¡°Phew, I don¡¯t know. If the registered ID chip number were in this space and time, we would have detected it a long time ago, but there¡¯s no reaction at all.¡± Dudud! On the monitor screen, Tanaka pointed to the detection circle spreading around, but nothing was caught. ¡°Isn¡¯t that strange? If he escaped into another time and space, it should at least be detected, but this is as if the chip is lost¡­¡± It was then. Therese, the one looking at the monitor, shouted. ¡°Captain! Look here!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned in that direction. Something was caught on the drone¡¯s camera. Hundreds of thermal sensations were detected approximately 4 km away. ¡°Just a crowd of people?¡± At Tanaka¡¯s words, Therese shook his head. ¡°No. If you look at them, their bioenergy is too strong!¡± ¡°Martial artists?¡± ¡°Could be something like that.¡± ¡°Keep the drone¡¯s retro-reflecting panel open and lower its altitude to get closer to them.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± At Keanu¡¯s command, Therese grabbed the manual control in front of the monitor. He was planning to approach the place by controlling them himself. ¡°Send the other drones the same coordinates.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± There were many drones that Therese was controlling, and they were getting closer to where the heat sinks were. After reaching a distance of about 2 km, the camera began to show. When zoomed in, they saw a lot of barracks and people. They immediately started to look for the person they were supposed to catch. The screen was running a search on the image which was previously stored. It wasn¡¯t that long. Beep! Beep! As the image magnified, someone walking out of a barracks was caught. The corners of Keanu¡¯s mouth went up. ¡®Found you.¡¯ It was the unregistered Nano Machine holder, the martial artist that their commander had shown them. ¡°Nice. The Special Forces will¡­!?¡± He was about to give the orders to move to the coordinates shown by the drone, but, He wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked. ¡°Captain¡­ that one¡­ doesn¡¯t it look like he¡¯s looking into the camera?¡± The young man with black hair and sharp-looking eyes was staring intently at the camera. It was impossible to look at the stealth drone, which had a reflective panel activated and was 2 km away in the dark night. Therese said, waving his hand. ¡°Eh, it must be a coincidence. If his Nano Machine had the ability to detect the drone, it could have figured out our location, but this isn¡¯t enough¡­¡± It was then. The young man in the video pretended to swing something at the drone. And, Crackle! The camera split in half, and then the transmission was cut off. ¡®!?¡¯ Everyone stared dumbfounded, but Keanu shouted. ¡°Have the other drones arrived?¡± At those words, Tanaka and the crew went back to their monitors. ¡°B-15 almost reached the coordina¡­¡± Crackle! ¡°Ah!¡± Tanaka¡¯s monitor screen went blank. But that wasn¡¯t it. Crackle! The screen, which another operator, Baren, was trying to switch, went blank too. Most of the drones had reached the location, but a strange phenomenon occurred where the screens were turning off. Only one monitor was still alive. The drone being controlled by Liam, who was as big as Keanu, was live. The nearest location to their target was 2.3 km. That was when Keanu urgently exclaimed. ¡°Don¡¯t go any further. Just increase the altitude and zoom in on him.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Dudung! At that time, a person¡¯s face zoomed in on the monitor. With an annoyed expression, Keanu spoke. ¡°Are you playing! Liam! You zoomed in too much.¡± Liam turned his head in confusion. ¡°Cap¡­tain. I haven¡¯t made any adjustments to the screen.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Are you telling me that he¡¯s in front of the camera?¡± Besides the reflective panel, the drone was high in the sky. It would be impossible to fly without switching into suit mode, but the man on the screen wasn¡¯t wearing a suit. Keanu spoke in an absurd tone, finding it hard to believe. Crackle! ¡°Ah!¡± The young man on the monitor reached out to an angle. Looking at that, it must have been at the camera. ¡°No, I mean, he is really in front of the camera¡­¡± Chi-chi-chik! At that moment, the screen on the monitor changed to a blue screen, and letters moved up quickly. Tanaka spoke, realizing what was happening. ¡°N-No way! Is he trying to hack the drone?¡± Liam was shocked by what he heard. ¡°He has a Nano Machine, right?¡± ¡°This!¡± With that, Therese urgently tried to kill off the connection with the drone. But it didn¡¯t happen, so he forcibly broke it. Kwang! The force of the fists was so strong that the controller was completely shattered. Captain Keanu decided that something was off. He thought the opponent was someone who had strength, and he thought that he could be someone as tough as the Great Gate. But this one, this one, was making his palms sweat. ¡®¡­ this.¡¯ It felt as if he was on the battlefield. It wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly. If the opponent had extraordinary abilities and knew how to use the Nano Machine so freely, he could no longer think of himself as someone with the upper hand. ¡®I looked down on him. Nice. You are a martial artist of this era. So let¡¯s do this right now.¡¯ Thinking that Keanu shouted to his stunned members. ¡°Keanu Special Forces!¡± ¡°Roger!!!¡± ¡°Move the base camp and come up with a strategy to hunt him down. Understood?¡± Everyone nodded and replied. ¡°Roger!!!¡± The crew began to clean up the camp in unison. It was right to move the camp because the drones were lost, but there¡¯s a high probability of being tracked if the man managed to hack into it. Trained, they could do it in an instant, and they quickly organized the equipment. ¡°Now quickly dismantle the barracks and move¡­¡± It was then. Kwang! A loud roar erupted from outside. The entire barracks shook. ¡°Ugh! Wh-What is this?¡± The barracks are equipped with a powerful magnetic shield, which could block any attack. Kwak! However, the ceiling of the barracks was ripped open, and someone entered. Thud! Bewildered, the members of the Special Forces spread out. The only one who stood still was their captain, Keanu, who mumbled. ¡°Y-You?¡± A young man with long hair and a white face. He was the man who had the unregistered Nano Machine inside him, the one impossible to detect. The young man, who exudes overbearing energy, looked around and spoke in his usual cold voice. ¡°Found you.¡± Chapter 479 - Special Forces (2) Among the abilities that Nano unlocked, there were a few things that were particularly difficult to understand. One of them was system hacking and reverse detection, and he never dreamed that it could be used. ¡®The more I know about future technology, the more shocked I get.¡¯ Thanks to Nano, he was able to trace back where the drone came from, but he was shocked to see the barracks. He didn¡¯t expect the hidden retro-reflective panel functions to be used this widely. ¡®So these are the ones.¡¯ Chun Yeowun looked at the 5 people inside the barracks. They were all wearing purple uniforms, and they seemed shocked. They were muscular and large, and they all seemed to be similar to the size of Ko Wanghur, of the Six Swords. ¡®Huge.¡¯ But that wasn¡¯t the point, Chun Yeowun spoke first to those who seemed to be on guard. ¡°Why did you track me down like that?¡± He was referring to the stealth drones. At that question, Keanu opened his mouth. ¡°You speak Chinese, too. Ahaha. You must be Chinese. Or maybe Cantonese?¡± It was similar to the TP officers who had come before. After speaking in English, the man suddenly spoke in fluent Chinese. Keanu continued speaking again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know the reason behind it?¡± He clicked his tongue, looking at Chun Yeowun, who didn¡¯t seem the least bit shocked. And Chun Yeowun realized the reason. ¡®Was it that ungrateful brat? Even after removing the ID chip, the tracking was fast. Did letting one go turn into this problem? Troublesome.¡¯ Even if they tried tracking, he thought he could have some free time on his hands. But they managed to find him within two days. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you guys take him?¡± ¡°Him?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, captain Keanu shook his head and said. ¡°You are misunderstanding something. Our purpose is you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You, a man of this age, don¡¯t you have something in your body that isn¡¯t compatible with the era you are living in?¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes narrowed at the question. Until he came here, he thought that their purpose was to get his descendant, Chun Mu-seong. But that was wrong, ¡®They know of Nano.¡¯ Last time, he deliberately refrained from using the abilities of Nano. Of course, this time, he used them to track these people down. He wasn¡¯t sure how they found out, but they noticed that he had Nano or a Nano Machine in his body. ¡°So you have something to do with me? Time Patrol.¡± If they knew it, then he didn¡¯t have to hide it anymore. Chun Yeowun openly spoke. This time, the eyes of the Special Forces members, even Keanu, were shocked. ¡°As expected, you are aware of our existence because you have been injected with a Nano Machine. Or did you hear that from the criminal named Chun Mu-seong?¡± ¡°Criminal?¡± ¡°Yes. Criminal. He committed the worst crime which disrupted the flow of time and space from the moment he tampered with history.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes turned cold. And as if to warn Chun Yeowun from doing anything, Keanu said. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way. I doubt that this is an era where things can¡¯t be solved with words. We operate in accordance with the United Nations Time Patrol Act. In this era, it¡¯s like the Emperor¡¯s order.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a criminal who interfered with the flow of time and space and indirectly harmed people. If you come with us quietly, get arrested by us, we will remove the Nano Machine in your body and adjust your memories so that you can go back to your normal life.¡± Simply put, a surrender. Chun Yeowun shook his head at those words. From the beginning, Keanu knew that Chun Yeowun wouldn¡¯t surrender. He was just stalling to think of an attack. ¡°You are making an unwise choice. I thought that you would at least have the ability to think and judge properly because you have a Nano Machine inside you, but in this era¡­¡± ¡°You speak bullshit with a lot of care.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chun Yeowun raised his right hand. And then he clenched it as if he was pressing something inside his hand. And, Bang! Bang! Bang! With dust rising off the ground inside the barracks, explosions occurred in four directions. ¡°No!¡± Tanaka couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment. What just exploded was the magnetic confinement device. It¡¯s easy to subdue an opponent of a specific time while it constantly moves on the ground by absorbing the sounds. ¡°Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t know if you tried stalling?¡± ¡°Shit! Keanu Special Forces! Open!¡± Those who were on alert, at the order of their captain, moved back. At the same time, purple metal suits covered their bodies. Chachachachak! Once the suit transformed, the five of them stretched out their arms towards Chun Yeowun. Then, something was shooting from the hole which was formed in their palms, a strong energy wave. Woong, [Low-frequency infrasound.] At Nano¡¯s warning in his head, Chun Yeowun opened his arms wide. Inside the barracks, where there was no wind, a strong tornado rose. Wheeing! Strong winds, which acted like shields, blocked the low-frequency infrasound. ¡®Kuk, how is he blocking the infrasound?¡¯ Therese bit his lip. They knew that the Nano Machine would get in the way, but it seemed like the machine immediately let the man know how to stop the attack. ¡°Huh! If this is blocked, we will subdue him with force!¡± At that time, Liam, who had the same physique as Keanu, jumped at Chun Yeowun from behind. Shhh! The suit form had accelerated the man¡¯s movement. Liam threw his fist at Chun Yeowun¡¯s head. Chun yeowun turned around and slightly blocked the fist with a single hand. Pak! ¡®Hm?¡¯ Chun Yeowun frowned. He thought that it was a simple punch, but the power was immense. Even Chun Yeowun, who had the strength to break through the sapphire wall, was about to be pushed back. Chikkk! ¡°Whether you are martial artists or something else, you can¡¯t stand the power of my remodeled body.¡± Liam was a human weapon whose entire body was converted to artificial muscles. Since it easily surpassed the limit of human beings, the punches he threw had tens of tons of power. If it was a battle of plain physical power, he could overpower Chun Yeowun. But, Pak! Chun Yeowun, who was pushed back for a moment, went stiff. He didn¡¯t move anymore, as if a huge wall was supporting him from behind. ¡®He, he¡­ how?¡¯ That was when he heard Chun Yeowun¡¯s words. ¡°So what if you have physical strength?¡± Chun Yeowun had reached the peak of internal energy. He instinctively knew that he couldn¡¯t overpower Liam with pure strength, ¡°Kuk! Then!¡± Liam used his other fist. Chun Yeowun caught it too. ¡°Suit upgrade!¡± Swoosh! As soon as Liam¡¯s words fell, the particles on his suit moved and wrapped around his body, and the force of his punch rose sharply. ¡°Liam, hold him!¡± Tanaka shouted as he pulled out a device from his waist. Push! When a button was pressed, a sword made of light, a lightsaber appeared. Chun Yeowun, seeing that the lightsaber giving out red light was unusual, tried to shake Liam off. But before that could happen, a sudden vibration occurred from Liam¡¯s fist, which was covered in his suit. Drrr! [Ultra-vibration occurring in the armor of the opponent¡¯s suit.] Nano¡¯s voice sounded like a warning. It seemed like he was trying to destroy Chun Yeowun¡¯s hands which were holding his fists. ¡°Kuaahahaha! It¡¯s too late to regret. You caught my body so¡­¡± Slash! Thud! Something fell with a thud sound. Falling to the ground was nothing but, ¡°My-My arm?¡± Liam¡¯s arm which was supposed to be in the purple suit. Crackle! Sparks shone on the severed section of the arm. As it was a remodeled body, he didn¡¯t feel any pain. Although he didn¡¯t feel any pain, he was shocked. He opened his mouth as he blinked his eyes. ¡°H-How did you? The suit?¡± It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the suit¡¯s material was made with the hardest material on the planet. He couldn¡¯t hide how shocked he was when such a material was cut down so easily. ¡°I wonder if the head is remodeled too.¡± ¡°What?¡± As Chun Yeowun slightly waved his hand, the invisible sword that cut off Liam¡¯s arm pierced his forehead in an instant. Puck! ¡°Kuak!¡± Liam fell backwards with a small shout. ¡°This bastard!¡± Wheeing! Tanaka¡¯s lightsaber aimed for Chun Yeowun¡¯s head. When Chun Yeowun stretched out his left hand and pretended to push him away, Tanaka and his lightsaber bounced back. ¡°Ugh!¡± Woong! He didn¡¯t fall. The white particles emitted from Tanaka¡¯s suit stopped him from falling. Unbalanced, despite that, Tanaka aimed the lightsaber. ¡°You monster! Die!¡± And, Pang! A beam of light that extended from his lightsaber rushed for Chun Yeowun. Chun Yeowun waved his palm in the direction from which the rays were flying in from. Phut! Ripples formed from his palm as the space shook, and the rays bent away and pierced the barracks. It was the unification of energy, which he saw Ark Wui do. Kwak! ¡°N-No way! How can he bend beams with his bare hands?¡± They didn¡¯t know that such things could be done without a Nano Suit. Even if he wore a Nano Suit, dispersing the light beam could be done, but not bending it. ¡°What kind of¡­¡± ¡°This is annoying.¡± Chun Yeowun reached out to grab the lightsaber. Woong! ¡°What?¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ He tried to steal it with internal energy, but Tanaka was holding onto it firmly, as it was connected to the suit. It seemed like he was pulling the arm instead of the weapon. ¡°Well, there is nothing I can do.¡± When Chun Yeowun said that, energy rose. An invisible sword emerged from above Tanaka and fell, trying to cut off the arm which was holding the weapon. ¡°Noo!¡± Then, Therese, who was wearing a thicker suit than the others, shouted. ¡°Panel!¡± Chachacha! That very moment, Therese¡¯s suit disintegrated and turned into 30 drones with muzzles that moved. Swoosh! Those drones all surrounded Chun Yeowun. Red dots appeared all over the vital parts of his body. ¡°Stop. Lift a finger, and I shoot.¡± All drones were capable of using ultra-vibrating bullets. He was sure that stopping them at such a close distance would be impossible. But, he was confused with Chun Yeowun¡¯s reaction, ¡°I see.¡± And, ¡°No!¡± Despite the warning, the invisible sword cut off the arm of Tanaka, who was holding the lightsaber. Slash! ¡°KUAAAKKK!¡± A scream from Tanaka. Maybe he wasn¡¯t a remodeled human. That¡¯s probably why he couldn¡¯t bear the pain and cried out. Therese cried out. ¡°You motherfucker! Shoot him now.¡± The AI in the suit, which controlled the panel, gave the order to fire. But it stopped. An anomaly occurred the moment the bullets were about to leave the muzzles. [Drones not set.] The voice of the AI was heard in his ears. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ [The control of the panel appears to have been eroded. Drones aren¡¯t responding to the order.] ¡®What?¡¯ Despite the AI speaking in English, he couldn¡¯t understand until Chun Yeowun raised his hand. Chik! Then, the guns aiming for Chun Yeowun pointed to the remaining members of the Special Forces. ¡°No, this is absurd! How can this happen?¡± This was nothing much for Chun Yeowun, who could handle thousands of Air Swords. Looking at those who were bewildered, Chun Yeowun spoke with a sly smile. ¡°You said you¡¯ll shoot. Why aren¡¯t you doing it?¡± ¡°Fuckk!¡± Therese swore. He couldn¡¯t shoot. However, unlike Therese, who was panicking, their captain could guess one thing. ¡®The movement control has been lost by us, but he cannot shoot.¡¯ Which meant they still had a chance. [Therese. Can you hear me?] [Captain?] He ordered Therese to blow up the drones at his signal. Since the opponent had a Nano Machine, they had connected their communication frequency, just in case. ¡®It¡¯s possible.¡¯ The drones were still around Chun Yeowun. No matter how strong the man was, if the drones exploded at such close distance, even a monster would get injured. This means they would be able to take down Chun Yeowun without much effort. Step! Step! Hiding his intentions, Keanu stepped forward. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re making me take the lead.¡± Until now, he just looked at what happened. As he moved, his upper body grew even larger, probably because the suit made it look like that. ¡°I never thought that I would have a chance to show my skills since the last Great Gate battle, which happened two years ago. You are special in this era. Thanks to you, I get to warm up my body.¡± His voice was full of arrogance. Despite seeing all that Chun Yeowun did, he didn¡¯t feel scared. The other Special Forces members had a high level of trust in him. It was like they were thinking, ¡®the captain is moving.¡¯ Keanu took a unique pose and continued. ¡°Martial artist. Be nervous. You will experience that it¡¯s impossible to deal with me, a fighter who has experienced the Great Gate¡­¡± Slash! At that moment, Chun Yeowun acted like he wielded something. Puzzled, Keanu asked. ¡°What have you don¡­¡± Drip! Before he could finish speaking, the thick neck of the captain fell to the ground. Roll! Roll! ¡®!!!¡¯ The members of the Special Forces went stiff. It happened so quickly that they were too shocked to realize what just happened. Chun Yeowun mumbled in an annoyed voice. ¡°Why are you talking so much?¡± Chapter 480 - Revise/Battle (1) Chapter 480: Revise/Battle (1) The head rolled on the ground with a bewildered expression on it. Along with Liam, Keanu, the captain of the Special Forces, had modified human abilities. But who would have imagined that he would die in such a vain manner? ¡®!?¡¯ Surprised by the sudden death, the Special Forces only then realized their situation. Until they met him, they were all burning with desire, saying that they would win the battle, which is on par with the Great Gate. But the situation wasn¡¯t in their favor. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Rather, they were being hunted down. Of the Special Forces, two were killed, and one had an amputated arm making him incapable of combat. There was no other way but to run if they valued their lives. ¡®Ugh, it¡¯s impossible for us to do anything to him. Subjugate him? Crazy!¡¯ Therese groaned inwardly. Subduing the enemy was the only possible way they could have an advantage over him. But how could they subdue a monster? On the contrary, it was unknown if they could even escape from there. ¡®Two main members of the Special Forces are gone. Maybe when all five special forces come¡­ ah!¡¯ Suddenly, Therese managed to think of something. ¡°Dead Rose Special Forces!¡± They weren¡¯t the only team which came here. Although they weren¡¯t together because of the arrogance and stubborn nature of Keanu, that person was also in this time. ¡®I can ask for help.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t to subdue the monster. He wanted help to run away. Chun Yeowun, who had killed Keanu, glanced at the remaining three people who were holding onto their lives. It was simple eye contact, but the three felt terrified. ¡®We need to stall for time¡­¡¯ Therese raised his hands. It meant that they were willing to surrender, and it was something everyone knew regardless of time. Chun Yeowun raised his right eyebrow as he asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah, we lost. We don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± At Therese¡¯s words, Tanaka, who was holding his severed arm, shouted. ¡°Therese!¡± Therese hands which were in the air, signaled something. Tanaka and Baren, who thought that he might have a plan, went silent. Then he spoke cautiously. ¡°I apologize. We can¡¯t do much with our current power. Any further resistance is meaningless.¡± Chun Yeowun responded in a cold voice. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have come here in the first place.¡± Therese responded while breaking out in a cold sweat. ¡°Ugh, we are nothing more than mere soldiers. If an order is given from above, we need to do the task.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. He wasn¡¯t here with the intention of catching him. ¡°Do you think something like that will work?¡± Tuk! With those words, Chun Yeowun took a step forward, making Therese scream. ¡°I-I want to make a suggestion!¡± ¡°I Don¡¯t feel like hearing it.¡± ¡°Wait! If you kill us here, then it will only repeat over and over again!¡± That was when Chun Yeowun¡¯s steps stopped. As he said, if the Special Forces failed, the probability of stopping Chun Yeowun was low. However, they would send in more people. ¡®He¡¯s showing interest.¡¯ Seeing Chun Yeowun stop, Therese thought that he managed to catch him. Therese quietly sent a message to Baren. [Baren. Send a rescue request to the captain of the Dead Rose Special Forces, right now!] [Roger!] Baren, who learned the true intention behind Therese¡¯s plan, hurriedly tried to send a request. And Therese continued to say something that could appeal to Chun Yeowun. ¡°We, who fought with you, came to realize that everything will only be for naught. So if the battle ends here, we will try to persuade the others.¡± ¡°Persuade?¡± ¡°Right. The TP knows of your Nano Machine, and I will inform the headquarters that the recovery of the Nano Machine is impossible. If that is relayed, there will be no more additional troops.¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes narrowed at those words. Now, the idea was tempting. ¡®He¡¯s interested!¡¯ Therese, who thought his suggestion worked based on Chun Yeowun¡¯s attitude, was gleaming with joy. He thought that if this plan worked, he wouldn¡¯t just gain time but also succeed in deceiving the man. After all, there is no way 2 Special Forces can take down the monster. And after returning to headquarters, all the Special Forces will have to work together to develop a strategy from the videos they filmed so far. ¡®We need to go back.¡¯ He didn¡¯t show it, but Therese was on the edge of breaking down. While he was doing that, Chun Yeowun opened his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You said that you only follow orders. How do you plan on convincing your superiors?¡± At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, the faces of the other two members went stiff. However, maybe he expected the question, so Therese answered immediately. ¡°I will deceive them.¡± ¡°Deceive?¡± ¡°As long as we show the dead bodies, including the captain¡¯s, we can say that it was a fierce battle and put it down in an official report.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I will tell them that the Nano Machine couldn¡¯t be retrieved because you died during the battle. As with most Nano Machines, perhaps it was also programmed to automatically stop working as soon as it¡¯s removed from the user¡¯s body. The headquarters will have no choice but to trust us.¡± It was something to gain time, but it seemed like a plausible act. In fact, Therese wasn¡¯t sure if the superiors would be deceived by that or not. But of course, he wasn¡¯t planning on doing any such thing. ¡®If the Dead Rose Special Forces come, get on the Time Jet and escape. They should be here.¡¯ These people didn¡¯t use time packs. If they were, they couldn¡¯t be bringing in such enhanced devices like drones. Time Jet. It wasn¡¯t a mass-produced device like the time pack but a large-scale space-time transport only used by higher-level TP units. ¡°How does that sound? This is an offer that won¡¯t hurt you. We too are taking risks for our lives.¡± Therese looked at Chun Yeowun with tense eyes. The energy subsided. ¡°It¡¯s a tempting offer. That¡¯s definite.¡± Chun Yeowun expressed his affirmation of the suggestion. ¡®Yes!¡¯ The faces of the remaining members, including Therese, brightened. He thought that they would lose, but they succeeded. Now, if only that Time Jet would appear, they could escape from here, and this horrifying nightmare would end. It was then. Slash! Roll! Roll! ¡®!?¡¯ The sound of something slashing and something rolling on the floor. Therese turned his head when Tanaka yelled. ¡°Barennnnn!!!¡± The only thing he saw was a headless suit. Blood gushed out like a fountain from the severed neck. Push! Baren¡¯s head was rolling on the floor. With that, Therese yelled. ¡°Wh-What is this? You definitely affirmed the suggestion¡­¡± ¡°When did I accept it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why would I believe your words?¡± ¡°No. Then you could have asked us for a contract document rather than an oral agreement. Are you really trying to put an end to the cycle?¡± Chun Yeowun shook his head at those words. He pointed to Baren and said. ¡°You say all of that when you were asking for reinforcements behind my back.¡± ¡®!?¡¯ Therese shuddered at those words. The frequency he sent the message to Baren in was a secure one, one that only the captain and the team knew of. But that wasn¡¯t it. Therese looked at Baren. ¡°Did you say Dead Rose Special Forces? So you weren¡¯t the only ones who came here.¡± ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Baren was right. At Chun Yeowun¡¯s words, Therese cursed himself. If the enemy had a Nano Machine in them, then it was like speaking openly, and now that Chun Yeowun knew, they were at a disadvantage. There was only one way left. ¡®We need to hold out until the Time Jet arrives.¡¯ Therese bit his lip and shouted at Tanaka. ¡°Run outside!¡± ¡°Who said I was letting you go?¡± Chun Yeowun tried to create an invisible sword. It was then, Therese jumped back and pressed a button on the palm of his suit. Then, Kwakwakwakwang! The drones floating around Chun Yeowun exploded. Although the control was lost, the ability to fire and self-destruct was possible. Originally, he was waiting for captain Keanu to give the signal, but he was dead, so he used it then. Kwakwakwang! The explosion of the drones was huge. The drones were developed for the direct bombardment of enemies in addition to firing bullets. Tear! Using the suits, Therese and Tanaka ripped the tent apart and escaped. The barracks were in flames due to the explosion. ¡°Yes! Yes!!!¡± The two men who came out of the barracks cheered. Even if the opponent was a monster, the drones exploded nearby. Which meant that it would be impossible for the man to use his Nano Suit. ¡°You disgusting bastard! If you had let yourself get fooled, you would¡¯ve been able to live a little longer! Now go to hell!¡± Therese raised his middle finger towards the barracks. He was sure that the man was dead. ¡°Hahahaahahahhh!¡± It was then, Wheeing! In the flames which were burning the barracks, a strange phenomenon began to occur. The flames turned into a whirlwind and suddenly soared into the sky. ¡°Wh-What is this?¡± Wheeing! The flames which soared up into the night sky disappeared. And a hazy image could be seen from the smoke which was left behind Even though they didn¡¯t want their thoughts to be true, they couldn¡¯t erase the ominous feeling which was rising within them. ¡®No way. How could, in such an explosion¡­¡¯ Slash! At that very moment, something passed through Therese¡¯s middle finger. Tap! Something happened, but then his middle finger got cut off and fell to the floor. His finger was cut off, and he wasn¡¯t okay. With heat rising to his face, Therese screamed. ¡°Ackkk! Fuck! My finger!¡± Swoosh! Chun Yeowun suddenly appeared in front of him. It was shocking. Despite all the explosions which happened so close to him, there wasn¡¯t a single wound on him. ¡°What were you trying to do with those explosions?¡± Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that flames didn¡¯t work on Chun Yeowun. After absorbing the Flame of the Qilin, he was able to handle flames freely. ¡°The middle finger? It made me uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Ackkk!¡± Therese looked furious at Chun Yeowun¡¯s nonchalant words. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Puck! ¡°Kuak! My eyes!!!¡± Chun Yeowun¡¯s two fingers dug out his eyes. This pain couldn¡¯t be compared to getting a finger cut off. Therese cupped his face. [Wounded area will be healed.] Chachacha! As the helmet was on, Therese¡¯s suit attempted to repair the wound. But, Pa-chik! [Suit¡­ is¡­ forcibly¡­ shut¡­ off¡­ and¡­] The AI¡¯s static voice resounded. Chun Yeowun had cut the suit in half with the invisible sword. Shockingly, only the suit was cut and not his body. The suit he was wearing was cut off and fell like a curtain. Tatak! Chun Yeowun hit his blood points, making him immobile. ¡®Tch! Why? Why am I like this? Why isn¡¯t my body moving?¡¯ ¡°Cough!¡± Blood was coming out, so he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth. The fear was indescribable. He couldn¡¯t see, he couldn¡¯t move, and he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Wait a while.¡± He could only hear. ¡®What is he up to?¡¯ Therese heard the sound of something being cut. Slash! ¡°Kuak!¡± A scream, and he could tell who it was from. ¡®Tanaka?¡¯ It was definitely Tanaka. It was just a scream, but Therese was convinced. Tanaka was dead. ¡®Tanakkkaaaa!!!¡¯ The reality was that he couldn¡¯t do anything but scream internally. He was on the verge of becoming crazy. While he had killed all the others, he couldn¡¯t understand why Chun Yeowun was still keeping him alive. Soon, Chun Yeowun¡¯s voice rang through his head. ¡°You guys have measures to make your body melt when you die.¡± Creepy! At those words, a chill ran down his spine. The TP crew were arranged to disintegrate right away when their heart stops. If that happens, everything from their ID chip disappears, making the person impossible to trace. ¡®N-No way!¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s voice came again. ¡°If I keep you alive, the Dead Roses Special Forces, who heard your request, will come to assist you, right?¡± ¡®!!!¡¯ Right. He was being used as bait. ¡°Umumumum!!!¡± ¡®Ah¡­ no!¡¯ No matter how much he wailed, there was nothing he could do as the suit was removed. Whoong! As he kept screaming inside, a strong wind flew through Therese¡¯s whole body. At the same time, the mechanical sound of a heavy jet was heard. Chapter 481 - Revise/Battle (2) Woong! The night sky shook as if something was moving in it. As a reflective panel was being used in the sky, the top of the mountain shone in the moonlight. It seemed like a giant eagle. But probably because of its silver color, it felt cold. Shoo! The white particles coming out of the wings decreased as its altitude lowered and a strong wind blew. Chun Yeowun exclaimed. It was gigantic and couldn¡¯t be compared to the ¡®drones¡¯ the Keanu Special Forces used a moment back. ¡®Are there people riding inside? The carriage of the future is a wonder to me.¡¯ Besides, it could fly. If it wasn¡¯t for Nano, he might have been even more surprised. ¡®Is it floating?¡¯ The purpose of this Time Jet seemed to be flying. And somehow, Chun Yeowun wanted to subdue those in the jet and seize it. ¡®It¡¯s good that they heard.¡¯ There was a man standing alone below the Time Jet. This person, whose blood points were hit and eyes were bleeding, was Therese, the lieutenant of the Keanu Special Forces. Chun Yeowun thought as he looked at the man. ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ll have to kill them before they call for more troops in the future.¡¯ If he didn¡¯t, it would turn into a vicious cycle. If he noticed them and dealt with them, it would give him some time, but the future¡¯s science and technology were limitless. It was unknown who all would come for him. So, Chun Yeowun decided to adopt the method Therese had suggested, lying. ¡®Only one person is needed.¡¯ Chun Yeowun decided to extract information from the enemies. However, he realized that his proposal will be based on the other person¡¯s behavior. The more complex the idea, the more difficult it was for the other person to accept. The simpler it was, the easier it would be accepted. ¡®Information that I died during the battle.¡¯ All he had to do was say that he was the only survivor. Therese said that the Nano Machines disappear when the users die. Then, if a survivor reported that to the future, there¡¯s a high probability that the superiors of the TP would believe it. ¡®If this fails¡­ I can do something else.¡¯ There was nothing wrong with trying. Chun Yeowun looked at the Time Jet. Wheeing! At that time, a round beam came down in a straight line from the lower part of the Jet, which was still in the air, and fell on Therese, who was on the ground. And Therese¡¯s body floated up. ¡®This!¡¯ Chun Yeowun frowned. He thought they would come down and take the person themselves, but he didn¡¯t expect it. He didn¡¯t know what kind of trick it was, but it looked like the man¡¯s body was being taken into the Time Jet, and they were trying to leave. ¡®They can¡¯t leave like that.¡¯ Chun Yeowun extended his hand towards Therese. Therese¡¯s body, which was floating up, suddenly moved down and stuck to the ground. Woong! The light kept trying to pull him up, but he wouldn¡¯t budge. After several attempts, the light disappeared. ¡®How will this turn out?¡¯ How will it play out? Their colleague is alive. Chun Yeowun thought they had come to rescue him. If they planned on abandoning him, they would have never come there after hearing the request. Chun Yeowun¡¯s guess was correct. Wheeing! The Time Jet lowered its altitude and descended a little more. It seemed like the jet was trying to keep a safe distance between itself and the ground so they could escape whenever the rescue was done. They came down 70 feet. Papapak! As they got closer to the ground, the wind became strong, and the sand began to blow out. Clang! Wheeing! What seemed like an entrance to the side opened up on the Time Jet. At the square entrance stood three people. Looking at the curves of their suits, it looked like it was two men and one woman. Behind them, a woman with a voluptuous body and breasts, which didn¡¯t go well with the suit, stood and instructed them something. [Because it could be dangerous. As soon as the survivors are tied to the wires, you three will climb straight in. We will be leaving right away. Until then, check the borders and be thorough.] [Roger.] As the entrance opened, the wind was too strong, so they had to talk in their standard frequency. Upon receiving the order, they jumped down from the Time Jet. Rumble! Shoo! The woman wrapped a wire around her arm and jumped off, while the other two men slowly landed on the ground with particles scattering from their suits. The woman of the Dead Rose Special Forces checked the condition of the survivor, Therese, lying on the floor. [This!] [What is it? Anna.] [Both the eyes¡­ euk!] The member called Anna was terrified as she saw Therese without eyes. The two men too frowned at the sight of the brutality. It was natural that they felt repulsed looking at Therese. [How the hell could that monster martial artist completely annihilate everyone and make the lone survivor look like this?] They judged that the man in the video was skilled. A monster who could block bullets. [I heard that Keanu is a veteran who fought in many battles, but for us to not find his body. Ha¡­] Anna, who barely managed to calm herself, tried to wrap a wire around Therese¡¯s body. However, the man who was supposed to be unconscious was groaning something. ¡°Eup! Eupeupeuep!¡± He was shivering and moving. [Something seems strange.] One of the men reached out to Therese¡¯s body. A red light flowed from his suit¡¯s palm and scanned the body. [The flow of blood has been blocked with energy.] [Wait. I heard about this. A technique that martial artists use to block the blood with energy.] She pulled out something like a syringe from a box that was marked with a red cross on her waist. She opened it and then put it in Therese¡¯s neck. Puck! The blue drug in the syringe entered his bloodstream. [Once the regenerative nano machine is injected, the blood flow will return to normal. I¡¯ll tie him to the wire.] [I¡¯ll provide cover.] The two men covered while the one called Anna was trying to tie the wire on Therese¡¯s body. Swoosh! Thirty small drones came from the suit of one operator, all aiming for their surroundings. The other man looked around, holding a gun in one hand and the other palm stretched out. Clip! Thanks to that, the wire was tied around Therese¡¯s body. Tak! Tak! Anna pulled the wire to check it and then sent a message to the Time Jet. [Time Jet. The survivor has been immobilized on the wire. Now pu¡­] Pak! Just then, someone grabbed her wrist. ¡°KUAAKKK!!¡± For a moment, she screamed, startled, but it was just Therese who grabbed her wrist. He was unable to move until a second back because his blood flow had been suppressed, but now he grabbed onto her despite his trembling hand. ¡°¡­ t¡­ h¡­ th¡­ way¡­!¡± They couldn¡¯t hear well because of the wind. So Anna gave the order to her AI suit to raise Therese¡¯s voice. And, ¡°This is a trap!! Run away quickly!¡± [Trap?] [Anna, what is he¡­] It was the moment the male member, who was on alert, turned and asked. The drones that were surrounding the boundary with the panel system started firing bullets in a certain direction at once. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! [Ah!] From their suits, they could see a person running with great speed. And shockingly, the person didn¡¯t seem to be even a little fazed by the bullets, Chachachang! Every bullet seemed to be cut down with a sword. [No, that¡¯s ridiculous!] All three of them were shocked. It was Chun Yeowun who was moving, with his long black hair fluttering. It was the face they saw in the video. [H-He¡¯s the one!] [Panel! Intercept!] Swoosh! When the man controlling the drones came forward and gave orders, the drones that were shooting in one direction spread out and shot at Chun Yeowun. But, ¡°This is what it looks like.¡± Chun yeowun reached out to the drones which were about to spread out. Then, as if the drones¡¯ movement was restricted, they all stopped mid-air. [What? The drones stopped?] [What went wrong?] [I-I don¡¯t know. The panel isn¡¯t, why is this happenin¡­] It was then, Chun Yeowun pushed his hand forward. The drones, which had stopped, soon flew towards the man who was operating them. [W-What?] Panicked, the man stretched out his hand. Psuh! Something like energy fired from the palm in a straight beam, which shot down the drone. But the other drones were moving too fast. He could only shoot down 6 drones. Papapak! ¡°Ackkk! Stop! Get off!¡± As the drones were getting close, some of them stuck to the man¡¯s body. He panicked as he tried to remove them and run. He released a charge from his suit, but to no avail. Chun Yeowun clasped his palms, It was then, Kwakwakwang! ¡°Ku¡­¡± The drones moved, and the attached ones exploded. With a brief scream, the man¡¯s body was engulfed in the explosion. ¡°This!¡± Tak! At that moment, the other man who was close by put his hand on the ground. And, Rumble! Stones began to rise, creating a barrier that absorbed the aftermath of the explosion. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes lit up. Because of some energy from the man¡¯s hand, stones rose. ¡®It¡¯s different from internal energy.¡¯ It was a different kind of energy from internal energy or qi. Contrary to his reaction, the other two were confused. Anna hurriedly sent them a message. [Time Jet! Now! The enemy has appeared! Hurry up and pull the wire!] [What? Shit! I get it.] Wheeing! Immediately the wire was pulled. Therese¡¯s body was about to float up. The voice of the Dead Rose Special Forces captain, Luis, spoke. [You guys should come up! We will raise the altitude!] [Roger!] Swoosh! As the captain said, the Time Jet slowly increased its altitude. They also tried to escape by switching their suits to flight mode. [Anna! I will cover you, so you fly first!] The man turned and then raised his hands. Dozens of stones from the floor rose and covered them. ¡®If it¡¯s Martin¡¯s superpower, he¡¯ll be able to defend himself.¡¯ Along with Luis, Martin held superpowers which specialized in defense. His limit wasn¡¯t known, but Anna thought that he could hold his ground. [Understood!] Anna nodded and tried to soar into the sky. It was then, Puck! [Kuak!] Swoosh! Thud! Martin, who was slowly following her, suddenly screamed, making her look down. [M-Martinnnn!] Shocked, she looked at the fallen body of Martin, who was attacked. Chun Yeowun held out his arms as if he was aiming at the two people who were moving. In the air between them, something like an opaque sword was floating. Creep! ¡®T-That is¡­¡¯ It was the man¡¯s unknown power they saw in the video. ¡®I need to run!¡¯ Frightened by the fact that she could die along with the survivor, Anna tried to get on the Time Jet right away by increasing the output of the flight mode. That was when something caught her eyes. Kekekei! The Time Jet, which was trying to increase its altitude with the help of its thrusters, was unable to go up. Instead, it was coming down, little by little. [What? Why is it dropping?] [I-I don¡¯t know! It seems like something strong is pulling the aircraft down.] Anna could hear the conversation from inside the Time Jet. ¡°N¡­ No way!¡± Confused, she turned her head and looked down again. Chun Yeowun¡¯s hands seemed like they were pulling something down. ¡®!!!¡¯ Anna was startled by the unbelievable power this man had. Chapter 482 - Revise/Battle (3) Chun Yeowum, who held out one hand and pulled the Time Jet with unimaginable power, was like a Demon God. As he absorbed all five spirit beast cores, Chun Yeowun¡¯s internal energy was exploding, and he, who reached the Heavenly Master Level, turned into a being who surpassed the spirit beasts. Of course, even if it wasn¡¯t a martial artist, they would be shocked. ¡®Is-Is he actually pulling down the Time Jet? I was definitely told that he practiced martial arts¡­ but this is something which can only be done after reaching the highest level of telekinesis!¡¯ It was completely different from the martial arts they knew. It was so close to telekinesis. Anna¡¯s face, which was covered with the suit¡¯s helmet, had turned white and tense. Kiririrk! The altitude of the Time Jet, which was trying to move up, kept lowering. No one knew what was even happening. [Noooo!] Anna pulled out her m320 gun, which was on her back, and fired ultra-vibrating bullets at Chun Yeowun. She had to stop him at all costs. Bang! Bang! Bang! Chun Yeowun gently moved his left hand as if he was holding a sword. Then an invisible sword floating in the air suddenly generated and cut down the incoming bullets. Chachachang! ¡®No, this can¡¯t be!¡¯ The bullets they were using had brought victory to them during the Great Gate. And they didn¡¯t work on this man. That was when Anna heard what was happening inside the Time Jet. [Damn it! Raise the output to level 7!] [Sorry? Unless we reach the final level of¡­] [Are we in a position to follow the rules! Hurry!] [Understood!] As soon the orders fell, the light particles which were being pushed out from the Time Jet¡¯s thrusters grew stronger. Swoosh! As the particles grew stronger, the pressure it gave off increased. Anna, who hadn¡¯t yet boarded the jet, was unable to maintain her balance. [Ahhh! Ca-Captain!] [Anna. Be patient! We will just shake off the power that¡¯s holding us down¡­] The output of the jet became stronger, and its altitude, which was descending, began to rise. ¡®This!¡¯ Chun Yeowun looked annoyed. As the force grew, the Time Jet pulled up stronger, and it was becoming difficult to pull it down. It was natural. Since the power that was only supposed to be used at high altitudes was being used near the ground. ¡®I was really trying not to damage it.¡¯ Chun Yeowun carefully handled his energy for the purpose of stealing the Time Jet. But he couldn¡¯t let it escape. Chun Yeowun released the hand which was controlling the sword and reached out to the jet. Meanwhile, Swoosh! [Captain! We are good! The Time Jet is going up!] Anna cheered as the Time Jet kept rising, despite the unbalanced output. But the joy didn¡¯t last long. Jerk! Despite the increase in force, the Time Jet suddenly lowered. [The engine of the jet!] A horrifying sound escaped from the Time Jet¡¯s communication device. Extremely cold energy rose in the central part of the jet, freezing the engine and disrupting air circulation. Since this was a jet that could move through space and time, the cold wouldn¡¯t stop it, but that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t temporarily affected. Swoosh! As the cold resulted in a decrease in output, the Time Jet was pulled down again. [No¡­ way¡­!] Anna¡¯s eyes filled with despair. It was indescribable how they felt to be taken down by one man who is supposed to be nothing in front of them. ¡®Are two units of the Special Forces not enough?¡¯ They aren¡¯t. Even if all the units of the Special Forces came, Anna wondered what they could even do against this monster. Rather, it would be a situation where they would only have a slight chance if the unit near the Great Gate was present. The units would have to forget about their lives and move with the determination to kill this monster at any cost. At that moment, she heard the voice of Dead Rose Special Forces captain, Luis. [No. There is no other way.] [Sorry?] [I will stop that monster, recover the engine, and move. Tell my family that I love them.] [Captain! No! Instead¡­] Before she could even finish her words, Luis appeared at the entrance of the jet. When the red uniform which was revealing her breasts took the form of a suit, she jumped down. Tak! [Captain!] [Enough! Get in there!] Luis, who went down at high speed, reached out to Chun Yeowun. As he was concentrating on bringing the jet down, Chun Yeowun tried to deal with the woman with an invisible sword. It was then he noticed that a bright light rose from her back and took the form of wings, or roses. ¡®What is that?¡¯ Luis stretched her hand towards Chun Yeowun. Fully bloomed roses, their petals flew around in all directions and rushed towards Chun Yeowun. Swoosh! [Die!] Dozens of small shining petals fell. Chun Yeowun tried to attack, but he could only block them with an invisible sword. Papapapang! [I did it! Hurry!] Anna bit her lip at the message she got from the captain. Messing around like that would only irritate the monster and make Luis¡¯s sacrifice meaningless. [Captain! I¡¯ll send a signal. If you can escape, come up right away!] With those words, Anna flew to the entrance of the Time Jet with her suit in flight mode. The wire was pulled up, and Therese, the only survivor, made it inside the jet. After confirming that Anna entered, Luis turned her head. ¡®Enough. This is enough.¡¯ As a captain, it was her duty to save all of her subordinates. All that remained was to stop the man who was pulling down the Time Jet. Seeing Chun Yeowun in person, she clicked her tongue. Plasma Petal, her superpower, didn¡¯t even touch his hair. ¡®Damn it! Does this mean he can do that while pulling the Time Jet?¡¯ He really was a monster. A person who would never fall, even when compared to the strongest people of Luis¡¯s era. There was no way she could kill the man with her own power. ¡®I need to hold on until the engine is restored!¡¯ She created more petals and directed them towards Chun Yeowun. Swoosh! This was the first time since the Great Gate that she was using her petals. She hoped that the man would fall with one strike, but the opaque sword he used flew through the air and blocked the petals. ¡®I can at least make sure he doesn¡¯t move.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure how long it would last, but she knew it could divert him for at least 10 minutes. If not 10 minutes, maybe longer, but that was all. If she gave the man too much time, she could get hit. Gigigigk! ¡®Ah!¡¯ Her ears heard the sound of the jet moving little by little. The frozen engine seemed to have thawed. All she had to do was be a little more patient. ¡®Thank goodness. Still, he can only use one of those energy swords, so¡­!?¡¯ Luis¡¯s pupils trembled. She was unaware of the fact that she had been surrounded by six invisible swords. ¡°T¡­ this¡­¡± Dealing with one by itself was impossible for her. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Her face turned pale. Chun Yeowun, who looked at her, mumbled in a cold voice. ¡°I don¡¯t like killing women, but I can¡¯t let you leave if you are at this level.¡± As soon as he said that, the invisible swords pierced the body of Luis, who jumped into the air. Push! ¡°Kyaaak!¡± Luis screamed at the pain of her suit and flesh being pierced. As her concentration shattered due to the sudden pain, the plasma petals that she had been controlling slowly scattered away, disappearing. [Can¡¯t¡­ maintain¡­. Fli¡­ght¡­mode¡­] Static! The voice of the suit¡¯s AI was cut off as the main chip was damaged. The particles around the suit disappeared, and her body fell to the ground. Swoosh! Thud! ¡°Kuak!¡± The helmet opened as she was coughing up a huge amount of blood. She could feel death coming for her. Every corner of her body was turning cold, and her conscious mind was losing its rationality. ¡®Esc¡­ape¡­quic¡­kly!¡¯ She had lost hope for herself. The only thing she wanted was the Time Jet to escape until she heard something. [Kyaaaak!] The scream of Anna. [Wh-What!] Bang! Bang! Bang! Thud! The sounds of gunfire, as if there was a clash within the jet. ¡®!?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening inside. Although her vision was blurred, she could see the monster on the ground and the Time Jet floating. [W-Who are you? How did you come into the Time Je¡­ kuk!] A scream. Then the voice could no longer be heard. A small, familiar voice was heard over the communication device from Anna. [¡­ start the time jet with these coordinates. Hurry.] ¡®W¡­ho¡­ is¡­ that¡­¡¯ Shhh! She tried to hear more, but nothing came out. Dead Rose Special Forces captain Luis, whose pupils lost focus, stopped breathing. ¡®!!!¡¯ Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes narrowed. He too heard the voices which came out from Luis¡¯s device. Nano had the ability to eavesdrop. Someone had broken into the Time Jet. Without Chun Yeowun knowing it. There was only one person at Chun Yeowun¡¯s level who could do that. ¡®Blade God!¡¯ Woong! At that time, Chun Yeowun, who was holding the Time Jet down, was interrupted by a massive wave of energy. With that, the Time Jet¡¯s altitude rose, and the thawing of the engine was complete. Kiiik! The entrance of the Time Jet closed. At the same time, the particles ejected from the thrusters became stronger and soared into the sky at great speed. Swoosh! ¡®Who said you could touch my thing!¡¯ Chun Yeowun flew up. His body, soaring upwards, was equipped with the Gatelinium Suit. Chachacha! With particles being released from the suit¡¯s hands and feet, he quickly ascended. ¡®I need to catch him.¡¯ The speed at which the Time Jet flew was amazing. Little by little, it became smaller. At that time, Nano said something. [Enabling booster mode.] ¡®Booster mode?¡¯ It was then, something like a thruster generated from the back of the Nano Suit, and the force increased. Woosh! ¡®Ahh!¡¯ Chun Yeowun flew into the sky. A normal suit would have burned down with the force at which he moved, but Chun Yeowun¡¯s suit was made of Gatelinium, which made it possible. The shape of the Time Jet, which was moving away, became bigger. Chapter 483 (END) - Day of the Future Chapter 483: Day of the Future Inside the Time Jet was a man with thick eyebrows and a strong smile on his face. He was the Blade God. After being wounded by Chun Yeowun, he hid, but then he appeared and hijacked the Time Jet. He had been numb for years, yet the corners of his mouth raised as he was unable to hide his joy. ¡®Luck is with me.¡¯ He was the one who had spent an entire night trying to drive away the vicious energy that was burrowing within his heart and body. He had absorbed the five spirit beasts¡¯ cores, gaining immortal life, so as soon as he released that black energy, he managed to recover his body in less than half an hour. One-third of his body was destroyed, but now it¡¯s back to normal. ¡®I came here to deal with that demon before he completely absorbed the energy.¡¯ The Blade God couldn¡¯t let Chun Yeowun become any stronger. The Blade God was pushed into a crisis before Chun Yeowun even stepped into the Heavenly Master Level. He thought that all his plans to change the past would be destroyed if Chun Yeowun wasn¡¯t dealt with quickly. ¡®Time Jet!¡¯ He never thought that a Time Jet would come to this era. From then on, the Blade God quickly revised his plan. Upon arriving there, he could see that Chun Yeowun had reached his level, the level he feared. Which meant that the battle between immortals would unfold. If both were immortals and on the same level, the battle would be difficult. ¡®There¡¯s a Time Jet. Do I need to fight the Demon God head-on? In the beginning, yes, but now, why not go back in time before he was born and then get rid of him.¡¯ The thought of destroying someone who could be equal to him. There was no need for him to fight at all. [The jet has crossed the stratosphere.] The Time Jet¡¯s AI informed them how much the aircraft had risen. He never tested it before, but at that height, he thought it would be difficult for the opponent to keep up whether they had a Nano Suit or walked on air. ¡°The engine must have returned to normal as we climbed up this much¡­ come on, move to those space-time coordinates.¡± The Blade God threatened Allen, a member of the Dead Rose Special Forces, who was sitting in the cockpit. Allen¡¯s face was covered in blood as he bit his lip. He was the one who controlled the ship, and his life was threatened when this enemy had entered the ship and asked him to go to specific space-time coordinates. ¡®Kuek! What is all this?¡¯ He knew that the man threatening him was a monster. He killed Anna with just a snap of his fingers and cut Allen¡¯s left arm off. The suit stopped the bleeding, but it was still throbbing. Behind him, the Blade God spoke in a spiteful voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose another arm, move quickly through space¡­¡± It was then, Beep! Beep! Beep! [The hanger on the right side of the aircraft has been opened. An unidentified entry!] ¡®!?¡¯ The warning from the Time Jet¡¯s AI made the Blade God narrow his eyes. He was convinced that it would be impossible to get into the Time Jet, which crossed the stratosphere. Then, in his ears, he heard walking. Step! Step! The sound of metal ringing. The Blade God slowly turned around. There, he saw Chun Yeowun holding the Sky Demon Sword. ¡°I knew it was you.¡± Intense energy flowed out of Chun Yeowun. ¡°Demon God!¡± The hateful voice of the Blade God. His eyes were dyed with extreme tension. ¡®¡­ if you look closely, I¡¯m sure. The Demon God has entered the same realm as me.¡¯ This would be a battle that can¡¯t be won or lost. The problem was if they competed in the Time Jet, it would break. If that happened, the Blade God would lose his chance to head back to the past. ¡®There is one way. I need to drive him out.¡¯ There might be some risk and damage to the jet, but if that meant sending Chun Yeowun away, he liked taking that chance. However, something he didn¡¯t expect happened. Woong! [Space time movement to unspecified coordinates.] ¡°What?¡± Thu-thud! A strong shock, which shook the balance of the Blade God and Chun Yeowun. Unlike the time pack, the Time Jet was an aircraft that traveled through space and time at a speed that exceeded the speed of light, so one had to be seated before the time of departure. Rumble! As Chun Yeowun and the Blade God were barely maintaining their balance with that speed, Allen, who was in the cockpit, shouted. ¡°Kukuk, do you think I will do whatever you monsters ask me to do! We will wander through space and time for the rest of your lives and die!¡± With those words, Allen fired the gun which was on the board of the cockpit. Tatata! Crackle! [Da¡­mage¡­ to¡­ the¡­ main¡­ system¡­] The Time Jet¡¯s AI was cut off. The main system was really damaged, so the LED lights that were illuminating the jet¡¯s inside didn¡¯t stop flickering. Rumble! The jet, which had entered space and time, shook. At that rate, no one knew where the Time Jet would stop. ¡°How dare you!¡± The Blade God sneered with anger and tried to pull Allen close to him. But before that could happen, Allen¡¯s actions were quick. Bang! Allen put the gun in his mouth and fired. With a hold in the back of his head, his limp body fell to the floor of the jet. The only pilot of the Time Jet was dead. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± As if his anger had reached its peak, the Blade God shouted and looked at Chun Yeowun, who still had a calm face. ¡°Phew, nothing can be done. Demon God. Let¡¯s stop this for now. If we fight in this kind of situation, we¡¯ll end up losing every¡­¡± Chachachang! The Blade God hurriedly brought out his sword to block Chun Yeowun¡¯s black sword. Looking at Chun Yeowun, he asked with a bewildered expression. ¡°Demon God! What is this?¡± ¡°Stop with the bullshit. There will be no truce with you.¡± ¡°You!¡­.¡± The Blade God spoke while grunting through his teeth. ¡°In this situation, immortality doesn¡¯t work! Do you think that both of us dying is a light matter? If the jet breaks down and it¡¯s swept away by space and time, our bodies will disappear¡­¡± ¡°Are you that afraid of dying?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You are afraid of death despite living this long. That¡¯s funny.¡± The eyes of Chun Yeowun, who said that, were twinkling. It felt like something essential had happened to the man. The Blade God thought something must have happened as he became immortal after reaching the Heavenly Master Level. However, in the face of crisis, the Blade God asked for a ceasefire with his enemy, Chun Yeowun, to save his own life. ¡®I am afraid of death? Me? Me, from the past and the future, who is like a god is scared of death?¡¯ At that moment, his composure was broken. He was no longer indifferent. The Blade God¡¯s emotional barriers burst as he yelled at Chun Yeowun. ¡°You bastard! Who do you think you are to judge me? In the face of death, the end, you talk as if you are differe¡­¡± It was then, Slash! ¡®!?¡¯ The Blade God¡¯s eyes went wide. He slowly lowered his head and looked down at his body. A black line starting from his right shoulder ran across his abdomen until his right thigh. Thud! Thud! Thud! The fingers of the Blade God¡¯s severed right hand fell to the ground. Thick red blood flowed out from the cut parts. Drop! Drop! ¡°H¡­ how?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand. He was blocking Chun Yeowun¡¯s sword with the Unification of the Blade, the highest blade technique. It was the best way he could come up with. However, Chun Yeowun had cut down that technique with his sword. ¡°Non-existent Sky Demon Sword.¡± ¡°Non-existent¡­ Sky Demon Sword?¡± Tremble. It felt like his body was being split open and would fall at any moment. Cold sweat ran down his face. Drip! Something felt different. The dark energy from Chun Yeowun, which he had faced before, was ferocious, but now it seemed like actual darkness as if he was entering the abyss. It was like being eaten by darkness. ¡®I¡­ I¡­ need¡­ to.¡¯ He tried to use the energy of the five spirits beasts in his body to heal himself. The fact that the cut was tearing his body meant that he had to heal himself quickly. But, ¡°H¡­ how?¡± The cut didn¡¯t heal. From then, it was like he was waiting for his body to not fall down. ¡®What should I do? If regeneration doesn¡¯t work¡­ should I cut the part off again?¡¯ In an instant, something occurred in the Blade God¡¯s mind. However, the question was would Chun Yeowun give him the time. He was confused. Tututu! And then, something like a gas was leaking out. As if it wasn¡¯t enough that the Non-existent Sky Demon Sword had slashed the Blade God¡¯s body, its power ended up cutting the jet too. Crack! The speed at which they were moving was so terrifying that the crack which formed was about to grow bigger. ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­ you, are you really planning on dying together?¡± With a pale face, the Blade God asked. At the rate the jet tore, not just him, but even Chun Yeowun would die. With a cold voice, Chun Yeowun spoke. ¡°Only you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chun Yeowun kicked the Blade God¡¯s body. Puck! ¡°Kuck!¡± Thud! At that moment, the body of the Blade God, which barely stood together, split from the shoulder to the thigh and was dragged to where the hole had formed. Swoosh! ¡°Nooo!¡± The Blade God tried to stop one part of his body from being swept away by the vacuum of space and time. However, the Sky Demon Energy which had penetrated into his body had already spread. Throb! Throb! ¡®Ack! I am immortal! Immortal!!¡¯ He was going crazy. When his internal energy wasn¡¯t working properly, the Blade God held whatever he could with his left hand and pulled himself into the jet. Woong! ¡°Demon God!!!¡± The Blade God kept cursing and yelling out for Chun Yeowun. Seeing that side of the Blade God, Chun Yeowun spoke in his usual blunt voice. ¡°You have lived enough. Die.¡± ¡®H-He!¡¯ Chun Yeowun drew his Sky Demon Sword. Slash! ¡°Kuck!¡± This time he cut his throat. Blood gushed out from the Blade God¡¯s neck. Drip! The Blade God, who was wanting to say something, fell backwards. Swoosh! And the body of the Blade God, which was holding onto the rail near the hole, got sucked away. Swoosh! The head and body of the Blade God were swept away by the space and time torrent and disappeared. Even the immortal body was nothing but dust in front of the great flow of space and time. ¡®Done!¡¯ The hole inside the jet was becoming bigger, and Chun Yeowun reached it. As usual with yin, ice qi began to form and cover it. Jjjkkk! Bang! The power of space and time, which was sucking in the contents of the jet, was blocked by the ice. However, the pressure was so strong that the ice had to be thickened. ¡®This is just a temporary solution.¡¯ Jjkk! Chun Yeowun released more ice qi to make sure that the walls near the hole were frozen too. He didn¡¯t know the details, but he had to hurry. Chun Yeowun ran to the cockpit. ¡®Nano. Can you hack this and get me out of here safely.¡¯ [There is damage to the main board, so it may be difficult to adjust with hacking.] ¡®You have to do something. Or we¡¯ll both die.¡¯ [Will try hacking. Please place your palm on the cockpit board.] ¡®Okay!¡¯ Chun Yeowun hastily placed his right palm on the board. The glove of the Nano Suit was on his right hand, and a line of light came out of it and penetrated into the broken board. [Entering the back up system.] Jjakkk! Along with Nano¡¯s voice, Chun Yeowun¡¯s ears could pick up the ice cracking. It could be dangerous if he didn¡¯t hurry. He was waiting with impatient eyes when the LED lights of the Time Jet, which had flickered continuously, came on. Whoong! Beep! Beep! At the same time, the buttons on the main board of the cockpit also lit up. Some didn¡¯t come on, but it seemed like everything was working normally. ¡®Nano? Done?¡¯ [It seems that the coordinate setting device has been damaged, so we will have to crash land out of the space and time flow.] ¡®What are you saying?¡¯ [Means to land in a different space and time than the user¡¯s.] Chun Yeowun¡¯s face hardened. As Nano said that, it meant that he could enter a time that he had no idea about. Jjkkk! The sound of cracking ice could be heard. They were out of time. At this rate, the jet would break apart. ¡®Mun Ku.¡¯ At that moment, in Chun Yeowun¡¯s mind, he saw an image of Mun Ku with a child. If he died, he would never get to see them again. Biting his lip, Chun Yeowun determined, ordered Nano. ¡°Go ahead!¡± [Yes. Escaping the flow of space and time.] Goo! As soon as Nano finished speaking, The Time Jet shook. The space flow was made up of five different colored lines that could be seen through the front glass of the cockpit. For a second, the Time Jet escaped. Rumble! Strong pressure rose, just like it did when the jet entered the flow. ¡°Kuak!¡± Chun Yeowun grabbed the handle on the cockpit board and held onto it. If he let go of the main board, the connection Nano had with the jet would break. Clank! Clank! He tried not to move as much as possible, and the space outside the window made of five colors changed. It was then. Jjjkkk! They exited the flow, and the ice broke. At the same time, Chun Yeowun¡¯s body, which was holding the board, was sucked out of the jet with tremendous force. Pang! ¡°Uakk!¡± [Opening Gatelinium Nano Suit!] Chachacha! The Nano Suit opened up around Chun Yeowun¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t even realize that the suit had unfolded, but the suit seemed red. And in some parts, it was a mixture of blue. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ [In the mesosphere at an altitude of 60km.] Higher than the stratosphere. The same area that the Time Jet had to be to enter the space and time flow. ¡®Air?¡¯ He decided to go back to the Time Jet. However, the Time Jet, which was becoming small as he was moving down, exploded. Bang! ¡®This!¡¯ If Chun Yeowun was a little late, he would have died in the explosion. He had no choice but to go down now. ¡®Nano, flight mode.¡¯ [Switching to flight mode.] Chun Yeowun¡¯s body quickly moved towards land. The outer part of the Nano Suit, which was dyed red, slowly returned to its original color as he got closer to land. Swoosh! How long was it? Chun Yeowun could finally see land. However, it wasn¡¯t the land of Jianghu which was full of greenery. [Altitude 15km.] [Altitude 14.5km.] [Altitude 13km.] As he descended, he saw large buildings. ¡®What¡­ the hell?¡¯ There were grasses and mountains around. There were trees, but it was more like a grey world. Buildings which had square roofs, and not tiled houses, Chun Yeowun¡¯s body was getting close to the ground. Eventually, [Altitude 300m.] Upon entering that point, Chun Yeowun descended onto a huge building. Chun Yeowun¡¯s eyes widened at the transparent walls the building had. He was moving quickly, but he could see a lot of people inside the transparent walls. [Will land soon, altitude of 100m.] Thud! Chun Yeowun¡¯s body soon landed on the dark grey ground. He stood up, straightening himself. Chachacha! The helmet of the Nano Suit lifted up as he saw the new world, which was surrounded by buildings. This wasn¡¯t the world he knew. Woong! ¡°A-A man fell from above!¡± ¡°It looked like he fell from the building?¡± ¡°Now! A superhero landing? Are they filming for the Man of Steel?¡± People in clothes which he had never seen before were looking at Chun Yeowun, who was equally shocked. He was wary of their sudden appearance. ¡®Where is this?¡¯ As he looked around with confused eyes, Nano answered him. [Detected Wi-Fi signal. The age of the coordinates is¡­ AD. Year. 2069.02.19]